《Rising from the Ashes (Andrew and Lauren)》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1 Author:Only For You Last Updated:2024-10-14 10:13:00 Im sorry, Andrew, but I cant marry you! Christina Stevens dered coldly in the CEOS office of Stevens Corporation.


    She sat behind her desk, looking elegant in a ckce dress, her demeanor icy and aloof.


    Across from her sat a handsome man in modest attire.


    Andrew Lloyd could not believe what he was hearing and asked, Christie, what do you mean? What happened to the promise between us? They had agreed to tie the knot on the day Stevens Corporation went public, marking the end of their three-year courtship.


    Since weve been dating each other, III be frank, Christina replied, tucking a stray strand of hair behind her


    ear.


    Her stunning features exuded grace and beauty with every movement.


    Andrew, dont you think the gap between us has grown too wide? Its like were from different worlds now. Forcing this rtionship wont do you any good.


    For me, it would be... a burden.


    A burden? Andrew was stunned, never expecting Christina to say such a thing.


    If it had not been for his help, the Stevens family would have gone bankrupt long ago, let alone gone public.


    In fact, he had shaped Christinas sess with his own hands.


    I know this decision is hard for you to ept.


    How about this? Consider it a debt I owe you.


    After we cancel the wedding, Ill give you a settlementcash, a vi, and a luxury car.


    That should be enough for you to livefortably.


    Christina pulled out a pen and checkbook from her designer purse as she spoke.


    Andrew watched in silence as she wrote down the figure: 1.2 million.


    He felt as if he was looking at a stranger.


    Is this all our years together are worth to you? Just a string of numbers? Andrew asked.


    Christinas perfect features flickered withplexity for a moment before settling back into indifference.


    If you think its not enough, I can add more.


    Name your price.


    Andrew stared at her, pain evident in his eyes at how Christina had mistaken his question for thinking it was not enough.


    So, youre dead set on backing out of this marriage? Christina pressed her lips together and turned to look out the window.


    If thats how you want to see it, I have nothing more to say, she replied.


    She was a female CEO with a worth of over 150 million dors, with countless admirers in Jayrodale. Andrew, from any angle, did not fit into her world anymore.


    Not even on an intellectual level.


    This marriage was not what Christina wantedit was too ordinary for her tastes.


    I never thought years of love, countless nights together, and all those breakfasts and dinners I made would ultimately lose to the fear of being ordinary.


    Its no surpriseyoure now the CEO of Stevens Corporation, Jayrodales golden girl, with countless admirers.


    And me? Im just a nobody, clearly not worthy of the outstanding Ms.


    Stevens.


    Andrew chuckled bitterly, feeling utterly disheartened.


    Christinas brow furrowed as she nced at him.


    Andrew, I admit youve done a lot for me, but this... its not what I want.


    Forget it.


    I know you wont understand, no matter how much I exin.


    Take the money.


    Consider itpensation for your efforts over the years, Christina said as she pushed the check toward him.


    Andrew did not even look at the check.


    A 1.2 million dors breakup fee? How generous of you, Ms.


    Stevens.


    But I dont need it.


    He stood up and walked toward the door.


    Seeing Andrew about to leave, Christinas frown deepened.


    Andrew, I strongly advise you to take this money.


    Dont be a fool for the sake of pride.


    A small-time doctor like you could never earn this much in a lifetime.


    Andrew ignored her words.


    In truth, 1.2 million dors was not a sum he particrly needed.


    Hold it right there, a voice called out.


    A woman dripping in jewelry and wearing shy makeup strode into the room.


    Andrew immediately recognized her.


    Aunt Irene! It was Christinas mother, Irene Cowellwho would have been Andrews mother-inw.


    Hmph, drop the Aunt Irene, were not that close! If youre leaving, take your things with you.


    Our mansion has no room for your junk, Irene barked.


    She pulled a small box and a credit card from her purse and tossed them at Andrew.


    The warmth that had briefly appeared on his face was instantly reced by a cold expression.


    It was the engagement ring he had carefully chosen for Christina, along with the money he had saved for their wedding.


    Even if the marriage was broken off, there was no need to hurt his feelings.


    Aunt Irene, you wanted this too? I thought Ive always treated you with respect.


    Irene let out a harshugh, her voice grating.


    Whats the matter, Andrew? Did I hit a nerve? Mom, watch your mouth! Christina snapped, her brow furrowing.


    However, Irene was on a roll.


    Why should I? Hes nothing but a dreamer chasing the impossible.


    Does he think he can marry into our family? Not a chance! Oh, Andrew, theres one more thing you should know.


    Christina will soon be engaged to Harvey Weller once he returns from abroad.


    Youre not in the same league as Harvey, got it? Irenes face was full of mockery as she said those.


    Andrew looked at Christina icily.


    He was shocked at her audacity to find someone new before she even ended things with him.


    Christina avoided Andrews cold gaze, but her words were firm.


    The Weller family is a powerhouse in Jayrodale, with influence across military, political, and business sectors.


    Theyve worked for generations to be one of the citys unshakeable pirs.


    Harvey will inherit it all one day.


    An alliance between our families is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    For me, its a chance to transform my life.


    At those words, Andrew finally let go.


    He smiled and replied, Is that so? Well then, allow this poor nobody to wish you and the Stevens family all


    the best in your social climbing endeavors.


    With that, he walked out without another nce, showing no trace of attachment.


    As she watched Andrews retreating figure, Christina felt a whirlwind of emotions.


    She had expected him to explode with anger or beg her to reconsider when he heard about Harvey.


    Yet, throughout it all, Andrew had remained unnervingly calm, even indifferent at the end.


    Mom, do you think I went too far? Irene scoffed.


    Too far? That good-for-nothing thinking he could marry younow thats going too far! She chuckled with a gleam in her eye.


    Just wait until Harvey gets back, sweetie.


    Once you two are engaged, the Stevens family will skyrocket to the top tier of Jayrodale society.


    As for Andrew, hes nothing.


    Thankfully, he knows better than to mess with me and is cooperative.


    Otherwise, I wouldve taught him a lesson hed never forget! Christina remained silent, feeling an inexplicable emptiness in her chest.


    It was as if something irreceable had suddenly vanished from her life.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2 Author:Only For You Last Updated:2024-10-14 10:13:00 In the elevator, Andrew opened the modest ring box.


    A dazzling pink diamond immediately caught the light, its brilliance filling the small space.


    This 7.5-million-dor luxury ring was once known as the King of Diamonds of Jayrodale, truly one of a kind.


    Andrew did not know exactly how much money was on the bank card, but he was sure it was enough to buy Stevens Corporations ten times over.


    Moments ago, Christina and Irene had not even bothered to look at these treasures, with Irene dismissing them as junk.


    As the elevator doors opened, Andrew stepped out.


    Well, well, if it isnt Andrew! You dont look so good, a mocking voice greeted him.


    Andrew calmly looked up to see a man in a tailored suit, his hair slicked back, holding a bouquet of blue


    roses.


    It was Shawn Fields, Jayrodales infamous trust fund baby and one of Christinas most persistent admirers.


    Not wanting to talk to him, Andrew tried to sidestep him, but Shawn moved to block his path again. Andrews eyes turned cold as he stared directly at Shawn.


    Do you need something? If not, please move.


    Shawn shed an exaggerated grin.


    Look, everyone, Christinaspdog is actually barking at me! Let me guess, the Stevens family finally kicked you to the curb, huh? As he taunted Andrew, Shawn noticed the ring box in his hand.


    This is probably some cheap trinket! As if Christina would ever want that.


    Lets all have a look! With a sneer, Shawn knocked the box from Andrews hand, sending it ttering to the floor.


    The lid popped open, revealing a stunning pink diamond that rolled onto the floor.


    Shawns eyes widened in disbelief.


    Isnt that... the famous pink diamond from Radiant Jewelers? The one they call the Jayrodales King of Diamonds? He gasped and questioned, Its a 7.5-million-dor diamond? How the hell did you get your hands on that? Themotion drew the attention of Stevens Corporation employees and passersby. They gathered around, gawking at the jewel that had been the fantasy of countless women in Jayrodale, a dream gift from a Prince Charming that no one could afford.


    Andrew calmly picked up the box and closed it, a cold glint in his eye.


    With things being over with Christina, he no longer felt the need to be polite to the parasites around her. Shawn barked at his bodyguards, Grab him! Make him tell us where he got that diamond.


    A nobody like him has no right to even touch it.


    Yet, before the bodyguards could make a move, Andrew spun around and delivered a resounding p across Shawns face.


    Shawn grunted, spitting out blood and a tooth as he flew back several meters,nding like a rag doll. His bloodshot eyes bulged in disbelief.


    He could not fathom how this former nobody had dared toy a hand on him.


    The two bodyguards were momentarily stunned by Andrews strength, but they quickly regained their senses and charged forward with angry shouts.


    However, with just two swift punches, Andrew knocked them out cold before they could even make a sound.


    Shawn was dumbfounded, wondering when this loser had be such a formidable fighter.


    The surrounding Stevens Corporation employees backed away in fear, shocked to see the usually gentle man turn so violent.


    After casting a cold nce at the whimpering Shawn, Andrew strode away.


    Shortly after his departure, Christina and Irene arrived on the scene, alerted by themotion.


    Oh, Shawn! Who dared to hurt you? Do they have a death wish? Irene rushed to help Shawn up.


    Holding his swollen face, Shawn snarled, It was that loser Andrew! I swear III make him pay back tenfold for this! Irene immediately flew into a rage.


    What? That bastard dared to offend you? I bet he was just bitter about Christina rejecting him.


    That useless piece of trash, I wont let him get away with this! Shawns face lit up with joy, forgetting his pain.


    Christina, is it true? Have you cut ties with that loser? Christina was not fond of Shawn and replied coldly, My personal affairs are none of your concern.


    Tell me, why did Andrew hit you? Hes not one to start fights without reason.


    Shawn gritted his teeth.


    Who knows what was going through that lunatics mind? But Christina, you wont believe what I saw.


    That psycho stole the King of Diamonds from Radiant Jewelers, that 7.5 million pink diamond, to try and impress you! Christina was taken aback.


    What? Did you say he stole the King of Diamonds? This particr gem was legendary in Jayrodales high society, and Christina had secretly dreamed of wearing it on her wedding day.


    Shawn insisted, I saw it with my own eyes! Ask any of the employees here if you dont believe me.


    That guys got a death wish, pulling a stunt like this! Christina frowned, skeptical.


    As far as I know, Andrew might not be wealthy, but hed never stoop to theft.


    Shawn sneered, Its precisely because hes poor that he resorted to stealing.


    Think about it, Christina.


    How else could a guy like him get his hands on that ring? Irene chimed in, Thats right, it must be stolen! Inwardly, she was kicking herself for returning that modest ck box to Andrew earlier, not realizing it contained such a valuable gem.


    Christina called over a few employees to inquire about the incident.


    Upon confirming that Andrew indeed had the King of Diamonds, her face clouded with anger.


    This is absolutely ridiculous.


    Andrew, being poor isnt shameful, but trying to impress me through theft only makes me despise you more! In her anger, Christina pulled out her phone and began dialing.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3 Author: Only For You Last Updated:2024-10-14 10:13:00 Meanwhile, Andrew had already settled into a Rolls-Royce, heading toward Jayrodale General Hospital.


    His phone rang, and to his surprise, it was Christina calling.


    Since their rtionship was over, Andrew saw no reason to answer.


    Yet, the phone kept ringing, seemingly urgent.


    Frowning, Andrew finally decided to pick up.


    Andrew, listen to me.


    Turn yourself in immediately! Christinas voice red through the speaker, catching Andrew off guard. That King of Diamonds is worth 7.5 million dors, Andrew.


    Have you lost your mind? I know you did this to make me happy, but have you considered the legal consequences? Turn yourself in now, while theres still time.


    Dont worry, with Stevens Corporations influence in Jayrodale, III do my best to keep you out of jail! Christinas voice was filled with righteous indignation, feeling disappointed in Andrew.


    Andrew finally understoodshe thought he had stolen the King of Diamonds.


    Youve got it wrong.


    I didnt steal it, he said simply, not wanting to exin further.


    Christinas anger red.


    Andrew, are you still trying to deny it? Shawn and the Stevens Corporation employees told me everything. Her usatory tone left Andrew feeling cold.


    Christina, is that really what you think of me? You trust someone like Shawn over me? Christina hesitated, her voice softening slightly.


    Im sorry if Ive hurt your pride, Andrew.


    But this is serious.


    The owner of Radiant Jewelers is someone even Im wary of.


    Dont you understand? I cant protect you from this! Andrew could not help but scoff at her misced confidence.


    He replied in an icy tone, Even now, you still believe that I stole it.


    Fine, if thats what you want to think, go ahead.


    You can call the police or tip them off.


    Im not afraid.


    Andrew, why are you being so Christinas words were cut off as Andrew ended the call.


    Christina stared at her phone in disbelief, her lips parted in shock.


    The old Andrew would never have hung up on her like that.


    Moreover, he had rejected her well-intentioned advice.


    Andrew, I never realized you could be so stubborn and ungrateful, she muttered.


    I guess I was foolish to care.


    Our rtionship is over anyway, so do whatever you want.


    I wont bother anymore.


    As she spoke these words, Christina felt relieved that calling off the wedding had revealed Andrews true nature to her.


    I told you, Christina.


    Andrews nothing but a thief, Shawn chimed in, his voice dripping with disdain.


    Its a good thing your rtionship is over.


    Who knows how he might have dragged you down? Christina felt irritated.


    Although she could usually maintain herposure, Andrews behavior truly disappointed her.


    Trying to change the subject, she asked, Shawn, what brings you to Stevens Corporation today? Shawn winced as he spoke, his swollen face causing pain with every word.


    Christina, dont you remember? Tonights the fundraiser for the South City Orphanage.


    Many powerful yers in Jayrodale have their eyes on that property.


    We need to be prepared! At the mention of business, Christina snapped back into her role as the sharp CEO.


    Youre right.


    The South City Orphanage property is incredibly valuable.


    We must secure it.


    Shawn saw an opportunity and seized it.


    I knew you wouldnt let this chance slip by.


    My family is ready to support Stevens Corporation fully.


    With our forcesbined, its practically a done deal.


    Christinas face lit up with a smile.


    Thank you, Shawn.


    Thats very kind.


    Of course, well be sure to return the favor to your family in the future.


    Encouraged by her positive response, Shawn beamed.


    Oh, Christina, I brought you some flowersblue roses, your favorite.


    Theyre as beautiful as you are! As he said this, Shawn reached for the carefully prepared bouquet, only to


    find it crushed and stained with his own blood from the fight with Andrew.


    His face fell in embarrassment.


    Irene, ever the stuck-up, quickly interjected, Oh, its no big deal! Its just a few petals.


    If Christina doesnt want them, Ill take them.


    Its been ages since anyone gave me flowers! Shawns face twitched as he silently cursed Andrew, vowing revenge.


    Meanwhile, at the entrance of Jayrodale General Hospital, a Rolls-Royce came to a stop.


    The driver, Marvin Yates, turned to Andrew with a respectful tone.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, should I take care of this? Say the word, and I can make Stevens Corporation go bankrupt overnight.


    Theyd vanish from Jayrodale without a trace.


    Theyre nothing but worthless scumbags.


    Andrew, seated in the back, calmly replied, My rtionship with Christina may be over, but Im not the type to seek petty revenge.


    Thats beneath us, Marvin.


    He continued, By the way, Marvin, youre Jayrodales wealthiest man now.


    Try to shake off some of those rough edges from your street days.


    You dont need to curse all the time.


    Marvin grinned sheepishly.


    Youre right, Mr.


    Lloyd.


    Ill try to be more sophisticated.


    But reaching your level of ss? Thats going to be tough! Andrew shook his head, feeling helpless with Marvins antics.


    Then, he quickly made his way into Jayrodale General Hospital after Marvin opened the car door for him. He was currently a doctor at this hospital.


    While he moved swiftly, the people passing the hospital entrance were dumbfounded by what they saw. Wait, look at that guy getting out of that car.


    Isnt that Marvin Yates, the richest man in Jayrodale? Holy cow, the wealthiest guy in town is ying chauffeur? Whos that young man? You know, he looks familiar.


    Isnt that Dr.


    Lloyd from Jayrodale General? Get real! A mere hospital doctor wouldnt have Marvin opening doors for him.


    Must be some big shots son we dont know about.


    Youre right.


    Since Marvin has the say in Jayrodale, it must be someone really powerful and not from around here.


    As Andrew changed into his white coat, his colleague Philip Hackett approached him with a smirk. Well, well, Andrew.


    Word on the street is that Christina dumped you, he said, his toneced with mockery.


    Andrew frowned, wondering how news of his breakup had spread so quickly.


    Philip, noticing Andrews reaction, continued with increased glee.


    Oh, you havent heard? Stevens Corporation just dropped a bombshell, announcing her union with Harvey.


    Theyre practically telling the world that youve been kicked to the curb, Dr.


    Lloyd.


    No offense, Im just calling it like I see it! Andrew regarded Philip indifferently.


    I appreciate the straightforwardness.


    So let me be clear: if youre done talking, would you kindly get lost? Philips face darkened.


    Listen here, Andrew.


    When you were with Christina, no one dared to go against you.


    But Christinas protection isnt going to save you anymore.


    Without her backing, youre nothing in this hospital.


    You get that, right? Andrew raised an eyebrow.


    Is that what this is about, Philip? Arent you just jealous? Philips face flushed red, caught off guard by Andrews bluntness.


    Indeed, he had always been envious.


    He could not understand what Christina saw in this pretty boy who always acted so high and mighty.


    Suddenly, amotion in the hallway interrupted their confrontation.


    A group of men in ck suits rushed in as they shouted one after another.


    Excuse us,ing through! We need the best doctor in this hospital. Ms.


    Rhodes is requesting for immediate assistance!

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4 Author:Only For You Last Updated:2024-10-14 10:13:00 Amidst the flurry of bodyguards, a young girl was rushed into the hospital on a stretcher.


    By her side, a tall, stunning woman with long flowing hair and legs d in ck stockings clutched the girls hand desperately.


    Her voice trembled with emotion as she spoke, Cece, please be okay.


    Im right here, and I promise III save you, no matter what.


    Despite the urgency of the situation, many onlookers immediately recognized the woman.


    She was Lauren Rhodes, the heiress of the prestigious Rhodes family and widely regarded as the most beautiful woman in Jayrodale.


    In the citys fashion industry, Lauren was often described as a femme fatale.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, please dont worry.


    Our hospital will do everything in our power to save your sister, Bernard Hackett, the hospitals deputy chief, rushed to assure her.


    Laurens status and the Rhodes familys influence in Jayrodale were unparalleled.


    Hence, their presence demanded nothing but the utmost dedication and respect from the hospital staff. After watching Cecelia Rhodes being wheeled into the emergency room, Lauren turned to face the assembled staff.


    Tears still glistened on her wless face, but they did nothing to lessen her elegance andmanding presence.


    Dr.


    Hackett, bring me your best doctor immediately.


    I have only one request: save Cecelia.


    We will reward you generously afterward.


    Bernard nodded solemnly.


    For a member of the Rhodes family, well assemble our top team.


    With our chief doctor away, III personally lead the operation.


    Then, he turned to the hospital staff and said, Ill also need our most skilled attending physician to assist


    me.


    At these words, several doctors stepped forward, especially the male physicians, their faces alight with excitement and anticipation.


    It was a golden opportunity to shine in front of Lauren, with the potential for great rewards and perhaps even the attention of Jayrodales most desirable bachelorette.


    Philip was the most eager, rushing to the front and addressing Lauren directly.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, you can call me Dr.


    Philip.


    With me on the case, Ms.


    Cecelia will be in safe hands.


    Lauren frowned.


    Dr.


    Hackett, is he truly your most skilled attending physician? I insist on only the best.


    I hope you understand.


    Bernard hesitated, his gaze unconsciously drifting toward Andrew, who stood at the back of the crowd.


    An elderly doctor with graying hair leaned in and whispered, Bernard, given the importance of the Rhodes family, I believe Andrew would be a better choice than Philip.


    Another respected senior physician chimed in, Bernard, let Andrew assist you.


    Everyone here can attest to his exceptional medical skills.


    Bernard hesitated, fully aware that Andrews medical skills far surpassed Philips.


    However, he could not bring himself to choose Andrew for one simple reason: Philip was his son. Ms.


    Rhodes, Dr.


    Philip is indeed our most skilled attending physician.


    You can trust himpletely.


    With Bernards assurance, Lauren saw no reason to argue.


    Very well.


    Dr.


    Hackett and Dr.


    Philip, Im counting on you both to work your magic.


    Encouraged, Philip confidently dered, Rest assured, Ms.


    Rhodes.


    I wont let you or your sister down.


    As he entered the emergency room, he shot a smug nce at Andrew, silently gloating that connections trumped skill in their hospital.


    Without Christinas support, he believed Andrews life would only get harder from there on.


    In the back of the crowd, one of the senior doctors patted Andrews shoulder and asked, Andy, why didnt you speak up for yourself? This could have been a great opportunity for you.


    Another senior physician chimed in, Andrew, weve all witnessed your exceptional skills and ethics.


    Its a shame that Philips family connections won out.


    Try not to let it get you down.


    Andrew smiled gently, feeling the warmth from their appreciation and kindness.


    Thank you both for your support.


    But saving lives is a noble act, regardless of who performs it.


    As long as the patient recovers, thats what truly matters.


    The two older doctors exchanged worried nces as they walked away.


    They knew that connections often mattered as much as skill, and they feared Andrewsck of politicking might hinder his promising career.


    Lauren, still protected by her bodyguards at the edge of the crowd, had been observing Andrew.


    She noticed how he remained in the background, unlike the other male doctors who seemed eager to impress her.


    Her sharp intuition told her there was more to this situation than met the eye.


    Turning to her assistant, Eunice Brooks, Lauren whispered, Quietly gather information about the top doctors at Jayrodale General.


    And find out the name of that doctor standing in the back.


    It did not take long for Eunice to return with the requested information.


    Miss, it seems Dr.


    Hackett may have misled us, she reported, her face clouded with anger.


    Philip isnt even close to being the best-attending physician at this hospital.


    In fact, he doesnt even rank among the top.


    Laurens gaze turned cold, but she remainedposed.


    Its fine.


    As long as Cece is okay, I can overlook this.


    Eunice continued, The doctor you asked about is Andrew Lloyd.


    Apparently, hes quite exceptional.


    The staff I spoke to said his medical skills are among the best here, even surpassing those of many experienced senior doctors.


    Lauren was shocked.


    She had asked about Andrew on a whim, but she had not expected him to be so outstanding within the hospital, especially given his apparent youth.


    After all, it wasmon knowledge that medical expertise typically deepened with age.


    Eunices expression turned curious as she added, Theres more to Dr.


    Lloyds story, Ms.


    Rhodes.


    Lauren smiled, intrigued.


    Do tell.


    Eunice eagerly obliged.


    Do you remember the stunning CEO of Stevens Corporation? Her beauty is second only to yours, but just


    like you, shes admired by countless people.


    Rumor has it shes been keeping a boy toy around, and guess who it is? Laurens eyes widened.


    Youre not suggesting its Dr.


    Lloyd, are you? Eunice nodded, grinning.


    The very same.


    But poor Dr.


    Lloydword on the street is that Christina just dumped him and is now engaged to Harvey Weller. Lauren shook her head.


    Hes so young and talented.


    If hed focused on his career instead of being a kept man, he might have been more appealing.


    Such a shame he chose the wrong path.


    Their gossip was abruptly interrupted as the emergency room doors burst open.


    Two nurses rushed out, panic etched on their faces.


    Its an emergency! The patients vitals are dropping rapidly.


    Shes barely breathing!

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5 Author: Only For You Last Updated:2024-10-14 10:13:00 Laurens face paled instantly. What did you say? Wheres Dr.


    Hackett? Whats going on? Bernard and Philip approached, looking apologetic.


    Were sorry, Ms.


    Rhodes.


    Ms.


    Cecelias condition is critical.


    Weve done all we can.


    Philip added, his voice filled with frustration, The initial treatment seemed promising, but suddenly, Ms. Cecelias breathing weakened dramatically.


    Its not ourck of skill, Ms.


    Rhodes.


    Were simply facing an impossible situation.


    Before Philip could finish his exnation, Lauren pped him.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, what was that... You idiot! Lauren seethed, her body trembling with rage.


    Didnt you just boast about your ability to save Cece? Philip stood there, speechless and humiliated, his cheek stinging from the blow.


    Then, Lauren turned to Bernard, her voice dripping with venom.


    Dr.


    Hackett, III ask you onest time.


    Is there anyone else in this hospital who can help? If anything happens to her, you and your ipetent son will face severe consequences.


    Bernard was visibly shaken, and he stammered, There is... one person we could try.


    Who is it? Dr.


    Andrew Lloyd.


    Laurens eyes lit up.


    Of course! Dr.


    Lloyd! Quick, get him to save Cece! Philip, consumed by jealousy, mocked, Andrews in my department.


    I know his capabilities.


    Hes not up to this task.


    Laurens eyes shed with a dangerous glint.


    Shut your mouth.


    If you dare speak again, III remove your tongue! Philips face instantly ashen, knowing that he had ruined


    his reputation forever in Laurens eyes.


    Even so, he absolutely could not stand seeing Andrew being favored.


    Just then, Andrew arrived on the scene.


    He nced at Lauren and said sternly, Theres no need to summon me.


    Saving lives is my job.


    As the patients sister, you should focus on helping rather than venting your anger.


    Come with me.


    III need your assistance.


    Laurens cheeks flushed at Andrews unexpected rebuke.


    She was stunned that this mere doctor dared to speak to her in such a manner.


    Eunice was dissatisfied with Andrews behavior and intervened, Dr.


    Lloyd, please show more respect to Ms.


    Rhodes.


    Andrew, already striding toward the emergency room, replied without turning back, Im sorry, but I prioritize whats right over whos important.


    If that offends you, feel free to find another doctor.


    As Eunice sputtered in anger, Lauren raised a hand to stop her.


    Watching Andrews retreating figure, she realized, to her surprise, that his blunt words had not angered her at all.


    In the emergency room, Andrew donned his gloves and began the life-saving procedure.


    The little girl on the operating table was deathly pale, her skin taking on a blueish tinge, and her breathing was barely noticeable.


    Philip and Bernard watched from the sidelines, internally scoffing.


    They thought the case was hopeless and were curious to see how Andrew would fail.


    If Cecelia died, they could quickly shift all me onto Andrew for interfering.


    Andrew, weve tried everything possible.


    What else do you think you can do? Philip asked coldly.


    Ignoring Philip, Andrew turned to a nearby nurse and requested, Scalpel.


    Then, he made an incision on Cecelias wrist.


    Blood immediately began to flow, rming everyone in the room.


    Bernard eximed, Dr.


    Lloyd, what are you doing? The patient is already critical.


    How can you justify bloodletting? Lauren was equally frightened as she watched Cecelias blood flow steadily from the cut.


    She wondered what Andrew could possibly be thinking.


    Andrew replied calmly, Im draining the toxins from her body.


    Initially, the poison was only skin-deep and could have been treated with medication.


    But due to the dy, its now in her bloodstream.


    Bloodletting is our only option.


    Philip angrily retorted, Thats nonsense! If Ms.


    Cecelia were poisoned, I wouldve noticed it immediately.


    Just as Philip finished speaking, another observing doctor gasped, It really is poison! Look at the patients bloodits turning ck! Indeed, Cecelias blood had changed from a healthy red to a murky ck, a clear sign of poisoning.


    Philips face turned red as a beet, thoroughly embarrassed by the public correction.


    Bernard frowned, Dr.


    Lloyd, you may be draining the poison, but shes just a child.


    If you continue this bloodletting, even if you remove all the toxins, she might not survive the blood loss. Andrew remainedposed.


    Youre right, which is why well be giving her a blood transfusion during the detoxifying process.


    Bernard shook his head, Thats just wishful thinking.


    Its impossible.


    However, Andrew had already turned to Lauren, gesturing her to expose her wrist.


    Laurenplied, revealing her slender, fair arm.


    Then, Andrew continued, Youre sisters, and Ive confirmed that your blood types match.


    Youll be donating blood to her.


    Bernard immediately objected, Dr.


    Lloyd, this is madness! Even with matching blood types, you cant perform a direct transfusion.


    Its basic medical knowledge.


    Youll cause Ms.


    Cecelias blood pressure to skyrocket.


    No one could save her then.


    Another senior doctor chimed in, Andrew, this method wont work.


    At the very least, you should draw Ms.


    Rhodes blood first and transfuse it through proper equipment.


    Thats the safest approach.


    Andrew had already connected Lauren and Cecelia with an IV line.


    He calmly replied, Under normal circumstances, youd be correct.


    But this isnt a normal situation.


    We cant afford any more dys.


    Philip seized the opportunity to mock Andrew.


    You talk a good game, but if you actually do this, youre guaranteed to cause harm.


    Not only will Ms.


    Cecelia be in danger, but Ms.


    Rhodes will be at risk too.


    Andrews tone grew cold.


    Youve been interfering with my work since I started.


    If youre so knowledgeable, why dont you take over? Philip bit his lip, frustrated.


    Fine, since youre so smart, lets see how you save her.


    With lightning speed, Andrew pressed several points on Cecelias body.


    What happened next astonished everyone in the roomblood from Lauren began flowing smoothly into


    Cecelia, while the poisoned blood drained steadily from Cecelias other wrist.


    The process seemed perfectly bnced.


    As fresh blood entered her system, color returned to Cecelias pale face.


    The observing medical staff were stunned into silence.


    Bernard looked at Andrew, unable to hide his shock.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, w-was that some sort of secret pressure-point technique used to block cirction or pressure


    points from an ancient medical practice?

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6 Author:Only For You Last Updated:2024-10-14 10:13:00 Andrew nodded.


    He was surprised by Bernards unexpected insight.


    Philip, behaving like an idiot, asked his father, Dad, whats this pressure-point technique? It doesnt seem like a big deal to me.


    Bernards face darkened instantly, wishing he could p some sense into his dimwitted son.


    He hissed, You fool, just shut up already! Havent you embarrassed us enough? The pressure-point technique is a legendary skill in medicine.


    Its said that some reclusive ancient healers could even take or save lives instantly using this method, controlling a persons very life force with a single touch.


    Lauren was quite knowledgeable and had seen all.


    Even so, she was genuinely amazed by Andrews skill from the moment he began as she realized this man, rumored to be Christinas boy toy, possessed genuine medical expertise.


    She wondered why someone so talented was mistaken for a freeloader.


    The treatment did not take long.


    Ten minutester, the blood transfusion wasplete.


    Andrew bandaged Cecelias wound and cleaned everything up meticulously, then instructed them not to disturb the childs rest before leaving the emergency room.


    Lauren hurried after him, calling, Dr.


    Lloyd, please wait.


    Andrew turned to face her.


    Is there something else? Lauren was looking slightly pale from the blood transfusion, and she said earnestly, Nothing much.


    I just wanted to thank the staff at Jayrodale General Hospital properly.


    If it werent for you all, Cece might have been in real trouble.


    She motioned to Eunice, who promptly brought forward the prepared gifts.


    The nurses and doctors who had assisted Andrew received their gifts with surprise.


    They knew it was all thanks to Andrew that the Rhodes family was being so generous. Ms.


    Rhodes, youre too kind.


    As doctors, were just doing our job.


    Theres no need for these gifts, Philip and Bernard chimed in, approaching with self-righteous expressions.


    Philip, in particr, wore a poorly concealed smug look as if he had been instrumental in saving the patient.


    Laurens indifferent response cut through their pretense.


    Im sorry, but I wanted to thank Dr.


    Lloyd and his team.


    It doesnt really have anything to do with you two.


    Ignoring their frozen smiles, Lauren presented Andrew with a gold card.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, this is a token of appreciation from the Rhodes family, specifically for you.


    Please ept it.


    Before Andrew could respond, Philip rushed over, breathing heavily.


    His eyes locked on the card as he asked, Ms.


    Rhodes, isnt that the exclusive ck Gold Card from Rhodes Corporation? How can you give it to this loser? If youre giving it to anyone, it should be my dad or me.


    My dads the deputy chief of this hospital, so if were talking about credit, it should start with him... Lauren, unable to tolerate such shamelessness any longer, coldlymanded, Someone get him out of here. Two burly bodyguards immediately stepped forward, grabbing Philip by the hair and roughly dragging him away, ignoring his screams.


    Seeing this, Bernard did not dare direct his anger at Lauren.


    Instead, he turned to Andrew with a dark expression.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, your medical skills may be good, but remember, without the hospital, youre nothing! Andrew did not ept Laurens card.


    He had never been in the habit of receiving gifts from patients, even though this card represented the prestigious Rhodes Corporation and would make countless people at Jayrodale green with envy. Miss, is this Dr.


    Lloyd ying hard to get? Eunice asked with a frown.


    She had never seen anyone unmoved by a Rhodes Corporations ck Gold Card, especially one personally offered by Lauren.


    Lauren shook her head thoughtfully.


    I dont think so.


    He genuinely doesnt want it... Though, if he were ying hard to get with me, that might not be so bad... She finished with a coy smile, her eyes sparkling with mischief.


    Eunice was left speechless by Laurens remark, but she did not take her words seriously.


    The Rhodes familys heiress was a rare beauty.


    Few in Jayrodale could catch her eye.


    Though handsome and skilled, Andrew was still just a doctor after all.


    As the end of the shift approached, Andrew finished his work and left Jayrodale General Hospital.


    Just as he reached the entrance, a pink Maserati pulled up beside him.


    The window rolled down, revealing a stunningly beautiful face.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, what a coincidence.


    We meet again, Lauren said with a smile.


    Andrew nodded politely.


    Hello, Ms.


    Rhodes.


    Laurens smile widened.


    Cece insists on thanking you in person for saving her life.


    Theres a fundraising g at South City Orphanage tonight.


    Why dont you join us and keep Cecepany? Andrew was about to decline, but he got into the car


    upon hearing it was at South City Orphanage.


    In that case, thank you, Ms.


    Rhodes.


    I actually needed to visit South City Orphanage myself.


    Lauren looked surprised.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, are you also a guest tonight? Andrew shook his head.


    Im just a simple doctor, not important enough for an invitation.


    Im just familiar with the children and staff at the orphanage, so I thought Id drop by.


    Lauren didnt press further, realizing that only Jayrodales elite would attend the event at South City Orphanage.


    Such a high-society gathering would likely be out of Andrews league.


    Suddenly, two SUVS came racing toward them, sandwiching the Maserati.


    Laurens expression changed, and she was about to elerate when the SUV in front mmed on its brakes, forcing her to stop.


    After that, about eight burly men jumped out of the vehicles.


    Their leader, a man with a scarred face, leaped onto the hood of the Maserati and grinned at Lauren. Ms.


    Rhodes, please step out of the car.


    Lauren remained calm and spoke coldly, Whose men are you? Have you considered the consequences of messing with the Rhodes family? The scarred man shrugged.


    Its precisely because we know youre the Rhodes familys princess that were doing this.


    Dont worry, Ms.


    Rhodes, we wont harm you, but Im afraid you wont make it to South City Orphanage tonight.


    Lauren immediately realized this was a ploy by herpetitors to sabotage her.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, Cece, hold tight.


    These bastards dont know what theyre in for.


    Im calling for help right now.


    Seeing Lauren reach for her phone, the scarred mans face darkened.


    He waved his hand and ordered, Break open the car door.


    Two men approached with sledgehammers, clearly prepared for this.


    Lauren felt a surge of panic, knowing that even if she called now, her familys bodyguards would not arrive


    in time.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, dont waste your time.


    Its best if you cooperate with us, the scarred man sneered, looking smug.


    At that moment, the locked Maserati door opened, and Andrew stepped out of the car.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, dont get out! Its dangerous! Lauren cried out, forgetting about her phone call.


    The scarred man burst intoughter.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, your pretty boy here is useless.


    Hes as timid as a mouse.


    My men havent even touched him, and hes already surrendering.


    What a total wimp! Lauren sighed in resignation and put down her phone.


    Fine.


    The Rhodes family withdraws from tonights fundraiser at the orphanage.


    Just dont harm Dr.


    Lloyd.


    Hes an outsider and has nothing to do with our feud.


    It was then that Andrew spoke up.


    The child in the car is my patient, and youve already frightened her.


    Now, Im giving you ten seconds to get lost.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7 Author: Only For You Last Updated:2024-10-14 10:13:00 Andrews voice was calm, showing no sign of arrogance.


    Meanwhile, the scarred man and his thugs were stunned for a moment before bursting intoughter. Ha! Did this pretty boy just tell me, Scarface, to get lost? Idiot, youve been watching too many superhero movies.


    Trying to y the knight in shining armor, huh? Boss, why waste time talking? Lets just take him out! Another thug swung a steel pipe viciously at Andrews head.


    Lauren sighed inwardly, thinking she would have to step in to protect this brave but foolish man. Suddenly, she heard a piercing scream.


    The thug who had attacked first was on the ground, clutching his stomach.


    Somehow, Andrew had taken the steel pipe from him.


    Then, in a blur of motion, Andrew swung the pipe.


    A series of thuds followed as the attackers fell to the ground, groaning in pain.


    Yet, no one could see how he moved as he was moving too fast.


    Scarface roared in anger, leaping at Andrew with a vicious kick.


    At the same time, Andrew tossed aside the now-bent pipe and, without even looking,unched a kick of his own.


    Soon, Scarfaces cry could be heard, and his body curled as he flew backward, mming into the SUV with a sickening thud.


    Blood spewed from his mouth as he struggled to move.


    He looked up at Andrew in terror, stuttering, Y-You... Andrew ignored him, turning back to Lauren as if nothing had happened.


    Lets go, Ms.


    Rhodes.


    Laurens eyes were still wide with shock.


    Andrew, who had seemed so gentle and refined, turned out to be incredibly fierce in a fight.


    She thought someone like him was highly unlikely to be just a boy toy.


    With his medical skills and fighting prowess, he was more like a hidden gem.


    Lauren felt a rush of excitement at the thought that she had stumbled upon a real gem.


    She smiled seductively as she started the car and drove toward South City.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, first you saved Cece, and now youve saved me.


    I dont know how to thank you enough, Lauren said with a smile as she drove, her interest in Andrew growing by the minute.


    Andrew replied politely, I really didnt do much.


    But Ms.


    Rhodes, you should be careful.


    These men might be connected to the ones who poisoned Cece earlier.


    Laurens expression hardened.


    I have a pretty good idea whos behind this.


    Theyll learn that the Rhodes family isnt to be trifled with, and III make sure they pay for this tenfold! From


    the back seat, Cecelia chimed in sweetly, Lauren, Dr.


    Lloyd has helped us so many times.


    Shouldnt we give him some kind of reward? Lauren nodded in agreement.


    Youre right.


    We should definitely thank Dr.


    Lloyd properly.


    Cecelias eyes twinkled mischievously.


    Lauren, I have a suggestion.


    Whats that? Well, since he didnt want our familys ck Gold Card, why dont you reward him...


    personally? Oh, you little brat! What are you saying? I ought to wash your mouth out with soap... Andrew felt ufortable listening to the sisters banter.


    Laurens face flushed, but she maintained herposure as she turned to Andrew.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, please dont mind my sister.


    She doesnt think before she speaks sometimes.


    Andrew smiled awkwardly, trying to show understanding.


    However, Lauren suddenly added, Though I wouldnt mind what Cece suggested if thats what you want. Andrew was at a loss for words.


    Undeniably, Lauren was an incredibly alluring woman.


    Born into a prestigious family, she carried herself with grace and had a face that couldunch a thousand ships.


    Moreover, her figure was really curvaceous.


    Unlike Christinas cold, unapproachable beauty, Lauren was the other extremepassionate and fiery, with full lips and curves that could make a man weak at the knees.


    Andrew had seen his fair share of beautiful women, but Laurens charm was almost overwhelming. Catching a glimpse of Andrews slightly embarrassed expression in the rearview mirror, Lauren giggled. She had not expected Andrew to be someone who would actually feel shy, and she was amused. Countless men of all types had pursued her, but Lauren had never met someone quite as intriguing as Andrew.


    Maybe, she thought, it was worth giving him a try.


    South City Orphanage was located on the southern outskirts of Jayrodale, on a sizeable piece of undevelopednd.


    Jayrodales businessmunity had long coveted this prime real estate.


    The fundraising g that night was organized to facilitate the orphanages relocation, attracting Jayrodales


    most influential families and business groups.


    As night fell and the lights came on, South City Orphanages courtyard was transformed.


    A red carpet weed Jayrodales elite, who arrived with their morous dates for an evening of socializing.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, wee! The orphanage director personally greeted Lauren.


    However, as he adjusted his reading sses, his eyes lit up at the sight of herpanion.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, youre here too? Oh my, the children and I have been eagerly waiting for you! A group of orphans excitedly swarmed around Andrew, repeatedly calling, Andy! Lauren was surprised to see Andrew chatting with the director, realizing that this humble doctors poprity overshadowed her status as the Rhodes Corporation heiress.


    Soon, a few VIP guests approached to greet Lauren.


    She smiled, thinking she had finally regained some of the spotlight.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, let me introduce you to some CEOs, Lauren said, ready to show off her connections.


    To her astonishment, the guests recognized Andrew before she could make introductions. Oh, isnt this Dr.


    Lloyd from Jayrodale General Hospital? Hello, hello! Im James Campbell.


    Its thanks to your miraculous treatment that I can walk again! Dr.


    Lloyd, what an honor to meet you again! Remember me? I had problems with my pregnancy. Thanks to you, we now have a one-year-old.


    Our family line is secured! Hey, Dr.


    Lloyd! I owe you a drink tonight.


    If it werent for you, I wouldve been out of the game at 60.


    Now Im still going strong! Lauren was dumbfounded.


    She watched as these VIPs eagerly approached Andrew, showering him with warm greetings.


    This guys connections were clearly extraordinaryfar beyond what one would expect from a simple doctor.


    After finally bidding farewell to the guests, Andrew turned to Lauren with an apologetic shrug. Sorry about that, Ms.


    Rhodes.


    They were all former patients of mine.


    To be honest, I can barely remember them.


    Lauren smirked.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, youre quite the dark horse, arent you? Little did she know, Andrew truly could not recall these Jayrodale bigwigs despite their status.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8 Author: Only For You Last Updated:2024-10-14 10:13:00 Just then, Laurens phone rang. After answering, she turned to Andrew and said, Dr.


    Lloyd, feel free to look around.


    I need to take care of something.


    See you in a bit! Andrew nodded.


    Of course, Ms.


    Rhodes.


    Dont let me keep you.


    There was still some time before the fundraiser officially began.


    More influential figures, all eyeing the orphanages valuable property, continued to arrive.


    Before long, the parking lot was already filled with luxury cars.


    A sleek ck Rolls-Royce pulled up, drawing everyones attention.


    As the door opened, a stunning woman in a pure white cocktail dress stepped out, her legs as fair as


    snow.


    Her appearance drew gasps of admiration from the crowd.


    What a beauty! Her grace is truly unparalleled! Id risk jail time just for a moment with a woman like that! Thats the famous CEO of Stevens Corporation.


    Not only is she gorgeous, but her business insight is extraordinary.


    Shell probably snag this prime real estate tonight.


    Another luxury car pulled up behind the Rolls-Royce.


    Shawn eagerly jumped out and approached the center of attention, Christina.


    Christie, you really know how to make an entrance.


    I bet youd be a top celebrity even if you werent the CEO of Stevens Corporation! Shawns eyes could not hide his admiration as he gazed at the radiant Christina.


    Christina, however, seemed ufortable with his closeness.


    Lets focus on business.


    And I think its best we maintain some distance in public.


    Shawn brushed off her concern.


    Whats there to worry about? Everyone knows how I feel about you, Christie.


    Besides, youre single now.


    You kicked that loser to the curb, so no one can say anything.


    Irene chimed in, supporting Shawn.


    Thats right, Christie.


    Andrews out of the picture now.


    Plus, Shawns our ally.


    Well need his support for Stevens Corporation tonight.


    From a distance, Andrew watched Christina and Shawn chatting andughing, surrounded by other guests.


    He had not expected to run into the woman who had almost be his wife in such a ce.


    He turned away, intending to leave.


    However, Christina spotted him and called out, Andrew... is that you? Wait right there! The click of high heels echoed as Christina approached, uncertainty in her steps.


    Andrew cursed his luck silently before turning to face her with a cold expression.


    What can I do for you, Ms.


    Stevens? Christinas smile faltered.


    Andrew, it really is you.


    A-Are you still angry with me? Andrew took a deep breath, quickly suppressing his emotions.


    You must be joking, Ms.


    Stevens.


    A nobody like me has no right to be angry.


    If theres nothing else, III leave you in peace.


    Wait, dont go! Christina stepped forward, her tone serious.


    Even though our rtionship is over, Ive always thought you were a good person, Andrew.


    So please, listen to me onest timewhy dont you turn yourself in? Andrew let out a coldugh, amused by how Christina was still as clueless as ever.


    Even until then, she was unaware of the true situation.


    Why dont you call the police right now and have them arrest me, Ms.


    Stevens? Christina was taken aback, then her face flushed with anger.


    Andrew, why are you being so stubborn? Even if I wronged you, thats no excuse to break thew! Listen to me.


    Return the King of Diamonds and face the consequences of your actions.


    Irene and Shawn approached, their faces unfriendly.


    Christie, why are you even bothering with him? Shawn sneered as he turned to Andrew.


    A shameless thief daring to show up at a high-ss event like this.


    Where do you get the nerve? Irene chimed in, her voice dripping with sarcasm.


    Andrew, did you follow Christie here like a lost puppy? I just dont get why you keep hanging around. Its pathetic.


    Andrew nced at the arrogant Shawn.


    Didnt that p teach you how to behave? Shawns face instantly darkened with rage.


    Christies not here to protect you anymore.


    III cripple you in a heartbeat! He signaled, and the Fields familys bodyguards started moving toward Andrew.


    Just then, a cold voice cut through the tension.


    My, what a temper.


    What an impressive show of force.


    How dare you threaten my man.


    Lauren approached with an imposing presence, wearing an exquisite red gown.


    She was apanied by Eunice and the Rhodes familys top bodyguards.


    Her hair was elegantly styled in an updo, entuating her long neck and wlessly beautiful face.


    She was breathtakingly stunning.


    Shawn stared at Lauren, almost drooling.


    Another gorgeous woman had entered the scene, and he was mesmerized.


    Miss, w-what did you say? he stammered.


    Lauren linked her arm with Andrews and smiled sweetly.


    I said, hes my man.


    Is that clear enough for you? Shawn snapped out of his trance, burning with jealousy.


    This loser seemed to have incredible luck with women.


    He could not believe Andrew had already snagged such beauty right after breaking up with Christina.


    It just seemed so unfair.


    Beautifuldy, heres some advicethis guys a deadbeat, a gold-digger.


    With your looks, hes not even fit to run errands for you! Irene chimed in, Sweetie, I dont know who you are, but be careful.


    This guys a loser.


    He used to mooch off my daughter.


    Youd better stay away from him before he tricks you too! Lauren ignored them both and turned her gaze


    to Christina, shing a seductive smile.


    Her sharp intuition immediately sensed that Andrew had a history with this woman.


    Christina met Laurens gaze with an icy stare.


    The tension between the two women was palpable.


    Andy, arent you going to introduce me to this lovelydy who seems to know you so well? Lauren asked Andrew teasingly, her tone deliberately provocative.


    Andrew felt a headacheing on.


    He had not expected these two women to meet, let alone for Lauren to start calling him Andy so casually. This woman was clearly stirring up trouble.


    This is the famous Ice Queen of Stevens Corporation, Andrew said with a hint of sarcasm.


    Also known as Ms.


    Christina Stevens, the one everyones talking aboutthe woman who dumped me.


    Laurenughed dramatically.


    Oh, so youre Ms.


    Stevens! No wonder youre so beautiful.


    I must thank you, Ms.


    Stevens.


    If you hadnt let Andy go, he and I might never have found happiness together! Her words ignited Christinas fury.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9 Christina stared coldly at Andrew, her eyes filled with disappointment, anger, and a hint of jealousy that she did not even realize.


    Andrew, I cant believe you found someone new so quickly after we ended things, she said bitterly. How foolish of me to feel guilty all this time


    I guess I was just fooling myself! Andrew shot back, When ites to moving on quickly, I could never match your efficiency, Ms.


    Stevens ! You ... Fine, you win, I cant argue with you anymore, Christina stammered, at a loss for words.


    Laurens beauty, curvaceous figure, andmanding presence all made Christina feel incredibly insecure


    If the woman by Andrews side had been in or unremarkable, she might have brushed it off.


    Yet, Lauren was different she posed a real threat.


    This woman did not fall short in any aspectpared to Christina


    She even surpassed her in some ways, like her more prominent cleavage.


    Lauren was theplete package, oozing charm and sex appeal.


    Shawns lewd stare said it all.


    Moreover, this gorgeous woman was now clinging to the man Christina had given up.


    It felt like a p in the face, as if the universe was mocking her for being blind to Andrews worth


    Andrew, I think we need to talk privately, Christina said, taking a deep breath and looking directly at him


    Andrew remained unmoved.


    Im sorry, Ms.


    Stevens, but I have nothing to say to you.


    Andrew, do you really want to embarrass me in public like this? Christina snapped, her eyes starting to water


    Andrews resolve wavered slightly when he saw her vulnerable expression.


    Alright, maybe we should- Before Andrew could finish, Lauren tightened her grip on his hand and interjected sweetly, Andy, some people may have looked down on you and pushed you away. But dont worry, Im here now.


    Whatever you want, Ill give it to you! Her affectionate disy made Shawn grit his teeth in envy.


    He wanted nothing more than to take Andrews ce


    He wondered just how many lifetimes of good karma this bastard cashed in to have such a beauty throw herself at him.


    Christina spun around and hurried away, her dress rustling as she moved.


    Only when she was out of sight did she finally let the tears she had been holding back spill down her cheeks.


    Christina thought Andrew had gone too far.


    She had been worried about him all along, yet he was unting another woman right in her face.


    1/3 Chaneys  Christie, Christie, walt up! Irene and Shawn called out, suddenly flustered. Irene turned to Andrew, her face twisted with malice


    You little bastard, look what youve done to Christie ! Dont get cocky.


    A loser like you who lives off women will get whatsing to you sooner orter.


    Youll be kicked to the curb in no time! Shawn red at Andrew.


    Miss, step aside


    This plece of trash needs to be taught a lesson today.


    Feeling triumphant after driving Christina away, Lauren coldly replied, Im warning you onest time. My name is Lauren Rhodes.


    Andy is with me, and if you dare touch him, III make sure you regret it.


    Lauren Rhodes ? Youre the Rhodes family heiress, Jayrodales most beautiful woman? Shawn eximed, suddenly backing down.


    After all, the Rhodes family was too powerful for even the Fields family to mess with.


    Shawn skulked away, but his envy and frustration were at their peak.


    He was in disbelief at how a loser like Andrew deserved such luck.


    He had just broken up with Christina, yet he immediately met a better, almost perfect woman. Dr.


    Lloyd, youre not upset that I interfered just now, are you? Lauren asked with an innocent smile. Andrew could not bring himself to be angry.


    He smiled wryly and said, I know you meant well, Ms.


    Rhodes.


    You were trying to stand up for me.


    Laurens eyes twinkled mischievously.


    What if I wasnt just standing up for you? What if I was serious? Andrew looked at her, puzzled. Lauren leaned in close, her soft body almost pressed against Andrews.


    To be honest, Dr.


    Lloyd, Im kind of tempted to ... turn this act into reality, she whispered, her warm breath tickling his ear.


    1 With a yful giggle, Lauren walked toward the fundraising hall with her bodyguards.


    Andrew shook his head, silently calling her a tease, but could not help smiling as he followed her inside.


    2 Christie, do you still have feelings for that loser? Shawn asked with resentment as the Stevens


    Corporation group entered the fundraising hall under the watchful eyes of many guests.


    Jrene chimed in, Christie, dear, you saw how useless that good for nothing is


    Now that hes left you, hestched onto someone else


    Its embarrassing just thinking about it! Christina had already regained herposure.


    Ive cut all ties with him


    Whatever he does is  Chagged b none of my business.


    I just didnt expect him to be so disrespectful, bringing a woman here.


    just to spite me


    Shawn gritted his teeth and said, That woman is Lauren Rhodes, the heiress of the Rhodes family.


    Shes Jayrodales number one socialite


    I cant fathom what she sees in that loser Andrew Christinas face showed a sh of surprise, then understanding


    Of course, it all makes sense now.


    When Shawn looked puzzled, Christina exined Think about It.


    Who here tonight canpete with Stevens Corporation for the orphanage property? Clearly, only the Rhodes family has that kind of financial power.


    Laurens apparent intimacy with Andrew is just a ploy to throw me off my game.


    Shawn pped his thigh in agreement.


    Thats gotta be it! I knew there was no way someone like her would actually be interested in Andrew.


    So, hes just an idiot, unknowingly used by Lauren as a tool to mess with your head


    Ive got to admit, shes quite sneaky! Christinas face lit up with a confident smile.


    I went through a lot to bring Stevens Corporation to where it is today, and Im not a fragile woman whos easily shaken


    The Rhodes family may be loaded, and Lauren might seem perfect, but Im no less than her.


    Just then, the host announced the start of the fundraising.


    ording to the rules, whoever donated the most would win the right to purchase the orphanage property.


    Christie, how much are you nning to donate? Shawn inquired.


    Christinas voice was filled with determination.


    Enough to crush anypetition


    Ive said it before Stevens Corporation will have this property, no matter what.


    Shawn was quick to tter her.


    Christie, you may be a woman, but you have more guts than most men ! With the Fields family backing


    you up, weve got this in the bag! Irene beamed with pride.


    Well said, Shawn! Christie has always been perfect.


    Thats why that loser Andrew should stay far, far away from her !

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10 On the other side of the hall, Lauren waved Eunice over.


    Go and donate 3 million dors in Dr.


    Lloyds name, she instructed.


    Eunice was stunned


    While the Rhodes family was indeed wealthy, she thought Lauren should not be so reckless with her expenses.


    Miss, isnt that a bit excessive ? Lauren smiled haughtily.


    Whats wrong with donating 3 million for the man Ive got my eye on? Christina may not appreciate him, but Im not foolish enough to let such a treasure slip through my fingers.


    She held a file containing information about Stevens Corporation


    In just a few short years, thepany had transformed from a failing factory into Jayrodales publicly traded powerhouse.


    With that, Christinas worth had skyrocketed to an astounding 150 million dors.


    Interestingly, many aspects of Stevens Corporations rise seemed suspicious, as if someone had been pulling strings behind the scenes


    Thepanys sudden sess coincided perfectly with Andrew and Christinas three year rtionship. Lauren was not foolish enough to believe this was a mere coincidence.


    Meanwhile, Andrew had fourtd a seat for himself.


    As soon as he sat down, Shawn approached him with a sneer.1 Andrew, youre really shameless, arent you? Wherever Christie goes, you follow like a lost puppy.


    By the way, everyone here is a big shot ready to make donations.


    Whats a penniless gold digger like you doing here? Shawn taunted


    1 Andrew nced in Christinas direction before calmly replying, Have you always been so quick to look down on others? Just because you have money to donate, does that mean I cant show my support for the orphans? Shawn scoffed


    You think showing up here with your measly few bucks isnt embarrassing? Know your ce.


    Irene chimed in mockingly, Shawn, dont waste your time on him


    Once Christie buys this property, well kick him out immediately! Christina frowned as she looked at Andrew, shaking her head


    She had thought that even if Andrewcked ambition, he at least had some self respect.


    Yet, it seemed that he had truly hit rock bottom without her


    His presence at such an event only made her lose even more respect for him


    The fundraising wasplete, and the host, beaming with excitement, began to announce the donations.


    Chapter 10 Jayrodales Cantrell family, 1.2 million ! Comet Enterprise, 1.5 million! Gardenscape Real Estate, 4.5 million !  The guests began to murmur.


    It was clear that the earlier announcements were just warm-ups, as the amounts were bound to increase dramatically


    Finally, the host smiled mysteriously and announced, Stevens Corporation, donating ... 12 million! The crowd immediately gasped at the Stevens Corporations generosity


    This was a no strings -attached donation, essentially a gift to the orphanage.


    Hence, the eventual buyer would still need to pay a hefty sum for the property itself.


    Shawn and Irene straightened their backs, basking in the admiring nces.


    Even the usuallyposed Christina could not help but smile, confident in their victory


    The host continued, And now, one of ourst two generous donors: Rhodes Corporations Ms.


    Lauren Rhodes, 12 million! Another wave of excitement swept through the room.


    The guests were amazed that Lauren had matched Christinas jaw dropping donation.


    The unexpected tie between these two beautiful and powerful women promised an exciting showdown. Lauren frowned, ncing toward Christina.


    She had not expected Stevens Corporation to be s¨® bold.


    At the same time, Christina also turned to look at Lauren, realizing that the Rhodes family was a force to be reckoned with, and she needed to watch out for Lauren.


    Both Ms.


    Stevens and Ms.


    Rhodes have donated equal amounts.


    Who should get the final purchase rights? the host asked as the guests mored for an answer.


    Shawn stood up, straightening his suit with confidence.


    Ladies and gentlemen, please calm down, he said smoothly


    While Rhodes Corporation and Stevens Corporation have donated the same amount, the Fields family has chosen to support Stevens Corporation fully.


    Therefore, I believe Stevens


    Corporation should develop the orphanage property! + At these words, the Rhodes Corporation representatives immediately tensed up.


    Meanwhile, the guests began to chatter.


    Shawns really taking this wholepdog thing to the extreme for Christina ! Christinas truly something else


    She had this ace up her sleeve the whole time


    With the Fields family backing her, Rhodes Corporation doesnt stand a chance! Its a done deal! If I were the orphanage director, Id dly sell to Stevens Corporation.


    Getting in the good graces of both Stevens and Fields? Thats a no brainer.


    Chapter 10  Eunices face fell as she turned to Lauren.


    Miss, it seems our donation wasnt enough.


    Lauren remainedposed.


    No need to panic


    12 million is already the ceiling


    Any higher and the property wouldnt be worth it.


    She then smiled mischievously.


    But Im not about to let Christina have her way.


    I might let it slide with anyone else, but not her.


    Eunice sighed.


    Miss, youre not really going to fight Christina over Dr.


    Lloyd, are you? Is he worth all this trouble? Before Lauren could answer, the hosts excited voice boomed through the speakers.


    Our final donor is Mr.


    Andrew Lloyd.


    Mr.


    Lloyds donation amount is ... 15 million ! 1 The room fell silent for a moment before erupting into chaos


    15 million ? Who is this guy? He just blew everyone out of the water! Andrew Lloyd ? Never heard of him


    Since when Jayrodales elite circle had someone like that? Lauren immediately turned to Eunice. Whats going on? Didnt I tell you to arrange for 3 million ? Eunice looked bewildered: Miss, I did exactly as you said.


    I arranged for 3 million under Mr.


    Lloyds name.


    T One of Laurens subordinates approached her and reported, Miss, the orphanage returned the 3 million we donated in Dr.


    Lloyds name.


    They said it was his request he didnt need it.


    Laurensposure finally cracked as she turned to look at Andrew, realizing he had.


    personally donated 15 million dors.


    At the Stevens Corporation table, Christina was equally stunned.


    Andrew ? 15 million? How is that possible? she muttered.


    Her face was a mask of disbelief as she stared at Andrew, wondering where on earth he had obtained 15 million dors.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11 Mr.


    Andrew Lloyd, donating 15 million! Shawn jumped up as if his seat was on fire.


    I request a verification.


    Is there someone else here with the same name? Irene paced anxiously, unable to contain her agitation


    It must be a mistake.


    Andrews a nobody.


    He might scrape together a few hundred dors for charity, but 15 million ? He couldnt earn that in


    several lifetimes! Amidst the chaos, Andrew remained calm, seated in his spot with an unreadable expression.


    The host promptly investigated Shawns request and announced the results.


    I apologize,dies and gentlemen, but we only have one Mr.


    Andrew Lloyd present.


    Theres no name.confusion.


    Now, Im pleased to dere that Mr.


    Lloyd has secured the rights to purchase thend for South City Orphanage. Congrattions, Mr.


    Lloyd ! Christinas face drained of color as the reality sank in.


    This oue was beyond her wildest imagination.


    Meanwhile, Laurens eyes sparkled as she stared at Andrew in the corner


    This unassuming man was clearly a hidden gem, an actual dark horse.


    She could not wait to unravel the secrets behind this mysterious figure.


    Impossible! This cant be happening


    How the hell did this loser pull it off? Shawn exploded, storming over to Andrew.


    Whered you get 15 million from, huh? Andrew nced at him indifferently.


    Is that any of your business? Shawn was caught off guard and sneered, Ive got it figured out.


    You stole it, didnt you? Dont y dumb


    I know youre a thief! Lauren approached, eyeing Shawn like he was an idiot.


    If petty theft could you 15 million, youd be quite the criminal mastermind.


    Why dont you give it a shot and see how that works out? Shawn was rendered speechless by her remark


    Just as he tried to press Andrew further, Christina intervened.


    Enough


    Were leaving, she said, her voice ice cold, having regained herposure.


    But Christie, this bastard ruined everything.


    Are we just going to let him get away with it? Shawn protested, grinding his teeth.


    Irene red daggers at Andrew.


    How dare you go against Christie ? Have you no conscience, you ungrateful wretch? Christinas barely maintainedposure crumbled once more.


    Shawn, Mom, please stop


    Havent we embarrassed ourselves enough? After venting her frustration, she turned to Andrew. Her gaze shifted fromplex emotions.


    to icy detachment.


    I never thought youd stoop so low


    Taking orders from others, using 1/3  someone elses power to get back at me.


    Does it feel good to have your revenge ? Andrew frowned, unable to make sense of her words


    Using someone elses power to get back at you? Isnt that what youre doing? Christina snapped, challenging Andrew.


    Andrew shook his head


    I may not be a saint, but Ive never stooped to such low tactics.


    You say Im getting revenge, but how exactly am I doing that? Christinaughed bitterly.


    You know what youve done.


    Weve reached this point, and I have nothing left to argue with you about.


    Heres some advice: true strengthes from within.


    You might rely on others for now, but it wontst forever.


    But then again, youve always been a pushover, without any backbone.


    Honestly, I dont regret cutting ties with you one bit! With that, Christina left the room with her head held high


    Shawn and Irene shot Andrew cold smirks before following her out.


    Andrew stood there, taking a deep breath.


    A nameless fire burned in his chest, consuming him from the inside.


    Arent you going to chase after her ? Lauren asked with a light chuckle.


    Ms.


    Stevens isnt as strong as shes pretending to be right now.


    The most exceptional women are often stubborn, always saying the opposite of what they feel.


    Andrews face remained stern


    Theres nothing to chase after.


    I dont owe anyone anything.


    Besides, he never had any personal interest in the orphanagend.


    His donation of 15 million was purely for the director and the hundreds of children there.


    Nheless, Christinas words had truly hurt Andrew as he realized her prejudice against him ran bone deep


    Ironically, Andrew had briefly considered gifting the purchase rights to Stevens Corporation. [Marvin, Ive got a piece ofnd.


    Take care of it for me, ] Andrew messaged, deciding to wash his hands of the whole affair


    He knew the Rhodes family was also interested in the property, but Andrew had no taste for these petty disputes.


    Hence, he figured Marvin could handle it.


    Marvin quickly replied, [Mr.


    Lloyd, this,nd is quite valuable.


    Rhodes Corporation and Stevens.


    Corporation are fighting tooth and nail for it.


    How about we offer to sell to both of them and have Christina and Lauren warm your bed in return?] Andrew ignored the suggestion.


    Marvin had developed a grudge against Stevens Corporation ever since Andrews fallout with Christina.


    If Andrew had not severely warned him, Marvin might have already tried to take down Stevens Corporation avenge Andrew


    As for Lauren, Marvins thought process was simple.


    Since Andrew had split with Christina, there was no reason for he could not move on and be with the curvaceous Lauren


    Chapter 11  The next day at Stevens Corporation, Shawn burst into Christinas office, his face beaming with excitement.


    Christie, great news! Incredible news! Christina looked up from her desk.


    She was dressed in a sleek business suit that entuated her figure, and her fair skin was a stark contrast to her attire.


    What is it? Christie, you were right about Andrew.


    Hes nothing but a spineless puppet, used by someone else as a front.


    He couldnt afford the 15 million dors yesterday


    In fact, he was just following orders, Shawn exined.


    Christina merely nodded.


    If thats your idea of great news, you can leave now.


    She had already figured this out at the orphanage the day before, and she no longer held any


    expectations for Andrew.


    Shawn grinned, trying to appease her.


    Hold on, Christie.


    Im not finished yet.


    The real good news is that weve got another shot at the orphanage property, he continued


    You wont believe this, but Marvin Yates, the richest man in Jayrodale, was the puppet master yesterday


    Andrew was just hispdog


    Now Marvins got the property, and hes looking for buyers! Christina paused, then spoke admiringly. Well, that certainly clears things up.


    I thought Andrew was acting on Laurens orders, but it seems Marvin was behind it all.


    Marvins as crafty as ever.


    But one day, Im sure III surpass him! Shawn chuckled.


    Well, lets make our move! Christina hesitated.


    But Marvin wields enormous power in Jayrodale.


    Weve never managed to establish a connection with him.


    Im worried... Before she could finish, Shawn puffed out his chest.


    Theres nothing to fear.


    The Fields family still has some pull with Marvin.


    Meanwhile, at the entrance of Jayrodale General Hospital, Andrew was getting out of his car when an


    angry shout stopped him in his tracks.


    Andrew, you bastard, stop right there! Andrew turned to see Irene approaching with a young man sporting dyed blond hair.


    Both wore threatening expressions.


    The blond guy was even holding arge knife, pointing it at Andrew.


    You ungrateful son of a bitch! Christie supported you over the years, and this is how you repay her? If


    you dont hand over that orphanage property to Christie, Ill gut you like a fish!

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12 The hostile blond guy was none other than Christinas good for nothing brother, Leroy Stevens


    Couldnt win fair and square, so youre resorting to threats ? Andrews expression remained nk,pletely unfazed by the life in Leroys hand.


    Irene snarled, Andrew, dont forget, youre nothing without Christie.


    She gave you everything for three years.


    How dare you do this to her ! Andrewughed at their audacity, his tone full of mockery.


    You should be asking what I gave her during those three years, not the other way around. Bullshit! Irene exploded.


    Youve been mooching off Christie


    What could you possibly have given her? Youve got nothing to your name, you shameless parasite ! Andrew scoffed, Is that so? If I recall correctly, negotiated several key contracts for Stevens Corporation


    And wasnt I the one who bailed your deadbeat son out of jail? Your family seems to have lost all sense of decency, Irene, flushed with anger, and embarrassment, You ungrateful bastard! Back then, you were with Christie


    It was just a small favor, and you think doing a few errands makes you special? Leroy cut in impatiently, Mom, stop wasting breath him.


    Let me teach him a lesson ! Then, he raised the knife threateningly.


    Ill give you onest chance.


    Are you handing over that property or not? Andrew replied coldly, The propertys no longer in my possession


    Im sorry, but I cant hand over what I dont have.


    Leroys face contorted with rage, veins bulging on his forehead.


    Yet, before he could act, Andrew continued, Besides, even if I did have it, why would I give it to you


    with this attitude? If youre here to ask for a favor, show some respect.


    If youre here to y tough guy, sorry, Im not interested in your games.


    With that, Andrew turned to leave, not sparing a nce at Leroy.


    Leroys eyes were bloodshot as he screamed, You bastard! Take one more step, I dare you! Youre not leaving until you sort this out! Irene sneered, hands on her hips, Andrew, youd better cooperate. You know Leroys temper.


    Who knows what might happen if you upset him? Andrews lip curled in disdain.


    Oh really? Id like to see him try.


    Without Christinas influence, Leroy was less than an insect in Andrews eyes.


    You asked for it! Leroy was furious as he swung the knife at Andrew.


    ious as he swung the knife at Andrew.


    3/3 Chapter 12


    With Christina as his sister, Leroy was used to throwing his weight around both at home and in public. No one dared to defy hlin.


    Meanwhile, eene had not expected Leroy to actually attack She cried out in panic, Leroy, stop! Youll kill him! Nheless, it was toote.


    Leroy snarled, Im going to make him bleed today.


    Not even God himself could stop me.


    Andrew swiftly dodged the knife, causing Leroy to miss his alm.


    Andrews eyes turned ice cold.


    Youre worse than an animal.


    Since Christina cant keep you in line, III teach you some manners in her stead! Immediately after, he pped Leroy so hard that t sent Leroy spinning, his head ringing.


    However, Andrew was not done.


    He continued to p Leroys face several times, followed by a powerful kick to the stomach.


    Leroy let out a pitiful wail, violently expelling the contents of his stomach.


    Irene stood frozen in shock.


    Seeing Leroy on the ground, his face swollen and barely recognizable, she quickly snapped out of it and rushed to his side


    Leroy! Leroy, are you okay? Doctor! We need a doctor here! she screamed.


    Andrews voice was cold as he replied, Im sorry, but our hospital doesnt treat trash like him.


    It was then that Irene remembered Andrew was a doctor himself.


    She red at him venomously.


    Andrew, you bastard, youll pay for this! Leroy is Christies brother


    Shell make you answer for this! Crying and yelling, Irene helped Leroy up and hurried off to find another hospital


    Andrews face remained expressionless as he entered Jayrodale General Hospital.


    He had actually held back.


    Otherwise, Leroy would not just have a swollen face he would have been dead.


    Before he reached his department, Lauren texted him.


    [Dr.


    Lloyd, care to join me for dinner tohight ? ] Andrew did not want to get too entangled with Lauren and simply replied, [ Sorry, Ms.


    Rhodes.


    Im busy tonight.


    ] Lauren sent back a devious emoji and texted, [ But Ive got some info on what youre looking for, Dr. Lloyd.


    Are you sure youre still busy? ] Andrew sighed.


    [Fine, Ill stop by tonight.


    ] Meanwhile, at the Rhodes family mansion, Lauren lounged in a revealing nightgown that left little to the imagination.


    Putting down her phone, sheughed mischievously.


    Oh, you sweet 2/2 Chapter 12 thing You wont escape my grasp that easily! After changing into his white coat, Andrew arrival at his office right on time.


    As he was about to open the door, he heard a womans desperate plea from inside.


    Dr.


    Philip, please dont do this! I I have a boyfriend! Andrew recognized the panicked voice as N Goth, a pretty nurse at the hospital.


    Like I give a damn about your boyfriend.


    Be a good girl and use that mouth, or III have you fired with one word.


    Dr.


    Philip, were at work! How can you ask such a thing? What if- What if someone sees? Do you think Im scared? My dads the deputy chief here.


    The Hackett family runs this ce.


    Now get on with it.


    N began to sob.


    Dr.


    Philip, Ive always respected you like an older brother.


    Why are you doing this to me? Please dont do this! You little slut, ying hard to get? If you really respect me, satisfy my needs.


    Make me happy, and III get my dad to promote you to head nurse.


    No, I cant ... A loud p echoed, followed by Ns cries.


    Andrews face turned grim, and he burst through the door.


    Inside, he found Philip with his pants around his knees, eyeing the tearful N with a sleazy gaze.


    Ns sweet face, usually adorned with dimples when she smiled, was streaked with tears. Seeing Andrew, she ran behind him.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, please help me! Andrews face was cold as ice as he addressed Philip.


    Pull up your pants, now! Philip sneered, unashamed.


    Make me.


    What are you going to do about it? Honestly, Andrew, Ive been sick of you for a long time.


    Sure, youre a hotshot doctor and Laurens pet.


    But at the end of the day, youre still a loser who relies on women.


    Without Christina or Lauren, youre nothing.


    I dare you toy a finger on me! Philips pants were still down as he red at Andrew smugly. Alright, Andrew replied coldly.


    If you wont pull them up, you wont need them anymore.


    In a sh, Andrew kicked at Philips groin


    There was a sickening crunch that could make anyones skin crawl.


    Philip immediately let out an agonized scream, his face turning an ugly shade of purple.


    He copsed to the ground, clutching himself in agony, his body convulsing as he foamed at the mouth. The nurse gasped in horror.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, did you just ... crush his ...

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13 Andrew replied calmly, Oh well, its not like they were much of use to him anyway. N looked puzzled, not quite understanding his meaning.


    However, Andrew did not.


    borate further.


    With his medical expertise, he had long ago diagnosed Philips issues with impotence and premature ejaction.


    Hence, his penis was practically useless.


    Suddenly, the office door burst open.


    Bernard stormed in with a group of hospital staff, his face turning ashen at the sight of Philip writhing on the floor and clutching his crotch.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, as a medical professional, youve vited ethics by assaulting a colleague.


    Do you understand the consequences? Bernard growled A doctor examining Philip eximed, This is bad, really bad! Bernards face paled


    What is it? Did this bastard kill my son? The doctor shook his head


    No, Dr.


    Philips just unconscious


    But Im afraid... his ability to have children may be permanentlypromised.


    The room fell silent, shocked gazes filled with pity directed at Philip.


    A man having his most prized possession taken away was simply unimaginable, and any man would rather die than that happening to them.


    ! Bernards eyes shed with purderous intent.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, youre dead.


    Philip is my only son.


    Ill make you wish you were never born! Andrew smirked


    Your beast of a son sexually harassing a nurse in the office? Arent you going to say anything about that? N stepped forward, tear stains still visible on her face.


    Dr.


    Hackett, Dr.


    Lloyd isnt lying.


    Dr.


    Philip... tried to force himself on me.


    If Dr.


    Lloyd hadnt arrived in time, I would have been ... vited! The other staff members exchanged ufortable nces.


    Philips disheveled state and exposed underwear painted a clear picture of what he had been up to before passing out.


    Bernard wore a grim expression.


    All of a sudden, be raised his hand and pped N, eximing, Nonsense! Youre nothing but a lowly


    nurse


    How dare you conspire with Dr.


    Lloyd to nder my son ? Ill make you both pay! N cowered, covering her head as she burst into


    tears


    Dr.


    Hackett, Im not lying! Everything I said is true! Bernards sudden aggression stunned the other staff members.


    Dr.


    Hackett, you cant do this! Dr.


    Hackett, lets talk this out.


    Violence isnt the answer! Despite the protests, no one dared to intervene.


    The hospitals chief was rarely seen, leaving Bernard, as deputy chief, to rule with an Iron fist His vindictive nature meant that anyone hoping to keep their job had to tread carefully around him. Suddenly, a hand shot out and gripped Bernards wrist tightly.


    Bernard howled in pain and rage


    Andrew, you bastard! How dare youy your hands on me! III have you torn to shreds! The staff watched in disbelief as Andrew, usually mild mannered, showed such ferocity.


    First, he had incapacitated the son


    The next second, he was manhandling the father.


    They could not help but wonder if Andrew was trying to take down both the Hackett father son duo. Andy, let go of Dr.


    Hackett right now! Andy, youve lost your mind! You cant assault your superior like this! Bernard, Andys young and impulsive.


    Please dont hold it against him.


    The staff who liked Andrew tried to plead on his behalf.


    Andrew, however, remained cold


    Bernard, your sons trash, and youre just as much of a bully.


    Do you seriously think no one in this hospital can touch you? Bernard sneered through his pain.


    Youre damn right.


    In this hospital, Im invincible.


    You and that little tramp are both finished.


    Andrews eyes shed dangerously, ready to teach Bernard a lesson there and then.


    Everyone, disperse immediately.


    Dr.


    Aicker is back.


    Dr.


    Hackett and Dr.


    Lloyd, please report to her office immediately, the female doctor uttered coldly and left.


    Bernard sneered, Not so tough now, are you, Andrew ? Now that Dr.


    Aickers back, Ill make sure youre out of this hospital faster than you can blink.


    With a cold grunt, he ordered someone to take Philip away and left.


    The remaining doctors looked at Andrew with a mix of pity and resignation.


    Andy, you know he runs things here.


    Why cant you just keep your head down? Dr.


    Aicker is strict and known for her zero tolerance policy.


    Youve just ruined your career.


    The Hacketts have connections everywhere.


    Even Dr.


    Aicker has to show them some respect.


    Youre just an attending physician


    How could you possibly go up against them? They shook their heads and dispersed.


    They were certain Andrew would be retaliation from the Hacketts


    fired and likely face Ns eyes brimmed with tears as she mumbled, Dr.


    Lloyd, this is all my fault.


    If it werent for me, you wouldnt ... Andrew gently cut her off.


    Dont worry.


    Ill be fine


    Chapter 31 In Francesca Alckers office, tension filled the alt The entire hospital is in an uproar.


    Dr.


    Hackett, Dr.


    Lloyd, I need an exnation, she said, her piercing gaze moving between Andrew and Bernard, 1 While Jayrodale was full of beautiful women, Francesca was in a league of her own, standing at the top. After all, she was a beauty with a brain.


    Coming from a prestigious medical family, she earned numerous honors at a young age, leading to her appointment as the hospitals director.


    Most importantly, what truly made her stand out was her extraordinary beauty.


    If Christina were the Ice Queen, elegant and cold, and Lauren was the passionate and fiery seductress, Fracensca would be described as youthful innocence.


    She did not have Christinas tall figure or Laurens voluptuous curves, but Francesca had something neither of them did a naive face and generous figure, cutting an impressive figure in her white coat.


    In short, they called her a petite busty beauty.


    Dr.


    Aicker, Bernard began, seizing the opportunity to speak first, Dr.


    Lloyd assaulted Dr.


    Philip in the hospital and then dared to attack me as well.


    I demand he be fired immediately! 1

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14 Francesca nced at Andrew from behind her desk, irritation rising at his seemingly indifferent attitude.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, dont you have anything to say for yourself? Or do you admit to Dr.


    Hacketts usations and vition of hospital policy? If so you can pack your things and leave this hospital


    I dont condone unruly behaviors here.


    Andrew frowned.


    Dr.


    Aicker, since you called us here, I assume youre already informed of the matter.


    Why ask questions you already know the answers to ? You... Francesca red at Andrew, her temper Daring


    Bernard seized the moment and chimed in, Dr.


    Aicker, look at him! He has no humility or respect.


    Hes nothing but a thug


    I suggest we fire him immediately and cklist him from the medical profession entirely! Andrew replied coldly, Bernard, you and Philip are the real disgrace to this profession


    How could you lie through your teeth? Bernard turned to Francesca, pleading, Dr.


    Aicker, hes still unrepentant, insulting us even now.


    Im the deputy chief! I cant let a nobody like him trample my reputation.


    Please, do something! Francesca cut him off impatiently.


    Enough


    III handle this, Dr.


    Hackett


    You can go now.


    Bernard was stunned.


    Dr.


    Aicker, what are you Francesca interrupted him, I said leave.


    Ill investigate the matter and handle it ordingly.


    If Dr.


    Philip is falsely used, III make sure the culprit faces the consequences.


    Bernard had no choice but to leave


    Since he had already asked Francesca to handle Andrew, he believed she would do so out of respect for his status


    Once Bernard had left, Francesca leaned back in her chair, her perky chest straining against her coat. Well, Dr.


    Lloyd, youre certainly quite impressive ! she said with a hint of sarcasm.


    Andrew looked puzzled


    Im not sure I understand your meaning, Dr.


    Aicker.


    He was baffled by Francescas suddenment, especially since he could not recall having any interaction with her before.


    Francesca smirked.


    Lets not y games


    We both know what Im talking about.


    Andrew frowned.


    Dr.


    Aicker, I genuinely dont know what you mean.


    But if youre referring to Philip and Bernard, my stance remains the same they got what they deserved. Francesca mmed her hand on the desk.


    Andrew, dont try to change the subject! Lauren is my best friend, and our families have been close for generations I dont care about your messy personal life, but if youre after Lauren, I wont stand for it. Andrew was taken aback, finally understanding the source of Francescas anger.


    I think youve misunderstood.


    Ms.


    Rhodes and I have no rtionship whatsoever, he exined calmly.


    Francesca scoffed.


    Lauren might not see through you, but I do


    Youre deliberately trying to get her attention, arent you? Andrew remained expressionless.


    Thats absurd Is it? Francesca continued.


    Werent you Christina Stevens boy toy before? III admit you have some charm, and Laurens naive enough to fall for it.


    But let the warn you, youre not good enough for her.


    Not by a long shot


    Andrew replied firmly, Ill say it again: theres nothing between Ms.


    Rhodes and me


    Andrew used to have some respect for Francesca, acknowledging her decent medical skills despite her age.


    However, this exchange only proved that Francesca was nothing more than a short tempered, busty bimbo


    Francesca sneered, I know there isnt, and there never will be.


    Youre not in her league.


    Laurens the heiress of the Rhodes family, a true socialite


    Do you have any idea how many people in Jayrodale would kil to be with her? And you, she continued,


    her voice dripping with disdain, instead of focusing on your career, youre busy chasing women and trying to climb the socialdder on their coattails


    Why resort to being a kept man when youre a decent doctor? Andrew looked at Francesca gravely. Francesca, I think youre sick.


    Francesca was stunned


    What did you just call me ? I said youre sick.


    Seriously sick, Andrew replied, his face nk.


    Judging by your temper, Id say youre dealing with some hormonal imbnces.


    Francescas face turned beet red


    Andrew, you bastard! Do you want me to fire you? Andrew shrugged, turning to leave.


    Go ahead


    This little hospital doesnt mean much to me anyway.


    As he reached the door, he added, But as a doctor, I feel obligated to warn you.


    That condition of yours ... If you dont treat it soon, you might never experience the joys of intimacy.


    With that, Andrew mmed the door behind him, leaving a fuming Francesca.


    Francescas chest heaved with anger and embarrassment


    Suddenly, a realization struck her- how did Andrew know about her deeply personal medical condition ? She wondered if Lauren had betrayed her.


    She was embarrassed


    After all, vaginal atresia was a rare condition that only affected a small Chapter 14


    number of women.


    Due to this condition, Francesca could not experience physical intimacy, which was why she remained a virgin


    She was utterly at a loss for how to treat her condition and even resigned to a life of a celibate, destined to remain untouched.


    Composing herself, she muttered, Andrew, I know Lauren will probably beg me to keep you on . Fine, Ill let you keep your job, but stay away from her.


    You two are from different worlds.


    Meanwhile, Bernard was at Philips bedside as he regained consciousness.


    Philip, his face contorted with rage, demanded, Dad, you have to avenge me! Make Andrew pay.


    I want him to suffer just as I did! Bernard tried to calm his son.


    Phil, I told you to create a little trouble so we could get rid of Andrew.


    But you went too far


    What were you thinking, harassing that nurse? Philip was livid as he exined, Ive had my eye on N for a while.


    I knew she had a crush on Andrew, so I thought Id use her to set him up


    Once he intervened, Id use him of assault, and then you couldve had him fired.


    At the r mention of this, Philip got more worked up and started yelling, I didnt expect him to actually fight back.


    He had seriously crossed the line by hurting my precious member, and Im not letting him get away with it


    ! Bernard frowned


    You let your hormones cloud your judgment.


    But dont worry, that punk wont get away with this.


    Ive put pressure on Francesca


    If shes smart, shell know what to do.


    Just then, Francescas assistant entered the room.


    Dr.


    Hackett, Im here to ry Dr.


    Aickers decision.


    Effective immediately, Philip is hereby fired for misconduct and viting hospital policies.


    The news hit Philip and Bernard like a thunderbolt.


    Suddenly, Philip let out a scream before.


    passing out again.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15 News of Philips dismissal spread like wildfire through the hospital, leaving staff in shock at the unexpected turn of events


    Serves him right! That creeps been harassing nurses for ages.


    What an amazing news! Its about time someone stood up to the Hacketts.


    Dr.


    Lloyds got guts! Many were relieved Andrew hade out unscathed, while those who had hoped to see him go were baffled.


    They wondered how Bernard lost this battle, as it simply did not add up


    After all, Andrew no longer had Christinas support, and he was nothing in their eyes.


    Some of the more imaginative male doctors exchanged knowing nces, wondering if Andrew had somehow charmed Francesca too


    If so, they would never forgive him for snagging such a prize


    On the other hand, Ns colleagues could not resist teasing her.


    Dr.


    Lloyd yed the hero for you, N.


    Shouldnt you show your appreciation? Thats right, N ! Youre the belle of our hospital, and I think the only one who could sweep you off your feet is Dr.


    Lloyd


    You should go for it! N felt her cheeks flush.


    She bit her lips, gathered her courage, and walked toward Andrews office.


    Andrew was alone, and when he saw the blushing nurse enter, he smiled and said, Dont worry.


    You heard the news Philips been fired.


    N fiddled with the hem of her shirt and stammered, Dr.


    Lloyd, I wanted to thank properly and also... tell you something Ive been keeping to myself for a long time


    Andrew smiled encouragingly.


    Go ahead, N.


    You can speak freely with me.


    With twinkling eyes, N whispered, Dr.


    Lloyd, I want to be yours.


    you Immediately regretting her boldness, N covered her face and turned to flee.


    She was worried that she might havee off too strong and made Andrew ufortable


    In her haste, she bumped into the desk, crying out in pain and falling right into Andrews arms.


    Before Andrew could react, a cold chuckle from the doorway made them both freeze.


    There stood Francesca, her face a mix of shock and anger.


    Andrew, youre despicable, Francesca spat


    Confused, Andrew asked, What did I do ? Francesca sneered, What did you do? In broad daylight, in your office, youre having a nurse perform indecent acts.


    Youre nothing but a sleaze, and Im going to make sure Lauren +26 BONUS knows exactly what kind of man you are


    As Francesca stormed off, Andrew was left bewildered by her intense reaction.


    Looking down, he realized the awkward position N hadnded in, her face ufortably close to hisp.


    Um ... Even with his quick thinking, Andrew could not find the right words to say.


    Before he could react, the office door burst open and a crowd of curious colleagues poured in . Whoa, Dr.


    Lloyd, youre a real yer! And with Dr.


    Aicker watching? Thats next level! N, we told you to confess, not put on a show! Amidst theughter


    , Andrew sighed, knowing this misunderstanding would be impossible to exin


    Meanwhile, Christina and Shawn arrived early at Wealthroller Investments, owned by Marvin.


    They were there to submit their proposal for the orphanage property.


    Shawn boasted confidently, Christie, dont worry.


    With Stevens Corporations reputation and the Fields familys backing, Marvins bound to choose us for the development project


    Christina remained cautious


    Lets not get ahead of ourselves


    Marvin is cunning, so we need to tread carefully.


    Just then, a Wealthroller employee approached them.


    Shawn grinned, See, Christie ? Good news already


    However, his smile quickly faded as the employee spoke. Im sorry, Ms.


    Stevens.


    Yourpanys proposal doesnt meet our requirements. Christina felt a sinking feeling in her stomach. Did Mr.


    Yates personally review it? The employee replied matter of factly, Mr.


    Yates himself called it garbage, and thats why it was rejected.


    Christina stood frozen in disbelief.


    Her carefully prepared proposal, which she had considered.


    wless, was dismissed as garbage.


    Shawn was enraged and demanded, I dont believe it.


    We need to speak with Mr.


    Yates directly


    The employee barely nced at him before scoffing, Meet Mr.


    Yates? Do you really think youre important enough? With that, the employee turned and left, leaving Shawn fuming but unable to retort


    As a member of the Fields family, he realized he was indeed nothingpared to Marvin, Jayrodales richest man.


    He had only intended to show off in front of Christina, but instead, he had made himself look like a fool.


    1 +25 ECERS Chapter 15: Christina sighed, disappointment evident on her face.


    Wealthroller Investments is too big for us to take on right now.


    Lets go.


    Well have to give up on that property.


    Unwilling to admit defeat, Shawn bragged, Hold on, Christie.


    Im not useless like Andrew


    I promised to help you get thatnd, and I will.


    III have my dad call Marvin right now.


    Christina looked skeptical


    Can your dad really influence him? Shawn puffed up his chest.


    Marvin might be a big shot in Jayrodale, but he still respects the Fields family.


    He immediately dialed his fathers number.


    Hey, Dad


    I need you to call Marvin, you know, Jayrodales richest guy, and ask him for a favor, Shawn said confidently


    Tony Fields, Shawns father, could not believe his ears.


    What did you just say? Repeat that.


    Shawn obliged, repeating his request, I need you to call Marvin and ask him for a favor.


    Are you out of your damn mind? You want me to ask the richest man in town for a favor? Were not even among the top ten families of Jayrodale ! Besides, I dont have his number, you idiot! With that, Tony hung up, clearly furious


    Shawn stood there with his phone still pressed to his ear, realizing he had just made aplete fool of himself

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16 At that moment, Andrew received a call from Marvin.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, Christina wants that orphanage property, Should we give it to her ? Marvin asked.


    Andrew thought for a moment before replying, Handle it as you see fit.


    But given our history, If Stevens Corporation makes a decent offer, let them have it.


    Marvin sighed, I knew you still had a soft spot for that woman.


    Alright, I guess Stevens Corporation is getting a good deal


    Soon after, Christina received news that Wealthroller Investments had agreed to let Stevens Corporation develop the property


    She was overwhelmed by the sudden turn of events and could hardly believe it.


    Mr.


    Yates finally changed his mind? The staff who delivered the message exined, Ms.


    Stevens, your reputation as Jayrodales rising business star precedes you.


    To be frank, Mr.


    Yates received a phone call and immediately agreed to give it to you.


    Christina was stunned when he heard that one phone call had changed Marvins mind.


    She turned to Shawn, genuinely grateful.


    Please thank your father for me


    Youve been a huge help, and I wont forget this? Shawn froze, his face contorted as if he had eaten something sour.


    He knew the truth his family had no pull with Wealthroller Investments.


    Moreover, Tony did not even have Marvins number, let alone the ability to make such a call.


    Is everything okay? You look troubled, Christina asked, noticing Shawns odd expression.


    Shawn forced augh and quickly said, No, no, everythings fine.


    Its all going ording to n


    I told you to rx, Christie


    This kind of thing is childs y for the Fields family


    While he bragged, he secretly wondered who the big shot was that could sway Marvin with just one call. Oblivious to Shawns nervousness, Christina smiled.


    Youve been a great help to Stevens Corporation.


    Id like to treat you to dinner tonight.


    Shawns face lit up.


    Id be honored to join you for dinner, Christie.


    He was thrilled, thinking, Andrew, from now on Ill be the one enjoying Christinaspany and protecting her.


    Just then, Christinas phone rang: She answered, Mom, whats wrong? On the other end, Irene was sobbing uncontrobly


    Christie, Leroy and I were attacked.


    He was nearly beaten to death


    You have to avenge us ! Christine was shocked.


    You were attacked, and eroy was beaten ? Who did this? Her face Iminediately darkened with anger.


    Irene burst into dramatic sobs, Who else could be ut that monster Andrew ? He put Leroy In the hospital. The doctor said if wed been a minuteter, I might have lost my precious son


    Leroys injuries were not nearly as severe as she imed, but Irene exaggerated wildly to Christina, painting Andrew as the devil incarnate Sure enough, Christina was instantly enraged. Alright, Iming right over.


    If Andrew really did this, Ill make him pay.


    Later that evening, Andrew arrived at the Jayrodale Grand Hotel at Laurens invitation.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, you made it! This way, please, Lauren greeted him, looking gorgeous in a floral sundress that was both alluring and youthful.


    As soon as Andrew arrived, she took his arm, seeming perfectly at ease and unashamed about the gesture


    Andrew felt a bit awkward.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, is this really appropriate? Lauren replied matter of factly, Is it not? I think its just fine. Andrew resigned himself to the situation, allowing her to press her ample curves against his arm.


    At the hotel entrance stood two other women: Laurens best friend, Francesca, and her secretary, Eunice.


    How long has this been going on between them Francesca asked coldly.


    Eunice looked puzzled.


    Ms.


    Aicker, Im not sure what you mean by this.


    Francesca rified through gritted teeth, You know, their close intimacy.


    How long has it been? Eunice finally understood, exining awkwardly Ms.


    Rhodes seemed to take a liking to him from their first meeting.


    After he saved Ms.


    Cecelia and fought off those thugs, rescuing them both, shes beenpletely smitten with him


    Francesca turned and walked into the hotel, her youthful face turning icy immediately.


    She thought Andrew was even more despicable than she had imagined


    Nheless, she hadto admit, his ability to charm his way into a cushy lifestyle was impressively swift. After all, he had clearly bewitched Lauren to this extent.


    Francesca could no longer stand by and watch, and she was determined to expose this jerks true nature


    With Lauren on his arm, Andrew entered the hotels luxurious private room.


    He was immediately met with Francescas hostile gaze as she sat at the table.


    Francesca had shed her work attire and was dressed like a noble heiress.


    She only had light makeup, exuding an air of Innocent sensuality.


    Andrew initially considered greeting her, given that she was technically his superior.


    However, her unfriendly demeanor made him think better of it.


    Pretending not to know her, Andrew found an empty seat and plopped himself down.


    However, his actions only angered Francesca, and she silently cursed at him for ignoring her.


    Lauren sat down right next to Andrew and smiled.


    Its just the four of us today, no outsiders.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, let me introduce you.


    This is my best friend, Francesca Aicker


    She has what youre looking for, Lauren introduced.


    Just as Lauren turned to Francesca, Francesca snorted and said coldly, Lauren, theres no need for introductions.


    We already know each other.


    Lauren was surprised.


    Fran, you know Andrew ? Francesca straightened up, her tone icy.


    Of course.


    Hes just a junior doctor at my hospital, struggling to survive under my supervision.


    Lauren smacked her forehead.


    Im so forgetful! Of course, Dr.


    Lloyd works at your hospital! I cant believe that slipped thy mind! Francesca asked, Lauren, didnt you


    say a skilled doctor wasing today? Someone who could treat my condition? Wheres that person? Lauren smiled mysteriously, pointing at Andrew.


    Ta da! Fran, Dr.


    Lloyd is the expert I wanted to introduce you to.


    Ive seen his skills firsthand.


    I believe he can solve your tricky situation.


    Francesca froze, then scoffed


    I thought it was a real expert, not this con artist.


    Him? Im the chief of Medicine at Jayrodale General Hospital and cant cure this illness.


    Who does he think he is? Lauren frowned.


    Fran, Dr.


    Lloyd is my friend.


    Please dont speak about him like that.


    Francesca spoke contemptuously.


    Lauren, since were all here, IIIy it out for you: Andrew is nothing but a fraud and a gold digger.


    Christina kicked him out, so he set his sights on you.


    If I hadnt caught on in time, youd have fallen right into his dirty trap.


    She continued, Oh, and you dont know this, but today at the hospital, I caught this scumbag getting cozy with a young nurse.


    It was disgusting, the two of them going at it in broad


    daylight! How can a man like that be worthy of your attention? Lauren was shocked, looking at Andrew in disbelief.


    Francesca smiled triumphantly.


    Every word Ive said is true.


    Ask him if you dont believe me.


    Eunice looked at Andrew with pity


    His true colors were so ugly, Surely Lauren would kick him to the curb


    Meanwhile, Andrew felt his temples throb, annoyed at Francescas nonsense.


    At  Chapter 16 first, he did not want to exin, but fearing Laurens misunderstanding, he thought he should say something.


    To everyones surprise, Lauren burst outughing.


    Oh my, Dr.


    Lloyd, is it true? Did you really get intimate with a young nurse? I knew it ! You look all prim and proper,


    like some celibate heartthrob, but deep down, youre a real charmer She grabbed Andrews hand affectionately and added, Dr.


    Lloyd, look at me.


    Ive got the curves, the family background, and the looks.


    If youre willing to give it to that little nurse, you have to give it to me too, okay? Pretty please? This


    bizarre turn of events left Francesca dumbfounded as if she were struck by lightning


    Was this her best friend, the same elegant, unapproachable Lauren Rhodes ? She had just called Andrew a disgusting scumbag, yet Lauren was still throwing herself at him.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17 Alright, Ms.


    Rhodes, lets get down to business, Andrew said, slightly overwhelmed by Laurens antics.


    Her every move was irresistible, and he could not handle it anymore.


    Laurens flirtatious smile faded as she nodded, Yes, lets talk business.


    Fran, I believe Dr.


    Lloyd can treat your condition, Lauren stated confidently.


    Francesca red at Andrew, scoffing, Him? Ive consulted top specialists nationwide and even visited renowned experts in Braundville


    They all said it wasplicated


    What makes this small time doctor think hes capable? Andrew frowned, If Im not mistaken, the condition youre seeking treatment for is vaginal atresia, correct? Francesca felt embarrassed at the mention of her condition.


    She turned to Lauren and asked, Lauren, this was our secret.


    Why did you tell this jerk? Lauren quickly defended herself, Fran, I swear I never told him anything about your condition


    Francesca was skeptical.


    Then how does he know about my ... condition? Andrew calmly replied, Not only do I know about your vaginal atresia, but Im also aware that youve been experiencing insomnia, hormonal imbnces, frequent chest tightness, and shortness of breath.


    These are dangerous symptoms that could lead to asphyxiation.


    Francesca was truly puzzled.


    Even if Lauren had revealed her personal medical condition, he had never told anyone about her other symptoms


    So, how did Andrew know about them? Fine, lets say youre right.


    How would you solve my chest tightness and shortness of breath? Francesca challenged, feeling like a novice despite her impressive medical background.


    Andrew exined, Your chest difort is unique.


    Its primarily due to your well endowed chest causing excessive pressure, especially with your quick temper


    The solution is to control your anger and focus on rxation techniques or undergo a breast reduction surgery to slightly decrease the... size.


    Francesca fell silent, looking at Andrew with a hint of shock.


    His diagnosis was identical to her grandfathers a renowned medical expert in Jayrodale and the founder of the Aicker familys medical legacy


    Lauren chuckled and chimed in, Frans assets are a treasure! We cant reduce them.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, you dont know howfy they are to sleep on.


    Francesca was flustered and scolded her, Lauren, shut up! She red at Andrew and continued, Fine, Ill trust you this once.


    Now, how would you treat my condition ? Andrew replied calmly, It might be challenging for others, but for me, its just a bit moreplicated than usual.


    +2 BONUS Francesca was already caught up in Andrews rhym and eagerly asked, And then? Andrew shook his head, And then? Thats it.


    I could treat you, but given your poor attitude toward ine, youll need to show some genuine appreciation If you want my help


    Francesca was taken aback, then sneered, I knew It.


    You had ulterior motives all along.


    If you can really cure me, I suppose we could part with the Alcker familys rare Morlic Root.


    Andrew shook his head, Im sorry, but I no longer need it.


    And I wont be treating your condition.


    Francesca was furious.


    This guy was unbelievable suddenly changing his tune just like that.


    Andrew spoke coldly. You should remember that youre the one asking for my help, not the other way around


    Does your attitude reflect someone seeking assistance ? With his reputation, many influential figures in Jayrodale would beg him to treat their illness if he spread the word that he was epting patients. Besides, Francesca was getting on his nerves.


    Francescas chest heaved with anger, but she softened her tone.


    Alright, I apologize for my earlier behavior.


    Please dont hold it against me, Dr.


    Lloyd


    Andrew nodded, Very well, Bring me the Morlic Root, and then III treat you.


    Francesca red up again


    Thats not how it works! Shouldnt you treat me first, then receive payment? Andrew nced at her dismissively.


    Im afraid my rules are the only rules that matter here.


    Francesca fell silent, afraid of angering this petty jerk further.


    On the other hand, Laurens eyes sparkled as she gazed at Andrew, a smile ying on her lips.


    As expected of the man she hadid eyes on, he was indeed impressive.


    Alright, now that thats settled, lets eat, Lauren chirped.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, try these dishes I personally ordered for you butter poached lobster, truffle risotto, and a prime dry aged ribeye ... After dinner, Andrew politely declined Laurens offer to see him off and left the Jayrodale Grand Hotel alone.


    However, as he reached the lobby, he encountered a group of people he had rather not met.


    Well, if it isnt Laurens new boy toy, Shawn mocked


    Moving up in the world, arent you? Even dining at fancy ces like the Jayrodale Grand Hotel now. Leroy was there too.


    His head was bandaged, and he red at Andrew with bloodshot eyes.


    Christie, this is the bastard who beat me up.


    Youve got to make him pay! With her hands on her hips, Irene adopted a smug attitude.


    What a coincidence, Andrew, you little punk.


    I was just wondering how to get my hands on you, and here you are.


    Chapter 17 Christinas face was expressionless as she stepped away from the group and walked toward


    Andrew, She asked, Andrew, dont you think you owe me an exnation for attacking someone for no reason? Andrew replied coldly, Perhaps you should ask what he did first.


    Whatever Leroy did doesnt justify you attacking him.


    Look at the state youve left him in ! Andrew, I never thought you could be such a vile person. Leroy is my brother.


    How could you hurt him so badly? Christinas voice rose with each word, bing Increasingly aggressive.


    Andrew let out a mockingugh.


    Youe at me, pointing your fingers, without even knowing the full story, as if Id actually killed him. How exactly was I so brutal ? If hes really badly injured, how is he sitting here, eating and drinking? Christina was at a loss for words


    Indeed, Leroy did not look as severely injured as she had been led to believe.


    Moreover, with his head wrapped in bandages, she could not assess the extent of his injuries.


    Both Irene and Leroy had insisted that Andrew had been ruthless, showing no regard for their past rtionship, and had nearly beaten Leroy to death


    Christina wondered if Irene and Leroy were lying, and her icy re wavered slightly.


    At that moment, Irene gave Leroy a subtle nod


    Leroy immediately stepped forward, seething with anger.


    Christie, why are you even talking to this ungrateful jerk? Look at my head he almost cracked my skull open! And thats not all


    He was about to attack Mom too.


    I stepped in to stop the animal, and he let loose on me.


    Christina could not believe her ears.


    Mom, did Andrew really try to hurt you too? Irene immediately put on a sorrowful face.


    I didnt want to tell you this to spare you the pain, but since Leroy mentioned it, I might as welle clean.


    Its true.


    Ever since your engagement to this monster fell through, hes been holding a grudge.


    He not only attacked Leroy but was ready toe after me too.


    Leroy nearly lost his life trying to protect me.


    The doctor said he even has a concussion ... As she spoke, Irene broke into tears, appearing utterly heartbroken.


    Shawn quickly offered her a tissue, consoling her Mrs.


    Stevens, please calm down.


    Dont cry.


    I cant believe this ungrateful bastard would dare to disrespect you like this


    Mark my words: even if Christies too soft hearted to deal with him, I wont stand for it.


    One way or another, hes going to learn his lesson today.


    The three of them continued, each adding fuel to the fire, igniting Christinas anger once again.


    Indeed, even if Irene and Leroy had done something wrong, Andrew should not haveid a hand on Irene


    That was her mom, after all


    3/4 Chatter 17  If Andrew could do that to her, what was to stop him from hitting Christina herself one day? With this thought, Christina could no longer contain her fury.


    She grabbed a ss of water from the table and threw it in Andrews face.


    Youre a real bastard


    If anything serious happens to my mom or Leroy, I swear, youll pay for it in blood.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18 Thats my girl! Well done.


    This ungrateful wretch deserved it, Irene cheered. Way to go, Christie ! You shouldve pped him too. Teach him a lesson he wont forget, Leroy added


    The mother and son apuded, secretly delighted.


    Shawn smirked.


    Andrew, I almost feel sorry for you.


    Christies such a kind and gentle woman, and you not only fail to cherish her, but you also manage to make her this angry.


    Youre beyond help


    Its no wonder Christie broke things off with you.


    Christina froze as she watched the water drip down Andrews face, soaking his shirt.


    W Why didnt you dodge ? Andrew could have avoided it, but he chose not to


    Are you satisfied now? Do you feel better? You know their true nature better than I do, yet you believe everything they say.


    Youre right, us breaking up was wise


    Because youre nothing but a foolish woman! Andrews icy tone and cold gaze made Christina shiver.


    She started to doubt her own actions and whether Andrew was really the kind of person she thought he


    was.


    After all, Andrew was not the type of person she painted him to be.


    Irene and Leroy were constantly stirring up trouble.


    One loved to gossip, and the other was a bully.


    How could she have believed them so easily? Suddenly, Christina felt a rush of regret.


    Andrew, I- Andrew raised his hand, cutting her off.


    I dont care what you want to say.


    Ill just tell you this -take care of yourself


    Your mom might be awful, but I didnt touch her


    As for your brother, youd better find out what he really did.


    If it had been someone else instead of me, he might have ended up dead, not just pped around. With that, Andrew turned to leave


    Christina hurriedly called out, Andrew, Im sorry.


    Please, let me exin ! Andrew looked back with a cold smirk.


    Exin what? Dont you think Im a jerk who cant be trusted? Youve already thrown water at me. Whats next, Ms.


    Stevens ? Do you want to hit me too? Christina opened her mouth but could not utter a word..


    Leroy shouted, Hey, Andrew ! Dont try to confuse the issue ! You beat me up and tried to hit my mom. Thats a fact ! Irene chimed in, Exactly! You clearly attacked us, a defenseless widow and her son. Leroys injuries are proof.


    My back still hurts, and I havent even held you responsible for that yet.


    Shawn taunted, Andrew, stop ying the victim You cant fool Christle into feeling sorry for you.


    Mrs.


    Stevens and Leroy have evidence.


    What do you have? The other diners in the restaurant turned to look at Andrew, their eyes filled with disapproval and anger


    They all thought Andrew must be an idiot for offending the most popr and beautiful CEO in Jayrodale.


    It was like picking a fight with every gentleman in the city.


    Suddenly, a voice cut through the tension.


    Who says Dr.


    Lloyd doesnt have evidence? I was there.


    Im an eyewitness.


    Everyone was stunned, wondering who hade to Andrews defense.


    The scent of expensive perfume filled the air as Francesca, a petite woman with a curvy figure, approached, carrying a designer handbag.


    Andrew frowned, surprised she was still around and ready to dive into this mess


    Shawn and Leroy gaped at Francesca, practically drooling


    She was a knockout the kind of woman men dreamed about.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, youre too patient.


    This nasty woman and the ugly guy are clearly making things up, and youre taking the fall.


    I dont get why youre putting up with this, Francesca stated, eyeing Irene and Leroy with disdain.


    Irene fumed and shouted, Who do you think you are, you little tramp? Do you know who I am? Stevens Corporation is our family business, and my daughter is the CEO.


    Francesca smirked, So what? Im Francesca Aicker.


    Should I care? Shawn gasped.


    Francesca Aicker? Youre the prodigy from the renowned Aicker medical family, the chief of Jayrodale General Hospital? Irenes eye twitched, and she immediately backed down.


    Shawn, is she really from the famous Aicker family? Shawn nodded grimly, Not just that, she seems to be the legendary Dr.


    Cedric Aickers only granddaughter and protege.


    Irene instantly fell silent, her face pale with worry.


    Stevens Corporation might be well known in the business world, but the Aicker family was Jayrodale royalty


    In a real showdown, Stevens Corporation would not even be on their radar.


    You must be Dr.


    Lloyds ex, Christina Stevens, the popr CEO, right? Francesca asked, ignoring the others. Christina replied modestly, I wouldnt call myself popr, but yes, Im Christina.


    Francesca spoke bluntly, You seem intelligent, so Ill be direct.


    Your mom and brother are Jying through their teeth.


    I saw your brother threatening Dr.


    Lloyd with a knife outside my hospital.


    When things didnt go his way, he took a swing at Dr.


    Lloyd


    She added, Oh, and your mom? Shes about 90% responsible for this mess.


    Ive never seen  Chapter 16 such a vicious woman in my life.


    Dr.


    Lloyd was too nice.


    If it were me, Id have rearranged her face


    Christinas face turned beet red with embarrassment.


    She wanted to argue but did not know where to begin.


    The truth was far more outrageous than Christing had imagined her mother and brother had yed the victims when they were actually the aggressors.


    Moreover, she had wrongly used Andrew and even sshed water on him I cant believe you pulled a knife


    This is beyond absurd, Christina said through gritted teeth, ring at Irene and Leroy.


    She felt utterly embarrassed by the whole situation.


    Irene seethed with anger at Francesca but was too afraid to confront her.


    So, she turned her wrath on Andrew instead.


    Its all this losers fault! If he had just given Christie thend as he should have, Leroy and I wouldnt have


    had to confront him! Leroy chimed in, feigning innocence, Christie, I just got carried away.


    I only meant to scare him a little.


    How was I supposed to know this jerk would provoke me? Shut up! Christina snapped, not buying his excuses for a second


    Then, she turned to Andrew, her voice filled with regret, Andrew, I apologize.


    Im truly sorry.


    III buy you a new outfit to rece the one I ruined.


    Its the least I can do


    : Andrew remained indifferent.


    That wont be necessary, Ms.


    Stevens.


    I couldnt ept anything from you.


    Francesca batted her eyshes at Andrew, looking pleased with herself.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, I cleared things up for you.


    Dont you think you should thank me ? Andrew replied coldly, I dont recall asking for your help in my affairs.


    Francesca red at Andrew, fuming as she stormed off.


    Her intervention had not been entirely selfless she had hoped to put Andrew in her debt, but he clearly was not ying along.


    Shawn chuckled, trying to smooth things over.


    Mrs.


    Stevens, Leroy, Christie, it was just a little misunderstanding.


    Now that its cleared up, lets move on.


    Andrew, dont feel bitter about this.


    Mrs.


    Stevens is your elder, arid Leroy is Christies brother.


    You cant expect them to apologize to you, can you? Be the bigger man here.


    After his little lecture, Shawn straightened his expensive suit and smiled at Andrew.


    By the way, Andrew, you might not know this, but Ive helped Christie secure that orphanage property.


    Im in a good mood today, so Ill do you the honor of inviting you for a drink to celebrate


    Leroy chimed in with ttery, Shawns the man! Unlike some freeloaders who are good for nothing.


    Chapter 18 Irene sneered, If a certain someone had even a third of Shawns ability, I might not find them so disappointing.


    Andrew was about to leave, but Shawns words made him pause and chuckle mockingly.


    Shawn, your skin is sure thick.


    Are you sure youre the one who secured the orphanage property? Chapter 19

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19 Shawn looked at Andrew with a smirk.


    Whats the matter, Andrew ? You sound like you have a problem with this.


    Irene mocked, Of course he does.


    He cant stand that youre more capable than him.


    Hes just jealous.


    Andrew shook his head, amazed at Shawns shamelessness.


    He knew the truth Marvin had personally called him for permission, and it was only after Andrew gave the


    green light that Stevens Corporation had a shot at the orphanage property.


    Shawn raised his ss, looking smug.


    Andrew, youre being ridiculous


    Im graciously inviting you for a drink, and instead of being grateful, youre questioning me.


    Your attitude suggests you think you helped Christie, not me.


    Leroy scoffed, Yeah, right! As if a wimp like him could pull that off.


    If he managed to do it, Id eat my hat.


    Andrew turned to Christina, his tone serious.


    A word of advice: youre surrounded by dishonest idiots with bad intentions.


    .


    Be careful.


    Id hate to see you run the Stevens Corporation into the ground because you cant judge peoples character


    However, his well intentioned words were met with displeasure from Christina.


    Andrew, I dont understand why you always have such a problem with the people around me.


    I know I you earlier with the misunderstanding, and Ive apologized


    But that doesnt give you the right to baselessly smear the reputations of those close to me.


    hurt Andrew was taken aback.


    Baselessly smear? So you still think Im causing trouble for no reason? Christina sighed, waving her hand tiredly


    Can we drop this? Honestly, Andrew, Im really disappointed in you right now.


    Andrew let out a bitterugh, realizing his good intentions had backfired.


    Fine, youre always right.


    Im the bad guy, Im targeting the people around you, and I cant stand to see you.


    happy.


    Is that what you want to hear? With a cold chuckle, Andrew turned to leave.


    He had had enough of this foolish woman


    Stop right there! Christinas voice was sharp, filled with anger and hurt.


    Since youre being so nasty, Im done protecting your feelings.


    Its bad enough that youre helping others work against me, but now you cant even stand to see someone nice to me? She could not believe that the man she had been with for three years could be so ugly on the inside.


    Shawn chimed in with a smug smile.


    Andrew, we get it.


    Youre trying to get back at Christie for dumping you.


    First, you became Laurenspdog to annoy Christie.


    Then, you teamed up with Marvin, using the wealth of the richest man in town topete with Christie. Look, man to man, I understand youre Just trying to stroke your ego.


    But take my advice real men rely on themselves, not others.


    Andrew thought he heard the funniest joke


    This dlot was truly a champion of misunderstanding, and his logic was so twisted that it was almost Impressive.


    Christina red at Andrew, her eyes filled with disgust.


    Cat got your tongue? Werent you just saying I cant judge peoples character ? Andrew took a deep breath , fighting the urge to shake some sense into her


    Your opinion of me doesnt matter.


    But I still stand by what I said about Shawn- Christina cut him off angrily, shut up! Even now, youre still questioning him? Fine, Ill prove you wrong once and for all.


    I was there when Shawn made the call.


    He used his family connections to help me get that property.


    I saw it with my own eyes.


    What do you have to say now? Shawn was secretly thrilled to see the two at each others throats.


    Finally, he had the upper hand over Andrew.


    By the looks of it, Christina was thoroughly disgusted with this loser.


    The chance was finally knocking on his door, and he believed it would not be long before he could have her in his bed


    What a pathetic excuse for a man.


    Ive seen gold diggers before, but this guy takes the cake.


    If I were Ms.


    Stevens, Id p him silly.


    Is he immoral or just insane ? A guy like him should just disappear.


    I cant believe Ms.


    Stevens had to deal with someone like that.


    Its so unfair to her ! The other diners in the restaurant started muttering among themselves, their eyes full of contempt for Andrew.


    A few men looked ready to jump in at Christinasmand, eager to teach Andrew a lesson.


    Just leave.


    I never want to see your face again, Christina stated, pointing at the door and turning away in disgust.


    Andrew, already eager to leave, replied coldly, Now I see youre not just foolish, but blind too.


    As he was about to exit, a group of tough looking men in ck suits burst through the doors.


    Which one of you is the CEO of Stevens Corporation? You need toe with us, the bald leader barked


    , a cigarette dangling from his lips as he pointed at the crowd.


    The other diners cowered, sensing trouble.


    Christina stepped forward, frowning.


    Im Christina Stevens.


    What do you want? Baldy shed a sleazy grin


    Well, well, arent you a beauty ? Tell me, that property in South City Stevens Corporation has it now,


    right? Yes, Its ours.


    What of it? Perfect.


    Boys, grab her


    Christinas face paled.


    You wouldnt dare! Baldys grin turned sinister.


    Oh, sweetheart, you ll soon see what we dare.


    Were taking that property and you too


    Just look at those beautiful legs of yours! Well have fun with you for a good long while.


    Leroy rushed forward, enraged


    Who do you thugs think you are? Touch Christie, and III skin you alivel A sharp p echoed through the


    room, followed by a sickening thud


    Baldy had struck Leroy across the face and then delivered a brutal kick to his chest.


    As a result, Leroy flew backward, coughing up blood.


    this! Shawn stepped forward, his face grim.


    Gentlemen, do you know who youre dealing with ? Im Shawn Fields of the Fields family.


    Surely youve heard of us.


    Irene walled, Oh no, Leroy ! My poor baby! You just got out of the hospital, and now t Baldy sneered,


    ncing at Shawn dismissively.


    I dont give a damn who you are


    Fields family? Never heard of that, trash.


    Now, back off.


    We want the South City property and this lovelydy, not your ugly mug.


    Insulted, Shawns anger red


    You scum! Youre asking for trouble now


    He dramatically pulled Christina behind him, ying the hero.


    Dont worry, Christie.


    Ill handle this.


    Shawn felt his blood pumping


    This was his chance to impress Christina and save the day.


    He was confident that Christina would willingly be his after he saved her.


    After all, that was how it usually yed out in the movies, and it was undoubtedly true.


    Listen up, fes.


    III let you in on a secret Im the one who helped Stevens Corporation acquire that orphanage property,


    Shawn boasted, lighting a cigarette and blowing smoke in Baldys face.


    You want thend and to kidnap someone? Come at me


    Im warning you though, you cant afford to mess with the Fields family, Shawn threatened.


    Baldy and his crew stared at Shawn, dumbfounded


    Irene and the others, misreading the situation, felt a glimmer of hope.


    While Christina knew Shawn had ulterior motives for helping her, she could not help but feel a twinge of admiration for Shawns bravery, especiallypared to Andrews supposed cowardice.


    Shawn, feeling triumphant, cleared his throat.


    Now, Ill give you one chance.


    Kneel and apologize to Ms.


    Stevens, and then- And then go to hell! Baldy snarled, grabbing a fistful of Shawns hair and yanking him forward.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20 The crowd gasped in shock as they realized these thugs did not seem to care about the Fields family at all.


    Baldy snarled, I hate showoffs like you the most Lets see how tough you really are.


    Boys, teach him a lesson ! With thatmand, the gang approached Shawn kicking and stomping him mercilessly


    Stop it, you bastards! Shawn screamed, his bravado evaporating instantly.


    I order stop right now, or III make you all disappear! you to His threats quickly turned to pitiful pleas. Please, stop! Im begging you! Youre going to kill me ! Shawns face was a mess of bruises, his nose broken.


    The worst pain came from a vicious kick to his groin, leaving him wondering if he could ever father children


    Christina stepped forward, her face ashen


    You thugs! What gives you the right to beat someone like this? Just as she rushed to shield Shawn with her body, Baldy called for his men to stop.


    He sneered at Shawns battered form.


    Your pathetic Fields family is nothing but dirt to Mr.


    Garner


    Got it? Since you im to have a stake in the orphanage property, youreing with us to see the boss


    Grab him and the girl! Shawn, trembling, asked, Wait... When you say Mr.


    Garner, are you talking about Mr.


    Dn Garner, the South City crime lord? Baldy grunted in affirmation.


    Its toote to realize who youre messing with! Take him.


    away, and Christina too! Irene and the barely conscious Leroy watched in terror, too scared to interfere. These guys were ruthless and clearly did not even respect the Fields family, Hence, they had already lost their nerve.


    Suddenly, Shawns demeanor changed


    Wait! I have something to say, he pleaded


    That orphanage property has nothing to do with me.


    Just leave me out of this, okay? As soon as he said this, Christina, Irene, and Leroy looked at him in disbelief.


    However, Shawn could not care less about anything anymore.


    To hell with everything, he thought.


    If he could.


    not save himself, nothing else mattered


    He grabbed Baldys leg, begging, Im being honest here.


    Thend is in Stevens Corporations hands.


    Neither the Fields family nor I had anything to do with it.


    Baldy chuckled, amused.


    Werent you just bragging about helping her acquire it? You seemed pretty proud of yourself then.


    1/2  Chapter 20 Shawn forced augh.


    I was just talking big


    I dont have that kind of pull.


    Mr.


    Garner must want the property, right? Go after Stevens Corporation and Christina.


    They have it.


    The Fields family and I arepletely uninvolved.


    Irene gasped


    Shawn, what are you saying? Didnt you help Christie get that property? Shut up, you old hag! Dont pin this on me! Shawn snapped back before turning to Christina.


    Ille clean now, Christie.


    The Fields family had nothing to do with getting that property.


    It wasnt me


    Christinas face paled as the realization hit her.


    So... Andrew was right all along? Ive wronged him ... She frantically looked around, searching the room for Andrew.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21 Andrew was nowhere to be seen as Christina looked around.


    Since youre not involved in this, get lost, you coward, Baldy snarled, kicking Shawn aside before turning his attention to Christina.


    Ms.


    Stevens, Mr.


    Garner has his eye on that property.


    Youreing with us to sign it over.


    Shawn crawled away, groveling, Thank you for your for your mercy.


    Thank sparing me.


    you, Mr.


    Garner, for Internally, he cursed his terrible luck.


    Jayrodales four districts were each controlled by a ruthless crime lord.


    Dn was the crime lord of the southerri area, with hundreds of loyal thugs at hismand.


    The Fields family was insignificant inparison.


    Shawn, theyre taking Christie ! Do something! Irene pleaded desperately.


    Leroy joined in, begging, Shawn, I know you can figure this out.


    Youre the Fields family heir


    Dont you have connections? Shawns face darkened as he replied, I cant do anything.


    When Mr.


    Garner wants something


    youd better hand it over Irene turned on him, furious.


    Shawn, are you even human? You act so high and mighty, but youre nothing but a spineless coward!


    Having just been beaten and suddenly insulted, Shawns expression twisted.


    He spat venomously, Irene, you blind old hag


    You deserve this! Your whole family deserves it.


    I only got close to your family to get Christina in bed.


    I couldnt care less about you idiots, Shawn continued, revealing his true nature.


    H H How dare you ... Irene stammered, fuming with rage.


    Leroy shouted, Shawn, youre despicable ! Shawnughed coldly.


    Insult me all you want.


    Lets see how you protect Christina now.


    Once Mr.


    Garner gets his hands on her, shes done for His words sent chills down their spines ! Baldy grew impatient.


    Ms.


    Stevens, lets go


    Were not known for being gentle.


    Christina tried to hide her fear, keeping her face straight.


    Im not going anywhere, and Im not giving up the property, she stated firmly.


    Baldy chuckled, reaching for her chin.


    I like feisty women.


    After Mr.


    Garners done with you, my boys and I will take our turgs.


    His crude words made everyones skin crawl.


    Youre disgusting! Christina snapped, pping him hard across the face without thinking.


    The sudden action stunned the group into silenc Shawn trembled, muttering, Its over. She hit one of Mr.


    Garners men.


    Not even God can save her now.


    Irene desperately approached Baldy, pleading, lease, Ill give you money.


    Dont hurt Christie take me instead! Shut up, you old hag


    Id rather die than touch you, Baldy snarled, pping Irene so hard she flew backward.


    His eyes burned with rage as he focused on Christina.


    You little bitch, youll regret not ying nice, he growled menacingly.


    Christina stepped back, her face pale as she bluffed, Ive already called the cops.


    Baldys cruel smile widened


    By the time they show up, well have had our fun with you a hundred times over, you stuck up tease.


    He raised his hand to strike Christinas beautiful face.


    Many onlookers turned away, unable to watch


    It seemed the beautiful CEO was about to face a terrible fate at the hands of these thugs.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22  Rigl at thest second, a cold voice suddenlymanded, Get away from her


    ! Baldys hand had just begun to swing when a powerful force struck his back.


    Before he could even grunt, he was sent flying by a kick,nding motionless on the ground.


    Christina stared in disbelief at Andrew, who had suddenly appeared behind Baldy.


    Andrews eyes were frighteningly cold, as if ready to kill.


    W Why did youe back? Christina stammered, surprised.


    She had thought Andrew had left, disappointed that he seemed even more cowardly than Shawn. Should I have let them take you and have their way with you? Andrew snapped, giving the thoughtless woman a stern look.


    Christina froze, feeling Andrew was being too aggressive.


    Andrew, I know I misunderstood


    you, but youre- Before she could finish her sentence, Baldy roared, Get him! Kill that bastard! A dozen thugs in ck clothes immediately surrounded Andrew, some even pulling out weapons.


    Shawn was secretly delighted and thought, Idiot.


    Hes dead for sure


    No one messes with Dns men! He was annoyed by Andrews sudden heroic appearance, which made him look like a coward inparison.


    Christina screamed, Andrew, run! But in the next second, she, along with Irene, Shawn, and all the onlookers, were left stunned.


    With a nk expression, Andrew unleashed a flurry of precise strikes and effortlessly blocked their attacks.


    Within seconds, all the tough looking thugs were on the ground, groaning in pain and unable to get up. H Hows he such a good fighter? Leroys scalp tingled


    He was no longer afraid of Baldy and his crew, but of Andrew.


    Remembering how he had threatened Andrew with a knife earlier, cold sweat ran down Leroys back. He realized he had been ying with fire.


    Shawn was also shocked, This loser has such impressive skills! Christinas beautiful eyes were fixed on the man throwing punches at the speed of light.


    She could not believe a small town, doctor could be so skilled inbat.


    Baldys face contorted with rage


    He pulled out a knife from his waistband and lunged at Andrews back, shouting, Die! 1/2  Chapter 22 Andrews eyes shed coldly as he grabbed the mans wrist and twisted hard.


    With a sickening crack, Baldys wrist shattered.


    The unbearable pain brought him to his knees as he screamed in agony.


    Youre in deep shit now.


    Were Mr.


    Garners men.


    Hell have you torn to pieces for this! Andrew replied coolly, Sorry, but Ive never heard of this Mr. Garner guy.


    Is he supposed to be important? He tightened his grip, causing Baldy to scream and curse more. Christinas expression changed as she stepped forward.


    Andrew, let him go.


    Stop hurting people.


    Holding his bloody nose, Shawn added spitefully Youre in big trouble now, Andrew.


    Mr.


    Garners ruthless youll be lucky if he only cripples you


    Irene trembled with fear and yelled at Andrew, Youre a walking disaster nothing but trouble follows you around! Youve doomed us all! Let him go and apologize before its toote! 1 Baldy shouted, I want him dead, or this isnt over ! In response, Andrew casually struck the mans bald head, knocking him unconscious.


    You talk too much, Andrew muttered, lowering his hand.


    Shawn and the onlookers gulped nervously.


    This guy was incredibly bold.


    Dn was notorious for his brutality.


    Of Jayrodales four underground leaders, Dn was the youngest but also the most vicious.


    His name alone struck fear into peoples hearts.


    Yet here was Andrew, seemingly unconcerned. Did he truly not fear death?

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23 Andrew, you need to run! Get out of Jayrodale, now! Christina urged, her eyes filled with worry after carefully considering the situation.


    Andrew calmly replied, I dont think thats necessary.


    Christina flew into a rage, shouting, Dont you understand? Youre in trouble! How can you say its not necessary? Andrew smirked


    So what? Do you think Ive caused trouble for your family? That Im giving you problems? Isnt that exactly whats happening? The retort left Andrew speechless.


    Irene grabbed Christinas arm, pulling her away.


    Christie, lets go


    All this trouble is because of this jerk.


    It has nothing to do with us.


    Come on, lets leave.


    Leroy chimed in, Christie, lets go


    Harvey ising back from overseas tomorrow, and he can help us handle this.


    Stevens Corporation wont be affected.


    Christina nodded quickly.


    Youre right


    Harveysing back tomorrow.


    Hell sort this out.


    Everything will be fine.


    She turned to Andrew, her expressionplicated.


    Andrew, you should run.


    Dont worry.


    Ill ask Harvey to intervene and calm Dns anger.


    Youll be okay, but you probably cant return to Jayrodale.


    Andrew chuckled sarcastically.


    Is that so? Ms.


    Stevens, youre so generous, asking your fianc¨¦ to save your exs life.


    Should I prepare a big thank you gift for your oh so powerful fianc¨¦ ? Hearing the mockery in Andrews


    tone, Christina shook her head, disappointed.


    Youre hopeless.


    Even at a time like this, youre still jealous


    Let me tell you an ufortable truth: Harvey has the power to handle Dn.


    You might not like it, but its the truth, she added firmly.


    Andrew replied coldly, He must be really something.


    But I dont need anyone else to handle my business.


    With that, he walked away.


    Shawn saw an opportunity and approached with a friendly smile.


    Christie, that loser doesnt appreciate your help


    Hes doomed.


    I was forced to act the way I did earlier.


    Dont be angry.


    The Fields family will do everything we can to help mediate.


    Christina responded indifferently, That wont be necessary.


    From now on, Stevens.


    Corporation wont be troubling the Fields family.


    Irene scoffed


    Shawn, the Fields family should just stay out of this.


    Youre nothingpared to Harvey.


    As Christinas family walked away, Shawns face darkened.


    Bitch! Youll see! he thought bitterly.


    Later that night, in arge underground fight club on the south side of the city, over a thousand spectators cheered as two men faced off in the ring.


    One was built like a wrestler, with a fierce face and a chest covered in ck halt.


    He charged forward with a roar.


    His opponent was an unassuming young man with a friendly smile who looked harmless.


    With lightning speed, the smiling youth struck the big mans throat and immediately withdrew hist hand.


    The big mans expression froze, and he stood there rigidly.


    The audience was confused, not sure what had happened


    Meanwhile, the smiling youth had already left the ring, with his follower draping a jacket over his shoulders.


    It was only then that the big man copsed with a thud


    The referee checked and announced, trembling, Hes dead! The crowd was silent for a moment before erupting into excited cheers.


    Dn ! Dn ! Dn is unbeatable ! No one can defeat him! Dn was known to be a wolf in sheeps clothing, looking harmless but actually cruel.


    Mr.


    Garner, Baldy and his crew failed, one of Dns men reported as he left the fight club


    Dns smile barely changed.


    What happened? The person replied nervously, ording to Baldy, they ran into trouble.


    One guy took them all out.


    Dns smile took on a sinister edge.


    Useless.


    We have intel on every tough guy in Jayrodale.


    Whos going to believe some nobody took out a dozen of my best men? His follower onlyughed nervously, not daring to respond.


    Dn, still smiling, ordered, Everyone who failed, cut off one of their hands as punishment. And find that guy.


    Send Bobby to take care of him.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24 That night, two events caused ripples in Jayrodales high society circles. First, Dn, the crime.


    lord of South City, had stumbled for the first time since solidifying his power


    Second, Harvey had returned from abroad, ready to take control of the Weller family.


    The Weller family was among the top three elite unilles in Jayrodale, far above second tier families like the Fields.


    Harvey was even more renowned, once considered the leader of Jayrodales Four Scions and the most prominent young heir in the city


    The next morning, Lauren called Andrew.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, I heard you ran into some trouble at the Jayrodale Grand Hotel yesterday.


    If you need any help, please dont hesitate to ask, she said, her voice filled with worry.


    Andrew replied, Thanks for your concern, Ms.


    Rhodes, but its not a big deal.


    Laurenughed


    I shouldve known something like this wouldnt faze you, Dr.


    Lloyd.


    I was hoping I could help and have you owe me a favor Andrew smiled.


    I doubt a favor from someone like me would mean much to you, Ms. Rhodes


    Lauren let out a yful hilff.


    I beg to differ? If it meant getting a favor from you, Dr.


    Lloyd, Id do anything.


    Id even strip down and wear thigh highs every day if thats what it took.


    As Laurens teasing became more outrageous, Andrew quickly stopped the car.


    Actually, there is something I should warn you about, Lauren continued.


    Do tell, Ms.


    Rhodes


    Harvey Weller has returned from abroad.


    The Wellers have been ambitioustely, aiming to be the top family in Jayrodale.


    Harveys engagement to the rising Stevens Corporation might be part of a n to use your ex. Andrews reaction was nonchnt.


    What about it? Lauren cautioned, You should be careful of Harvey, Dr.


    Lloyd


    Hes skilled but not very forgiving.


    Given your history with Christina, Im worried he might hold a grudge and try to retaliate.


    Andrew replied calmly, Christina and I have nothing to do with each other anymore.


    Lauren persisted, That may be true, but Harveys always been petty.


    He might use shady tactics.


    With the Weller familys resources, Im worried you might get hurt.


    Andrew yawned.


    I dont bother those who dont bother me


    But if he wants to push it, I wouldnt mind making the Weller family disappear from Jayrodale. Lauren was secretly shocked.


    Her words were partly a test to gauge Andrews ability, and he proved to be even more formidable than she had imagined.


    Chapter 24 After ending the call with Lauren, Andrew received another from an unknown number


    Hey, Andrew,e to the Oakridge Club.


    Ive got the Morlic Root you wanted, Francesca said coldly.


    Andrews spirits lifted immediately, and he rushed over.


    While he was not interested in money when treating patients, the rare Morlic Root was something he desperately needed.


    The Oakridge Club sat atop the scenic Oakridge, rumored to be owned by a true Jayrodale power yer


    Only the rich and powerful of Jayrodale could enter, while ordinary folk could not even get close. Andrew found Francesca at a booth in the club


    She was sipping red wine alone and looked up in surprise, blurting out, How did you get in here? Andrew replied casually, I walked in.


    Francesca rolled her eyes


    The Oakridge Club was members only, and ordinary people could not just waltz in.


    She figured he must have connections through Lauren.


    Wheres the stuff? Andrew asked, getting straight to the point.


    Chanter

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25 Andrews straightforwardness made Francesca scoff.


    She mocked, You didnt even bot greet me first? Youre so unsophisticated.


    Despite her annoyance, she slid an elegant box across the table to Andrew.


    He opened it, confirming the presence of a twisted root nestled on silk, then stood to leave.


    to Wait, Francesca called out.


    Youve got what you wanted.


    When are you going to treat me ? Andrew replied frankly, Just set a time.


    But I should warn you about the treatment.


    Ill need to lift your dress.


    Francesca froze.


    Lift my dress? What do you mean? Andrew exined calmly, Your condition isnt ordinary.


    Its more severe, which Im sure youre aware of


    Francescas face flushed as she realized the implications, and anger


    her gaze a mix of embarrassment Ignoring her reaction, Andrew continued, To ensure aplete cure,


    Ill need to perform a minimally invasive procedure on the ... affected area.


    Understand? Francesca gritted her teeth.


    Thats hardly appropriate between a man and a woman, dont you think? Andrew frowned.


    To a medical practitioner, theres no distinction between male and female patients.


    Youre a doctor yourself.


    How can you not understand this ? Francesca was speechless, but the thought of Andrew touching her, especially in such a sensitive area, was ufortable.


    Andrews expression softened slightly.


    Dont worry.


    Ill be blindfolded and wont actually touch your body.


    1 Hearing this, Francesca sighed in relief, though still feeling incredibly embarrassed.


    Just then, the club manager pped for attention.


    Ladies and gentlemen, I know youve all been curious about the identity of our Oakridge Clubs mysterious owner.


    Well, todays your lucky day.


    Hes here and would like to treat everyone to a drink and make your acquaintance.


    The room erupted in apuse.


    Those sitting in this club were all wealthy and influential people, and they all started chattering excitedly.


    Finally, well see who owns this ce! I wonder which Jayrodale bigshot it is? Its got to be someone from one of the top families, at least.


    No way, I heard its one of the four crime lords of Jayrodale.


    Chapter 25 Francesca, holding her wine ss, looked intrigued.


    The owner of Oakridge Club has always been a mystery in Jayrodale


    Given the clubs impable reputation, its quite an honor to finally meet him.


    Andrew was uninterested and had nned to leave after getting the Morlic Root.


    However, with the crowd blocking the exit, he had no choice but to wait.


    Amid thunderous apuse, a couple walked arm in arm on a red carpet.


    The man wore an expensive suit, looking handsome and confident with a charming smile


    Meanwhile, the woman glided in a floor length white dress, her beauty almost otherworldly.


    The club manager announced enthusiastically, Allow me to introduce our club owner, Mr. Harvey Weller ! The crowd went wild with excitement and admiration.


    Wow, theyre gorgeous ! What a power couple! Holy crap, Mr.


    Weller owns this ce? No wonder its so high end ! Mr.


    Wellers making quite an entrance fresh from his return! And that stunning woman must be his fianc¨¦e Christina Stevens, the CEO of Stevens Corporation ! As the crowd surged forward to greet the couple, Francesca nced at Andrew with a sly smile


    So, Dr.


    Lloyd, what are your thoughts on this unexpected turn of events?

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26 Enjoy yourselves tonight, everyone.


    Drinks are on me, Harvey announced with a charming smile.


    The crowd erupted in cheers and praise


    After all, Dakridge Club was known for being one of the most expensive ces in Jayrodale.


    Only someone like Harvey could boldly im that the whole nights bill was on him.


    Mr.


    Weller sure is generous ! Hes still the same Mr.


    Weller we know and love Only the beautiful CEO of Stevens Corporation is worthy of our handsome and wealthy Mr.


    Weller ! Francesca watched in admiration as Harvey and Christina disappeared into the VIP room on the second floor.


    Before he went abroad, Harvey was known as Jayrodales most eligible bachelor.


    Now, hes returned even more refined and mature


    The Weller family has a bright future, and Ms.


    Stevens is a lucky woman, Andrew sipped his drink and nodded.


    This is a great wine


    Francesca looked at him, confused.


    At a time like this, youre still in the mood to enjoy your drink? She found Andrews behavior odd.


    While everyone else was admiring the handsome couple, he just sat there drinking.


    Then, a thought struck her.


    With a sly grin, she asked, Dr.


    Lloyd, are you drowning your sorrows because youre jealous of Harveys sess and beautiful fianc¨¦e ? Andrew smiled


    Harvey is exceptional


    Im happy for them and wish them well.


    Theres nothing to be sad about.


    Francesca raised an eyebrow


    Youre not even a little jealous or upset? Andrew replied with a question of his own.


    Why should I be ? Francesca smirked.


    Come on, Dr.


    Lloyd; stop pretending.


    Its only natural for someone like you to be envious of someone as aplished as Harvey.


    You dont have to put on a braye.


    face.


    I dont mindforting you.


    I appreciate your concern, but I really dont feel that way.


    Andrew shrugged, his expression calm.


    He had thought this day might be difficult.


    However, he found himself surprisingly at peace


    Perhaps it was because he had risen above such petty concerns


    Chapter 25 Suddenly, a sharp knife was stabbed into the table in front of Andrew.


    A muscr young man with tattoo covered arms, reeking of alcohol, loomed over him.


    Youre Andrew Lloyd, right? he asked menacingly.


    Francesca jumped, startled.


    When she recognized the man, her face paled.


    She asked, Bobby, whats the meaning of this? The Aicker family doesnt have any beef with South City,


    does it? Bobby grinned.


    Sorry to interrupt, Ms.


    Aicker, but this is between me and the kid.


    It doesnt concern you.


    Francescas heart sank Andrew was in serious trouble.


    Andrew did not even nce at Bobby.


    Yes, Im Andrew Lloyd.


    What do you want? Bobby chuckled darkly.


    Youve got guts, kid.


    Youre the first in Jayrodale to act so cool in front of me.


    But youll be meeting your maker soon enough.


    Bobbys arrival caught the attention of many in the club, who watched with fear.


    Whats Dns mad dog doing here? This is bad.


    Wherever he shows up, blood is sure to follow.


    Looks like hes after that guy.


    1 That poor kid is as good as dead.


    Bobbys an ex special force, and every move he makes is fatal.


    Anyone he targeted is already six feet under Francesca hesitated, wondering if she should call Lauren for help


    However, what happened next made her doubt her own ears.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27 Andrew spoke casually, Im not in a great mood today, so Id advise you not to push your luck


    Bobbys eyes gleamed dangerously.


    What did you just say? Repeat that.


    Andrew chuckled.


    I said, get lost.


    Im not in the mood, and Id hate to hurt you if things get out of hand.


    Francesca thought Andrew had lost his mind.


    Andrew, shut up! Dont you know Bobby is Mr.


    Garners best fighter from South City ? I cant protect you if you keep running your mouth.


    She turned to Bobby, her voice tense.


    Bobby, this guys a friend of mine and Laurens.


    Can we talk this outter? Maybe you could let him off the hook today? Bobbyughed.


    Im afraid thats not possible.


    This punk messed with Mr.


    Garners business yesterday.


    The boss wants him taken care of personally.


    He continued, Ms.


    Aicker, please tell Ms.


    Rhodes its nothing personal


    This guy not only screwed up Mr.


    Garners ns, but hes also acting all high and mighty even with my knife on the table.


    Thats disrespecting me and Mr.


    Garner


    Francesca had to admit Andrew was being recklessly arrogant.


    With a knife out, he was still acting untouchable.


    He was clearly asking for trouble


    Andrew, apologize to Bobby before this gets out of hand, Francesca ordered, hoping to defuse the situation.


    Andrews brow furrowed slightly.


    Apologize? Why should I? I didnt do anything wrong yesterday.


    If anyone should apologize, its Dns men.


    My hand still hurts from punching that bald guy! Francesca was exasperated


    She could not believe how ignorant Andrew was, practically digging his own grave to demand an apology


    She wondered how he could have such twisted logic.


    Bobbys face darkened


    Youve got a death wish, kid


    Ask around about my reputation in Jayrodale.


    Ive got over a hundred bodies to my name, but youre by far the most suicidal idiot Ive ever met.


    The other club patrons watched in horror, seeing Andrew as a dead man walking.


    Is this guy fearless or just insane? It must be thetter.


    No one in their right mind would act this way.


    Even powerful families back off when Bobby goes nuts


    If I were that moron d be on my knees begging for mercy! Francesca red at Andrew coldly. Fine, if youre so eager to die, I wont interfere


    Just dont  Chapter 27 call Lauren begging for help like a coward at thest minute. Andrew calmly poured a drink and pushed it toward Bobby with a smile.


    Here, have a drink to steady your nerves.


    Id hate for you to wet yourself when things get rough.


    Francesca felt a chill running down her spine.


    She was dumbfounded that a freeloading loser like Andrew dared to provoke Bobby.


    Meanwhile, the other patrons were stunned by Andrews remark.


    Telling Bobby to have a drink to steady his nerves and that he might wet his pants was his guy was simply unbelievable.


    They thought Andrew was out of his mind, running on blind confidence.


    Bobby could no longer contain himself.


    His right hand shot out like lightning, the knife gleaming as it shed toward Andrews throat.


    Kid, this time next year, III make sure to visit your grave when its your death anniversary.


    Youre the most suicidal bastard Ive ever met, Bobby snarled.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28 Bobby, put the knife down please, for my sake, a calm voice interrupted just as Bobby was about to strike


    Bobby turned with a cold smirk, ready to dismiss whoever dared interfere.


    However, his demeanor instantly changed when he saw the elegant Harvey approaching.


    Mr.


    Weller, what brings you here? Bobby asked with a forced smile.


    Harvey, with Christina by his side, walked over gracefully.


    They looked like a prince and princess, drawing everyones attention.


    Dn and are great friends


    Im vouching for this man today, and III talk to Dn personallyter, Harvey stated with a smile as if it were a trivial matter.


    He nced at Andrew, his eyes shing mysteriously.


    Bobby hesitated.


    But Mr.


    Weller, this guy hurt over a dozen of Mr.


    Garners men yesterday.


    He really disrespected the boss... Harvey calmly replied, I said Id handle it.


    Dont worry about Dn ; III exin everything to him.


    Besides, I heard your men tried to harm my fianc¨¦e yesterday.


    I havent even addressed that yet! Bobbys expression changed


    The Weller family was powerful in Jayrodale, and Harvey was no small yer


    Im willing to overlook yesterdays misunderstanding, but you need to do me this favor and let this man go


    , Harvey insisted firmly


    However, nobody found his tone inappropriate.


    Even Bobby, as the involved party, felt it was reasonable given Harveys status and influence in Jayrodale


    Bobby gritted his teeth and smiled.


    Alright, Mr.


    Weller.


    If you put it that way, Id be a fool not to oblige.


    But Im curious.


    Why would someone of your status bother saving this nobody? fianc¨¦es ex.


    Harvey smiled and exined, What you may not know is that Andrew here is my Out of respect for Christie and their past connection, I naturally couldnt stand by and do.


    nothing.


    His words sparked a wave of hoots from, the crowd.


    So, hes just Ms.


    Stevens former boy toy? How pathetic ! Needing Mr.


    Weller to save his life


    What a loser! Thankfully, he handed Ms.


    Stevens over to Mr.


    Weller.


    Otherwise, hed be dead meat without Mr.


    Wellers intervention! Mr.


    Weller is such a gentleman.


    Only he deserves Ms.


    Stevens.


    This freeloader isnt even fit to shine Mr.


    Wellers shoes ! 1/2 Chapter 28 **  Bobbyughed.


    So, youre Ms.


    Stevens former kept man.


    You should be on your knees thanking Mr.


    Weller.


    Without him, youd be a corpse by now! Francescas face burned with embarrassment.


    She felt ashamed to be sitting with Andrew.


    How could he endure the humiliation of being saved by his rival? Andrew, thank Harvey, Christina spoke


    up, her expressionplex as she looked at Andrew.


    Andrew replied coldly, Why should I thank him? The crowd immediately turned hostile, ring at


    Andrew in anger.


    Why thank Mr.


    Weller ? Are you stupid or something, kid?

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29 Mr.


    Weller just saved your life.


    Dont you think you owe him a thank you? I bet hes just Jealous of Mr.


    Wellers status and influence ! The crowds attitude toward Andrew turned even more disdainful.


    Some even considered teaching Andrew a lesson to impress Harvey.


    Christina frowned.


    Andrew, Harveys intervention calmed things down with Mr.


    Garner


    Is it so hard to show gratitude for helping us both? Before Andrew could respond, Harvey waved his hand dismissively.


    Christie, theres no need to force him.


    You know I dont do favors expecting anything in return.


    He turned to Andrew with a smile


    Andrew, right? Christie has told me about you.


    I should thank you for looking after her these past three years.


    The crowd was impressed by Harveys graciousness, further highlighting the contrast with Andrew. Mr.


    Wellers is such a ssy man.


    That loser cant match him! Ms.


    Stevens made the right choice dumping this petty jerk.


    This loser must be feeling pretty useless right now.


    But what did he expect,peting with Mr.


    Weller ? Francesca shook her head, thinking Andrew had hit rock bottom.


    There was simply noparison between him and Harvey.


    Christina spoke coldly, You cant even say thank you, but Harvey can easily express gratitude.


    Andrew, youve changed, and not for the better.


    Whatever, do what you want.


    She felt that Andrew had shown nothing but poor behavior, and he was not acting like a man at at all.


    This only made Christina confident that Harvey was the right match for her.


    She turned to Harvey and said, Lets go.


    I dont want to stay here anymore.


    Harvey shed a charming smile.


    Of course, Christie.


    We can go anywhere you want to go.


    Your wish is mymand.


    Ill do anything for you.


    Christina replied icily, As long as were not in this ufortable ce, anywhere is fine.


    It was obvious to everyone that her words were aimed at Andrew.


    Well then, Andrew, Fran, enjoy your chat.


    Well be going now, Harvey said politely to Francesca.


    Francesca quickly stood up


    Harvey, dont worry about us


    And thanks again for stepping in earlier.


    bacle: 201  Harvey smiled casually.


    Its nothing


    But Fran, know the Aicker family has strict rules


    Youre safe here, but elsewhere, I might not be able to protect you in time.


    You should have someone reliable with you.


    Francesca nced at Andrew, seeing the stark difference between the two men.


    Thanks for the advice.


    III keep that in mind.


    Suddenly, Andrew chuckled


    Sounds like youre looking down on me.


    Francescas face changed.


    Andrew, shut up


    No one will think youre mute if you dont speak.


    The crowd scoffed, Look, the losers getting worked up! Mr.


    Weller isnt looking down on him hes just ignoring himpletely! Everyone around them sneered, thinking Andrew was losing his cool.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30 # 26 BONUS Harvey nced at Andrew, shaking his head with a smile.


    I apologize if my words offended you, Andrew.


    I simply meant that ady from a prestigious family like Fran should be apanied by a gentleman


    befitting her status Though not overtly insulting, Harveys words dripped with upper ss superiority and dismissiveness toward Andrew.


    Andrew grinned.


    Im impressed.


    Also, didnt you say earlier that youd cover all expenses at Oakridge Club today? Harvey nodded, surprised by the question.


    Thats right.


    Whatever you want to drink or do, its on me.


    Well, since you offered, Id be rude to refuse, Andrew replied, his smile widening.


    Harvey chuckled and walked away with Christina, not bothering to respond further.


    He had hoped to have some fun with this nobody, but Andrew did not even pique his interest.


    Christina was already eager to leave.


    Her disappointment in Andrew had turned to disgust.


    It seemed he knew he could notpete with Harvey and was shamelessly trying to take advantage of him.


    Francesca red at Andrew.


    You should be ashamed of yourself


    How can you be so pathetic ? Andrew shrugged


    Whats there to be ashamed of? He said I could do whatever I want, and hed foot the bill.


    Francesca shook her head, too embarrassed to continue the conversation.


    Then, she saw Andrew stand up slowly, stretching


    She frowned and asked, What are you doing? Youre not really going to mooch off him, are you? Ignoring her, Andrew waved to Bobby at the next booth.


    Bobby stood up with a menacing grin.


    youd better lie low like the worthles You got lucky tonight, kid.


    Mr.


    Wellers gone now, so loser you are.


    Andrew looked at him seriously.


    Youre mistaken.


    Youre the one wholl be crawling on all fours tonight


    I told you to drink up for courage because Im about to beat the shit out of you.


    The crowds jaws dropped.


    They thought Andrew must have lost his mind to say such things.


    Francesca felt her temples throbbing.


    It was not from the alcohol, but the frustration.


    She shouted, Andrew, are you insane? Harvey just saved your ass, and now youre picking a fight with


    Bobby? She could not understand how Andrews mind worked.


    Poor guy, Mr.


    Weller must have pushed him over the edge


    12  Chapter 30 Yeah, he probably cant face living anymore and wants Bobby to end it quickly! How sad.


    Seeing his girl with Mr.


    Weller was too much for him.


    Hes choosing suicide ! Some even started to pity Andrew, thinking Harveys presence had broken him. Meanwhile, Bobby looked at Andrew with mock sympathy.


    You poor bastard.


    If you want to die so badly, III make it quick for you! Andrew smiled and suddenly pped Bobby across the face.


    The sound echoed through the room as Bobby, standing tall at 1.9 meters, spun a full 180 degrees before crashing to the floor.


    The crowd rubbed their eyes in disbelief, certain they must have imagined it.


    On the other hand, Francescas mouth fell open in shock.


    Only Bobby, lying on the ground and seeing stars, realized the gravity of the situation.


    He internally cursed himself for underestimating Andrew he was much tougher than he looked.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31 Andrew grabbed and lifted Bobby with one swift motion, then taunted, I said Id beat the shit out of you, but you wouldnt believe it! Bobby let out a fierce roar and drove his knee toward Andrews chest.


    The impact made a dull thud, but Andrew did not budge, even shing a confident smile, Bobby was stunned that kick would have shattered an ordinary persons ribs.


    Yet, this guy was still grinning.


    Suddenly, Andrew wrapped an arm around Bobbys head and mmed it across the nearby tables like a rag doll


    tes shattered, sses broke, and bottles smashed everywhere.


    With blood streaming down his face, Bobby shouted, Ill kill you and your whole family! Then, he quickly pulled out a knife and stabbed at Andrews waist.


    Not bad, Bobby.


    Youve got some skills! Andrew praised mockingly.


    After that, he moved at an unbelievable speed and snatched the knife away.


    With a swift motion, the de pierced Bobbys palm and drove deep into the table.


    Immediately after, a piercing scream erupted from Bobby as the pain overwhelmed him.


    The onlookers, including Francesca, were shocked


    Bobby got taken down by this pretty boy? But Bobbys a trained fighter, ex military! Its not that Bobbys weak


    This guy is just incredibly strong! With one hand pinned to the table, Bobby snarled through gritted teeth


    If youve got the guts, kill me ! Otherwise, I swear III end you! Before he could finish, Andrew grabbed a bottle of vintage wine and shattered it over Bobbys head


    When Bobby tried to speak again, Andrewnded two devastating punches that left him dazed and throwing up blood


    Bobby slurred, H How dare you! Mr.


    Garner wont-Andrew chuckled and cut him off, saying, Let me guess Mr


    Garner wont let me get away with this? With a final kick to Bobbys jaw, Andrew sent him flying through the VIP section, sending him crashing into the tables and sending customers scrambling with screams. Andrew returned to his seat and looked at the dumbfounded Francesca.


    He casually said, I earn my own respect.


    I dont need anyone to give it to me.


    And even if they wanted to well, they couldnt afford to, could they? After finishing his drink, Andrew brushed off his clothes and walked out.


    The crowd that had  Chapter 31 been mocking him earlier quickly stepped aside, heir faces pale with fear.


    The club manager stammered, W Wait... You need to pay for all this damage ! Andrew just smiled. Mr.


    Weller promised I could do whatever I wanted.


    Go ask him if youre going to ask forpensation.


    The managers face twitched, but he did not dare say more.


    He was mentally calcting the losses the clubs premium furnishings would cost millions to rece.


    By the time Francesca rushed outside, Andrew had vanished.


    She muttered, Hes incredibly strong.


    But even if he took down Bobby, what about Dn, the crime lord of South City? Isnt he afraid of worse retaliation ? After considering for a moment, Francesca called Lauren.


    Lauren, theres something I need to tell you! She proceeded to describe how Andrew had defeated Bobby at Oakridge Club


    After listening, Lauren simplymented, Its over! When Francesca quickly.responded, I know, Andrews finished! Dn will handle this personally now.


    Laurenughed


    No, I mean Dn and the entire South City underground are finished.


    With that, she hung up before a stunned Francesca could reply.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32  That night, in a private hospital in Jayrodale, Dn stormed in with over 100 of his men dressed in ck.


    The hospital staff and visitors trembled in fear, wondering who had earned the wrath of South Citys most notorious crime lord


    Dn, usually sporting a buzzcut and friendly demeanor, was oddly absent of smiles.


    When the doctor ¨¦merged from the ward, Dn extinguished his cigarette and asked, Hows Bobby? The doctors face was grave as he shook his head replying, It doesnt look good.


    What does that mean? Exin ! H Hes in a vegetative state, the doctor said carefully, casting a wary nce at Dn


    Surprisingly, Dn showed neither rage nor murderous intent.


    Mr.


    Garner, we must get our revenge! Let us tear this punk into pieces for daring to touch one of our own! Just say the word, Mr.


    Garner; Ill take care of this clueless punk right now! Dn raised his hand.


    Keep it down.


    Dont disturb Bobbys rest.


    But Mr.


    Garner ... Dn cut them off sharply.


    Didnt you hear what I said? Be quiet.


    III handle this myself! The doctor found Dns behavior strange.


    Usually, when South City suffered any slight, Dn would retaliate immediately, never hesitating even against powerful families.


    This restraint was entirely out of character


    Dn left the hospital lost in thought, his army of suited men following behind in an intimidating parade. Just then, an understated Rolls Royce pulled up to the hospital entrance


    His men moved to confront the car, outraged that someone would dare block Dns path.


    However, when the window rolled down, revealing a stern looking man, several of Dns more experienced subordinates immediately backed off and ordered the others to stand down.


    Kid, lets have a chat, the man invited with a smile.


    Dn forced a smile, but he obediently got into the car.


    One of the newer recruits whispered in shock, Sam, who the hell does this old man think he is, calling Mr.


    Garner kid ? Sam pped the rookie hard.


    Shut your mouth, you idiot! Thats Mr.


    Martin Yates, the richest man in Jayrodale.


    Even Mr.


    Garner shows him respect! The rookies face turned pale, and he quickly fell silent, realizing he had crossed a line


    11/2  Chapter 32 Inside the car, Dn said coldly, Mr.


    Yates, my man Bobby is now brain dead.


    You know what a huge loss this is for South City, right? Marvin, leaning on his dragon headed cane, chuckled.


    Even if hed died outright, it wouldnt.


    be that big of a deal.


    Dn barely contained his anger.


    Mr.


    Yates, thats not how we work


    Do you expect me to just take it without standing up for myself? Marvin turned to look at him, maintaining his friendly demeanor.


    So, what do you propose ? Since youre here ying peacemaker, IIIpromise.


    But at minimum, that punk needs toe to South City and beg for forgiveness on his knees, Dn replied


    Marvin shook his head with augh.


    Thats not going to happen.


    Dn snapped, Mr.


    Yates, Im already showing you great respect.


    If it were up to me, punk would be torn to shreds!

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33 Marvin chucked and said, Dn, let me give you .choices Dns eyes lit up instantly, Please, Mr.


    Yates, an listening! He thought this might work in his favor after all, getting an offer from Jeprodales wealthiest man could mean millions inpensation for losing his best fighter.


    Marvin continued, First choice we forget this ever happened Dn immediately shook his head. Thats impossible


    III take the second option! Marvinughed again.


    The second choice is this Jayrodales four crime lords go down to three, and III disy your head on South Citys highest wall for all to see! Dns smile froze as he stared at the seemingly gentle old man. Mr.


    Yates, I know better than to offend you.


    But may I ask why youre treating me this way? Dn was known for his ruthlessness.


    Yet, he found himself nearly in tears before Marvin.


    Marvin grinned ominously.


    Why? Because that man is someone far beyond both you and me ! Honestly, if you hadnt been respectful to me throughout the years, I wouldve wiped out your entire organization just for daring to mess with Mr.


    Lloyd


    Dn felt a chill running down his spine as he watched the formerly warm billionaire suddenly turn menacing.


    Mr.


    Yates, II choose the first option, he stammered


    Now thats more like it, Marvin stated, his pleasant demeanor returning.


    After that, the Rolls Royce pulled away, leaving Dn with his back drenched in cold sweat and his hands trembling.


    Mr.


    Garner, are you alright? one of his men asked worriedly.


    Dn turned to his crew and dered, Listen up! From now on, well bury that hatchet with that punk no , with Mr.


    Lloyd


    Anyone who dares to provoke him will have me to answer to ! Ill wipe up their entire family! While Dn was one of Jayrodales four, crime lords, Marvin was the mountain that loomed over them all a force that even Jayrodales oldest families dared not challenge.


    Andrew knew nothing about Marvins intervention.


    Even if he did, he would not have cared.


    At that moment, a red Ferrari screeched to a halt outside Jayrodale General Hospital.


    Lauren jumped out of the car, her long hair flowing down her red dress.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, I need your help urgently! she called out.


    Andrew frowned.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, please calm down.


    Ill help if I can, but tell me whats wrong  first.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, do you remember when Cece was poisoned, and someone tried to block my car? Lauren asked tensely.


    Andrew nodded


    Yeah, I remember


    But how is that rted to the trouble mentioned ? you Lauren exined, Its connected! Just now, my secretary Eunice was poisoned too


    These three incidents happened so close together, so someones clearly targeting me or my family. Please, Dr.


    Lloyd,e with me right away! Of course! Shes in danger, and we need to save her, Andrew replied immediately.


    The red Ferrari roared to life as they sped toward Rhodes Corporation.


    +25 BON

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34 After examining Eunice, Andrew immediately confirmed it was the same poison used on Cecelia


    The method was sophisticated, and most people would not have seen iting.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, can you treat her ? Lauren asked anxiously.


    Andrew nodded confidently and said, It shouldnt be too difficult


    Then, he reached for his silver needles and was ready to start the detoxification process


    Suddenly, a cold voice called out, Stop right there! A group entered the room, led by a man in a suit with an air of smug entitlement.


    Lauren turned with a frown


    Michael, what are you doing here? It was Michael Rhodes, her cousin and one of Jayrodales four most eligible bachelors.


    He replied, Lauren, isnt it obvious from Eunices poisoning that someones targeting Rhodes Corporation ? You cant be that blind.


    And? Laurens face remained expressionless


    And its time to get rid of your pretty boy doctor here


    My people will handle this, so stay out of it! Michael shot Andrew a disdainful look.


    Lauren remained unmoved


    Your people? Do you even know what poison was used? Do they have the skills to treat it? Michael smirked and pped his hands.


    Fran,e in! Soon, Francesca walked in quickly, carrying her medical bag and wearing a white coat. When Lauren tried to speak, Francesca cut her off.


    Lauren, let me treat Eunice first.


    Fran, cant you see I already called Andrew to help? Lauren retorted with irritation.


    Francescas face turned serious


    Lauren, this isnt a game Eunices life is at stake.


    Andrews just a junior doctor at my hospital, and honestly, I still doubt his medical skills.


    Seeing the silver needles in Andrews hand, Francescas scorn deepened.


    She mocked, Seriously? I cant believe youre still using such outdated tools in this day and age.


    Put those away.


    Traditional medicine is outdated this is the age of science.


    Andrew raised an eyebrow and asked, So, youre saying you dont respect traditional medicine? While treating Eunice, Francesca replied without looking up


    No, I just dont trust your skills specifically, Andrew smiled, unfazed.


    Then, why did youe to me for treatment? Francesca scoffed.


    Dont tter yourself.


    Ie from a family of doctors, and my grandpa  Chapter 34 was Jayrodales most renowned physician.


    Frankly, your skills arent even on my radar.


    I only came to you out of desperation.


    Andrew chuckled.


    I see


    Youre saying you had zero expectations and were just trying your luck? Thats one way to put it.


    I also wanted Lauren to see your true colors and give up on you, Francesca admitted.


    Laurens face hardened.


    Fran, your prejudice against Andrew has gone too far.


    Its not prejudice


    Hes simply delusional! Francesca argued.


    Lauren, we grew up together.


    Youre the Rhodes Corporation heiress, and hes nobody.


    I just want him to understand the gap between you two.


    Michael smirked again.


    Lauren, youve been seen too much with this nobodytely.


    Grandma isnt happy, and youd better not ruin yourself over this.


    My life is none of your business! Lauren snapped


    While Andrew appeared to have no status or position, and he had recently been publicly dumped by


    Christina, Lauren knew better he was like a dragon lying in wait.


    At that moment, Francesca finished the treatment, and Eunice slowly regained consciousness. Removing her gloves, Francesca stood up with a satisfied smile.


    Lauren, Michael, shes going to be fine.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35 Michael praised, Fran, you truly live up to being Dr.


    Alckers protegel Your medical skills put us men to shame! Francesca could not help but feel snug at thepliment, ncing at Andrew


    She said in a condescending tone, Well, Andrew Im sure my detoxification technique and medication choice are beyond your capabilities.


    Since you watched the whole process, you might want to take notes.


    It could really improve your skills.


    Andrew just shook his head with a smile, which prompted Francesca to raise an eyebrow.


    She asked, What? You seem unconvinced.


    Oh, Im convinced, Andrew replied.


    Its not every day you see someone put on such a dramatic show with zero actual results. Thats quite an achievement.


    Francescas expression turned cold


    Are you questioning my medical expertise? Coming from a prestigious medical family with a legendary grandfather, she had always been confident in her abilities and could not tolerate any challenge to her skills


    I wouldnt dare question your expertise


    Youre the chief doctor, after all, Andrew stated tly.


    Im just wondering why Eunice still looks the same as she did before your treatment.


    Francesca yelled, How dare you! Are you blind? Eunice is clearly fine now! Michael shook his head with


    a sneer.


    Lauren, this pretty boy of yours must be blind.


    Eunice is fine, yet he ims the poison isnt neutralized.


    Im starting to think hes mentally challenged.


    Lauren nced at Andrew, puzzled by his assertion.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, are you saying theres still poison in her system? Its not residual poison, but rather, the poison was never neutralized in the first ce, Andrewmented.


    Francesca mocked, I see what you are now.


    Youre not just ipetent, but youre desperate for attention.


    Youre overconfident, and youre underestimating me, Andrew remarked coldly.


    Tell me, youve neutralized the poison, where are the toxins that should have been expelled? Francesca sneered.


    Didnt you see me use the antidote ? Once it neutralizes and kills the, toxins, theres nothing left to expel. Michaels face darkened


    Someone get this idiot out of Rhodes Corporation.


    Hes just all talk, and its irritating.


    Try touching Dr.


    Lloyd and see what happens, Lauren warned.


    Michael smirked.


    Of course youd defend him.


    Fine, lets see how this clown ends his if .


    Chapter 38 performance Andrew nced at Francesca dismissively.


    Your antidote is a generic type that only works onmon polsons.


    Did you really think someone targeting Ms.


    Rhodes would use something so basic ? And frankly, besides therge assets you unt, youck where


    it counts.


    Before Francesca could react to his insult about her intelligence, Andrew continued.


    Let me tell you the truth your antidote had no effect


    All it did was temporarily stop the poison from circting.


    Oh really? Francesca challenged angrily.


    Then why is Eunice conscious and moving around? Andrews lips curved into a knowing smile


    Are you sure shes fine? As if on cue, Eunices face suddenly turned a sickly blue gray color, and she copsed to the floor


    Even Michael, who knew nothing about medicine, could tell this was a severe sign of poisoning. Francesca stood there in shock, stammering, H How is this possible?

 Chapter 36

    From Billionaire Chapter 36  Andrew ignored Francesca and immediately began treating Eunice.


    The silver needles danced between his fingers as he inserted them into specific pressure points on Eunices body, all while stopping the spread of the toxin with a few taps.


    His mastery left Francesca dumbfounded.


    She stuttered, Y You actually know the point technique ? Isnt it basic know pressure- Anyone with hands can do it, Andrew replied casually, leaving Francesca nearly choking with anger.


    Her grandfather, Cedric, had trained his whole life and, at 80 years old, had barely mastered the basics of pressure point techniques


    Yet here was Andrew, wielding it as if it were childs y.


    Francesca thought Cedric would probably faint if he saw this


    One by one, the needles drew out the poison, their silver surfaces turning ck.


    Lauren beamed with pride and eximed, Dr.


    Lloyd, youre amazing! Then, she turned to Francesca with a smirk.


    Well, Fran, are you convinced now? Francesca stubbornly argued, Silver needles have been used to neutralize toxins since ancient times.


    Any doctor knows that.


    Nothing impressive here


    Michael quickly backed her up and said, Exactly! Fran is the chief director of Jayrodale General Hospital and deals withplex cases daily.


    This pretty boys ability to treat poison just shows how well she trains her staff.


    Lauren scoffed.


    Think what you want, but Dr.


    Lloyd is the best in my eyes.


    After collecting his needles, Andrew stood up.


    Its done


    All the poison has been expelled.


    After thanking Andrew, Lauren asked Eunice.


    How are you feeling? Though still pale, Eunice could move normally.


    She replied, Im fine now, Miss.


    Lauren continued her questioning.


    Do you remember anything? How did you end up poisoned? Eunice exined sheepishly, I was fine all morning


    I went to your office to get some files when you went to your meeting


    I saw your coffee and thought you wouldnt have time to drink it, so I had it myself, nning to make you a fresh cup


    Thats when I copsed.


    Michael exploded in anger.


    Ill get the security team to investigate this matter immediately


    I cant believe someone dared to do such a thing right under my nose ! Ill destroy them! Its obvious they were targeting Lauren, but Eunice identally intercepted it, Francesca added coldly.


    Lauren, investigate your coffees source, and well find the culprit.


    Lauren remained thoughtful and turned to Andrew.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, what do you think? Chapter 36 If I were Ms.


    Rhodes, I wouldntunch a huge livestigation.


    In fact, Id keep Eunices poisoningpletely secret, Andrew replied calmly.


    Everyone stared at him in disbelief.


    What an idiot! I get it you might know medicine, but you clearly know nothing about anything else! Michael sneered.


    Francesca frowned


    If you dont understand the gravity of the situatiort, you dont have toment on it.


    The evidence is clear someone poisoned Laurens coffee to target her.


    Cant you see that? Andrew asked sharply, And you think investigating the coffee will lead to the culprit? Do you know how many cups of coffee enter Rhodes Corporation daily? If someone tampered with it during delivery, how would you trace that? Youre proving my point about you being pretty much useless besides your certain... attributes.


    You bastard... Francesca was seething with rage and embarrassment.


    She could not believe Andrew actually looked down on her.


    Andrew gazed at Michael nkly and added, And youre just as clueless.


    By announcing Eunices recovery, arent you afraid of alerting whoevers behind this?

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37 Andrew calmly pointed out the ws in their logie.


    If they learn that Ms.


    Rhodes has ess to someone who can neutralize poison, whats to stop them from using more lethal methods next time? Are you ready to take responsibility for that? His sharp questions made Michaels face turn bright red.


    You worthless parasite, how dare you speak to me like that! III... Lauren cut him off, pointing toward the door.


    Michael, I run Rhodes Corporation now, not you.


    If youre going to be useless and disrespect Dr.


    Lloyd, you can get out! Michael red venomously at Andrew.


    Fine! Lets see what this loser can do! Lauren shed Andrew a charming smile.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, since youve already saved Eunice, would you help us figure this out? Pretty please? It was impossible to say no to a beautiful woman.


    Even though he thought Lauren was a flirt, he still replied, I have a theory, but III need more information from you, Ms.


    Rhodes


    Ask away ! Ill tell you everything, Lauren said eagerly.


    Andrew began questioning, When Ms.


    Cecelia was poisoned, did it also happen at Rhodes.


    Corporation? Yes, it did.


    Though Cece hadnt eaten or drunk anything... She was just keeping mepany at the office.


    Andrew nodded thoughtfully.


    Next question: where do you usually spend your time, Ms.


    Rhodes? Only three ces really home, photo shoots for fashion campaigns, and Rhodes Corporation headquarters, Lauren answered.


    Then the conclusion is obvious.


    The person targeting you must be a high ranking insider at Rhodes Corporation, Andrew stated.


    This conclusion left Lauren stunned, while Michael and Francesca lookedpletely baffled


    I can understand why they couldnt act at photo shoots or Laurens home, but how can you be so sure its


    an inside job? That seems like quite a stretch, Francesca asked with a frown.


    Michael mocked, Hes just putting on a show, pretending he knows something.


    Youre basically saying theres a traitor in Rhodes Corporation.


    Thats ridiculous! If you two have such strong opinions, why dont you take charge of finding the culprit? Andrew shrugged.


    Francesca fell silent, frustrated that she could not refute him despite her irritation.


    Meanwhile, Michael scoffed.


    Rhodes Corporation has plenty of capable people


    Why should Chapter 37 we listen to you?  Lauren fixed him with an icy stare.


    If youre so capable, tell me who the culprit is.


    Michael choked


    How would I know? We havent investigated yet.


    What if I give you time to investigate and you fall? Whats the penalty? Laurens voice turned dangerous.


    Would you bet your manhood on it? Lauren, have you lost your mind? Michael instinctively covered his groin, humiliated but not daring to say more.


    Andrew barely contained his amusement.


    It seemed that the Rhodes family heiress was truly a force of nature when provoked.


    Francesca interjected coldly, I still doubt your reasoning


    If youre so smart, give us a convincing exnation !

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38 Lauren gazed at Andrew with sparkling eyes.


    Dr Lloyd, please tell us how you figured it out.


    Andrew exined, Its quite simple.


    You have a predictable routine between three locations.


    Since the culprit couldnt act at photo shoots or your home, that only leaves thepany.


    Francesca chimed in, Thats obvious


    But how can you be so certain its a high ranking insider at Rhodes Corporation? Andrew replied calmly, Think about it as CEO of the corporation, would regr employees have ess to her? To poison her food or drinks, theyd need ess to her office or personal items.


    Only executives have that kind of privilege, Dr.


    Lloyd is absolutely right, Lauren eximed


    At Rhodes Corporation, only senior executives have that level of ess to get near me.


    Michael snickered


    Then how do you exin Ceces poisoning? She didnt eat or drink anything she just visited briefly and got poisoned


    Your theory makes no sense! Exactly.


    You cant exin that part with your theory, Francescamented.


    Andrew remained unfazed


    Of course, it makes sense.


    Its the same poison in both cases, showing the culprit tried twice.


    Poison can spread in many ways, most directly through inhtion.


    Id bet Ms.


    Cecelia touched some of Ms.


    Rhodess personal items while visiting.


    Michael snorted and was ready to argue, but Andrew cut in, saying, Based on the inhtion theory, Ms. Cecelia must havee into contact with one of Ms.


    Rhodes personal items, perhaps flowers.


    Given that a beautiful CEO like Ms.


    Rhodes receives flowers daily, poisoning the pollen would be an effective method.


    Before Michael and Francesca could argue, Lauren eximed in awe, Dr.


    Lloyd, youre incredible ! Cece did faint after handling my flowers that day.


    I never made the connection because I receive so many flowers daily.


    Do you always bring these flowers to your office? Andrew asked.


    Lauren shook her head.


    Not always only when Im in the mood.


    Usually, I dont bother with them.


    Andrew nodded.


    That exins it


    The culprit must have known this, so the flower pollen method wasnt reliable


    Meanwhile, poisoning your coffee would have been foolproof if Eunice hadnt identally foiled their n


    Eunice grimaced, wondering why she always ended up being the victim.


    Brilliant! Dr.


    Lloyd, youre absolutely brilliant! I could just kiss you! Lauren beamed at Andrew with admiring eyes. Chapter 38 Francesca sighed in frustration.


    I shouldve realized the poison could spread through pollen too.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39 Francesca looked at Andrew with a hint of jealousy.


    Well, well, it seems like youve got some skills after all.


    Michael scoffed beside her.


    Its just a basic theory! Anyone whos watched Detective Kobe could figure that out.


    Nothing to brag about! Lauren shot him a cold smile.


    Says the guy who spends all day watching Idiot Bears.


    Michaels face flushed red as he argued, I dont watch Idiot Bears all day! Lauren, there are other people here


    Cant you cut me some ck! Lauren feigned understanding.


    Oh right, my mistake youre too busy watching adult films.


    Michaels face turned crimson with rage.


    Did you go through myputer? Lauren ignored him, her expression turning deadly serious.


    Now that we know its someone from senior management, they shouldnt me me for showing no mercy


    Ms.


    Rhodes, Im sure you already have some suspicions about whos behind this, Andrewmented. Lauren nodded hesitantly.


    I do, but suspicions alone arent enough.


    Its not easy to confirm.


    Francesca suggested, If youre unsure, why dont we make a list of suspects and investigate them one by one? Michael chimed in, Theres no need to make it soplicated


    Just give me the list III find the culprit and make them regret it! Lauren hesitated when she noticed


    Andrew shaking his head with an amused expression.


    She asked, Dr.


    Lloyd, do you have a better idea? This man had surprised her so many times already.


    Before suggesting anything, III just say that Mr.


    Rhodes and Dr.


    Aickers ideas are quite naive, Andrew remarked.


    Why, you Michael was fuming, but, Laurens warning re stopped him.


    Francesca crossed her arms defensively.


    Dont get cocky just because you helped Lauren twice.


    If youre so smart, lets hear your brilliant n.


    Andrew held up two fingers.


    Its simple.


    First, we set a trap.


    Then, we force them into the open thats all we need to catch our culprit.


    Laurens eyes lit up


    You really have a n ? Tell me more! Andrew shook his head.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, let me keep the details secret for now.


    If we discuss it openly, it might not work.


    Chapter 39  I trust youpletely.


    Just tell me what to do, Lauren agreed.


    Shortly after, Lauren left with Andrews instructions.


    Meanwhile, Francesca and Michael were left in the dark about the n


    What did you tell her ? Tell me now, Francesca demanded coldly, but Andrew ignored herpletely. She sneered.


    Youve helped Lauren today, Ill give you that.


    But I can see right through your little game.


    Like I said before, youre getting too close to Lauren.


    People who dont know their ce often pay the price


    Andrew stood up and headed for the door, annoyed by her nagging


    Francesca fumed, shouting after him, Where are you going? Get back here! He replied casually, Bathroom break.


    Do you n toe along and join me? Francescas face was red as she stuttered, Y You pervert! Chapter 40

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40 After leaving Laurens office, Andrew did not head to the nearest restroom.


    Instead, he went straight to a different section of the building.


    To be exact, it was where Michaels office was located


    He had noticed it earlier during his visit and slipped quietly into the only bathroom in that area.


    As soon as Andrew entered, he heard Michael on the phone, clearly panicking.


    Remember, no matter what Lauren does, act normal.


    That damn girl is getting suspicious, and if she finds out youre behind this, Im dead too! Andrew smirked


    , his suspicions about Michael confirmed


    Soon, Michael grew agitated


    What are you afraid of, you idiot? Im covering for you here.


    As long as Lauren cant find proof, she cant do anything, even if she suspects you! Michael added, We shouldnt contact each other for a while.


    And watch out for that pretty boy hanging around Lauren hes sharper than he looks.


    Damn him! If he hadnt helped Lauren, we wouldnt be in this mess! As Michael hung up and started making bathroom noises, Andrew suppressed augh at how long it was taking him.


    He could tell Michaels kidneys probably had issues.


    Suddenly, Andrew flushed the toilet, startling Michael badly.


    His pale turned pale as he shouted, W Whos there? Hardly anyone used this bathroom, and the fact someone was flushing now probably meant they had overheard him.


    The door opened, and Andrew strolled out leisurely.


    Oh, Mr.


    Rhodes! What a coincidence! What the hell are you doing here? Michael demanded, seeing Andrews knowing smile


    Andrew asked innocently, Why shouldnt I be here? You know what they say about bonding with the boss


    in the bathroom! By the way, that was quite a performance you put on.


    Michaels face darkened as realization hit.


    So you heard everything I said? Its hard not to.


    You were pretty loud, after all, Andrew replied nonchntly.


    1 Michael cursed internally but quickly satd, If youre smart, youll forget every word of it.


    Otherwise, you wont like how this ends


    Andrew maintained his casual demeanor.


    Mr.


    Rhodes, are you threatening or trying to bribe me? You sound like youre nning to silence me permanently


    That makes me nervous, and nervous people tend to do unpredictable things like telling Ms.


    Rhodes about your little schemes! Shut up! Michael snapped, wishing he could strangle Andrew right there


    Getting anxious? Andrew smirked.


    1/2 Chapter 40 435 DONUS Michael gritted his teeth.


    1.5 million dors to keep your mouth shut about this.


    1.5 million? Thats insulting! Andrew scoffed.


    Michaels face twisted, and he sneered.


    Arent you a greedy one? Then again, I shouldnt be surprised since youre bold enough to freeload off Lauren.


    All right, 7.5 million then.


    Thats my limit, and its enough for you to live it up with any woman you want.


    Andrew shook his head


    Thats nowhere near close enough.


    Michael snarled, Dont push it! Im being generous here.


    Some money isnt worth dying for.


    Andrew nodded thoughtfully.


    Youre absolutely right, Mr.


    Rhodes.


    Some money isnt worth the risk.


    Thats why I dont want 7.5 million I want 15 million dors! Chapter 41

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41 Michaels head buzzed as he felt his blood pressure spike.


    He could not believe Andrew, whom he deemed a loser, was asking for such an outrageous amount. While Rhodes Corporation was rich, 15 million dors was not pocket change.


    Fine, Ill give you the 15 million, Michael agreed unexpectedly.


    But remember if I find out that you breathed a word of this to Lauren, youll be dead


    After that, Michael rushed back to his office and wrote a massive check, his heart bleeding at all those zeros.


    Andrew epted the check happily.


    Then, as if afraid that Michael would not believe him, Andrew even made an oath, saying, Mr.


    Rhodes, youre so generous


    I swear on my life I wont tell Ms.


    Rhodes


    May all the poisons in the world strike me if I break this yow! As Andrew left grinning with the check, Michael sneered


    Idiot, youre ying a game you cant win.


    He immediately pulled out his phone and dialed a number.


    Mr.


    Garner, its Michael.


    I need your men to take care of someone


    I know your prices are steep, but moneys no object.


    Im offering 3 million dors, t rate


    Hanging up, he smirked and muttered, You thought you could keep my 15 million that easily? I just needed to keep you quiet.


    Once Mr.


    Garners men finish the job, that money will be right back in my pocket.


    Meanwhile, Andrew had no intention of keeping his end of the deal.


    He immediately went to Lauren and said, Ms.


    Rhodes, this check belongs to you.


    Lauren was dumbfounded.


    A check from Rhodes Corporation ? Dr.


    Lloyd, where did you get this? Andrew chuckled and exined everything that had happened with Michael, including his suspicions about the poisoning plot


    That bastard! Im going to kill him! Lauren fumed, shocked that her own family could be behind such a scheme


    Just as she wanted to call for security to drag Michael in, Andrew stopped her.


    Andrew stopped her.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, confronting him now would be useless without concrete.


    evidence.


    If I were you, Id wait and watch until we have proof to send him to prison.


    Lauren calmed down and agreed.


    Youre right, Dr.


    Lloyd.


    Im sorry for losing myposure.


    Michael has always wanted control of Rhodes Corporation and caused me trouble before.


    I shouldve known it was him.


    She thought it over and asked anxiously, Dr.


    Lloyd, since youve confronted Michael, are you going to be safe?  Chapter 41 Andrew shrugged.


    Im fine


    I even made a vow to stay silent, or all the poisons in the world strike me.


    Lauren gasped.


    What? Dr.


    Lloyd, how could you do that? I swear, if anything happens to you.


    because of that bastard, III make sure he suffers hundredfold! Francesca frowned at Laurens fierce protectiveness.


    She turned to Andrew and scolded, As a medical professional, you should know better than to make such reckless vows.


    Andrew replied dismissively, Honestly, Im not worried.


    Theres no poison I cant cure.


    Both women suddenly realized Andrew had cleverly tricked Michael.


    Nheless, that did not stop Francesca from mocking him.


    She scoffed and said, Yeah, right.


    Keep bragging Andrew did not bother exining further


    He could make such oaths all day long because his extraordinary medical skills truly made him immune to any poison.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42 In the Rhodes Corporation conference room, Lauren called an emergency executive meeting After all the executives had entered, Andrew locked the door, drawing immediate disapproval from those present.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, whats the meaning of this ? C First, an unannounced emergency meeting, and now were locked in? What are you nning? Hey, you! Unlock that door now, thats an order! Andrew returned to Laurens side, ignoring their protests.


    When one furious executive tried to speak up, a warning look from Michael silenced him immediately.


    At the head of the table, Lauren looked over the gathered executives, her tone cold and direct.


    She began, Ive called this meeting because of an urgent matter.


    Someone has been trying to poison me for some time, and Ive just discovered who it is.


    The executives faces changed dramatically with this revtion.


    Who could stoop so low? Ms.


    Rhodes is our CEO who would do something so despicable? Whoever it is should get on their knees and beg for mercy !! If I, Paul rke, find out who did this, theyll regret it! One by one, the senior


    executives expressed their outrage.


    Michael mmed his hand on the table, and he dered icily, Anyone who threatens a member of the Rhodes family will live to regret it.


    If the culprites forward now, Ill spare them


    Andrew had to suppress a smile at Michaels performance the guilty party ying detective.


    After much shouting and derations of loyalty that left them hoarse, no one stepped forward.


    Each executive acted as if they were innocent.


    Lauren, if you know who it is, just point them out, Michael suggested


    I gave them a chance, but they didnt take it.


    We shouldnt be so merciful to that person! Lauren smirked.


    You already know who it is, dont you? How would I know? Michael feigned surprise.


    If I did, theyd be in pieces by now.


    Lauren inwardly scoffed at his act but maintained herposure.


    Ill give the guilty party onest chance to confess


    Given your years of service to Rhodes Corporation, I might show leniency! The executives exchanged uneasy nces, but no one spoke up


    #  Chapter 42 Paul rkes face darkened.


    Which gutless coward did this? Ms.


    Rhodes has taken care of all of us executives.


    If I catch who betrayed her, theyre going straight to prison ! Michael suddenly smiled


    Lauren, are you sure you actually know who did it? Lauren gave him a cold look.


    Michael, are you suggesting Im bluffing? Of c Of course not, Michael replied with faked sincerity.


    If you know who it is, just name them.


    Leave everything else to me.


    Ill handle it.


    His words were full of feigned concern, perfectly ying the role of the protective family member.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43 Chapter 43 +26 BONUS Andrew noticed Michaels obvious relief, and their eyes met silently across the room


    Andrew shed Michael with a knowing smile, while Michaels gaze was mocking


    To him, even if Andrew had figured out some of his secrets, he was convinced Andrew did not know the identity of the actual poisoner.


    As long as that person remal unknown, Michael believed he was safe


    Lauren might suspect him, but suspicion without evidence was meaningless.


    I imagine everyone must be thirsty, Lauren suddenly announced.


    Theres water in front of each of you to quench your thirst.


    Michael frowned and said, Lauren, catching the culprit is more important.


    Being thirsty isnt a priority right now.


    Paul chimed in, Mr.


    Rhodes is right.


    Even if we die of thirst, we wont leave until we find the person who tried to harm you, Ms. Rhodes


    Lauren smiled gracefully and dered, Ill be honest with everyone one of these sses bas been poisoned by me.


    Everyone must drink their water now.


    Those with clear consciences will be fine, but as for the culprit... well, good luck.


    All the executives were immediately rmed.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, which ss did you poison? This isnt right, Ms.


    Rhodes


    What if you hurt the wrong person? All these sses look identical.


    How can we tell which one is poisoned? This seems reckless! They were all sweating, staring at the sses of water with fear.


    Ive already said that only one ss is poisoned


    Lauren stated calmly.


    The water in front of innocent people is perfectly safe.


    Then, she picked up her ss and drank it all.


    However, Michaels face showed uncertainty as he shot Andrew a fierce re, convinced that such a devious n must havee from this pretty boy he despised.


    Andrew returned his re with a bright smile and warned the executives, Everyone should be careful before drinking


    The poison used is arsenic its lethal and acts fast.


    Once it takes effect, not even the fastest ambnce in the city can save you! This terrified the executives even more, with several of them trembling visibly Michael finally lost hisposure and shouted angrily, Lauren, and you, pretty boy arent you afraid of karma for being so vicious? Lauren fixed a cold stare on Michael and retorted If youre not the culprit, then your water isnt poisoned. Why are you so nervous ? Unless you have something to hide ? 12  Chapter 43 Michael faltered, his eyes darting around nervously.


    At that mome ss and drank it all


    Eunice picked up her The other executives followed suit, one by one, showing their loyalty to Lauren. After all, only the culprits ss was poisoned, so this was their chance to prove their innocence.


    Gulp after gulp, the sses were emptied quickly Only Michael and Paul remained.


    Pauls face turned pale as he looked at Lauren and said, Ms.


    Rhodes, arsenic isnt something to joke about.


    Are you sure... Lauren cut him off with a wave of her hand.


    Mr.


    rke, drink the water first.


    If youre not the culprit, I guarantee youll be safe and sound.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44 Pauls trembling hand reached for the ss but quickly withdrew as if burned by its touch. Andrew watched him with an intriguing smile, remembering how this same executive had loudly proimed his loyalty earlier.


    Yet, here he was, stalling and reluctant to take action.


    One of the executives urged, Mr.


    rke, what are you waiting for? We all drank our sses.


    Youre the only one left.


    Another executive frowned and chimed in, Were all fine, so why are you being such a coward? Just down it in one go


    Whats the worst that could happen ? Pauls trembling only intensified at these words.


    For such a big, tough looking man, he looked like he was about to burst into tears.


    Mr.


    Rhodes, it seems you havent drunk yours either, Andrew suddenly remarked with a smile.


    Michael scoffed and said, Im the Vice CEO of Rhodes Corporation and a member of the Rhodes family.


    I shouldnt have to participate in these ridiculous games


    If youre too scared to drink, then you must be the culprit ! Andrew dered.


    Michael exploded in rage.


    Youre spurting nonsense! Then why wont you drink it ? Im not thirsty.


    Andrew chuckled and said, That wont be a problem


    Well just wait a few more hours until youre thirsty! Lauren and Francesca could not help butugh. They had never seen Andrew, who was usually refined andposed, show such a wicked side. Michael crossed his arms and sneered.


    Im the Vice CEO of Rhodes Corporation, the heir to the Rhodes family.


    Ill drink when I want to drink, and no one can force me otherwise.


    So, youre refusing to cooperate with my investigation? Lauren asked coldly.


    Michael snapped, Im happy to cooperate, but dont you think his methods are disrespecting the


    executives? If youre unhappy, you canin to the board or the family, Lauren replied.


    Michael grunted.


    Oh, Ill definitely be filingints.


    But can we end this ridiculous charade now? Laurens expression remained unchanged as she stated, It ends when you and Mr.


    rke drink your water.


    No matter what you say, I wont drink it


    Id like to see anyone try to force me, Michael +20 BONUS Chapter 44 retorted defiantly.


    Andrew grinned.


    Mr.


    Rhodes, do you really think that we cant identify the culprit just because two sses are left untouched? That was exactly what Michael was thinking


    With a smug smile, he shot back, saying, Listen, worthless pretty boy, this is the Rhodes Corporation. You have no authority to give orders you here.


    Andrew shrugged, unbothered.


    Mr.


    Rhodes, given your prestigious position, no one would dare force you.


    So, Mr.


    rke, why dont you drink yours? Pauls heart sank as he pleaded, Ms.


    Rliodes, I... Ive given you more than enough time.


    Drink it and prove yourself to me, coldly.


    Lauren uttered The other executives chimed in impatiently, Just drink it! Whats the worst that could happen? We all know your loyalty to thepany


    Youll be fine! Everyone else could be suspicious, but youre thest person anyone would suspect.


    Weve all seen your dedication / Paul forced a smile, though he looked closer to tears, silently cursing them all.


    After all, they could not possibly know him better than he knew himself.


    Under Laurens increasingly cold stare, he finally lifted the ss with shaking hands, while Michael tensed up, his palms sweating.


    2/2 Chapter 45  Chapter 45

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45  Chapter 45 Michaels hatred for Andrew reached its peak, furious that this pretty boy hadpletely destroyed his carefullyid ns.


    Suddenly, there was a loud crash as Pauls ss shattered on the floor.


    Then, he fell to his knees, begging Lauren for mercy through desperate cries.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, Im sorry! Please give me another chance! I truly regret what I did! The other executives were caught off guard, but their surprise quickly turned into anger.


    Youre the culprit? You traitor ! We defended you, and this is how you repay our trust? You must have lost your mind to try poisoning Ms.


    Rhodes! Go to hell! Paul continued kneeling on the floor, sobbing, Ms.


    Rhodes, I didnt want to do it ... Someone


    forced me !  The room fell silent again as Andrew asked, Who forced you? Paul nced nervously


    at Michael, hesitating to speak while Michaels already dark expression turned even more sinister.


    Tell me who forced you, and III protect you, Laurenmanded icily.


    Andrew added, If you confess everything and reveal your mastermind, Ms.


    Rhodes might show mercy.


    Really? Pauls fearful eyes lit up with hope as he began to raise his hand to point at Michael.


    You ungrateful bastard! Rhodes Corporation gave you everything, and this is how you repay us ? Ill kill you! Michael exploded into action before Paul could speak.


    In a rage, Michael grabbed Pauls hair and violently mmed his head against the table.


    Pauls scream filled the room as blood began flowing from his wound.


    Just as Michael prepared to strike again, Andrew kicked him away.


    However, Paul suddenly began convulsing violently, foaming at the mouth before copsing lifelessly. Francesca rushed over to check on him before announcing grimly, He had taken poison beforehand. The impact triggered the toxin, and he died instantly.


    Michael stood up, brushing himself off as he cursed, Well, looks like the coward chose suicide. Good riddance


    We found our culprit ! Why did you silence him? Andrew asked coldly Michaels eyes flickered as he smirked


    I dont know what youre talking about.


    Chapter 45 The other executives shifted ufortably, as even a blind man could tell Michael was acting suspiciously


    Yet, Michael maintained hisposure and insisted, He tried to poison Lauren.


    He deserved to die.


    I assume he knew his fate and chose to end things himself.


    Lauren scoffed


    You expect me to believe hemitted suicide? I dont care what you believe.


    The man is dead and cant testify, and theres nothing you can do about it! Michael replied, unfazed by Laurens questioning


    With that, he kicked aside a chair and stormed toward the exit.


    Lauren watched as he left and gritted her teeth in frustration. With no evidence, she could not take action against him. Oh, Mr.


    Rhodes, Andrew called out suddenly, I forgot to mention that none of the water was actually poisoned ! Michaels face contorted in fury at the doorway, his chest burning with rage.


    He realized he had fallen right into Andrews trap, but there was nothing he could do except swallow his anger and leave.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46 Chapter 46 In the conference room, Lauren asked everyone else to leave, leaving only Andrew and Francesca behind.


    Lauren, did you know from the start that Paul was the culprit ? Francesca asked eagerly as soon as the room emptied.


    Lauren rolled her eyes and said, If I had known it was him, I wouldve just had him arrested instead of setting up these theatrics.


    Francesca eximed in surprise, So you didnt know who it was? But you acted like you did! Lauren smiled and exined, I didnt know, which was why Dr.


    Lloyd suggested this trick to force their hand.


    All I had to do was im one ss was poisoned, and Paul cracked under the pressure.


    Francesca stared at Andrew, shocked


    I didnt expect you to be so cunning! She was impressed by his ability to devise such a trick, which left the culprit with no choice but to surrender


    Although we found out it was Paul, we still fell one step short, Andrew remarked.


    Laurens beautiful face hardened as she agreed, Indeed.


    That bastard Michael had already poisoned Paul beforehand.


    Even though I know hes behind this, I cant prove it! I dont understand how Paul willingly took poison. Thats literally suicide ! Francesca wondered aloud.


    Andrew shook his head and exined, Paul didnt take it willingly.


    If he had been, he wouldnt have tried to expose Michael before he died.


    Michael must have secretly poisoned him earlier as insurance.


    Francesca shuddered and said, I never imagined Michael could be so ruthless.


    Lauren smiled, looking at the bright side.


    Either way, we forced him to show his true colors.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, youre truly my lucky star.


    You saved me time and time again! Ms.


    Rhodes, you should be very careful of your cousin.


    If Im not mistaken, he likely has powerful backing, Andrew warned her ! Lauren was startled and asked, Dr.


    Lloyd, what have you noticed? The poison that killed Paul is called Deaths Draught, and its rare and lethal.


    A mere yboy like Michael wouldnt have ess to something like that, so someone must be helping him, Andrew exined.


    Francesca chimed in, Hes right.


    Grandpa once mentioned that poison is a weapon of the underworld, not something an average person woulde by.


    Chapter 46 Laurens face turned cold as she uttered, If he wants to y dirty, then I wont show any mercy either


    Meanwhile, in Micheals office.


    Michael was violently smashing everything in sight, his face contorted with rage.


    He was consumed by anger, roaring, That bastard ruined everything with one move! I lost it all! Pauls death did not bother him.


    He had nned to sacrifice that pawn anyway when Lauren started suspecting the executives.


    What infuriated him was how close he hade to being exposed.


    If he had not taken the risk of attacking Paul, he would probably be facing prison time right now.


    Lauren might be smart, but with my backers strategy, Im not worried about her, Michael muttered after his outburst.


    But now her pretty boy advisor is bing a real problem!  Chapter 47

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47 Finally, Michael understood Andrews two part strategy the trap and the pressure y Poor Paul had cracked under pressure and confessed, which Michael could understand.


    After all, anyone would be terrified to drink potentially poisoned water, which was also why Michael refused to drink it.


    However, he had underestimated Andrew, as none of the water was poisoned, and Lauren did not know who the culprit was.


    They had simply yed a trick to force Paul into confessing.


    Just as his anger had begun to subside, Michaels face turned ashen as he clenched his fists again. The humiliation was overwhelming.


    He could not believe a mere gold digger had yed him, a Rhodes family heir, like a fool.


    Michael pulled out his phone and made a call.


    Bane, didnt you say your poison was incurable except by you? Some small time doctor just cured Lauren you better exin this! A sinister voice replied, Hows this possible ? Mr.


    Rhodes, you must be mistaken.


    In Jayrodale, not even Cedric could counter my poisons.


    Cedric was Francescas grandfather.


    Michael scoffed.


    I saw it myself.


    Do you think Im making this up? The n to poison Lauren is clearly a bust.


    You need toe up with something else.


    After impatiently ending that call, Michael dialed another number.


    Mr.


    Garner, I dont care what it costs make that guy disappear


    I wont rest easy until that bastard is gone! Even though Paul was dead and could not expose him, Andrew still held evidence against him.


    Not only had he extorted 15 million, but he had also nearly ruined everything.


    There was no way Michael would let him live.


    After making his arrangements, Michael still felt agitated, so he made one final call.


    Have Oakridge Club prepare two foreign models for me tonight.


    Im tired of local girls! Meanwhile, Andrew was leaving Rhodes Corporation when he noticed two missed calls on his phone.


    Seeing the familiar number, he frowned but called back.


    Christinas voice came through coldly.


    She said, Andrew, Grandpa is hosting a family dinner tonight.


    I wouldnt have invited you, but he specifically requested your presence.


    After some thought, Andrew replied, Alright, Ille and visit Mr.


    Stevens Senior.


    One more thing, Christina added coldly, Harvey will be there, so watch what you say.


    His presence means nothing to me, Andrew replied dismissively before hanging up.


    Christinas grandfather, Dous Stevens, was in his seventies


    He had always been kind to Andrew as his potential grandson inw.


    Since Dous had graciously invited him, Andrew felt obliged to attend.


    1/2  Chapter 47 Soon, Andrew arrived at the Stevens family residence carrying two bottles of aged wine


    The house was bustling with activity as other family members had also gathered.


    While Andrews arrival wentrgely unnoticed, Harveys entrance caused quite a stir among the Stevens family members, with everyone rushing to greet him.


    While Andrews arrival wentrgely unnoticed, Harveys entrance caused quite a stir among the Stevens family members, with everyone rushing to greet him.


    Mr.


    Weller is here ! Everyone, lets give him a warm wee!

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48 Irene beamed at Harvey with obvious approval andmented, Harvey, please take the seat of honor.


    Tonights family dinner is all about you Harvey maintained perfect etiquette, treating every Stevens family member with utmost politeness and respect.


    His behavior had everyone glowing with pride, convinced they had found the perfect addition to their family.


    Seeing Harvey so popr and capable must be hard for you to watch, Christina remarked, suddenly appearing beside Andrew.


    Andrew smiled and said, Congrattions on finding such an always dreamed of marrying into high society, and now youve achieved it.


    exceptional match


    Youve Christinas expression grewplex as she sighed.


    Andrew, Ive always known youre not a bad person.


    Im not saying this to rub in your face.


    I just want you to learn from Harveys admirable qualities.


    Even if you cant match his sess, you could at least live with dignity.


    Andrew chuckled


    Are you saying Ill never be as sessful as him? Christina shook her head in disappointment.


    I see youre still stubborn and hopeless.


    I was trying to help you, but youre just being defensive.


    Forget it.


    Grandpa knows were over, and Im sure Harvey will soon r¨¦ce you in his eyes The Stevens family dinner was an borate affair.


    Dous sat at the head of the table, smiling contentedly.


    Andrew sat beside him, much to the familys displeasure.


    Why should this loser sit next to Grandpa ? That spot should be for Harvey! Who does this guy think he is


    ? Leroy and Ireneined loudly, not hiding their disdain.


    Harvey sat beside Christina and graciously remarked, Mrs.


    Stevens, Leroy, its fine.


    Im happy to sit anywhere as long as Mr.


    Stevens Senior isfortable


    Now thats ss exactly what youdexpect from an old moriey family, Irene praise enthusiastically. Leroy chimed in, Harvey, were family now


    Please, help yourself and enjoy the meal! The other Stevens family members fawned over Harvey, treating him as if he were a celebrity


    Dous sighed and said apologetically to Andrew, Andrew, I never expected things between you and Christie to end this way.


    Not wanting Dous to worry, Andrew replied, Mr.


    Stevens Senior, some things arent meant to be.


    Here, I brought some excellent wine thats good for your health.


    Please enjoy it.


    Dous smiled warmly.


    How thoughtful of you! Ive been craving your wine for a while now.


    Chapter 48  As Andrew began pouring, Leroy interrupted loudly, What do you think youre doing, Andrew ? That cheap trash isnt fit to drink! Andrew frowned.


    If you dont understand fine wine, dont talk like you do.


    This is perfectly suitable for Mr.


    Stevens Senior! Leroyughed mockingly.


    Hes iming I dont know wine! Look at that ubeled bottle- its probably watered down garbage from some street vendor ! The other Stevens family members around the table sneered, casting dismissive looks at Andrews bottle.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49 Indeed, Andrews wine looked unimpressive in its ubeled bottle,cking the luxurious packaging that fine wines typically boasted


    Naturally, no one could take such in presentation seriously.


    Irene snapped, Andrew, youre such a fool


    Were already generous by letting you join us for dinner, but Dads too distinguished to drink your cheap wine


    Take that embarrassment away from our table! Andrew remainedposed, saying, Ill say it again this is an exceptional wine.


    Ive brought it to Mr.


    Stevens Senior many times, and its been beneficial for his health.


    Leroy clicked his tongue and mocked, Exceptional wine? Youre really full of it, Andrew.


    Harvey, you should show him what real premium wine looks like.


    Harvey smiled, speaking modestly.


    Its fine.


    Mr.


    Stevens Senior seems to enjoy Andrews wine.


    Irene chuckled


    Harvey, youre too humble.


    Some people dont evene close to your ss.


    Another family member chimed in, Harveys wine is absolutely top shelf.


    I saw the bottles earlier theyre truly exquisite


    Leroy had already brought several bottles to the table and presented them to Dous.


    Grandpa, let me show you the fine wines Harvey brought.


    Any one of these outsses that dirt water! Irene pretended to know all the wines on the table eximing, Wow! Theyre all such prestigious brands! Harvey, this must be the legendary 82 Lafite, right? Christina felt embarrassed and said, Mom, please stop.


    You clearly dont know wines.


    The 82 Lafite is practically impossible to find these days.


    Stop believing everything you read online.


    Irene huffed.


    Who says its impossible? In all those novels, the rich kids drink 82 Lafite like.


    its standard ! Dous spoke up, Harveys wines are fine, but at my age, I prefer Andys wine to these famousbels.


    Irene protested, Dad, how can you say that? Harvey thoughtfully brought these for you.


    Is some outsider more important than your future grandson inw? Harvey graciously intervened, Its perfectly fine, Mrs.


    Stevens.


    Actually, my family owns several wineries.


    Ill have some local wines sent over tomorrow that might suit Mr.


    Stevens Seniors taste.


    Irene beamed with pride and said, Dad, did you hear that? Harveys family owns multiple wineries ! If you want local wines, hell provide plenty.


    The Stevens family members nodded approvingly, impressed by Harveys graciousness and  Chapter 49 generosity.


    In contrast, they found Andrews offering cheap andpletely beneath their standards.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50 Andrew calmly stated, This isnt just some local wine, nor something any winery could produce.


    His statement only angered Irene, and she barked, Andrew, would it kill you to stop bragging ? If its not local wine, what is it soine mythical elixir ? Actually, yes, thats exactly what it is, Andrew replied, causing the entire Stevens family to freeze before crupting inughter.


    They thought he was making aplete fool of himself with such an outrageous im.


    Even Harvey could not help but smirk, feeling insulted that such a nobody would darepare himself to someone of his status.


    Dous gently patted Andrew on the shoulder and tried tofort him.


    Andy, even if our wine isnt the best, theres no need topete


    Remember : if youre truly exceptional, others will naturally recognize it.


    Andrew nodded.


    Wise words, Mr.


    Stevens Senior III keep them in mind


    Christina shook her head, thinking how pathetic it was that Andrew could not even understand her


    grandfathers subtle hint to stop embarrassing himself.


    Well, well, it looks like the partys started without me ! a new voice called out.


    It was Gerald Stevens, Douss brother.


    He was an antique dealer in Chetvine, the capital city.


    Dous smiled and said, Gerald, perfect timing! Join us for a drink.


    We have plenty of fine wines tonight! Irene chimed in, Uncle Gerald loves! appreciate what Harvey brought


    wine, but only the finest will do.


    Im sure hell Leroy quickly poured some wine and ced it before Gerald, saying, Uncle Gerald, this is a 50-year old wine from Harvey.


    Please try it! Geralds face lit up


    What a treat! Dont mind if I do! He was about to reach for it when he spotted the wine before Dous. His expression changed.


    dramatically as he snatched Andrews wine instead, leaving everyone stunned.


    Irene cried out, Uncle Gerald, dont ! Thats just a cheap drink put it down! Gerald inhaled the wines aroma, ignoring Irenepletely


    Then, he gulped the entire ss down.


    His face showed pure bliss as he eximed.


    I never imagined Id find this divine nectar in Jayrodale! Where did you get this incredible wine? III pay


    750 thousand dors for whatevers left, bottle and all! The entire Stevens family, including Harvey, sat speechless


    1/2- +20 BONUS Chapter 50 Gerald urged them on.


    Well, what are you waiting for? Get me the rest! Do you even know what this is? Its literally liquid gold! The family was dumbfounded


    Desperate to make sense of it, Irene protested, Uncle Gerald, are you drunk? This is garbage, not liquid gold! Gerald scowled and retorted, Such ignorance! Ive lived in Chetvine for years! Do you think you know better than me? I once had the privilege of tasting just half a ss of this at a noble familys home there, and Ive never forgotten it! The family turned to stare at Andrew, who remainedposed and said, This wine lives up to its name as Divine Elixir.


    And yes, it does have connections to Chetvine.


    Gerald nodded approvingly.


    Well said


    You seem to be the only knowledgeable one here.


    I assume youre the one who brought this wine?

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51 Andrew calmly brought out the remaining Divine Elixir, and Geralds breathing quickened with excitement.


    He fought the urge to snatch the bottle from Andrew, eximing, Oh my, theres still at least 250ml here! This would fetch nearly a million dors on the market.


    Youre quite generous! Uncle Gerald, is this cheap wine really as amazing as youre iming ? Leroy asked skeptically.


    Gerald red at him and scolded, Foolish boy, dont speak about things you dont understand! The Divine Elixir is made from hundreds of rare medicinal herbs, fermented for seven days and nights in a private distillery.


    Thats just the first step.


    It then needs to age in a cer for at least 30 years before it can be opened.


    This particr bottle appears to be aged 80 years, so calling it liquid gold is an understatement ! Dousughed heartily and said, I knew Andy wouldnt bring me anything but the best! The Stevens family members stared greedily at Andrews wine.


    What an incredible wine I must try it ! Pour me a ss too!! Stop fighting! There should be enough for everyone ! Gerald nced dismissively at Harveys bottles andmented, Nothing reveals quality likeparison.


    These mainstream brands are exactly what Leroy called them earlier garbage,pared to the Divine Elixir.


    Harveys face darkened as he clenched his fists under the table.


    Being outdone by Andrew, a man he saw as a nobody, was infuriating.


    Andrew, if this wine was so valuable, why didnt you say so earlier ? Christina asked, her beautiful eyes fixed on him.


    Andrew replied calmly, I did tell you, but none of you would listen.


    Irene could not stand watching Andrew getting attention and muttered, Big deal, its just a bottle of wine. Then, she nced at Harvey and said, Harvey, darling, didnt you bring that special gift? Show everyone! Harvey, you brought Grandpa another gift? Christina asked in surprise.


    Harvey modestly revealed an elegant box containing a marble sized pill and exined, Its nothing much just a medicinal pill from Mistveil Peak that should benefit Mr.


    Stevens Seniors health.


    Chapter 51 The entire Stevens family was abuzz with amazement as they looked at Harvey with newfound admiration.


    I heard Medicinal pills from Mistveil Peak are exclusively for government officials and elite families in Chetvine ! Most people couldnt get one even if they had the money! Only the Grandmaster can make these pills, and theyre said to have miraculous healing powers! Even in Jayrodale, only the legendary Dr.


    Cedric Aicker got one after begging for three days straight.


    Your connections must be incredible, M.


    Weller ! Irene was beaming with pride as she said, Only our Harvey could obtain such a treasure. Compared to this, that Divine Elixir is absolutely garbage! Chapter 52

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52 Chapter 52  Christina said, Harvey, this medicinal pill is too precious you should keep it.


    Harvey smiled warmly and replied, Christie, my love for you is worth far more than this pill. Id give you ten if needed


    Besides, this is just a token of respect for Mr.


    Stevens Senior.


    His health has always been fragile, and this will help restore his vitality.


    The Stevens family beamed with approval at his words as Irene asked, Dad, isnt your future


    grandson inw just perfect? Leroy chimed in, Only someone like Harvey is worthy of being Christies husband


    Suddenly, acalm voice cut through the praise andughter.


    This isnt a genuine medicinal pill, and Mr.


    Stevens Senior shouldnt take it.


    After a moment of stunned silence, Irene roared angrily, Andrew, what nonsense are you spouting? If


    its not a medicinal pill, then what is it? Andrew, youre just jealous because Harvey brought something so incredible, Leroy mocked.


    Even the experienced Gerald looked at Andrew and dered, Andy, this is a medicinal pill.


    Id recognize that unique aroma anywhere.


    Andrew calmly exined, I know these pills form and production process.


    This is just amon health supplement mimicking the scent.


    It may seem simr, but itspletely different from the real thing.


    Yet, his serious exnation was met with mockingughter.


    Hes just a small time doctor, yet he ims to know the secret form and production.


    What a joke! Its the Mistveil Peak Grandmasters secret technique, and you say you know it? Have some shame! What a ridiculous im ! The insults from Irene and Leroy were biting, full of disdain and scorn.


    1 Christina frowned and said, Andrew, you may know something about medicine as a doctor, but the medicinal pill is a closely guarded secret of Mistveil Peak.


    iming you know abou is ridiculous, especially when Uncle Gerald confirms its genuine.


    Harvey, who had been watching with a smoke, chimed in, Since Andrew ims my pill is fake, perhaps he could exin exactly how? A fake is a fake.


    What more exnation is needed? Andrew retorted.


    Harvey sighed with feigned patience.


    Andrew, I think theres been a misunderstanding


    Perhaps youre upset about Christie and me, but this pill was obtained at great expense 12 Chapter 52 through my connections at Mistveil Peak.


    Dont you think its going too far to insult my sincere gift like this? His words immediately stirred the familys sympathy as they red at Andrew in disgust.


    Irene scolded, Andrew, if you cant say anything nice, then youre wee to leave! Christina added coldly, Andrew, thats enough.


    Its one thing to be ipetent, but being unable to ept others sess makes you truly pathetic. Leroy scoffed


    Christie, Harvey, why bother with this loser? His words arent worth anything.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53 Harvey was secretly overjoyed, mocking Andrews pathetic attempt topete with him He graciously stated, Christie, Andrews limited experience makes it understandable that he cant tell genuine from fake.


    But his intentions were good he was trying to look out for Mr.


    Stevens Senior, so lets not be too hard on him.


    The family admired Harveys response, praising his gentlemanly behavior


    Irene smiled and said, Dad, the Grandmaster said this pill must be taken quickly once opened, or it will lose its potency.


    Douss interest was piqued, unable to deny the allure of such a rare Item.


    Mr.


    Stevens Senior, please dont take this supplement.


    With your condition, it will only harm you! Andrew warned seriously


    While the others were ignorant and could not see the danger, Andrew could tell from a nce that this so


    called medicinal pill would only harm Dous once taken.


    Enough, Andrew! Christina mmed the table in anger.


    If youre so petty that you cant stand anyone else shine, then leave! You know Im a doctor, Andrew replied earnestly


    Shouldnt I know better than here whether Mr.


    Stevens Senior should take this medicine? anyone Irene scoffed.


    Your basic medical skills hardly qualify you to judge this


    This is beyond you, so get lost! Harvey chimed in confidently, Andrew, you might be a doctor, but you treat colds and fevers.


    at best.


    This medicinal pill is no ordinary remedy its a Torasesy elixir.


    I hate to say it, but youre in over your head.


    Impatient with the discussion, Leroy grabbed the pill and pushed it into Douss mouth.


    Grandpa, this is Harveys gift heres to a healthy, happy long life! The family joined in with enthusiastic wishes


    To Mr.


    Stevens Seniors health! To many more years! Even Christina felt swept up in the joyous mood, a smile spreading across her face


    With Harvey around, it truly seemed like new beginnings for the Stevens family, and she felt reassured in her choice


    See, Andrew ? Nothing happened! Exactly! The medicinal pill is surely miraculous.


    Just look at how fast it restores Mr.


    Steven Seniorsplexion.


    1/2 Chapter 53 +26 BONUS I hope my children can find me something this precious when Im older! As the family celebrated, no one noticed Douss face turning red as he began trembling, struggling to breathe


    Suddenly, blood started flowing from his nose, then his eyes and ears.


    Christina was the first to notice something was wrong


    Her face immediately paled in shock as she cried out, Grandpa, whats happening? Oh God! Hes bleeding everywhere! Somethings wrong with the pill! The familys joy turned to panic as Irene stammered, How could this happen? W Was the pill really a fake ? Chapter 54 Chapter 54

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54 26 BONUS Harvey shifted ufortably, his expression darkening.


    If Dous died from his gift, he would be directly responsible


    He had not even gotten his hands on Christina yet, and here he was, possibly killing her grandfather. Quickly pulling out his phone, Harvey made a call Dr.


    Aicker,


    this is Harvey Weller.


    We have an emergency.


    Pleasee immediately! Christina turned desperately to Andrew and pleaded, Andrew, youre a doctor


    Please help Grandpa ! He was fine just a moment ago! I warned everyone that the pill was fake and dangerous, Andrew replied coldly


    The entire Stevens family, including you, used me of being petty.


    Now that theres trouble, you conveniently remember that Im a doctor? Christinas face flushed with shame, but her pride would not let her admit her mistake.


    We can discuss thatter! Please just help Grandpa first !! Andrew stepped forward, quickly pressing several pressure points to stop the bleeding


    With some therapeutic massage, Douss breathing eventually steadied.


    Then, Andrew had Leroy carry Dous to bed.


    Despite the familys snobbery, Dous had always been kind to him, so Andrew could not ignore his suffering.


    Mrs.


    Stevens, Christie, Leroy dont worry, Harvey announced confidently once Dous was stable.


    Ive already called Dr.


    Cedric Aicker.


    Irene gasped, wide eyed.


    You mean the Dr.


    Cedric Aicker, the most renowned physician in Jayrodale ? Harvey nodded, smiling with pride.


    Thats right


    The Stevens family erupted in impressed murmurs.


    The Aickers are Jayrodales elite, and Dr.


    Aicker rarely sees anyone ! As expected of Mr.


    Weller, even Dr.


    Aicker wille at his call! They were so impressed by Harveys connections that theypletely forgot


    his fake pill had caused the problem, ignoring Andrews life saving intervention.


    Andrew, Dr.


    Aicker will be here soon, so we dont need you here.


    Dad will be just fine without you, Irene stated coldly.


    Andrewughed.


    So, youre saying I wasted my time by helping? Irene huffed.


    Think what you want


    All Im saying is, whatever we need done, Harvey can make it happen.


    1/2 Chooter 54  Christina frowned.


    emergency.


    Mom, thats too harsh.


    Andrew did stop Grandpas bleeding in the So what? Irene snapped.


    His basic skills cantpare to Dr.


    Alckers.


    As soon as Dr.


    Aicker arrives, Dads condition will bepletely cured Harvey smiled and chimed in, While Andrew didnt do much, we should still appreciate his concern.


    Once Dr.


    Aicker arrives, Mr.


    Stevens Senior will be fine, but we should thank Andrew for his good intentions! Andrew raised an eyebrow


    Are you saying Im ipetent and was worried for nothing? Perhaps you can exin what caused Mr. Stevens Senior to bleed? Harvey could only force an awkward smile to hide his embarrassment, while his eyes shed dangerously


    He was enraged that a nobody like Andrew kept challenging him.


    Did he think being Jayrodales most prominent bachelor meant nothing? Chapter 55 Chapter 55

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55 Just then, an elderly man in a long robe, with a prominent nose and a long face, stepped into the Stevens family home.


    He barked impatiently, Dont waste my time! Wheres the patient? I have other matters to attend to! Irene rushed to greet him with a fawning smile, saying, You must be the renowned Dr.


    Cedric Aicker front Jayrodale! Please, Dr.


    Aicker, have a seat and enjoy some tea before we begin! She intended to tter him, but Cedric merely shot her dismissively as if looking at aplete fool.


    Are you dumb? This is a matter of life and death


    Instead of rushing to save someone, youre offering tea? Do you want the patient to die? Irenes face flushed red with embarrassment as she shrank back meekly


    Christina and the others quickly led Cedric to examine Dous.


    After examining the patient from his seat by the bed, Cedrics brows furrowed in concentration.


    Strange, very strange indeed... he muttered to himself.


    Dr.


    Aicker, whats strange ? Harvey asked.


    Is it something beyond even your medical expertise ? Cedric exploded in anger.


    Nonsense! No one in all of Jayrodale can match my medical skills


    If I cant treat him, then nobody can! Harveys face darkened with displeasure, but he dared not provoke Cedric further.


    Please tell us whats wrong with Mr.


    Stevens Senior, he asked, forcing patience into his voice.


    Christina added anxiously, Please help my grandpa, Dr.


    Aicker.


    With your incredible skills, Im sure hell be fine


    An ugly smile spread across Cedrics weathered face as he said, At least this youngdy speaks more sense than the rest of you fools.


    Anyway, your grandpa is perfectly fine.


    You dont even need my service! The Stevens family stood dumbfounded as Cedric packed up his medical bag and prepared to leave.


    They wondered how Dous could be fine when they had all witnessed him bleeding and unconscious. Christina protested, But Dr.


    Aicker, theres still blood on Grandpas face, and hes still unconscious


    Cedric exined dismissively, He was in danger earlier because you idiots gave him those powerful


    supplements when his body couldnt handle them, nearly killing him.


    However, someone already stepped in to clear his cirction and performed a full body treatment that Ould not have survived saved his life


    You should be thanking whoever did that.


    The old man until my arrival.


    Chapter 55 The Stevens family members froze before turning to look at Andrew.


    It finally dawned on them that Dous might not have made it if Andrew had not acted quickly.


    Gerald sighed deeply.


    Andy, you saved Doug


    We owe you one, he said before ring at Irene and Leroy.


    Andy warned us that the pill was fake and dangerous, but you two were the loudest objectors.


    I dont even know what to say about your foolishness anymore! Irene and Leroy stood awkwardly with lowered heads


    Uncle Gerald, you also said the medicinal pill was genuine, Leroy muttered.


    Now youre ming us? Cedrics ears perked up at this exchange.


    With a frown, he asked, Medicinal saying you gave him the pill from Mistveil Peak?

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56 Irene thought Cedric might have some Insight and eagerly asked, Dr.


    Aicker, you can tell that the pill Dad took was a genuine medicinal pill, right? She continued, I knew it couldnt be fake since Harvey got them directly from Mistvell Peak Its perfectly normal for Dad to faint. His body was just too weak for such powerful medicine ! Irenes analysis was met with a coldugh from Cedric


    He mocked, You foolish woman, your ignorance knows no bounds.


    What he had was nothing more than amon supplement pill, yet you dare call it a medicinal pill? Youre all too gnorant I wont even waste my energy exining! Irene trembled from the repeated humiliation


    If there had been a hole in the ground, she would have dly crawled into it..


    Leroy stammered, H Harvey, looks like you were scammed.


    Even Dr.


    Aicker says the pill was fake ! Harvey silently cursed Irene for bringing this up.


    Even so, he maintained aposed front and said, Well, Leroys right.


    It seems someone was foolish enough to dare scam me.


    III make sure Mr.


    Stevens Senior gets justice for this.


    With that deflection, he shifted all me to whoever had supplied him with the pill.


    Cedric suddenly changed the subject and asked, Who saved Mr.


    Stevens Senior earlier? Whoever managed to stabilize his condition so quickly must have impressive medical knowledge


    Christina pointed at Andrew and said, Dr.


    Aicker, Andrew saved Grandpa.


    Then, she frantically signaled Andrew to greet Cedric .


    However, Andrew did not move a muscle, much to Christinas frustration.


    She could not believe how socially inept he was to waste such a golden opportunity


    Cedric studied Andrew carefully and stated, Young man, Im impressed by your medical skills.


    at such a young age


    I have an eye for talent, and you show promise.


    How about bing my apprentice ? III ensure you be a renowned physician.


    1 The Stevens family was stunned by this development


    Getting epted as Cedrics apprenti was like winning the lottery.


    The Aicker family of Jayrodale was famous for their medical heritage and deep knowledge, and being


    taken under Cedrics wing would guarantee a bright future.


    Leroy was burning with envy.


    He eagerly stepped forward and said, Dr.


    Aicker, how about taking me on too? Im exceptionally talented! Trene jumped in, shamelessly promoting her son Dr.


    Aicker, this is my boy.


    His sister is the esteemed CEO of Stevens Corporation, so he must be just as capable.


    Please ept him too! Chapter 54 +29 BONUS Cedric pointed to his nose in disbelief.


    Do I look like a recycling center for rejects to you? Irene and Leroy retreated in shame, feeling like they had been pped across the face.


    They had never felt more humiliated.


    Ignoring the mother and son, Cedric turned back to Andrew.


    Young man, few catch my eye as potential apprentice


    This opportunity is right before you, and its up to you to seize it.


    Christina urged, Andrew, hurry and thank Dr.


    Acker! Harvey added with a smirk, Yes, Andrew


    Youre just a small time doctor with no status or wealth.


    If Dr.


    Aicker takes you under his wing, even just throwing you a few crumbs of knowledge would set you up for life! The others watched Andrew with jealousy, cursing the unfairness that this nobody had caught Cedrics attention instead of them


    Finally, Andrew spoke up, his tone calm and level Im sorry, but youre not qualified to be my teacher.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57 The Stevens family stared wide eyed at Andrew when he said Cedric was not qualified to be his teacher.


    They could not believe what they had just heard.


    Andrew, do you even understand what youre saying? Arent you overestimating yourself? You idiot, youre throwing away a golden opportunity! You really are hopeless! Irene and the others first insults, then broke into gleeful smiles


    They thought this fool deserved to remain a nobody if he could not recognize such an opportunity. Christina scolded, Andrew, youd better rephrase that.


    Dr.


    Aicker is a distinguished figure, and you should be honored hed consider taking you as his apprentice! Harvey chuckled, Andrew must be so overwhelmed he cant think straight.


    After all, this kind of opportunity probablyes once in a lifetime for someone like him! Stroking his beard, Cedric nodded with a smile.


    I understand youre excited


    Ill give you another chance kneel and ept me as your master ! Andrew remained calm under everyones watchful gaze.


    He uttered slowly, As I said, youre not qualified to be my teacher.


    As for bing your apprentice, thats ridiculous.


    Not only will I not bow to you, but I wouldnt even ept you as my student if you begged


    You ignorant boy ! Cedrics beard quivered with rage as he shot Andrew a fiery re before storming out.


    In Jayrodale, people would spend fortunes just for a chance to be his apprentice, yet this youngster had the audacity to call him unqualified.


    Cedric felt he had met his match in arrogance, and he had never encountered anyone so bold in his life. The Stevens family stood dumbfounded before erupting in anger.


    Andrew, your arrogance knows no bounds! Dr.


    Aicker was doing you a favor! Who do you think think you are? Well, thats it youve angered Dr.


    Aicker.


    Youll never amount to anything now! Christina stared at Andrew with angry disappointment.


    Andrew, why are you sabotaging yourself like this? How is refusing to learn from someone less skilled than me sabotaging myself? Andrew countered.


    Christina froze, then let out a coldugh.


    Youre being ridiculous.


    Forget it.


    You were given a chance, and you blew it thats on you.


    She could not understand why someone so young would dare speak so boldly to Cedric .


    She concluded he was beyond help, and his excessive pride would lead nowhere.


    Chapter 57 Harvey suddenly changed the subject.


    Andrew, hear you have Jayrodales King of Diamonds? Without waiting for a response, he continued


    with a confident smile, Please tell your boss Im interested in that diamond.


    Name any price.


    Andrew frowned


    Yes, I have the King of Diamonds, but I dont know what boss youre talking about.


    Harvey smirked knowingly.


    That diamond is worth 7.5 million ! Surely youre not suggesting it belongs to you personally rather than


    your employer? Andrew replied straightforwardly, I dont know anything about an employer, but the King of Diamonds is indeed mine


    Christina watched with disapproval.


    Andrew, your boss is Mr.


    Marvin Yates, Jayrodales wealthiest man, isnt he? Everyone knows who really owns that diamond.


    Why do you always try to make yourself look better by iming other peoples wealth and power?

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58 Harvey smirked.


    Andrew, I understand how you feel.


    Youre upset because I n to propose to Christie with that King of Diamonds.


    But you should know that in Jayrodale, I always get what I want.


    He added condescendingly, Even if youre unhappy, theres nothing you can do about it.


    Why not hand it over nicely? I might even let you make a few hundred thousand on the deal and give you


    a chance to earn some real money! Andrew found himselfughing at this.


    I originally thought the King of Diamonds wasnt doing much good just sitting in my possession.


    I wouldnt have minded letting either of you have it.


    But now Ive changed my mind


    I can assure you that this diamond ispletely off-limits to you.


    While he did not want to waste energy on such ignorant fools, he was no pushover


    Since they were acting all high and mighty, Andrew figured it was time to put them in their ce. Harveys smile turned cold


    Youre surprisingly confident! You clearly dont understand what Im capable of.


    Honestly, if it werent for Christie, do you think Id be speaking to you so politely? So, Mr.


    Weller, are you threatening a humble doctor like me? Andrew asked with an amused smile. Harvey snorted


    Dont get ahead of yourself.


    Youre just Mr.


    Yatesspdog.


    Ive figured out all your so called achievements


    If I want that diamond, I just need to make a phone call to Mr.


    Yates.


    Did you really think you were somebody important? I may be nobody, but at least Im not you, Mr. Weller, Andrew replied calmly.


    And III say it again


    Even if your father himself came asking, the King of Diamonds wouldnt be for sale! Harveys face darkened instantly


    Fine, well see about that! He thought that while this insignificant pest dared to defy him repeatedly, he would wait to deal with him.


    First, he wanted the audience to watch him win Christina over that would make his victory all the sweeter


    Christina shook her head at Andrew.


    Ahdrew, I dont understand why youre doing this! Remember when Harvey helped you with that trouble with Dn ? Are you really so insecure that you cant stand seeing others doing better? Andrew scoffed. Christina, heres some truth: youre just an arrogant fool! Christina was speechless with anger.


    She could not stand how Andrew had be so cold and rude since their breakup, so different from the gentle person she once knew


    It was already evening when Andrew left the Stevens family residence.


    He took a cab back to his ce, but as soon as he stepped out of the car, a mocking voice called out. 1/2  Chapter 58 Well, if it isnt Dr.


    Lloyd ! Moving up in the world, arent you? Living in Moonlit Sanctuary! Andrew turned to see Francesca looking at him disdainfully, She was dressed in workout gear, having just returned from a run.


    He had always found her annoying, so he tried to walk away without engaging.


    However, Francesca followed him, sneering


    Andrew, be honest did Lauren buy this ce for you? I dont know what youre talking about. Ive always lived here, Andrew replied tly.


    Francesca scoffed.


    Always lived here? Howe Ive never seen you before? Moonlit Sanctuary is Jayrodales most exclusive neighborhood


    You expect me to believe Lauren didnt buy this for you? Andrew shrugged.


    I dont care what you believe


    But youd better show me some respect.


    Without my help, you might never experience the pleasure of being with a man!

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59 Francesca fumed in embarrassment.


    Andrew, youre such a jerk! Andrew gave her a knowing smirk.


    Am I wrong? Are you saying you dont want a man? Francescas face turned crimson as she snapped, All men are disgusting! I hate them! How could you even suggest that? Andrew just chuckled and gave her a sly look, making her face burn hotter.


    mand Francesca sneered.


    Even if I want to find a man, Id never go for a gold digger like you! Andrew replied casually, Good to know youre not interested because I wouldnt want you either.


    Francesca hissed, Dont be so cocky! III make sure Lauren sees your true colors and kicks you to the curb! Suddenly, an unmarked van came roaring toward them.


    Francesca barely avoided being hit, shouting, Watch where youre driving, you idiots! The van screeched to a halt, and several masked thugs jumped out, wielding baseball bats and knives. Francescas voice trembled as she stammered, W What do you think youre doing? This is the Moonlit Sanctuary! I can call security right now! The thugs shoved her aside


    Get lost! Were not here for you! They surrounded Andrew quickly and said, Kid, Mr. Rhodes sent us to teach you a lesson.


    Sorry, but business is business! Francesca immediately understood what was going on Michael was getting his revenge on Andrew


    She thought this guys luck was terrible, having just dealt with Dn from South City and now this


    After a moments hesitation, she stepped in front of Andrew and shouted, Im from the Aicker family! You cant touch him! 1 The masked menughed mockingly


    Who cares about the Aicker family? Were here for someone else, and the Aickers can do nothing about


    it ! Francesca paled, realizing that even the Aicker name would not stop these men.


    To make things worse, their masks meant they could do serious harm without fear of identification.


    Andrew stated calmly.


    You should step aside.


    Since these gentlemen came looking for me, and Im not in the best mood tonight, I might as well entertain them.


    was Francesca snapped, This isnt the time to act tough! I know you can fight, but Bobby alonest time


    There are about six people here, so how can you defend yourself against them? 1/2  Chapter 59 Let me shield you while you call Lauren and have her bring backup! Andrew brushed her aside


    No need to bother M.


    Rhodes.


    I can handle these rats myself.


    He turned to face the thugs and said, If youre going to attack, hurry up I want to get home.


    and rest! The thugs were taken aback.


    One of them tapped his knife against his palm and growled, Well, well, weve seen people with death wishes before, but never someone so eager ! Andrew yawned.


    Can we skip the small talk? Lets just get to it! Francesca trembled with anger, realizing this guys arrogance was beyond belief.


    She could not stand it anymore The lead thug cursed and swung his baseball bat at Andrews head. Suddenly, one of his own men kicked him hard, sending him sprawling.


    The guy with the bat fell to the ground in a daze and shouted, What the hell? Why did you hit me ? His attacker ignored him, legs shaking as he stared at Andrew and stammered, A Are you Mr.


    Andrew Lloyd ?

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60 Andrew was surprised and asked, You know me The thug gulped anxiously. Yes, of course! Mr.


    Lloyd, Im so sorry! This is all a misunderstanding! Then, he yanked off his mask, revealing a face covered in scars.


    Andrew thought momentarily before asking, Werent you with Bobby that day at the Oakridge Club? Yes, sir ! When you beat Bobby half to death that day, 1-1 wet myself! The man was terrified, realizing Michael had unknowingly sent them after someone so formidable.


    Andrew smiled


    So, youre here for revenge? The man shook his head frantically.


    No, The man shook his head frantically


    No, no, absolutely not! If we had known it was you, Mr.


    Lloyd, we wouldnt have dared toe near you!! The other thugs finally caught on, scrambling to apologize.


    This is a huge misunderstanding! 1.


    Please, have a smoke, Mr.


    Lloyd


    We were blind not to recognize you! Mr.


    Lloyd, if you ever have time,e visit us in South City sometime.


    Mr.


    Garner would love to host you! The thugs cursed at their luck.


    As underlings, they would never forget how Dn had lookedpletely defeated after meeting Marvin that night


    Even the wealthiest man in Jayrodale feared Andrew, let alone minor figures like them.


    Francesca watched in astonishment as Dns notorious thugs trembled before Andrew.


    She could notprehend what had made them so terrified..


    Andrew suspected their fear had something to do with Marvins intervention, but he did not care much about it.


    He waved them away dismissively, somewhat disappointed that he would not get to blow off some steam after all


    2 The scar faced man bowed repeatedly before hurrying back to the van with his crew.


    They drove away so fast that they nearly crashed into the nearbyke


    Andrew, why did Dns men suddenly be so respectful of you? Francesca asked suspiciously. Andrew shrugged.


    I have no idea.


    Maybe Mr.


    Gamer took pity on me and decided to spare my life.


    Francesca scoffed, clearly not buying it.


    As she watched Andrew walk away, she frowned, wondering if there was more to him than met the eye.  Chapter 60 The sight of Dns men trembling in fear stuck with her.


    They had acted like they had encountered their worst nightmare.


    After pondering it, Francesca assumed Lauren must have been pulling strings behind the scenes, even smoothing things over with Dn to protect her boy toy.


    Later that night, Michael was drifting off to sleep after a wild night withra foreign escort at Oakridge Club. Just as he was dozing off, his phone rang


    Though annoyed, he answered when he saw it was Dn calling.


    Mr.


    Garner, how did it go? Not well, Dn answered, his voice cold.


    Michael felt a chill run down his spine and immediately snapped awake.


    Not well? Your men couldnt handle that nobody? Fine ! Give me my money back III find someone else! Chapter 61

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61 There was a moment of silence on the phone.


    Then, Dns furious voice exploded in Michaels ear


    Refund? Go to hell! Michael, you son of a bitch, you almost got me killed! Dn roared.


    Im lucky I didnt make the biggest mistake of my life! If I had gone down, Id make sure I drag you with me damn it! The line went dead after his outburst


    Michaels face turned dark as he muttered angrily, Dn, you may rule South City, but the Rhodes family isnt afraid of you.


    How dare you insult me and keep my money? Youll have to answer for this! Not understanding Dns sudden rage but furious about both the failed job and the lost money, Michael immediately tried calling back to demand an exnation.


    However, he discovered he had been blocked.


    Michael stared at his phone in disbelief before hurling it against the wall with a roar.


    Between the 15 million dors that Andrew had cost him and the three million dors he had just lost to Dn, he could have spent years living the high life


    1 % His face contorted with rage as he mumbled, This isnt over ! Dn and Andrew, III make sure you both pay for this! The next morning dawned bright and clear


    Andrew was practicing martial arts in a courtyard atop Moonlit Sanctuary, with his upper body bare His tall, lean frame disyed perfectly proportioned muscles across his chest, arms, and abdomen.


    An intricately detailed ck dragon head tattoo sprawled across his chest, fierce and majestic.


    Unlike typical tattoos, this one was a deep, vivid ck with blood red eyes.


    Any expert would have been shocked to see it, as this particr design represented one of the most powerful families in Holtriens


    After finishing his morning workout and freshening up, Andrew received a call from Lauren.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, its your day off, and the weathers beautiful.


    Lets meet up, she said cheerfully.


    Without waiting for his response, she continued, Its settled then! Fran tells me youre neighbors, so shell pick you up


    Dont bete! Lauren hung up so quickly that Andrew could not even refuse.


    At the entrance to the residentialplex, Francesca was already waiting, leaning against a red BMW convertible.


    Andrew, this must be your first time attending a high society event with Lauren in Jayrodale. Remember, youll be meeting Jayrodales wealthiest and most powerful people.


    Try not to embarrass Lauren! Chapter 61 The red BMW sped toward an exclusive club on the east side of town


    Luxury cars filled the parking lot as Jayrodales elite young heirs and heiresses arrived.


    Lauren stood in an elegant, pleated dress, surrounded by several admirers.


    Yet, her face only truly lit up when Andrew stepped out of the car.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, over here ! Before Andrew could respond, the door of a nearby Bentley opened.


    Christina stepped out in a white dress, looking surprised.


    She eximed, Andrew, what are you doing here? Harvey stood beside her with an arrogant expression


    , while another fashionably dressed couple looked at Andrew with obvious disdain.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62  Andrew replied tly, Whats so strange about me being here? If Ms.


    Stevens can be here, why cant I? Christina frowned


    Andrew, Im just warning you that this ce is expensive, and you need a members rmendation to get in


    Lauren walked over and linked her arm to Andrews.


    Lets go inside.


    By the way, Ive already arranged a lifetime membership for you.


    Enjoy yourself however you like! Christina turned away without saying another word, thinking Andrew was still as pathetic as always a hopeless case who would never amount to anything.


    Harvey smirked


    Before returning from abroad, heard rumors that Lauren had lowered herself to keep a worthless boy toy


    I thought it was just gossip, but now ... He shook his head in mock disappointment, implying that having Andrew around diminished Laurens status.


    The young man next to Harvey sneered


    Lauren, our circle has so many worthy young men.


    Why keep such a useless parasite ? I really dont understand your thinking.


    Lauren smiled calmly.


    Thats none of your business.


    Dexter Combss face darkened


    Lauren, Im just trying to give you a friendly warning because I dont want you to make any mistakes. You dont have to be so rude


    Laurens smile vanished as she stared at him coldly.


    Dexter, who do you think you are to meddle in my personal life? And what are you going to do about my rudeness ? Dexter was the heir to the prestigious Combs family.


    Yet, he could only hold back his anger.


    dared not confront Lauren, as the Combs family was not influential enough to challenge the Rhodes family.


    Come on, Lauren, Dexter means well, Harvey intervened smoothly.


    Lets stop arguing.


    Since weve all run into each other, why dont we hang out together? Since the Weller and Rhodes families were equals in Jayrodales social hierarchy, Lauren had to show Harvey some respect


    She smiled and said, Well, thats not my decision to make its up to Andy! Harvey and Dexter frowned, wondering how this nobody had such a hold over Lauren.


    Dexter mocked, Listen, we y elite sports here.


    If you cant handle it, get lost! Harvey raised his hand, feigning concern.


    Dexter, dont scare Andrew.


    Everyone has to start somewhere.


    Then, he turned to Andrew with a smirk.


    Come on, Andrew, join us


    With dont want to Christie, Lauren, and the otherdies watching, surely you look like a coward ? Andrew could tell Harvey was trying to provoke him, but he had no interest in ying with  Chapter 62 these small fries.


    Just as he was about to refuse, Francesca jumped in.


    Thank you for the invitation


    Wed love to join everyone! Harvey and Dexter exchanged knowing smiles, both with malicious gleams in their eager to humiliate this nobody.


    eyes- Francesca turned to Andrew and whispered urgently, I know youre not good at any of this, but you cant embarrass Lauren


    Come on, just watch Mr.


    Weller and learn from them.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63 The so called elite sports these wealthy heirs and heiresses enjoyed were not anything too exotic just some expensive hobbies like golf, fencing, and indoor climbing.


    After half an hour, Andrew was already bored and ready to leave.


    Meanwhile, Dexter, wearing gloves, sparred in a shy taekwondo match with Harvey.


    Christina and Dexters date sat below, snacking and pping excitedly.


    Francesca was equally captivated.


    While she was not exactly smitten with Harvey, she could not deny his allure as a wealthy young man from a prominent family.


    In contrast, Andrew sat off to the side, looking more like a bystander than a participant.


    Francesca assumed he probably did not even know what taekwondo was and would just swing wildly if he tried


    Worried that he would try to slip away, she reminded him, Lauren just stepped out to handle something, but shell be back soon


    Even if youre bored, you need to wait for her.


    Dont you dare leave! Up on the mat, Harvey and Dexter finished their sparring match with theatrical flourishes, removing their gloves and bowing to their female audience.


    Christina smiled proudly.


    Harvey was her chosen prince charming, and everything seemed perfect.


    The only w was that her ex, Andrew, happened to be there too, eyesore.


    a minor but irritating Harvey, your taekwondo skills have improved tremendously during your years abroad.


    You must be close to professional level now! Dexter eximed.


    Harvey chuckled modestly.


    Well, between my studies, I managed to reach an eighth degree ck belt.


    Its nothing too special.


    Dexter gasped.


    Eighth degree? Thats incredible! No wonder I could onlyst two rounds against you! You must be tougher than most professionals! Harveyughed.


    Dont sell yourself short, Dexter.


    At least you held out for two round With my rank, Im probably as good as it gets in Holtriens.


    1 Harvey, youre just amazing a ck belt at such a young age! Thats unbelievable, Dexter gushed. Andrews head was spinning from their ridiculous mutual admiration.


    Their amateur moves hardly warranted such excessive praise.


    Dexter nced at Andrew and addressed Francesca


    Fran, maybe your friend should give it a try.


    He looks bored just sitting there! Francesca hesitated.


    Maybe not ! Andrews not trained.


    I wouldnt want him, to cause trouble for you both.


    1/2  Chapter 63 Dexter threw a few dramatic air punches and replied, No worries! Ill teach


    him the basics, but there are no guarantees he wont get a few bumps and bruises.


    Itll just show if hes a real man or ... something else.


    Harvey stood with his hands in his pockets, smiling.


    Let him spar with Dexter, Fran.


    Whats there to be afraid of? III even give him some pointers.


    He might not beat Dexter, but hell learn something! Francesca forced a smile.


    Alright, Ill ask him.


    But please go easy on him.


    She went to Andrew and said, Theyve invited you, so just humor them for a bit.


    Dont worry


    Ive asked them not to hurt you.


    Andrew looked thoroughly unimpressed.


    Im not interested in these childish games.


    Childish games? Francesca frowned


    Didnt you hear? Harvey is an eighth degree ck belt! Dont embarrass yourself by underestimating


    them!

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64 Andrew smirked.


    Eighth degree ck belt? Is that supposed to impress me? Francesca gritted her teeth at his ignorance. Harvey had been one of the top young fighters in Jayrodale even before going abroad, training in martial arts since he was a kid.


    Sure, Andrew had taken down South Citys Bobby, but Harvey was in a different league altogether. Dexter taunted from the mat, Are you that scared, kid? Dont worry, I wont humiliate you too badly just enough to send you crawling home like a dog! Francesca pleaded desperately, Please, Andrew, even if you get beaten, take it like a man.


    Dont embarrass Lauren and me


    Do you want Lauren to seem inferior to Christina ? Andrew sighed, already feeling annoyed. Nheless, he gave in and stepped up to the stage with a rxed stride


    He looked at Dexter and said, Since idents can happen, lets take things easy and have a friendly match.


    Dexter was caught off guard by his remark, but he quickly burst outughing


    Youre asking for mercy before we even start? You really are a coward! Harvey turned to Christina with a smile


    Christie, didnt you say Andrew was quite skilled and had saved you before? He seems rather different now


    Hes clearly frightened.


    Christina sighed quietly, unsure how to respond.


    She had seen Andrew fight impressively before, but it seemed like he was no match with a skilled opponent like Dexter


    Francesca stomped hard, her face twisted with frustration.


    Andrew, youre seriously pathetic! Before even throwing a punch, youre already asking to take it easy? What was the point of talking tough just now? Dexter let out a battle cry andunched into a flying kick. Andrews casual stance and apparentck of defense filled him with contempt.


    He nned to knock this nobody off the mat and break a few ribs


    Christie, better call the medical office to prepare for a stretcher, Harvey stated out of disinterest.


    Just then, a sharp smack echoed through the room, followed by a howl of pain.


    On the mat, Dexter clutched his swollen face.


    You bastard, how dare you hit me ! Watch yournguage, Andrew warned.


    Besides, I told you we should have a friendly match instead of going all out.


    Dexter exploded in rage.


    You worthless piece of trash.


    If you want me to go easy on you, get on your knees! Chapter 64  Andrew shook his head.


    If were not keeping it light, then lets get this over with.


    He stepped forward and threw a straight punch at Dexters face.


    Thats not how taekwondo works.


    Go to hell! Dexter shouted, aiming a powerful kick at Andrews chest.


    Instead of following through with his punch, Andrew suddenly struck downward.


    There was a crack as his fist hit Dexters thigh, bringing tears to the mans eyes.


    Before Dexter could curse, Andrews hand whipped across his face repeatedly.


    With blood streaming from his nose and mouth, Dexter staggered backward and tumbled off the mat.


    Francesca, Christina, and the other women screamed in shock.


    The medical staff rushed in to carry away Dexter, who sported a swollen and bloody face.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65 Harvey jumped onto the mat with a dark expression and growled, Dexter was clearly going easy on you, and you took advantage of his courtesy to hurt him! Andrew, your behavior disgusts me. Youve vited the spirit of taekwondo, so I need to teach you a lesson ! Dexters poor performance surprised Harvey, but that did not matter


    He had been waiting for a chance to put this loser in his ce Francesca pleaded anxiously, Youre an eight degree ck belt.


    Andrew doesnt stand a chance against you! Please dont do this! Christina added her concern, Harvey, go check on Dexter instead


    Dont hurt anyone ! Harvey smirked at Andrew.


    I didnt want to fight you since it would seem like bullying, but you seriously injured Dexter after agreeing to keep it light.


    Even if Christie and bauren get angry, I have to teach you about martial arts honor! Andrew frowned.


    I gave him a chance and asked if we were having a friendly match.


    Yet, he fought dirty and insulted me, so why should I have shown mercy? Harvey snapped, Stop making excuses.


    Fight me if youre a man.


    Andrew shook his head. Lets not


    Someone might get hurt.


    Harvey sneered


    If youre scared, just say so


    For Lauren and Christies sake, III go easy.


    enough to avoid seriously injuring you


    I meant Im worried about hurting you, Andrew replied calmly.


    Harveyughed in disbelief.


    Christie, Fran, did you hear what he just said? Christina spoke coldly, Andrew, youve hurt someone, and now youre being arrogant.


    Apologize, and we can move past this


    Andrew, apologize to Harvey right now! If you fight him, I wont be responsible for what happens! Francesca chimed in, unable to understand how Andrew would have the aud ty to suggest he might hurt Harvey.


    After all, Francesca thought Harvey was unlike Dexter, and that Andrew would be badly injured in a real fight.


    Yet, Andrew remained unfazed


    Apologize? Why should I apologize when Ive done nothing wrong? He was getting tired of these women always assuming he should apologize.


    They had no idea he would never be one to back down.


    Harveys face darkened


    Then dont me me for showing no mercy! Then, he executed three perfect advancing steps beforeunching a lightning fast punch at +25 B¨®NUS Chapter 65 Andrews chest.


    Andrew frowned slightly, noting how Harvey was aiming for his heart.


    If that was how he wanted to y, Andrew would not hold back either.


    He raised his hand and threw a simple counter punch.


    Compared to Harveys borate technique, Andrews move looked basic and crude.


    Francesca covered her eyes, bracing herself for Andrews inevitable bloody defeat.


    Soon came a loud crack, followed by the sound of fists colliding.


    Harvey felt his arm bone crack as if struck by a steel bar.


    Sweat broke out on his forehead from the intense pain, but he clenched his teeth to avold showing weakness


    Inwardly, he was shocked by Andrews incredible strength.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Harvey, dont you dare bully Dr.


    Lloyd ! If he gets hurt, youll have to answer to me! Lauren rushed over, worried that Andrew might be at a disadvantage.


    Harvey smirked, seizing the chance to back down gracefully.


    Alright, Ill let him off this time.


    for your sake, he said with a fake grin.


    But dont expect such luck next time! Im not the type to go easy on just anyone.


    With a cold snort, Harvey left.


    Christina and Francesca both thought Harvey had shown Andrew mercy, unaware that Harveys arm,


    hidden beneath his jacket, was already swollen and trembling uncontrobly


    If Lauren hadnt arrived in time, you wouldnt have gotten off so easily, Francesca sneered.


    Andrew replied calmly, You should say that to him instead.


    If Im not mistaken, hes probably rushing to the clinic to get his arm treated right now.


    Francesca did not believe him, thinking Andrew was just bluffing


    After all, there was no way he could easily defeat an eighth degree ck belt like Harvey.


    Lauren giggled.


    Alright, you two.


    Stop arguing.


    Lets head to the racetrack its really lively today since several of Jayrodales top figures are there ! was, and sh Francesca was always eager to be where the action immediately perked up at the mention of Jayrodales elite


    However, she paused mid step and turned to Andrew with a frown.


    She warned him, Andrew, people like Harvey and Dexter mighte from prominent families, but the people youre about to meet are the real power yers of Jayrodale, so watch your mouth.


    Dont get us into trouble.


    No one could save you then


    Meanwhile, in the clubs clinic, Dextery on the bed with his headpletely wrapped in bandages, groaning in pain.


    Harvey was shocked at the sight.


    Dexter, are your injuries really that severe ? ers eyes be dead! zed with rage as he snarled, If I dont get back at that loser, I might as well Harveys expression darkened as he carefully removed his jacket to treat his arm


    His arm was fractured, only a sliver away from having his bonespletely shattered.


    Dexters eyes widened in shock from beneath his bandages.


    He gasped, No way! Y Y Youre even worse off than me? Harveys face turned even grimmer.


    I underestimated him.


    That bastard hits harder than I expected


    1/2  Chapter With an injury this serious, you should go to the hospital, Mr.


    Weller, Dexter suggested nervously.


    Harvey snapped, Are you an idiot? If I go to the bospital, everyone will know that I was taken down in one hit


    And if Christina finds out, Ill be total joke! Half an hourter, Harvey and the bandaged Dexter emerged from the clinic


    Are you both alright? Christina asked with concern.


    Harvey chuckled, maintaining a casual demeanor.


    Of course.


    You should be more worried about Andrew.


    I had more than ten years of taekwondo training, and he probably couldnt handle the punch I threw. Christinas expression went cold.


    He has Ms.


    Rhodes to care for him now its none of my business anymore.


    Besides, he deserved to be taught a lesson.


    Lets stop talking about that loser, Dexters date chimed in.


    We should head to the racetrack.


    Its quite the scene today.


    Not only are Jayrodales crime lords there, but even the mayor showed up! Harveyughed.


    Perfect! Christie, lets go.


    III introduce you to the mayor.


    Since youll soon be part of the Weller family, its time you meet some of Jayrodales top figures! Chapter 67 Chapter 67

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67 The clubs racetrack was packed with thousands of spectators watching the races.


    Horse racing has always been a favorite pastime the wealthy, both locally and internationally, with betting being the most talked about aspect of the sport.


    Lauren walked arm in arm with Andrew to the premium viewing deck, with Francesca close behind. This exclusive area was reserved for lifetime club members, and everyone seated there was either wealthy or influential


    In the center of the deck, Jayrodales mayor, Mark Thatcher, sat surrounded by his staff, intently watching the races below.


    It wasmon knowledge that while the mayor had many interests, horse racing was his true passion.


    Mr.


    Thatcher, what a pleasure to see you here! Lauren stepped forward to greet him.


    Mark adjusted his sses and smiled.


    Ah, Lauren ! Hows Mr.


    Rhodes Senior doing these days? Thank you for asking, Mr.


    Thatcher.


    Grandpas doing quite well! Mark nodded, but his expression changed to surprise when he noticed Andrew.


    Lauren, my dear, when did you start dating? Tell me more about the lucky young man


    Which family is he from? Is he a rising star in the industry? Before Lauren could respond; someone behind Mark let out a coldugh.


    Mr.


    Thatcher, hes neither from a prestigious family nor worthy of being called an industry prodigy. Surely anyone who caught the eye of Jayrodales most eligible bachelorette must be extraordinary. Dont be shy, Lauren, introduce him to us! Mark urged with a smile.


    The man continued his mockery.


    Mr.


    Thatcher, youre mistaken this time.


    Hes nothing special.


    Hes just a doctor at Jayrodale General Hospital with no background or achievements.


    He just got lucky enough to catch Ms.


    Rhodes attention.


    Standing behind Mark was none other than Bernard, the deputy chief of Jayrodale General Hospital. Before Andrews group arrived, Bernard had been busy ttering Mark.


    When he saw Andrew, his resentment was reignited


    Who I choose to be with hardly seems like your concern, Dr.


    Hackett, Lauren snapped, irritated by Bernards nasty tone.


    Bernard let out a sigh.


    My apologies if Ive upset you, Ms.


    Rhodes


    However, I cant help but think its a pity.


    A distinguisheddy like you should at least be with Mr.


    Thatchers son! Marks expression instantly darkened.


    His son had once pursued Lauren, which he had strongly supported, given their equal social standing. However, Lauren had rejected his son without a second thought, a blow to his pride as Jayrodales leader.


    Though Mark had eventually epted the oue, seeing Lauren with a mere doctor felt like Chapter 67 an insult.


    It was as if his son was not even as goo Mark said cautiously, Lauren, while we elders sh rtionships, given my friendship with the Rho fine to have fun, just dont take it too seriously.


    With that, Mark returned his attention to the rac Bernard shot Andrew a poisonous re, his eyes you get for crippling Philip and destroying his fu  Chapter 67 an insult.


    It was as if his son was not even as good as this mere physician.


    M¨¢rk said cautiously, Lauren, while we elders shouldnt interfere in young peoples rtionships, given my friendship with the Rhodes family, let me give you some advice: its fine to have fun, just dont take it too seriously


    With that, Mark returned his attention to the race, ignoring Andrew entirely, Bernard shot Andrew a poisonous re, his eyes filled with malice as he thought, Thats what you get for crippling Philip and destroying his future!

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68 After they sat down in a corner, Francesca quickly whispered, Lauren, that sneaky Bernard is clearly trying to drive a wedge between Mr.


    Thatcher and your family.


    Lauren shrugged.


    Let him try.


    Hes a nobody.


    If not for Mr.


    Thatcher, I wouldve pped him for talking about Andrew like that.


    Francesca turned to Andrew with disgust.


    This is all because of you! Thanks to you, Mr.


    Thatcher probably doesnt think highly of Lauren anymore! Is Mr.


    Thatchers approval really that important? Andrew frowned.


    Francesca sneered


    Are you actually this clueless or are you just pretending? Hes the mayor of Jayrodale ! Havent you noticed all those people waiting with expensive gifts just to curry his favors ? One word from him can make or break someones fortune in this town.


    Lauren intervened, Fran, stop it.


    The Rhodes family isnt going to lose a connection over someone like Bernard.


    If maintaining good rtions with Mr.


    Thatcher is so important, I might have an idea, Andrew suddenlymented


    What idea? Francesca scoffed, clearly doubting Andrew had anything worthwhile to contribute.


    Before Andrew could borate, Harvey and Christinas group of four approached the viewing deck. Mr.


    Thatcher, its been too long! Ah, Harvey, Jayrodales rising star! Now that youre back home, I trust youre ready to help contribute to our citys growth, Mark responded warmly.


    Absolutely, Mr.


    Thatcher.


    Im always ready to serve ourmunity... Watching Harveys easy rapport with Mark, Francesca nced at Andrew and thought there was noparison.


    She decided she needed to have a serious talk with her best friend about dumping Andrew.


    The races reached their climax as Marks favored horse, Number Three, entered the track.


    People behind him were eager to stay in his good graces and ced their bets on Number Three with big money, making Mark beam with satisfaction.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, Fran, lets join in the fun.


    Things will get more exciting with some bets involved, Lauren suggested enthusiastically.


    Caught up in Laurens excitement, Andrew casually scanned the ten horses and ced his bet on Number Seven


    Look at this amateur trying to act like he knows something, Dexter mocked from nearby.


    Harvey chuckled condescendingly, Andrew, Number Seven is a mixed breed.


    Cant you tell +26 BONUS Chapter 68 that? Those horses are just field fillers.


    Mr.


    Weller, Mr.


    Combs, why waste time on this nobody? Mark my words Mr.


    Thatchers pick, Number Three, will take the crown! Bernard chimed in with a smirk.


    Everyone around eagerly agreed with Bernard, praising Marks judgment.


    Exactly! Mr.


    Thatchers got a sharp eye Number Three is a guaranteed win! Ive bet 30 thousand dors following Mr. Thatchers pick.


    Its always smart to stay close to someone as wise as him! With everyones praise, Marks smile only grew brighter.


    Come Francesca nudged Lauren.


    on, lets bet on Number Three too! Lauren chuckled.


    No way.


    Im sticking with Dr.


    Lloyd and going for Number Seven ! As the gates opened, all ten horses burst forward.


    Number Three took an early lead through the first half, seeming to confirm everyones predictions about Marks expertise.


    However, in the second half, Number Seven surged from behind, overtaking Number There and charging toward the finish line


    The crowd fell silent in shock as the underdog crossed the finish line first, with the favored Number Threeing in second


    Thanks to that bet, Andrewturned his modest 15 thousand dors into over 300 thousand dors, walking away with an incredible win.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69 Lauren pped her hands excitedly


    Dr.


    Lloyd, youre amazing! Number Seven actually won! Her joyfulughter caused Harvey, Bernard, and their groups faces to darken


    However, Mark maintained hisposure and smiled.


    Dont be discouraged, everyone.


    Such is the thrill of horse racing you never know who the dark horse will be until the very end! The mayors words prompted immediate agreement from the crowd.


    Well said, Mr.


    Thatcher ! Absolutely, Mr.


    Thatcher ! Anyone could be the dark horse! Your insights are truly remarkable ! Lets get ready for the next round.


    The game isnt over yet! Stick with Mr.


    Thatcher, and well be in the winners circle! For the next race, Mark confidently selected Number Five. Lauren turned to Andrew and asked, Dr.


    Lloyd, which horse should we choose? Lets go with Number One, Andrew replied casually. Bernard could not resist a sarcasticment


    Andrew, are you deliberately going against Mr Thatchers picks? Cant you see how many people trust his judgment? Mark raised his hand, interrupting Bernard, Bernard, everyone is entitled to their own. opinion.


    Then, he turned to Andrew with an amused smile.


    Young man, you seem experienced


    Lets see if your luck holds up this time.


    Andrew smiled calmly.


    Mr.


    Thatcher, if youre still betting on Number Five, Id suggest changing your pick that horse wont win. The crowd erupted in anger.


    How dare you question Mr.


    Thatchers judgment ! Who do you think you are? Youll regret your arrogance ! Mark maintained hisposure, simplyughing it off.


    I appreciate young people with different perspectives, but Im confident about this race.


    As the gates opened and the horses charged forward, Marks pick, Number Five, started strong. However, midway through the race, it stumbled, throwing its rider and tumbling out of the race.


    1/2 Chapter 69  Meanwhile, Andrews choice, Number One, powered through like a bulldozer.


    Initially in third ce, it surged forward near the finish line, overtaking the lead with ease to im victory


    Dr.


    Lloyd, youre incredible! We won again! Lauren cheered.


    Andrew could not help but smile at her genuine excitement.


    Harvey, Dexter, and Bernard stood silent, their faces dark.


    Mark stared in disbelief as Number Five was carried off the track with a broken leg, and he sighed heavily


    Such is life.


    One moment youre on top, the next youre struggling through hardship, Markmented.


    Bernard could not ept defeat.


    Mr.


    Thatcher, lets try one more race


    Everyone knows youre the best at horse racing in Jayrodale.


    Thats right, Harvey and his group chimed in.


    A couple of races doesnt mean anything.


    Please lead us to victory again, Mr.


    Thatcher ! Encouraged by their support, Markughed heartily.


    Very well, Ill join you for one more match.


    Victoryes to those who persevere ! Such inspiring words!, With this spirit, victory is certain ! Nothing could stop Mr.


    Thatcher this time! The crowd cheered and apuded enthusiastically.


    It was as though they were trying to erase the memory of their two consecutive losses through sheer volume alone.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70 Lauren covered her mouth to suppress augh, suddenly realizing that these so called Jayrodale elites were not much different from the social climbers they imed to mock.


    Andrew, I challenge you on behalf of Mr.


    Thatcher ! Harvey dered.


    Dont get cocky.


    Your first two wins were just beginners luck.


    Fortune wont keep favoring a fool forever ! Bernard chimed in, Well said! Those two wins were nothing but dumb luck.


    No one in Jayrodale can match Mr.


    Thatcher at horse racing especially not some junior doctor! Mark waved them off with a chuckle.


    Come now were not sore losers.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, if you can win this one too, youll definitely earn my respect! If were ying by the same rules, Mr.


    Thatcher then I wont lose, Andrew replied with a calm smile.


    The crowd erupted immediately


    Such arrogance! This young man doesnt know his ce! How dare he speak to Mr.


    Thatcher like that! Francescas heart was racing, She could not believe Andrew dared to speak so boldly in front of Mark


    Meanwhile, Christina watched Andrew with newfound interest, surprised to discover this confident, daring side of him.


    Marks tone turned serious as he said, Horse racing can be unpredictable.


    But Ive never lost three races in a row to anyone.


    Young man, you should know theres always someone better out there


    Your confidence has stirred mypetitive spirit! As the mayor, losing twice was not a big deal.


    It was nothing more than a slight blow to his pride.


    However, hearing this from a young, unknown doctor brought out a spark of fire in Mark.


    He thought that if Andrew believed he could beat him again, the young man would be in for a lesson.


    As the host announced the start of the new race over the speakers, ten horses burst onto the track. This time, Mark had chosen Number Two, the clubs reigning champion.


    The other experienced bettors did not hesitate to ce heavy bets, on Number Two.


    It was clearly the favorite for anyone who knew anything about racing.


    However, Andrew chose Number Four, once again going against the crowd.


    Number Four may have been good once, but its past its prime.


    The club ns to retire it this season.


    This idiot is definitely going to lose! Harvey thought gleefully.


    Mark smiled as he exined, Number Four is well past its glory days.


    Number Two is a premium stallion imported from abroad thats worth its weight in gold


    Im afraid youve bet on the wrong horse this time ! 1/2 Chapter 70 +18 BONUS As youve said earlier, Mr. Thatcher the race int over until its over


    Anyone could be the dark horse, Andrew responded confidently.


    Dark horse? Sounds more like a dead horse to me, Dexter mocked.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, dont worry if we lose this one, Lauren reassured him.


    Weve already won twice! Mark chuckled.


    Lauren, youre as cheeky as ever But this time, victory will be mine!

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71 Horse Number Two was indeed leading, maintaining its pace well past the halfway point and showing no signs of tiredness


    Meanwhile, Andrews Number Four stayed close behind but remained trailing by a good meters length. Theres no point watching any longer the winner is clear ! Harvey turned to Mark with a smile


    Mr.


    Thatcher has led us to victory, truly showing the spirit of a leader! Bernard eximed admiringly.


    Mark felt deeply satisfied as his fortunes turned around.


    He smiled smugly at Andrew and asked, Well, what do you say now? Andrew shifted his gaze from the track and replied calmly, Youre right.


    The winner is clear


    Markughed heartily


    Its great that you know when to admit defeat.


    Theres hope for you yet! However, Andrew shook his head and said, I think theres a misunderstanding, Mr.


    Thatcher I meant our victory and Number Twos defeat.


    Before Mark could respond, Bernard shouted in disbelief, How is Number Four moving so fast? Marks heart sank as he quickly turned back to the track


    Just before the finish line, Number Four suddenly surged forward, overtaking the prized thoroughbred and crossed the finish line.


    first.


    Marks confident smile froze as he realized he had lost again


    The mayor of Jayrodale, known for his horse racing expertise, had suffered three consecutive defeats. Number Four ... actually won! Francesca gasped in disbelief.


    Andrew, how did you do it? Lauren burst into delightedughter, ignoring the dark expressions around her.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, thats three wins in a row! I calcted the odds beforehand we just won nearly 1.5 million dors! Youre incredible! Youre cheating! You must be ! Harvey exploded, unable to contain himself any longer. Yet, nobody responded to his protest.


    After all, the clubs owner was another powerful figure who would not risk offending Mark over a few races


    Mark chuckled bitterly.


    Harvey, sit down.


    We may have lost, but lets maintain our grace.


    That wasnt cheating


    Wiping cold sweat from his forehead, Mark turned to Andrew and asked, Youre just a junior time? doctor at Jayrodale General Hospital


    Do you happen to study horse racing in your spare Andrew replied simply, Not really.


    Chupter 71 Marks smile grew wry.


    So, a doctor with no background in racing wins three straight races, each time catching us off guard.


    Is the universe trying to tell me something? Bernard shouted angrily, Mr.


    Thatcher, this kid just got lucky! Silence! Mark snapped.


    I can judge for myself whether it was luck or skill.


    Bernard felt his face flush with embarrassment and reluctantly stayed quiet.


    Mark then turned to Andrew with genuine curiosity.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, Im still puzzled by these losses.


    Would you mind exining your strategy for these three races? The sight of Mark humbling himself to ask Andrew for advice left Francesca, Christina, and even Lauren stunned


    The crowd watched in shock as this young doctor made the mighty Mark Thatcher lower his pride.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72 Chapter 72  Andrew remained calm, exining, Since youre curious, let me break it down for you in simpler terms.


    For the first race, everyone underestimated the mixed breed horse because of its lower charging speed than purebreds.


    Any casual racing fan would know that.


    However, Mr.


    Thatcher might have overlooked that while mixed breedsck explosive power, they excel in endurance, which is their key advantage


    He waved his hand, gesturing toward the racetrack as he continued, This clubs track is nearly 50 meters longer than standard tracks.


    That extra distance allowed the mixed breed to showcase its superior stamina, ultimately overtaking the faster but less enduring horses, which decided the race.


    Mark contemted this before asking, I see.


    What about the second race? Andrew replied, That was even more straightforward.


    Your chosen horse had a hidden injury in its left front hoof, causing it to stumble and fall off the track. Harvey scoffed.


    That sounds like cheating


    How did you know about the injury when no one else did? NO Andrew was unfazed by the crowds doubt. Thats a rather foolish question.


    Just because others missed it doesnt mean I had to miss it too.


    You... Harvey choked on his words.


    Bernard sneered.


    So, youre suggesting you have better judgment than Mr.


    Thatcher ? Those are your words, not mine, Andrew responded tly


    Enough! Marksmanding voice silenced Bernard and Harvey immediately.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, please exin how you spotted the horses condition, Mark asked with genuine interest.


    The horse was anxiously stomping its hoof before the race, and anyone paying close attention could have noticed.


    But mainly, as a doctor, Im trained to spot signs of illness or difort in humans.


    The same principle applies to identifying injuries in horses, Andrew exined.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, youre amazing! Lauren apuded enthusiastically.


    Harveys group fell silent, unable to argue against Andrews professional expertise.


    Mark joined in the apuse, saying, Brilliant! Not only do you have keen observation, but youre also applying medical knowledge to racing! I dont mind losing to such expertise ! Andrew added, As for the final race, your thoroughbred should have won based on pedigree alone.


    However, what you might have missed is that it was a stallion, while my pick was a mare, and that made all the difference


    1/2  Chapter 72 Mark looked puzzled.


    What does gender have to do with winning or losing ? Andrew exined, Your thoroughbred may be worth a fortune with legendary speed, but its still an animal ruled by natural instincts.


    Unfortunately, your stallion was in heat, making it easily distracted by mares.


    My horse, though older, had one crucial advantage being a mare.


    Im sure everyone can figure out what happened when she got close to an aroused stallion during the race


    .

 Chapter 73

    Chapter


    73 Chapter 73  A chubby tycoonughed and eximed, I get it now! Its just like with men and women- even the most powerful man can be brought to his knees by a womans charm! Another man chimed in


    Exactly!


    As they say, between a womans legs lies the path to paradise apparently, the same applies to horses! Their remarks left Christina, Lauren, and the other women blushing.


    The rest of the crowd exchanged awkward nces


    Theparison made sense, but it felt a bit off somehow.


    After a brief pause, Mark sighed and said, Alright, I ept this defeatpletely.


    Andrew Lloyd of Jayrodale General Hospital


    III remember you.


    Youre truly a remarkable young man ! Andrews expression remained unchanged despite Marks high praise, while Bernard and Harvey could not hide their displeasure.


    Harvey, especially, was ring at Andrew


    He could not stand how this guy, wherever he went, seemed to steal all the attention.


    This kind of praise was supposed to be his alone, not for a nobody like Andrew.


    Mark smiled at Lauren.


    Lauren, it seems you have good taste after all! Lauren beamed.


    Thank you, Mr.


    Thatcher ! Christina felt a pang of jealousy watching Lauren and Andrew being so close.


    She had been fine when Andrew seemed unremarkable, but seeing him earn Marks praise made her ufortable


    Well, Ill leave you young folks to it


    Its been a long day, and I still have other things to attend to.


    Bye now, Mark said, preparing to leave with his entourage.


    Mr.


    Thatcher, please wait! Andrew suddenly called out.


    Mark turned back with a smile.


    Yes, Dr.


    Lloyd ? Do you have more insights to share? Andrew shook his head. Not exactly an insight, but just a reminder


    Youre suffering from a serious condition that could be life threatening.


    Without immediate treatment, I fear the worst.


    Marks face paled as he stared at Andrew in shock and disbelief.


    Bernard flew into a rage, shouting, How dare you! Mr.


    Thatcher is in his prime


    Are you cursing him? Just because Mr.


    Thatcher praised you doesnt mean you can overstep, Harvey and his snarled.


    group Christina snapped, Andrew, Mr.


    Thatcher has top medical professionals looking after him.


    Do you really think they need your unsolicited advice? Even Francesca and Lauren were startled by Andrews sudden statement.


    1/2 26 BONUS Chapter 79 Please dont mind him, Mr.


    Thatcher, Francesch quickly exined.


    He tends to get carried away with a little sess.


    Mark nodded thoughtfully.


    Hes not wrong


    I have been feeling unwelltely.


    However, Dr.


    Aicker and Dr.


    Hackett have already developed a perfect treatment n, and Im almost fully recovered! Then, he left, choosing not to dwell on Andrews remark.


    41

 Chapter 74

    44 Chapter 74 Chapter 74  Dexter sneered at Andrew.


    Youve got some nerve


    Just because you won a few races and caught Mr.


    Thatchers attention, you think stories about his health to get him to depend on you? you can make, Harvey added with a smirk, Thats pretty low, Andrew.


    Trying to climb the socialdder by tricking Mr.


    Thatcher is honestly quite naive


    Id exin it to you, but honestly, with you, the lights are on, but nobodys home, Andrew replied calmly


    Is he insulting us with some fancy words? Dexter asked Harvey in confusion.


    Whats that supposed to mean? Harvey scoffed.


    Just meaningless rambling.


    Lets go ! As Dexter passed Andrew, he strutted arrogantly and said, Hey, freeloader, I do have my lights on, thank you very much! My electricity bill is proof! 1 Dexter, lets go! Harvey called out, red faced with embarrassment.


    Having such an uncultured sidekick was truly embarrassing.


    Lauren stifled augh.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, you should know that while Dexters family is wealthy, theyre not exactly refined.


    Fheard he dropped out after second grade! Francesca turned to Andrew with a stern expression. Now that were alone, tell me what makes you think Mr.


    Thatcher has a serious illness? The symptoms were obvious.


    Didnt you notice? Andrew nced at her.


    Francesca sneered


    Well, excuse me for not having your supposedly brilliant insight


    Bernard is his personal physician, and my grandpa often visits Mr.


    Thatcher


    Are you suggesting theyre both blind to his condition? I met your grandfather at the Stevens family gathering once, Andrew replied


    Hes not blind, but... But what? But hes past his prime, easily ruffled, and overly prideful.


    Lets just say his skills a rather basic for someone of his experience and renown Francescas face flushed with anger.


    She could not believe that Andrew actually dismissed her grandfather, a respected medical authority, as merely basic.


    How dare you look down on our familys medical legacy! Francesca fumed


    My grandpas reputation as a miracle doctor is well established in Jayrodale! Jayrodale is just a small pond.


    Being called a miracle doctor here is like being called a king in medieval times when ruling over a few viges.


    Does that really mean anything in the grand 1/2 Chapter 74 scheme of things? Andrew retorted.


    Francesca was left speechless by Andrews sharp response, but her anger continued to stew.


    She could not tolerate this man she had always looked down on speaking to her so condescendingly. Fran, Dr.


    Lloyd, please stop arguing, Lauren quickly intervened.


    Dr.


    Aicker is indeed famous in Jayrodale, but Fran, Dr.


    Lloyd is also very skilled.


    Remember, you still need his help with your condition! For Laurens sake, III let this go, Francesca replied icily.


    t

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75 But if you cant cure my condition, Ill make sure you regret it! Francesca threatened.


    Andrew nodded, looking serious.


    Indeed, we must cure your condition


    If you keep that fiery attitude and let your hormones stay out of bnce without any outlet, youll just snap at everyone at sight.


    You bastard ! Ill kill you! Francesca exploded with embarrassment and rage.


    Just then, a group of shily dressed young people approached, surrounding a skinny guy.


    He greeted, Ms.


    Rhodes, Ms.


    Aicker, what a pleasure! His eyes wandered inappropriately over Lauren and Francesca as he spoke. Juan, take your men and get lost, Francesca said with disgust.


    Juan Madden gave a sleazy grin.


    Still hot tempered as ever, Ms.


    Aicker.


    How about I help you cool down? Francesca swung at him in anger, but he dodged easily, licking his lips with a perverted smile


    Feisty ... I like that! Lauren was furious and warned, Juan, dont think you can act like trash just because your father runs the East Side underground scene.


    Get out of here! Juan chuckled.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, youre still stunning as ever, even when youre angry.


    Anyway, I just came to see this pretty boy I heard about


    I cant help but be curious about what kind of nobody could possibly catch your eye? Its none of your


    business! Lauren snapped, instinctively moving to shield Andrew.


    Juans face darkened as he red at Andrew.


    Hey, get on your knees and lick my shoes clean


    A woman I cant have doesnt belong to some worthless nobody like you! Andrew frowned.


    I dont like your tone.


    Youd better watch how you speak.


    Juan burst intoughter.


    Boys, did you hear that? This sugar baby wants me to be polite with him! His men stepped forward, looking at Andrew with hostility in their eyes.


    Do you even know who Mr.


    Maddens father is ? Tony Madden, the King of East Side ! If I were you, Id be on my knees and do what Mr.


    Madden says! The whole groupughed, ncing at Andrew with smug, expectant grins as if they could already picture him bloodied and on the ground.


    Lauren growled, Juan, if you touch Andrew, Ill destroy you myself! I wouldnt dare to mess with you, Ms.


    Rhodes, given your family background


    But theres Chapter 75 nothing you can do to stop me from teaching this gold digger a lesson ! Juan smirked


    Chapter 76 Chapter 76

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76  Francesca exploded with anger


    Juan, what did Andrew ever do to you? Besides hiding behind your fathers reputation, bullying seems the only thing youre good at! Juan shed a smug grin.


    I just cant stand that guy.


    What makes him so special that all the girls fawn over him? What does he have that I dont ? Lauren let out a coldugh.


    Youre not even in the same league as him! Everyones talking about how Ms.


    Rhodes has fallen for some pretty boy.


    I didnt believe it at first, but now its pretty obvious.


    Given how head over heels you are, you mustve done everything in the books with him.


    Juan spoke as he looked Lauren up and down with a shameless grin.


    While he would not dare mess with the Rhodes family, he figured he could easily handle some guy who was just living off others.


    Laurens face flushed with anger and shame at his crude remarks.


    Before she could react, Andrew stepped forward


    Ms.


    Rhodes, let me handle this.


    Francesca quickly warned, Andrew, dont be reckless! His father is one of Jayrodales crime lords. Even the most powerful families are wary of Tonys influence! Juan boasted, You hear that? Since you cant touch me, get on your knees and beg


    Andrew calmly asked, How does East Side Tonys powerpare to South Citys Dn? The four crime lords of Jayrodale are roughly equal in strength, Lauren exined, wondering why Andrew would ask such a question.


    Andrew walked toward Juan.


    Your biggest mistake was disrespecting Ms.


    Rhodes, so... Juan crossed his arms mockingly


    So, what are you going to do about it? Hit me ? Come on, my heads right here! Go ahead, you coward ! He leaned his head forward provocatively, daring Andrew to make a move, fully confident that he would not.


    Meanwhile, the onlooking gang members snickered, certain that Andrew was about to get destroyed by Juan.


    They thought it was unfair that none of Jayrodales socialites ever spared Juan a smile, yet Andrew was getting all the attention despite being known as a freeloader.


    Francesca pleaded, Lauren, you should stop Andrew from doing something stupid.


    Juan may be scum, but hes Tonys only son.


    Even someone like Harvey has to put up with this jerk.


    Andrew cant win this fight! Lauren smiled confidently.


    I couldnt stop Dr.


    Lloyd even if I wanted to.


    Fran, stop worrying


    Hes far more capable than you can imagine! 1/2 Chapter 76  Come on, pretty boy! Hit me ! But if youy a finger on me, you and your family are all toast! Juan taunted.


    This threat had always worked for Juan.


    Even the elite of Jayrodale, like Harvey, would not dare touch him


    After all, he was Tonys only son and no one would dare try anything against him.


    Nheless, Andrew was not Harvey, and he was happy to ept Juans invitation.


    Dont worry.


    I wont leave a scratch on you ... III just leave you half dead! With lightning speed, Andrews knee shot up and mmed into Juans face.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77 With a sickening crunch, Juans nose broke, spraying blood everywhere.


    At first, he stared in disbelief as blood streamed down his face.


    However, Juans shock quickly turned to fury.


    You actually hit me ? III make you- Before he could even finish his threat, Andrew pped him hard across the face over and over again.


    Just like that, Juans threats transformed into agonized screams.


    Juans gang members finally snapped out of it and charged toward Andrew, shouting to get revenge for him.


    What the hell! He actually hit Mr.


    Madden ! Get him! Take him down! Andrew grabbed Juans hair, exposing his bloodied face, and swept a cold gaze across the approaching gang.


    One more move and III make sure this dog right here is down for good, he stated calmly.


    The gang members stumbled to a halt, their confidence shattered.


    Having gotten used to following Juans bullying ways, they had never encountered someone as formidable as Andrew, and fear paralyzed them.


    Apologize to Ms.


    Rhodes, and I might let you go.


    Andrew demanded while delivering a series of brutal ps that sent Juans head whipping from side to side


    Despite bleeding all over, Juan gritted his teeth against the splitting pain in his head and spat, Go to hell


    ! III never apologize ! Ill destroy you for this! Andrews eye eyes shed dangerously as he twisted Juans arm with sudden force.


    Juan immediately fell to his knees, screaming as he clutched his arm, and blood trickled down his face. It felt as if his hand was being torn from its socker.


    My arm ! Apologize now, or itll be your neck next, Andrew stated coldly.


    While his voice was calm and low, Juan felt a shiver running down his spine from the threat


    The one fearless bully began to tremble and begged, Please, have mercy! III apologize ! Ill do it!


    Andrew released his arm, but Juan remained kneeling, his face contorted in pain.


    My father is Tony Madden, King of East Side.


    You-Andrews patient was wearing thin, so he immediately pped Juan.


    Didnt get the message, did you? pter 77  stop, please! Dont hit me ! III apologize now ! Ms. Rhodes, Ms.


    Aicker, I Im sorry! Juan finally broke down.


    I was wrong


    I deserved this


    ease forgive me! ter his humiliating apology, Juan staggered to his feet and fled with his gangs help.


    Once Ley were a safe distance away, he shoved his men aside in rage.


    e roared, Call iny father now! i want this bastard dead.


    Wait, no I want him wishing he as never born! III make him pay for every one of these ps.


    I want his fingers cut off, his ongue ripped out, his eyes dug out! Get moving! is gang ng members


    watched in horror, having never seen Juan so thoroughly beaten and umiliated.


    After all the humiliation he had just suffered, Tony would surely make Andrew ay with his life.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Francesca finally snapped out of her shock from witnessing Juans brutal defeat, her face filled with fear


    She stuttered, Y You actually beat up Juan so mercilessly? Do you have any idea what- Andrew cut her off with a bored expression


    Youre going to say Im in big trouble, right? Isnt that obvious? Francesca exploded.


    Dont you know who Juans father is- Andrew interrupted again, Of course I know.


    He just told us his dad is some East Side Tony, supposedly a big deal or whatever.


    Then why would you attack him? Francesca demanded.


    Andrews face darkened


    He was spouting filthy insults and harassing Ms.


    Rhodes


    Should 1 have apuded him instead? Besides, Ive dealt with Dns people before, so whats one more from East Side ? Francesca turned to Lauren in desperation.


    Lauren, this is serious trouble


    This could bring Tony himself into it! This is just a little scuffle between us young folks.


    If Tony gets involved, I wont let Dr.


    Lloyd face this alone.


    The Rhodes, family isnt afraid of Tony.


    Francesca was fuming.


    Lauren, what are you thinking? Is this loser really worth all this trouble? Of course! Lauren replied matter of factly.


    Dr.


    Lloyd stood up for me.


    Good men like him are rare these days.


    Francescas heart sank, realizing her friend was in too deep


    She could not understand why Lauren would risk pitting the Rhodes family against Tony for some nobody


    Suddenly, thunderous footsteps echoed as hundreds of thugs stormed in.


    Francescas face went pale as she mumbled, Thats Ro Larsen, Tonys second inmand. This is bad


    Lauren seemed equally troubled.


    She had not expected Juans men to show up so fast.


    Ro, this piece of trash beat me up! Juan screamed, pointing at Andrew through hist bruised, swollen face


    Break his limbs and hand him over so I can finish him off.


    III make him wish he were dead! Ro, a scary figure with a thick beard, red at Andrew.


    Youve got some nerves touching Mr.


    Madden.


    Get on your knees and beg for forgiveness.


    That way, maybe Mr.


    Madden might let you keep your corpse in one piece.


    Lauren yelled, Back off! East Side is getting too bold.


    Nobodys touching him.


    Ros face remained nk.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, actions have consequences.


    Your pretty boy beat up Mr.


    Madden.


    Did you think this would end well? Chapter 78 Juan started this with his vulgarments, Francesca argued.


    Andrew wouldnt have hit him otherwise.


    Mr.


    Madden couldve killed this nobody, and it wouldnt have mattered, Ro mocked.


    Francesca was furious


    Youre ridiculous! Say what you like, but all I know is Mr.


    Madden Senior is furious after knowing Mr.


    Madden got beaten up.


    When hes angry, people suffer and boy, did you pick the wrong person to mess with.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79 Juan grinned maliciously at Andrew.


    Not so tough now, are you? What happened to all that talk about breaking my neck? Get over here and beg me for a quick death! Andrew stepped forward with a weary sigh.


    You East Side lots sure talk a lot of trash, dont you ? Ro and Juan froze, stunned by his words.


    In front of hundreds of East Side gang members, this guy was not just unafraid he was openly mocking them


    f youre going to do some do it, Andrew said coldly.


    Im tired of listening to you bark like dogs.


    And Juan, I let you off easy before, but this time, III turn that bruised face of yours into something unrecognizable


    Anger quickly overwhelmed Juan, and he screamed, Ro, tear this bastard apart! I want him in pieces! He had ruled the streets for over twenty years and never once had anyone pushed him this far. Ros eyes turned deadly as he gripped his de and charged at Andrew.


    Kid, youre really asking for death! Laurens face turned icy as she reached into her purse for her gun. Suddenly, a cold voice thundered through the room.


    Anyone who touches Mr.


    Lloyd is dead! The shout was followed by the arrival of over two hundred men in ck, all armed and quickly surrounding East Sides crew.


    Ro turned, his face twisting with frustration.


    Mr.


    Garner, why is South City showing up in such force? With his men nking him, Dn walked out of the crowd.


    He ignored Ropletely as he approached Andrew.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, all of South Citys gang members are at your disposal, he said with deep respect.


    The scene left Francesca and East Sides menpletely stunned.


    Laurens eyes sparkled as she watched Andrew, knowing this unassuming man was like a hidden gem beneath that quiet exterior, he was a force waiting to rise.


    W Why would Mr.


    Garner show him such respect ? Juan stammered while Ro stood frozen, wondering who Andrew really was.


    Ro was just as shocked, his mind racing as he tried to figure out who Andrew really was to earn this kind of respect from Dn.


    Andrew was amused.


    He asked, Mr.


    Garner, whats all this about? When I heard East Sides trash was harassing you, I came immediately, Dn replied, lowering his head further.


    Chapter 79  Lauren smiled as she chimed in, Dr.


    Lloyd, this club actually belongs to Mr.


    Garner


    Andrew immediately understood that Dn was here to curry favor.


    Since this is your territory, handle it as you see fit, he said, epting Dns support.


    Dn straightened up and walked to Ro, kicking him in the knee and forcing him down.


    Who gave you permission to stand in Mr.


    Lloyds presence? Are you dering war on East Side? Ro shouted from his knees.


    Dn smirked, his voice dripping with contempt Tony might have the right to talk about war, but you? Youre nothing.


    Dont even think about talking to me like an equal.

 Chapter 80

    .


    Chapter 80 Ro immediately backed down, gritting his teeth.


    Mr.


    Garner, Ive never offended you.


    Isnt this a bit extreme ? If youd offended me personally, we could talk this out for Tonys sake, Dn said coldly, But you idiots actually threaten Mr.


    Lloyd, and Im not okay with that.


    With that, Dn kicked Ro hard in the chest, sending him reeling back as he coughed blood Get the hell out of here! Dn barked, his gaze murderous


    Ro shuddered,pletely baffled by why this notorious Dn would defend some pretty boy. However, the situation was clear hurting Andrew was no longer an option


    Lets go ! Romanded, quickly retreating with his East Side crew.


    Meanwhile, Juan blended into the crowd, shrinking down as he tried to make himself invisible, not daring to make a sound


    Wait! Andrew called out.


    Juan trembled and nearly broke into tears


    W What do you want? My dad is- Andrew pped him twice across the face, cutting him off.


    Yeah, yeah.


    Your dads Tony Madden.


    Im sick of hearing it.


    Remember when I told you Id turn that bruised up face into something unrecognizable ? Do you believe


    me now? Juans face waspletely unrecognizable his lips were swollen and oversized, whereas his eyes were nearly swollen shut.


    Only tears streamed down his distorted features.


    I believe you! Please, dont hit me anymore.


    Youll ruin my face permanently! Juan sobbed.


    East Sides men, who had arrived so aggressively left with their tails between their legs


    Francesca could hardly believe how this potential disaster had been settled, with Andrewpletely unharmed while the mighty East Side heir was reduced to nothing.


    Lauren smiled at Dn.


    Thank you, Mr.


    Garner, foring to our rescue.


    Who knows what would have happened to two helplessdies and Dr.


    Lloyd without South Citys intervention ? Dns face twitched, thinking silently that while he was not sure about thedies being helpless, Andrew was definitely anything but weak.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, please join us in the VIP room its morefortable there, Dn invited with extreme respect.


    Three minutester, Andrew sat in the clubs most luxurious VIP room, sipping fine tea.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, I wanted to apologize for my previous offense, Dn said softly.


    Both Francesca and Lauren were shocked by South Citys bosss submissive attitude


    Francesca remembered how Andrew had brutally beaten Bobby, yet here was Dn, apologizing


    instead  Chapter 80 of seeking revenge


    She could not help but wonder if she had indeed misjudged the junior doctor she had always looked down on.


    Andrew waved it off casually.


    Thats ancient history, Mr.


    Garner.


    Lets not dwell on it.


    Please, just call me Dn I dont deserve such formality, Dn replied humbly.


    Francesca and Lauren broke into a cold sweat.


    Dn, a major crime lord in Jayrodale, was acting like a loyal subordinate before Andrew.


    By the way, Mr.


    Lloyd, you might not know this, but Juans attack wasnt random someone put him up to it, Dn added.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81 Andrew raised an eyebrow


    Someone put him up to it? Who? Harvey Weller, Dn replied simply.


    Lauren gritted her teeth.


    I was wondering why Juan would randomly target Dr.


    Lloyd.


    So, it was that sneaky bastard Harvey pulling strings behind the scenes after all.


    Dn growled, Mr.


    Lloyd, just say the word.


    I might not be able to touch the Weller family, but I can definitely teach Harvey a lesson.


    Andrew shrugged it off casually.


    Forget it.


    He failed anyway.


    But you helped me today, and I dont like owing favors.


    Give me your hand


    Dn was a bit puzzled by the request butplied, stretching out his hand.


    Andrews grip was lightning fast, his fingers hitting specific pressure points on Dns arm and along his meridians precisely.


    A wave of intense pain shot through Dns body, making him break into a cold sweat.


    Suddenly, the pain transformed into an unprecedented feeling of rity, and he felt a rush of energy flowing through his entire body.


    Did I just... break through? Dn stared at Andrew in awe, barely able to believe what had just happened.


    Andrew sipped his tea calmly.


    I noticed youd been stuck for some time, so I gave you a hand.


    Dns body trembled with excitement.


    Only he knew the frustration of being trapped at that bottleneck, unable to advance.


    Yet, Andrew shattered that barrier, elevating his skills to the next level in seconds.


    For martial artists, such opportunities were rare and treasured.


    Dn dropped to his knees.


    without hesitation.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, I swear, Id give my life to repay this debt.


    From now on, whatever you need, III do it without question.


    His mind shed back to Marvins words


    Though Marvin never revealed Andrews true identity, Dn finally believed without question that Andrew was someone with an unparalleled background.


    Inparison, any so called powerful family in Jayrodale would mean nothing in Andrews hands.


    Lauren and Francesca watched in amazement.


    Dn, who dared to challenge even the most powerful families, was kneeling before Andrew.


    It was beyond theirprehension.


    Even Lauren was speechless.


    If Dn, such a formidable figure in the underground scene, was actually kneeling before Andrew, it only meant one thing: Andrew was far more than she had imagined.


    Get up


    It was just a small favor.


    Theres no need for such dramatics, Andrew said casually


    .


    Chapter 81 After resting briefly, the three left the club, declining Dns offer to escort them


    Francesca excused herself to use the restroom, letting Andrew and Lauren go ahead while she rushed back to the VIP room.


    Ms.


    Aicker, does Mr.


    Lloyd need something else? Dn asked eagerly.


    Francesca shook her head, her expressionplicated.


    Mr.


    Garner, I need to ask you something Is your respect for Andrew because of his connection with Jayrodales richest man, Mr.


    Marvin Yates?

 Chapter 82

    Chapter


    82 Dn was caught off guard by Francescas question.


    Then, he chuckled.


    Ms.


    Aicker, I think youve got it wrong.


    While Mr.


    Yates has something to do with my respect for Mr.


    Lloyd, its not the main reason.


    So, youre not doing this just to please Mr.


    Yates? Francesca pressed, still doubtful.


    Dn scoffed.


    I respect Mr.


    Yates, but I wouldnt grovel before somebody for his sake.


    Anyway, its not just me who respects Mr.


    Lloyd


    Even Mr.


    Yates himself holds him in the highest regard.


    I cant say much more.


    All Ill say is, Ms.


    Aicker, its best not to dig too deeply into Mr.


    Lloyds business


    The cautious look on Dns face sent Francescas mind reeling.


    The fact that even Marvin, the wealthiest man in Jayrodale, someone with enough influence tomand the city, respected Andrew was unbelievable


    If she had heard this from anyone else, she would have dismissed it as pure exaggeration


    Yet, the person who said this was the crime lord of South City, an existence that even the Aickers feared


    .


    Andrew, have I really misjudged you? Francesca whispered to herself, her heart pounding as she recalled Laurens unwavering faith in Andrew.


    At the club entrance, Lauren yfully threatened Francesca before climbing into her luxury car. Fran, make sure you take good care of Dr.


    Lloyd on the way back.


    If I hear youve been mean to him, youre in big trouble! The ride back to Moonlit Sanctuary was quiet. Finally, Francesca casually asked, Andrew, whats your connection to Mr.


    Yates ? Andrew gazed out the window.


    Oh, nothing.


    Hes just sort of ... my butler, I guess.


    Francesca had to suppress her shock when she heard the mighty Marvin Yates, who stood equal to the citys most powerful families, was just Andrews butler.


    However, she held back her usual skepticism.


    Her previous prejudices had already cost her the chance to understand this man properly.


    If she still continued clinging to her old assumptions, both she and her family might be blindsided in the future.


    You know, theres always been rumors that Mr.


    Yates isnt originally from Jayrodale


    Does that mean youre not from here either ? Francesca probed carefully.


    Andrew turned from the window, his deep eyes studying her with amusement.


    Why are you suddenly so interested in a nobody like me? Oh, just making conversation.


    Francesca quickly backpedaled


    Coming from the prestigious Aicker medical family, if I were interested in someone, it would be someone like Harvey


    Chapter 82 Andrew shrugged.


    True, Harvey is Jayrodales most eligible bachelor


    How could a small-time doctor like mepare? Also, I was just joking about Mr.


    Yates earlier.


    Someone like me couldnt possibly have any connection with him


    Francesca let out a small snort, thinking to herself, Yeah, right! Like Id believe that.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83 Andrews casual demeanor only made him seem all the more mysterious to Francesca. +25 BONU Meanwhile, at the Stevens residence, Harvey made grand derations to Christina. I promised you and Mrs.


    Stevens a spectacr wedding


    I want to make you Jayrodales most admired bride! Irene and Leroy apuded enthusiastically.


    Leroy evenmented, Harvey, you and Christie are a match made in heaven! Harvey, we all see how much you care for our Christie, Irene said with a bright smile.


    You mentioned using the King of Diamonds for the proposal.


    Hows thating along? Mom, why are you bringing that up? Christina protested gently.


    Im just asking because Harvey mentioned it, Irene replied with a chuckle.


    Besides, Christie, with your grace and beauty, only the King of Diamonds would be worthy. Harvey smiled confidently.


    Mrs.


    Stevens is right.


    Christie, Ill get the King of Diamonds as your engagement gift.


    Christina shook her head.


    Harvey, theres no rush.


    I feel our rtionship still needs time to develop


    Remember, before you returned, you talked about establishing your career first.


    I admire men who follow through on their ambitions.


    Dont worry, Christie


    I started nning my business empire before returning, Harvey assured her.


    Getting the King of Diamonds for your proposal has always been my dream.


    For me, love and career are equally important.


    Compared to that worthless Andrew, Harvey, youre the perfect man, Irene said. Leroy chimed in


    Exactly! Harveys perfect.


    Andrew isnt even worthy of being his servant.


    Harvey chuckled


    While Im not one topare, Ive never considered Andrew my equal.


    Were frompletely different worlds.


    Christina hesitated before speaking


    Harvey, the King of Diamonds is precious and is currently with Andrew.


    When you call Mr.


    Yates, please go easy on Andrew.


    Dont worry, Christie.


    Though Andrew can be pretentious, I understand him, Harvey replied graciously.


    When he brings me the King of Diamonds, Ill give him a generousmission- say, a hundred thousand or so, for safekeeping it.


    irene scoffed.


    Why should you be so generous to him? Hes already living off Ms.


    Rhodes now.


    If he wants money, he can ask her family.


    Leroy sneered.


    Mom, youre wrong.


    Why would the Rhodes family really give him money? That loser will be kicked to the curb soon enough Just watch


    1/2 +25 BONU ! Chapter 83 With that, Harvey pulled out his phone, deliberately calling Marvin in front of the Stevens family.


    Hello, Mr.


    Yates, this is Harvey Weller.


    How are you doing, sir?

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84 Marvins tone was cold as he replied, You must be Kanes son.


    Just get to the point.


    Harvey noticed the distant tone but pressed on with a friendlyugh purchase the King of Diamonds from


    you.


    Please name your price.


    Mr.


    Yates, Id like to King of Diamonds? What King of Diamonds? Marvins response left Harvey stunned. The multi million dor diamond ring in Jayrodale, Harvey exined.


    From what I know, its currently with Andrew, your staff


    I wouldnt bother you with such a small matter, but Andrew refuses to sell it to me.


    Harvey continued smoothly, I thought it was best to let you handle your subordinate.


    However, I must warn you Andrew might be trying to steal this valuable piece for himself.


    A cold smile spread across Harveys face after finishing his speech.


    Not only would he get the ring, but he would also expose that losers true nature to Marvin, who was known for his harsh treatment of subordinates.


    I have no idea what youre talking about, Marvin replied.


    That King of Diamonds has nothing to do with me.


    Harvey was dumbfounded.


    Mr.


    Yates, if the ring isnt yours, then whose is it? Ive heard Kanes son is supposed to be one of Jayrodales finest, but you seem rather dense, Marvin said dryly.


    I already told you its not mine.


    Are you deaf? Whoever has it right is the rightful owner.


    Why are you asking me such obvious questions? This is just ridiculous! With that, he hung up.


    Harvey stood frozen while Irene eagerly asked, What did Mr.


    Yates say? Did he agree? Leroy chuckled


    Come on, with Harvey handling it, even Mr.


    Yates would have to show him respect! He said ... the King of Diamonds isnt his, Harvey replied. The Stevens family was shocked.


    Christina asked in disbelief, So the ring is really Andrews? Impossible ! Irene snapped.


    That nobody couldnt afford it! There must be some exnation.


    Christina ignored her mother and studied Harvey suspiciously.


    Harvey, is the ring really Andrews? Christie, how could it be? Harvey scoffed


    Its worth 7.5 million! Only a handful of people in Jayrodale could afford that, and Andrew isnt one of them


    Christina stayed silent, lost in thought, as memories of her time with Andrew surfaced.


    Since breaking off their engagement, she had noticed something different about him.


    Andrew seemed to have grown unexpectedly formidable, leaving her increasingly uncertain about who he really was


    That night, shey awake as a voice in her head whispered that she might have missed out on something precious, something she would regret forever.


    Meanwhile, at an exclusive bathhouse in East Side, Tony was also having a sleepless night.


    His group had cleared out the entire private bathhouse for him, and he soaked alone in the steaming pool , brow furrowed with worry.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85  One of Tonys closest men handed him a phone. Mr.


    Madden Senior, here you go


    After some hesitation, Tony dialed Dns number.


    Whats so important at this hour? Dns voice came through the phone.


    Dn, I need an exnation, Tony said darkly I have nothing to say, Dn replied.


    Tony barely contained his rage


    If thats your attitude, then know this, Dn Im not afraid of South City.


    Youre not usually this reckless, but dont you think youve gone too far when you ignored Juan getting beaten and then surrounding Ros men? Dn chuckled.


    Honestly, Tony, I dont think I have.


    Tonys patience snapped.


    Fine, if you want it that way, well go to war! Ive been in this game.


    for so long that even the mayor respects me


    South City barely made a name for itself, and you think youre untouchable now? Dn replied steadily, Tony, you can be angry, and you can even dere war on South City.


    However, you might want to investigate what your brat actually did first.


    Tony scoffed.


    Sure, Juan can be aggressive, but bes my only son.


    Isnt my name enough to keep him safe? Of course, hes your precious son, Dn stated sarcastically.


    But as an old rival, heres a little warning Juan cant keep ying with fire without getting burned.


    He can bully small fries, but some people are beyond his reach.


    Tony burst intoughter.


    Dn, I wasnt born yesterday


    There arent many in Jayrodale that East Side cant handle


    Who are you trying to scare? Youre just saying that Juan provoked someone powerful, and I should suck


    it up, right? Thats about right, Dn replied smoothly.


    d youre catching on.


    Youre ridiculous! Tony spat.


    Juan is my son ! Anyone who disrespects him disrespects me.


    Dn, this is a war between East Side and South City


    And as for the punk whoid hands on my son, none of you are getting away with this! With that, Tony threw the phone across the room, smashing it.


    His subordinate asked cautiously, Mr.


    Madden Senior, are we really going to start a war with that lunatic Dn ? Did you not hear that


    conversation? That bastardpletely disrespected me.


    Sure, South City has numbers, but taking down Dn wouldnt be hard for me.


    His man agreed, True.


    With our hidden assets, Dns not a threat


    But those forces are  Chapter 85 meant for the other two groups. Maybe we should first get payback for Mr.


    Madden, deal with the guy who dared touch him, then settle with Dnter.


    Tony nodded.


    Do it that way.


    I heard the guy who touched Juan has connections with the Rhodes family.


    Investigate thoroughly, then crush him.


    Rest assured, Mr.


    Madden Senior.


    Those who touched Mr.


    Madden will end up in a body bag, the man replied.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86 At the Aicker residence in Jayrodale, Andrew apanied Francesca through the entrance. He asked, Why arent we doing the treatment at the hospital? Francescas face flushed as she replied, The hospital is too crowded, and there are too many prying eyes.


    Also, Id rather keep my condition private.


    Andrew nodded understandingly at Francescas troubled expression and did not press the matter any further


    He hade to the Aicker residence to help treat Francescas condition a rare disorder she had lived with since birth


    At 28, Francesca should have been thinking about marriage and romance like her peers. However, her condition made those dreams seem impossible


    While she was aplished and carried herself with pride, this issue remained her deepest insecurity. Even Cedric, one of Jayrodales most renowned medical experts, had been stumped by her unusual condition and had not yet found a solution


    Fran, whos this? Simon Gaal, Cedrics senior apprentice, asked as he noticed Andrew entering with Francesca: Simon, this is Andrew Lloyd, a doctor from Jayrodale General Hospital, Francesca exined


    Then, she turned to Andrew


    And Andrew, this is my grandfathers senior apprentice.


    His medical expertise exceeds even mine.


    Andrew offered a polite greeting, Nice to meet you.


    Simon responded arrogantly and scoffed.


    I bet youre here to be an apprentice, right? Since Fran brought you, I might teach you a few medical techniques, but dont get your hopes up about Mr.


    Aicker his standards are extremely high, and you dont look like youd make the cut.


    Im not here to be an apprentice, Andrew replied, shaking his head.


    Im here to treat Francescas condition.


    Simon froze before breaking into a coldugh.


    You must be joking.


    The Aickers medical expertise is unparalleled, and Fran herself is highly skilled.


    Why would she need treatment from you? Simon, youve misunderstood, Francesca interjected. Andrew really is here to treat me, not to be an apprentice.


    Simon was stunned


    Fran, as the chief doctor of Jayrodale General Hospital, is there anything you cant handle yourself? And


    if you couldnt, theres still me, your senior Whats this guy supposed to offer,ing


    in here and showing off in our ce? Before Simon could respond, Cedric emerged, wearing a ck


    doctors coat that draped over  Chapter Bo his tall, lean frame and long face.


    He demanded irritably, Whats all thismotion about? His eyesnded on Andrew, and a smirk crossed his face.


    Arent you that young man from the Stevens family residence the other day? Had a change of heart and came to learn from me after all? Thest time, Andrew insulted Cedric by turning down his offer to apprentice, which had been a blow to Cedrics pride


    He thought Andrew was surely here to swallow his pride after realizing Cedrics reputation was no joke, Andrew felt a headacheing on.


    Ill say it again Im not here to be an apprentice.


    He could not help thinking that the Aickers all seemed to share the same delusional tendencies.


    Francesca said with a gentle smile, Grandpa, Andrew is here to treat my condition.


    Cedrics face immediately darkened with anger.


    Nonsense! My skills are unmatched! Besides, youre my granddaughter.


    Why would you need treatment from an outsider ?

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87 Cedric was seething with rage.


    As a renowned medical expert, having his granddaughter seek treatment from an outsider felt like a direct insult to his abilities, implying he was useless


    Fine then, Grandpa ! Francesca snapped, her cheeks puffing with anger.


    Go ahead and cure me right now


    I dont want to live with this condition anymore! Cedric immediately deted, forcing an awkwardugh.


    Fran, you know Ive been researching your condition to find a cure.


    Just give me a few more years, and I promise III heal you.


    Thats exactly what you said three years ago, Francesca replied, her voice heavy with sadness.


    How many more years can I wait? Im already 28.


    Do you want to watch me grow old with this condition? Tears welled up in Francescas eyes as her emotions got the better of her.


    Cedrics expression softened as he sighed.


    Youre right, sweetheart.


    Its my fault.


    But how can this young man aplish what I couldnt? Francesca bit her lip and admitted, I dont know


    if Andrew can cure my condition, but I want to give it a try! Cedric turned to Andrew with a stern gaze.


    Are you truly capable of this? Youll find out soon enough, Andrew replied calmly.


    As Cedric seemed to consider the proposition, Simon quickly intervened.


    Mr.


    Aicker, you cant trust this fraud ! Cedric was confused.


    Fraud? Simon continued his protest, He clearly has ulterior motives for Francesca.


    Think about it-treating her condition would require intimate examinations.


    We cant allow that! Simons right, Cedric stated, shaking his head.


    Absolutely not, Fran.


    This is out of the question


    Francescas voice turned cold.


    Fine, Grandpa


    If you wont let Andrew treat me, then you do it, right now


    Cedric was left speechless, knowing his precious granddaughter was just as stubborn as he was.


    Fran, you dont need this nobody, Simon dered proudly.


    Give me a year to study at the Advanced Medical Institute, and III return with a cure.


    Francesca looked surprised.


    Simon, thats one of the most prestigious medical institutions in the country.


    Would they even ept you? Simon gazed at Francesca with deep affection.


    You know how I feel about you, Fran


    I dont  Chapter 87 know if theyll ept me, but Id risk everything for you.


    Francesca blushed and remained silent as Simon took a step closer.


    Weve grown up together, studied medicine together.


    I might as well be honest I love you, and I wont marry anyone else.


    Turning to Andrew with a cold smirk, Simon added; Whatever your intentions are with Fran, I suggest


    you leave.


    Were perfect for each other in terms of both medical expertise and social standing.


    You might fool Fran with your schemes, but you cant fool me.


    If you insist on pursuing her, youre asking for trouble!

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88 Andrew waspletely exasperated


    He had simplye to the Aicker residence to treat.


    Francescas condition, but somehow, he was mistaken for a romantic rival and had to deal with Simons hostility.


    Andrew exined patiently, Listen, dude your feelings for Francesca are your business.


    Im just here to provide the medical treatment shes paying me for, and once thats done, whatever


    romantic ns you two have arepletely your own.


    I couldnt care less! Even though Simon had been rude, Andrew understood he was acting out of misced jealousy, so he decided to let it slide


    Simons expression softened slightly as he scoffed.


    At least you know your ce.


    But remember only I have the right to treat Francescas condition.


    Andrew shrugged.


    Fine


    The Aickers clearly have it all figured out.


    As Andrew turned to leave, Francesca quickly called out, Wait, Andrew ! Simons face darkened. Fran, let him go.


    Dont you trust me? Simon, Im grateful for your devotion, but Im sorry... Francesca began hesitantly, biting her lip


    Dont apologize, Fran, Simon interrupted.


    Id die for you willingly


    Weve grown up together, studied together, and shared the same passion for medicine.


    Ive known for years that youre the only woman for me.


    Andrew cringed at the overly dramatic confession, but he had to admit Simons devotion seemed genuine


    Meanwhile, Cedric stood silently, his expression unreadable.


    Simon, when I said I was sorry, thats not what meant, Francesca rified carefully.


    Ive always seen you as an older brother figure.


    Ive never thought of you romantically.


    There was a loud, stunned silence as Simons face fell, utterly crushed.


    Andrew had to suppress a wince.


    It seemed the devoted Simon had been nursing a one sided love all along.


    It was like a scene from a tragic romance.


    Francescas heart was simply elsewhere, and the poor guy did not stand a chance.


    Fran, what are you saying? Simon stumbled backward, his face pale with disbelief.


    Francesca turned her face away, mumbling, Please dont be angry, Simon.


    I respect you greatly, but I just dont have those kinds of feelings for you.


    Stop, please stop! Simon shouted, unable to ept her words.


    You must be lying


    After all these years together, how could you not love me? Simon, love isnt determined by how long people spend together, Francesca replied gently.


    Besides, youre ... not really ny type.


    Chapter 88 So youre saying Im not good enough? Simons face flushed red.


    Francesca chose her next words carefully, clearly ufortable.


    Its not that youre not good enough.


    Its just... youre five years older than me, and well ... youre kind of old-fashioned and serious.


    You dont exactly have the best sense of style.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89 All you do is study medicine, and yourepletely out of touch with everything else, Francesca


    exined


    Were just notpatible.


    Cedric finally spoke up


    Simon, I agree that you and Fran arent a good match.


    However, as my senior apprentice, youll inherit my medical legacy, and then you can have any woman you desire


    Simons face turned red with anger as he pointed at both Cedric and Francesca.


    He stuttered, B But... Y You... He tried to speak, but the words would note .


    Suddenly, he passed out from the emotional shock.


    Cedric immediately ordered his staff to carry Simon to a guest room to rest.


    Then, he turned to Andrew and sneered


    Well, now youve seen us making a fool out of ourselves.


    Its time to prove yourself by treating Fran.


    If you fail, you wont be leaving here in one piece.


    Andrew could not help butugh, which earned him a re from Francesca


    Whats so funny? Imughing at how Simon waspletely blind to your feelings, and now his love has turned to heartbreak, Andrew replied with a smile


    Francescas cheeks flushed pink.


    Theres nothing funny about it.


    I never had those feelings for Simon.


    Lets just start the treatment.


    In Francescas room, Andrew began preparing for the procedure while Cedric stood guard outside.


    His voice was ice cold as he muttered, Lets see what youre capable of.


    This condition stumped even me.


    Youre either very skilled or very foolish.


    Andrew ignored the old mans grumble and instructed Francesca to undress for the procedure.


    After some hesitation, sheplied andy on the bed


    After that, he blindfolded himself and stated calmly, I need you to spread your legs for the procedure. Francescas face turned bright red


    Andrew, you promise you wont look at me ? If you do... Her voice trailed off as Andrew interrupted her, Dont worry


    I have no interest in looking


    Francesca ground her teeth, irritated


    What kind of man would not want to look at her? She knew she had an attractive figure.


    Andrew had thoroughly prepared for her treatment, so the procedure was notplicated.


    Even though he was blindfolded, his skills allowed him to move with precision and confidence. Outside, Cedric paced anxiously, his face tense with worry.


    Francesca was his only  Chapter 89 granddaughter, and her condition had been tooplex even for his expertise


    He could not understand how this young doctor from Jayrodale General Hospital had the confidence to treat her, but if Andrew failed or took advantage of the situation, he would face Cedrics wrath.


    Two hourster, the door opened


    Andrew removed his blindfold and called out, You cane in now, Mr.


    Aicker.


    n Cedric rushed into the room.


    Fran, how are you feeling? Francesca, now fully dressed but still blushing, whispered, Im fine now, Grandpa


    What do you mean by fine ? It means... Im finally normal, like any other woman! Cedrics jaw dropped in astonishment.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90  In the Aicker residences living room, Cedric ordered his finest tea to be served to Andrew.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, youre truly a miracle doctor! Please, enjoy the tea, he said with newfound respect.


    Mr.


    Aicker, I dont deserve such praise, Andrew replied with a nce.


    Just call me by my name


    ! That wont do ! Cedric insisted


    Though youre young, your medical expertise is extraordinary.


    My praise is well deserved.


    Funny, considering you wanted me as your apprentice at the Stevens family residence, Andrew remarked with a smile.


    When I refused, you said I was blind to opportunity.


    Cedricughed nervously


    That was my own poor judgment, influenced by those fools there.


    I shouldve recognized your exceptional talent immediately


    Cedric mentally kicked himself as he recalled it, feeling genuinely foolish for having been so blind to Andrews talents


    Francesca sat on the nearby couch, still recovering from the procedure and needing assistance to move, but her spirits were high


    Grandpa, Andrews pressure point technique is even.


    better than yours


    Cedrics eye twitched at her words, bing increasingly convinced he was in the a true master.


    After some hesitation, he bowed deeply to Andrew.


    Please ept me as your apprentice, Dr.


    Lloyd.


    presence of Francesca was stunned by this disy.


    After all, Cedric was renowned in Jayrodale for his medical expertise and notorious for his pride.


    Yet here he was, humbling himself before Andrew.


    While Cedrics other apprentices watched in amazement, Simons face darkened, his eyes asionally shing with cold hatred toward Andrew.


    Andrew immediately declined the offer.


    Im sorry, but Im not qualified to be your mentor.


    Please dont be modest, Dr.


    Lloyd, Cedric persisted.


    I may be proud, but Im not a fool.


    I can recognize true talent when I see it, and youre more than worthy of being my mentor.


    Simon suddenly mmed his hand on the table, unable to contain his anger.


    Mr.


    Aicker, he barely looks old enough to vote! How can he possibly be worthy of teaching you ? His sess with Fran must have been pure luck! Cedric responded by striking Simon across the face. How dare you, you fool! Who are you to question my decisions? Kneel and apologize to him now! Simon held his stinging cheek, embarrassed.


    After 30 years of dedicated medical study, the thought of kneeling to a random young doctor was unbearable


    He simply could not entertain.


    the idea of Andrew being Cedrics mentor


    1/2  Chapter 90 Not only that, but he also suspected Andrew might have taken advantage of Francesca during the treatment despite being blindfolded.


    With jealousy and rage boiling over, he finally snarled, I wont kneel.


    Im better than this guy, both in skill and experience.


    Why should I kneel to him? Hes a nobody! How dare you! Cedric fumed, trembling from the anger as he red at Simon.


    Andrew stood up, wanting no part of this drama.


    Mr.


    Aicker, since Francesca is well now, I should take my leave.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91 Cedric called out anxiously, But Dr.


    Lloyd, you havent epted me as your apprentice yet! Dont worry, I know the protocols.


    Ill surely make this apprenticeship worth your while! It wouldnt be appropriate, Andrew replied dismissively.


    However, Im open to discussing medical techniques with you in the future if the opportunity arises.


    As Andrew left the Aicker residence, Cedric watched him go with disappointment.


    However, a new spark of hope ignited in his eyes when he nced at Francesca.


    Fran, he healed you, right? Any chance theres a little spark between you two? Cedric asked with a sly grin.


    Grandpa, what are you talking about? Francescas face turned red, baffled by her grandfathers sudden change in demeanor.


    Cedric sped his hands behind his back and mumbled, Silly girl, its obvious that Andrew is not an ordinary person based on the skills he possessed at such a young age.


    I wanted to be his apprentice to gain a powerful ally, but that wont work.


    At his age, its natural to be ambitious.


    While he may not care for an old man like me, he might be swayed by your charms.


    Francesca finally understood that Cedric was trying to use her beauty to forge a connection with Andrew.


    The realization made her legs weak, and she felt embarrassed and frustrated.


    Grandpa, youre overthinking it.


    Andrew may be skilled, but hes just another junior doctor at our hospital, Francesca exined, hoping to put an end to Cedrics wild ideas.


    Cedric chuckle.


    Oh, Fran, youre so young and naive.


    Just because he works at Jayrodale General Hospital doesnt mean thats the whole story


    Anyone who knows pressure point techniques and ancient medical practices isnt from any simple background.


    He likely has connections to either Chetvines elite medical circles or even some prestigious sect. Francesca remained silent, remembering her earlier suspicions about Andrews background during the incident with Dn.


    She had already learned not to underestimate him, andtely, she had found herself smiling more in his presence, feeling something she could not quite define


    Meanwhile, Simons gaze lingered on Francescas delicate features and graceful figure.


    He had always considered her his future wife, and he would not let anyone take her away from him. Though he had to admit Andrews skill in curing Francescas rare condition was impressive, Simon felt a twisted satisfaction


    Now that she was healed, he could hardly contain his excitement over the possibility of being intimate with her.


    As his mind wandered, he felt an indescribable heat burning in him.


    Just then, Cedric received an urgent phone call.


    After listening briefly, he grabbed his medical bag and rushed toward the door.


    Chapter 91 Fran, have a good rest at home.


    Mr.


    Thatcher has fallen critically immediately


    ill, and I need to go Francesca froze in shock.


    She recalled Andrew had predicted this at the racetrack, warning that without immediate treatment, Marks condition could be life threatening


    Could Andrews medical expertise really be that extraordinary ?

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Shortly after leaving the Aicker residence, Andrew received a call from Lauren. She asked, Dr.


    Lloyd, have you heard about Mr.


    Thatchers critical condition? Andrew was not surprised and replied, I warned before that his condition was serious, but no one listened, so there wasnt much I could do.


    Lauren let out a bitterugh.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, Mr.


    Thatcher is Jayrodales mayor


    Would you consider helping him? Im not in the mood right now, Andrew declined.


    Besides, as the mayor, hell have plenty of capable doctors willing to treat him.


    Lauren responded, Alright.


    Ill head over to check on the situation


    But if no one else can help, Ill have to beg for your assistance, Dr.


    Lloyd


    Of course, I understand your terms.


    III make sure youre satisfied even if it means offering myself for your pleasure.


    Hearing Laurens alluringughter, Andrew smiled wryly.


    Her flirtation with him had certainly be more intensetely.


    Just as he ended the call, his phone rang again this time a call from Marvin.


    What is it? Andrew answered irritably.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, I need your help with a situation, Marvin said gravely.


    Dont tell me youre also angling for a shot at being the one to save the mayor ? Andrew sighed.


    No, its about the South City Orphanage property.


    Its urgent.


    My people will meet you there, Marvin exined.


    Andrew headed to South City immediately, not questioning further.


    While he was not particrly concerned about Marvins affairs, he would not allow anything to happen to the orphanages children and staff.


    Meanwhile, at the South City Orphanage.


    Christina and her family, along with several Stevens Corporation executives, were meeting with


    representatives from Wealthroller Investments.


    Ms.


    Stevens, our project director, is on the way.


    Please wait a moment, one of the representatives said politely.


    No problem.


    Were in no rush, Christina replied courteously.


    She took pride in the fact that Stevens Corporation had secured an exclusive partnership with Wealthroller Investments for developing this valuable property.


    It was a significant milestone for Stevens Corporation, and she felt confident that her  Chapter.2pany would soon rival the citys major establishments.


    Since separating from Andrew, it seemed her career had only taken off even faster.


    Irene beamed with pride as sheplimented, Christie, youve made the Stevens family proud.


    We never imagined wed be working with Wealthroller Investments! Leroy added smugly, While Mr.


    Yates Wealthroller Investments is impressive, Christies hard work and charm are equally remarkable. Im sure Mr.


    Yates is pleased with this partnership.


    Irene agreed enthusiastically, Yes, exactly.


    Out of all thepanies in Jayrodale, Mr.


    Yates chose Stevens Corporation, and its obviously because of Christies skill and talent.


    Though thrilled, Christina cautioned, Mom, Leroy, lower your voices please.


    Their director will be here any minute, and it wouldnt be appropriate for them to hear this.


    , Irene lowered her voice


    The executives at Wealthroller Investments are Jayrodales elite.


    I heard the person in charge of this project is a senior executive, so we need to make a good impression.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93 I wonder if this executive is a man or woman, Leroy mused dreamily.


    If its a woman, I wouldnt mind being with her, even if shes older.


    Christina frowned


    As a Stevens, is that all you aspire to be? Besides, do you really think a Wealthroller Investments executive would be interested in you? Leroy looked hurt.


    Mom, look! Christie doesnt respect my goals.


    These days, getting by on charm alone is a skill! Look at that freeloader Andrew hes now living off that rich girl from the Rhodes family.


    Honestly, Im jealous! Irene nodded in agreement.


    Christie, Leroy isnt wrong


    Money and status are hard toe by these days.


    If a female executive from Wealthroller Investments takes a liking to him, Id fully support it.


    Christina gave up arguing, tired of her mother and brothers mindset.


    However, she was determined not to let her brother be like Andrew.


    She believed that a man living off womens wealth was simply uneptable.


    Just then, Andrew arrived at the orphanage


    As soon as he walked in, he spotted Christinas family.


    Irene saw him too and scoffed


    Andrew, youre really everywhere, arent you? Wherever Christie goes, youll surely be there. Dont you have any self respect ? Christina frowned at Andrews presence, wondering why he was following them to the construction site.


    Leroy barked, Get lost, Andrew


    Youre annoying, and you need to understand that you and Christie have no future together! Owen Maloney, a Wealthroller Investments executive, approached with a cold expression.


    Ms.


    Stevens, whats the meaning of this? Are you trying to sabotage our partnership? Mr.


    Maloney, what do you mean? Christina asked, bewildered


    Irene tried to smooth things over with a nervousugh.


    Mr.


    Maloney, were just shooing Irene tried to smooth things over with a away an annoying pest, nothing more.


    The only pest I see is you! Owen exploded.


    This is Mr.


    Andrew Lloyd, the project director 1 told you about! The Stevens family froze in shock.


    It seemed impossible for Andrew, the man they saw as a gold digger, to be a senior executive at Wealthroller Investments


    Leroy was in disbelief and said, Mr.


    Maloney, there must be some mistake.


    This guy was Jiving off Christie.


    He cant possibly be a Wealthroller executive ! Owen responded by pping Leroy across the face.


    How dare you disrespect Mr.


    Lloyd ! The project is canceled you can all get out!  Chapter 93 Turning to Andrew, Owen bowed apologetically, his legs trembling.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, Im so sorry for bringing you here.


    This was all Mr.


    Yates arrangement


    Owen could hardly contain his rage at the Stevens familys behavior.


    These insignificant people had just insulted someone even Marvin respected.


    They must have a death wish.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94  Leroy nursed his stinging cheek in angry silence, looking daggers at Andrew Meanwhile, Christinas face turned pale at the mention of canceling the partnership.


    She quickly said, Mr.


    Maloney, Im very sorry for Leroys behavior and disrespect.


    Owen just sneered.


    Your apology means nothing to me.


    Mr.


    Lloyd has the final say.


    Christina was torn at the thought of apologizing to Andre


    However, Owens furious expression made her realize the orphanage deal could slip through their fingers


    if she did not.


    After a moment of internal struggle, she forced out the words, Im sorry, M Mr.


    Lloyd.


    Andrew smirked.


    Ms.


    Stevens, Id never thought youd actually bow to someone.


    Christina hissed, Does it feel good to use Mr.


    Yates influence to humiliate me? Andrews expression remained cold, thinking how stupid she was being


    If he really wanted to deal with the Stevens family, he could do it with a snap of his fingers he did not need.


    anyones help


    Only then did Andrew realize the help Marvin mentioned was simply an excuse to set him up with Christina


    That cuhning guy had yed him well.


    Owen announced, Ms.


    Stevens, Mr.


    Lloyd will oversee all future cooperation with Stevens Corporation


    I hope you both work well together! With that, he quickly departed


    As soon as they were alone, Irene demanded, Andrew, since when did you be a Wealthroller


    Investments senior executive ? Andrew, are you really that close to Mr.


    Yates? Christina asked suspiciously.


    Does my rtionship with Mr.


    Yates matter to you, Ms.


    Stevens? Andrew replied coldly.


    Or are you having regrets now that you know about it? Christina shook her head firmly.


    I never regret my decisions.


    While youve changed since we separated, your behavior still fails to earn my respect.


    Your behavior still strikes me as childish I neither want nor need your approval, Andrew said dismissively


    .


    Lets discuss business.


    Christina frowned


    Isnt it ridiculous for Mr.


    Yates to put someone like you in charge of such a major project? Wealthroller Investments hasplete control over this project, Andrew stated calmly.


    In other words, Im your superior here.


    Is this how you speak to your boss, Ms.


    Stevens ? Suppressing her frustration, Christina replied coldly, I apologize for my rudeness, Mr.


    Lloyd.


    But let me remind you borrowed power is temporary.


    Dont let it go to your head


    Chapter 94 Andrew remained unfazed.


    Why should I worry? With Mr.


    Yates and Ms.


    Rhodes backing me, life isfortable just riding their coattails.


    Christina scoffed, convinced he was truly hopeless, sinking lower than ever.


    Meanwhile, at the mayors residence in Jayrodale, numerous prominent figures hade to visit Mark.


    The mood was somber as hey in bed, surrounded by advanced medical equipment


    One by one, Jayrodales top medical experts and professors left the room, shaking their heads.


    in defeat.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95 This doesnt make sense


    Mr.


    Thatcher is in his prime, and my team monitors his health constantly.


    How could he fall ill so suddenly? Bernard muttered


    As Marks personal physician, the incident weighed heavily on his shoulders.


    Harvey confidently announced, Ive already called Dr.


    Aicker, and he can surely help with Mr.


    Thatchers illness.


    Someone remarked, Smart move, Mr.


    Weller.


    If Dr.


    Aicker saves Mr.


    Thatcher, the Wellers will certainly gain his favor.


    Another person nodded.


    Exactly.


    If Mr.


    Thatcher recovers, the credit will surely go to Mr.


    Weller and his family.


    Even though he was secretly pleased with himself, Harvey maintained a serious expression.


    Mr.


    Thatcher is our mayor, and its only natural for me to help.


    I wouldnt dare have any ulterior motives.


    The mayors family expressed their sincere thanks to Harvey, while Bernard watched with a cynical smile


    He could see right through the young Wellers scheme everyone wanted to earn the mayors gratitude by saving his life


    Harveys pretense of selflessness was just that- facade.


    However, Bernard was bitter, knowing he had no way of treating Mark himself Just then, Cedric arrived and began examining Mark while everyone waited hopefully.


    Well, Harvey, you got here quickly, Lauren remarked as she arrived, her smile not exactly at genuine


    one.


    You must have rushed over as soon as Mr.


    Thatcher fell ill


    Harvey replied smoothly, Likewise, Lauren.


    But youre a little toote.


    Ive already called Dr.


    Aicker.


    Lauren smiled


    The Rhodes cantpete with your familys efficiency.


    And Harvey, youre one of Jayrodales finest young talents.


    This favor will surely belong to the Weller Harvey detected a hint of sarcasm in her praise.


    Sounds like you have another card to y, eh? Lauren did not deny it, simply saying, Lets wait for Dr. Aickers assessment.


    If he cant help, my guy will take over.


    Harvey smirked


    Lauren, were both from prominent families, so lets just be frank.


    Ive brought Dr.


    Aicker himself, and Mr.


    Thatcher will surely recover.


    Your backup n, whoever it is, would just be making a fool of themselves.


    Surprisingly, Lauren remained calm


    Is that so? You seem very confident, Harvey.


    But remember he whoughsst,ughs best.


    Harvey mocked, I know youre counting on that gold digger Andrew.


    Honestly, I dont  Chapter 95 understand it.


    Hes just a basic doctor who can give shots and prescribe cold medicine.


    What makes you think he has the skills to treat Mr.


    Thatchers condition? Youre too infatuated with that freeloader.


    Laurens face turned cold


    Harvey, we can discuss business, but dont you dare insult Dr.


    Lloyd, or youll regret it.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96 Harvey scoffed, annoyed by Laurens naivety.


    She was once a brilliant, captivating woman, but she lost her sense ever since she started seeing Andrew.


    Not only that, but she even dared to challenge him


    As Cedric finished his examination, Harvey rushed forward with a smile : Dr.


    Aicker, while Mr.


    Thatchers condition might stump others, surely its no challenge for someone of your expertise ? Cedric remained silent, his brows deeply furrowed, which made Harveys heart skip a beat.


    Dr.


    Aicker, please say something.


    How is Mr.


    Thatchers condition? Cedric shook his head, sighing.


    Ive identified the illness, but Im afraid its beyond my skills.


    to treat him.


    The room fell into shocked silence.


    Harvey refused to ept this.


    Dr.


    Aicker, dont say that about yourself.


    Mr.


    Thatchers life is on the line.


    Please, do whatever you can! Cedric replied sharply, If I could treat him, I would have done so already. Mr.


    Thatchers condition affects his entire system, and its terminal.


    Harveys face turned ashen


    He had just returned from abroad and needed to prove himself, hoping to impress Christina.


    Marks illness could have been his perfect opportunity to shine, yet even Cedric could not help : Harvey clenched his fists, feeling bitter at the missed opportunity.


    He silently cursed Cedric for being useless.


    As heposed himself, Harvey dered, Everyone, dont worry.


    The Weller family will immediately contact top specialists from Blumedale and Chetvine.


    Well save Mr.


    Thatcher at any cost! Cedric shot him an annoyed nce.


    Dont waste time.


    Mr.


    Thatcher doesnt have long.


    Those so called specialists wont arrive in time, and theyre merely mediocre practitioners anyway.


    Besides, the Thatcher family has already reached out to Blumedale and Chetvine, Lauren pointed out. Youre a bitte to suggest that, Harvey.


    Others joined in criticizing Harvey, and even the Thatcher family members looked at him with disdain. Exactly, no need to act like we missed something


    If the Weller family wants to get credit for saving Mr.


    Thatcher, theres no need to be so obvious.


    Youre a bit too eager.


    Harveys face flushed red with embarrassment.


    Finally, he snapped, Fine! Since youre all so clever, tell me whos going to cure Mr.


    Thatchers illness?  Chapter 96 It was a tricky question, and everyone looked hopefully at Cedric


    Suddenly, Lauren spoke up


    I have someone in mind who could help.


    You want Andrew to treat Mr.


    Thatcher ? Harvey scoffed before anyone else could respond.


    Yes, Dr.


    Lloyd can treat him, Lauren replied confidently.


    Harveyughed mockingly.


    If Dr.


    Aicker cant help, what makes you think that loser can ? Lauren, think carefully Mr.


    Thatcher is a high ranking official .


    If you let a loser doctor of yours take this one and make a mistake, can the Rhodes family handle the


    consequences? Others voiced their agreement, expressing their unease.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, Mr.


    Thatchers condition is too serious


    We cant just trust a random guy to handle it.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97 Someone questioned, Is the Rhodes family so desperate for Mr.


    Thatchers favor, just like the Wellers? Its absurd to let a random doctor experiment when even Dr. Aicker is uncertain.


    Harveys grin deepened as theints grew.


    If the Weller family could not benefit from this situation, he would make sure the Rhodes family would not either


    Everyone, quiet down, Cedric interrupted.


    Who said no one can treat Mr.


    Thatcher? III call my mentor right away


    The room fell silent in surprise.


    Cedric was already Jayrodales top medical expert, and they were all stunned to hear he had a mentor.


    Besides, Cedric was already quite old, and his mentor must be even older, At that age, could the miracle doctor still treat others? Dr.


    Aicker, who is this mentor of yours? Harvey asked skeptically.


    Cedric snorted, Thats none of your concern, but I guarantee if my mentor cant cure Mr.


    Thatcher, no one can.


    As Cedric reached for his plipne, he suddenly stopped and frowned


    Oh dear, I just remembered he hasnt actually agreed to be my mentor yet.


    Im not even sure if helle, and I dont even have his number! The room erupted in disbelief.


    Someone had actually turned down Cedric as an apprentice? Who could be that prestigious ? Cedric quickly called Francesca.


    Fran, send me Dr.


    Lloyds number right away.


    Yes, hurry- Mr.


    Thatchers fate depends on him! After receiving the number, Cedric went to a quieter corner and called Andrew.


    Dr.


    Lloyd... Yes, yes... Mr.


    Thatcher is critically ill, and I cant help him.


    We desperately need your expertise Oh, sure! Yes, Ill send a car for you right away While the rest could


    not hear his conversation, they could tell from his demeanor that he spoke with unusual respect.


    After hanging up, Cedric immediately sent Marks driver to pick up Andrew.


    The observers were stunned by Cedrics demeanor who couldmand such respect from the


    notoriously entric doctor? One by one, people began to scheme.


    Dr.


    Aicker, dont forget to introduce your mentor to us when he arrives.


    Chapter 97  Dr.


    Aicker, how about this? III treat your mentor to a luxury dinner after he saves Mr.


    Thatcher


    Well go all out to show our gratitude.


    Dr.


    Aicker, Im just curious... But how old is your mentor ? Is he married? My family has some wealth, and I


    have three daughters who would be honored to meet him.


    Harvey hesitated before approaching with a smile.


    Dr.


    Aicker, our families go way Please introduce me to your mentor.


    Id like to get to know him.


    back.


    Lauren watched their fawning with disgust.


    She did not join themotion but wondered if this mysterious doctor could be her Andrew.


    The more she thought about it, the more likely it seemed.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98 Meanwhile, Andrew did not waste time on the South City Orphanage project.


    He quickly left with Marks driver, immediately heading toward the Thatcher residence.


    I cant believe it


    This loser suddenly has people picking him up now? Irene muttered under her breath with obvious jealousy.


    That was Mr.


    Thatchers driver just now, wasnt it? Leroy pondered aloud.


    And that license te looked like Mr.


    Thatchers personal one.


    I wonder why theyd pick up someone like him.


    Nonsense! Why would Mr.


    Thatchers drivere for him? Irene scoffed dismissively.


    Hes a nobody! And let me tell you, for someone so young, your eyesight is worse than mine! Christina was the only one who was genuinely stunned, as she was sure that the driver was indeed Marks personal driver, and that luxury car was definitely Marks private vehicle.


    She wondered if Andrew had somehow be Marks honored guest, though she quickly dismissed the thought as impossible, believing there must be some other exnation


    Such treatment was usually reserved for elite young talents like Harvey, who came from prestigious families.


    Soon enough, Andrew arrived at the Thatcher residence, where Lauren greeted him with a radiant smile


    She had guessed correctly that the miracle doctor Cedric called in was indeed.


    her precious man.


    Andrew, this is the mayors mansion, Harvey growled with a dark expression. What are you doing here? Leave immediately.


    The others anxiously asked Cedric, Dr.


    Aicker, wheres the miracle doctor you promised us? Hes right in front of you.


    Cedric snorted before approaching Andrew with a warm smile.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, weve been expecting you.


    Andrew nodded and said, Lets not waste time.


    Take me to Mr.


    Thatcher.


    Of course, right this way! Cedric responded enthusiastically.


    The others stood there dumbfounded.


    Dr.


    Aicker, is the mentor you mentioned really Andrew? Harvey asked in disbelief.


    Yeah, Dr.


    Aicker, who is this guy? Weve never heard of him.


    Are you sure there hasnt been some mistake? the others chimed in, eyeing Andrew with suspicion and distrust.


    Cedric replied proudly, Indeed, this is the miracle doctor I invited.


    Everyone, please keep quiet and dont disturb my mentor while he treats Mr.


    Thatcher ! The crowd gasped


    They had no choice but to believe that Cedrics acimed miracle doctor was this unknown young man,


    though some wondered if the elderly doctor had perhaps fallen for some scam


    Chapter 98 Harvey scoffed.


    Dr.


    Aicker, you must be mistaken


    This guy is just a junior doctor at Jayrodale General Hospital, a worthless freeloader.


    Having him treat Mr.


    Thatcher would be aplete joke.


    Dr.


    Aicker, please reconsider, someone else stepped forward to advise.


    Even if this young man has some medical skills, hisck of experience makes him unqualified to treat Mr. Thatcher.


    Silence, all of you! Cedric thundered


    Youre nothing but a bunch of useless whiners! He wanted to p some sense into those who dared question his judgment, as he had witnessed Andrews medical expertise and could only describe him as a true master


    Everyone, please stop arguing, Lauren interjected firmly.


    Mr.


    Thatchers condition is critical, and I guarantee on behalf of the Rhodes family that Dr.


    Lloyd is the only one who can treat him.


    The crowd was shocked that even Lauren showed such faith in this young doctor, leaving them uncertain and confused


    Only Bernard remained silent throughout the debate, standing quietly to the side.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99 Bernard felt a chill running down his spine when he saw Andrew appear, as he realized that this man might actually be capable of curing Marks condition.


    Andrewpletely ignored the ongoing debate outside and proceeded to take out his silver needles, working swiftly to target several major pressure points around Marks body.


    Cedric watched intently from the side, hoping to learn something from Andrews technique.


    Such masterful needlework! He instantly identified Mr.


    Thatchers condition and acted without hesitation.


    This young man truly has the skills of a legendary healer, he thought to himself, his desire to be Andrews apprentice growing stronger with each passing moment.


    After a few minutes of Andrews treatment, Mark regained consciousness.


    There are two conflicting energies remaining in Mr.


    Thatchers body, Andrew exined while continuing the treatment


    If Im not mistaken, this was caused by an attack from a martial arts master, and based on how deeply these energies had settled, it must have happened at least three years ago.


    Mark, still slightly dazed, looked at Andrew in shock.


    Youre right.


    I was attacked by a mysterious person when I first took office in Jayrodale three years ago and was severely injured.


    But Dr.


    Aicker and Dr.


    Hackett have been treating me for years, and I thought I had recovered.


    How did you know about the attack? Only a few people close to me knew about it.


    Not even Dr.


    Aicker was aware


    If I can treat your condition, Mr.


    Thatcher, then identifying its cause isnt surprising, Andrew replied calmly.


    In fact, I noticed your life was at risk that day at the racetrack, but you wouldnt believe me, so I had no choice but to let it go


    Mark looked embarrassed and said sheepishly, I apologize for my ignorance.


    Clearly.


    My pride got the better of me! Cedric chimed in, Dr.


    Lloyd, I also detected these two conflicting energies throughout Mr Thatchers body.


    The problem is that this isnt a typical illness, so none of my usual treatments or medications had any effect.


    Do you have any other methods? Andrew smiled.


    Its a given that your usual treatments wouldnt work.


    This isnt an illness its an internal injury from three years ago


    Internal injury? Cedric was surprised, having never considered this possibility.


    Andrew added, And its not just any regr internal damage.


    Otherwise, it wouldnt have remained in Mr.


    Thatchers body for three years with such powerful lingering effects.


    What kind of person could inflict such severe internal damage ? Cedric asked in amazement


    At least a grandmaster level practitioner trained in energy maniption and can kill or


    Chapter 99 injure without leaving visible marks, Andrew exined matter of factly.


    Mark was impressed.


    Every word youve said is spot on.


    The person who ambushed me was indeed a grandmaster.


    I took a direct hit from them, and while I thought I had survived it, I had no idea the effects were still so significant.


    Mr.


    Thatcher, please bear with some pain while I expel this toxic energy from your body, Andrew said.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, this was inflicted by a grandmaster, and its extremely dangerous.


    I havent been able to rid myself of it in three years.


    Are you sure you can handle it without being affected yourself? Andrew chuckled.


    This is nothing to me!

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100 Andrew chuckled.


    This is nothing to me! Then, he pressed his palm against Marks main pressure points while his right hand swiftly inserted three silver needles with a skillful flick Instantly, two distinct energies surged from Marks body.


    He winced in pain but soon let out a deep breath, feeling an incredible lightness.


    Is it over already? Mark asked Andrew in disbelief.


    Yes, its done, Andrew replied with a smile


    .


    Mark stared at Andrew intently and stated, What remained in my body was energy left by at grandmaster


    An ordinary person would bepletely destroyed just by touching it, yet you handled it without breaking a sweat.


    If Im not mistaken, you must be a martial arts master yourself? Instead of answering directly, Andrew simply smiled and said, Mr.


    Thatcher, you should rest now


    Ill write two prescriptions, and with two months of recovery, youll bepletely healed.


    After leaving the prescriptions, Andrew walked out of the room.


    Immediately, Lauren gracefully slipped her arm through his,pletely disregarding the stares from others.


    : Back in the room, Cedric was dumbfounded.


    Mr.


    Thatcher, you cant be serious about him being a martial arts master ? Dr.


    Aicker, why would I joke about something like this? Mark responded with a wry smile.


    In fact, I suspect Dr.


    Lloyd isnt just any martial artist, but a hidden master who chose to stay out of the spotlight.


    Thats impossible ! Cedric protested.


    I acknowledge his extraordinary medical skills, but for him to be both a doctor and a martial artist at such


    a young age is too unbelievable.


    Martial arts require years of training with tons of challenges.


    Hes just a junior doctor at Jayrodale General Hospital.


    How could he actually be a hidden master ? Mark replied, Dr.


    Aicker, Im just as shocked as you are


    But you saw how he reacted when I asked about his martial arts background.


    He just smiled and sidestepped the question entirely.


    Clearly, he isnt just some talented doctor.


    Hes likely a powerful figure hiding right here in Jayrodale.


    Cedric trembled with excitement and eximed, To have such extraordinary medical skills at such a young age....


    I shouldve known he muste from a powerful family or prestigious background.


    His martial arts mastery makes perfect sense now.


    I must establish a connection with him, even if it means swallowing my pride! Mark cautioned, Dr. Aicker, you should consider whether the Aicker family is worthy.


    People like him have weathered great storms, and Im afraid your family isnt enough to impress him. Chapter 100 Later, when the door opened and Mark greeted his visitors to assure them he was fine, everyone was stunned


    This young doctor had aplished what even Cedric could not do.


    Mark smiled and said, Everyone, you can head back now.


    I owe my savior a proper thanks, so I wont keep you any longer.


    Then, he invited Andrew, Cedric, and Lauren to join him in the main hall.


    Meanwhile, Harvey, who had been waiting outside, finally epted that he would not be invited in, and his eyes turned red with envy.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101  The invited guests would undoubtedly receive Marks favor and shower of gratitude


    Even after all his scheming, Harvey had absolutely nothing to show for it, which left him seething with frustration


    What angered him most was Andrew, that loser, somehow managed to steal his spotlight.


    He was supposed to be Jayrodales golden boy, the rising star of the younger generation destined for greatness.


    Harvey growled through gritted teeth, Andrew, youve stolen my thunder one too many times.


    Just wait Ill find a way to take you down! Burning with anger and resentment, he stormed out of the Thatcher residence.


    Just then, Christina called and asked, Harvey, hows Mr.


    Thatcher doing? Harvey forced augh, trying to keep his voice steady as he replied, Everythings fine


    now


    Hes cured


    Christina eximed in surprise, Thats wonderful news! But who managed to heal him? Was it Dr. Aicker, the one you invited? Of course, Harvey lied snoothly, not showing an ounce of shame. It was Dr.


    Aicker


    Who else could handle something; thisplicated? Even though his pride had taken a hit, Harvey maintained his confident tone.


    Naturally.


    Mr.


    Thatcher has already called me in for a private meeting.


    Just wait for the good news, Christie.


    Ill talk to youter.


    Sure, go ahead.


    He probably wants to thank you personally, Christina said.


    By the way, I heard Andrew also showed up at the mayors mansion.


    Did you see him? Harvey sneered.


    Christie, dont even mention that guy.


    He made a fool of himself and got kicked out by security.


    Christina let out a coldugh.


    I really dont understand what goes through his head sometimes.


    Anyway, Ive got to go! Meanwhile, in the main hall.


    Mark was clearly moved, and he said earnestly, Mr.


    Lloyd, I dont know how I can ever repay you for saving my life


    Without even realizing it, he had switched to addressing Andrew formally.


    Cedric chuckled.


    Mr.


    Thatcher, your recovery is entirely thanks to Dr.


    Lloyd


    I didnt lift a finger, so theres no need to thank me.


    Chapter 101 Lauren smiled yfully.


    Oh ? Mr.


    Thatcher actually wants to thank Dr.


    Lloyd ? Youngdy, what are you suggesting? Markughed.


    Are you implying that my word as the mayor of Jayrodale means nothing? Leaning affectionately on Andrew, Lauren grinned.


    Well, Dr.


    Lloyd doesnt care much about money.


    If he needs any, I can support him just fine, so you dont need to worry about financialpensation. Andrew felt slightly awkward at how bold she was acting


    To anyone watching, it would look like she was iming him as her own.


    Well then, Mr.


    Lloyd, name anything within my power, and its yours, Mark offered.


    After a moments thought, Andrew replied, When I treat patients outside my practice, I usually ept rare medicinal ingredients as payment.


    Rare medicinal ingredients? Mark asked, intrigued.


    You mean those precious substances.


    that contain innate spiritual energy and are far more valuable thanmon herbs? Andrew nodded. Exactly


    Do you happen to have any in your collection? Mark smiled broadly.


    While such ingredients are incredibly rare and hard toe by, youre in luck.


    I actually have a Seventh Heaven Quince in my vault! Andrews eyes lit up at this news.


    The Seventh Heaven Quince was exactly one of the rare ingredients he needed.


    He had not expected it to show up here of all ces.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102 Mark was a man of his word and immediately ordered someone to fetch the Seventh Heaven Quince for Andrew


    Puzzled, Cedric could not help but ask, Dr.


    Lloyd, Seventh Heaven Quince is known to be highly toxic.


    What do you n to do with it? 40 Andrew replied casually, Alchemy.


    Cedrics eyes widened in shock.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, you practice alchemy? Andrew smiled modestly.


    I know a thing or two.


    Whats so special about this alchemy youre discussing? Mark asked, his curiosity piqued.


    Cedric exined with reverence, Mr.


    Thatcher, alchemy is an ancient sacred art passed down through generations of master healers.


    In certain traditions, its known as the art of creating elixirs


    Bybining various rare ingredients and following secret forms, one can create.


    miraculous medicine.


    Take the medicinal pills from Mistveil Peak, for instance.


    Theyre legendary throughout Etharia for their powerful effects and are worth a fortune! Mark stared at Andrew in amazement.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, I had no idea you possessed such remarkable skills.


    Im truly impressed.


    Lauren chimed in, The Mistyeil Peak pills are always in short supply.


    My grandpa tried multiple times to obtain some but always returned empty handed.


    Also, only a handful of people in all of Etharia know the secrets of alchemy


    Lauren continued, And theyre all backed by top tier powers with legacies stretching back over a thousand years.


    Her sparkling eyes were fixed on Andrew, marveling at this mysterious man before her.


    She had already convinced herself that finding this man was due to her extraordinary luck, but now he seemed to be nothing short of a miracle.


    Mark broke the silence with a chuckle.


    For someone as skilled as Mr.


    Lloyd, a single Seventh- Heaven Quince feels like an inadequate reward.


    I think I should add something more to show my sincerity


    Cedric and Lauren exchanged knowing nces, understanding Marks intentions.


    Clearly, he wanted to strengthen his connection with Andrew, and neither could me him.


    After all, Andrews abilities made him impossible to ignore.


    Mark suggested casually, Mr.


    Lloyd, since you arent interested in mere money, lets chat about other matters.


    It''ll just be some idle conversation, of course! He exined, You know, theres an undeveloped area on the west side of the city.


    The paperwork should be approved soon.


    Its nothing major, just a billion dor project or so... After a moments pause, he continued, Anyway,


    Jayrodales pharmaceutical industry has  Chapter 102 some significant gaps.


    I recently held a meeting where we unanimously decided to provide strong support for its development.


    The Weller familys influence has been declining sharply In recent years.


    Their position in Jayrodale isnt quite as stable as it used to be


    After this stream of information, Mark took a sip from his teacup before turning to Andrew with a smile. Mr.


    Lloyd, I havent revealed anything too important, have 1 ? This is all just casual conversation nothing to take too seriously! Andrew chuckled, ying along.


    Dont worry, Mr.


    Thatcher.


    We havent heard a thing


    Cedrics face lit up with amusement.


    Mr.


    Thatcher only has Jayrodales development at heart.


    He wouldnt carelessly reveal important information


    Were just having a friendly chat! Lauren added with a yful smile, Did Mr.


    Thatcher say something? I didnt hear anything


    We were just discussing the weather, werent we, Dr.


    Lloyd ? Andrew smirked and nodded.


    Thats right, Ms.


    Rhodes.


    We were just discussing the weather.


    Mark burst outughing.


    Exactly! And what lovely weather were having today! Laurens yful quip had everyoneughing, her charm effortlessly lightened the mood in the room.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103  After leaving the mayors mansion, Cedric rushed home with obvious excitement.


    Lauren turned to Andrew with a knowing smile and exined, The Aicker familys business isnt huge, and their reputation mainlyes from Mr.


    Aickers medical expertise.


    It seems Mr.


    Aicker is ready to make his big move and capitalize on this opportunity, she added thoughtfully.


    Andrew nodded in understanding.


    Its definitely a golden opportunity.


    Mark had essentially handed both the Rhodes and Aicker families a silver tter of opportunities, and even a fool could see what a precious chance this was.


    Lauren gazed at Andrew intently.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, Mr.


    Aicker and I you.


    th benefited because of While Mr.


    Thatcher has good rtionships with our families, he wouldnt normally hand out opportunities like this so freely.


    I really need to thank you properly


    Andrew recognized that Mark had shared this privileged information solely out of respect for him. Nheless, he simply smiled and said, Theres no need for that, Ms.


    Rhodes


    Just keep me informed if youe across any rare medicinal ingredients.


    However, Lauren insisted firmly, Such a huge favor deserves proper acknowledgment.


    Ive already arranged for you to have a board position at Rhodes Corporation.


    Youll receive a share of the groups profits moving forward


    Andrew was caught off guard and quickly protested, Ms.


    Rhodes, thatspletely unnecessary.


    You know I have no interest in money or status.


    Laurens voice took a yful turn.


    I dont care! Im going to repay you anyway.


    And thats not the only way I n to show my gratitude.


    Her eyes sparkled mischievously as she added, Dr.


    Lloyd, did you notice my stockings today? Andrew felt his throat tighten and stumbled over his words.


    Uh... they look... nice? Would you like to touch them? Touch them? Ms.


    Rhodes, that wouldnt be appropriate.


    Were in public! Lauren leaned closer and whispered teasingly.


    We could go to the car.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, these stockings are not only stylish and soft, but theyre also very easy to tear


    Why dont we give that a try, eh? Laurens seductive tone made Andrews heart skip a beat.


    He had to admit, this stunning woman knew exactly how to provoke his primal desires.


    Well... if you insist, we should test that theory in the car


    To Laurens surprise, Andrew agreed after only a moments hesitation.


    Suddenly flustered, she  Chapter 103 stammered, D Dr.


    Lloyd, you... youre not actually serious, are you? Andrew winked.


    Of course I am


    You suggested it, didnt you? Besides, Ive been single for quite a while. Ms.


    Rhodes, youre a stunner, and those legs of yours in those sexy stockings are a sight to behold.


    Im sure well have a good time.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, please ... calm down! I was just teasing you! Laurenughed nervously.


    Andrews burning gaze made her heart race.


    She had not expected him to call her bluff so boldly.


    For a moment, Lauren genuinely worried he might take her up on the offer.


    While she was not opposed to the idea, she certainly had not prepared herself for things to escte so quickly


    Meanwhile, Andrew could barely suppress his amusement at the seductive troublemakers flustered reaction.


    It served her right for always trying to tease him.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104 Lauren pouted as she red at Andrew and whispered shyly, Dr.


    Lloyd, we havent even established a rtionship yet, so touching is definitely... inappropriate, She thought momentarily and added, However, if you really want to, we could... maybe share a kiss ? It was Andrews turn to be flustered


    He never expected Lauren to say something so bold, especially with that soft, bashful expression. Andrew had always regarded Lauren as a confident and outspoken woman.


    Hence, her delicate demeanor and shy, alluring gazepletely stunned him.


    She looked like a gentle, elegant beauty straight out of a painting


    For a moment, Andrew felt his heart skip a beat.


    Just as the atmosphere grew thick with tension, Andrews phone rang, abruptly breaking the moment. Lauren covered her mouth, giggling softly.


    Go ahead and take your call, Dr.


    Lloyd.


    Im in no hurry! When Andrew answered, Christinas cold voice came through.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, do you remember what we discussed before? Pleasee to Jayrodale Bank.


    We need both signatures for the loan.


    Ill be right there, Andrew replied, Christina had already hung up, as if reluctant to speak with him any longer


    Was that Ms.


    Stevens? Lauren pouted


    When Andrew nodded, she continued unhappily, You two broke up, and now shes supposedly engaged to Harvey.


    The news is all over town.


    Why is she still contacting you? Its not what you think, Andrew exined with a sigh.


    This is strictly business.


    I dont buy it! Are you two trying to rekindle things? Lauren looked at him with pitiful puppy eyes.


    Andrew chuckled bitterly


    Rekindling? Is that even possible, Ms.


    Rhodes? Shes with Harvey now.


    I cant evenpare to him.


    Harvey ? Hes decent at first nce, but anyone who the two of you would see the difference immediately


    Hes not even worthy of being your assistant.


    Andrew shook his head and replied, You think too highly of me, Ms.


    Rhodes.


    In Christinas eyes, Im the one who isnt worthy of even being in the same room as Harvey.


    Lauren sneered


    Thats because shes blind.


    Anyway, I wont hold you up.


    But remember, Ill be waiting for the day you make me your wife.


    Chapter 104 Andrew made a hasty retreat.


    No matter how prepared he thought he was, Laurents relentless teasing was impossible to defend against.


    Meanwhile, at Jayrodale Bank, Christina walked in wearing a ckce dress.


    Well, well, if it isnt the lovely Ms.


    Stevens ! What an honor to have the belle of the industry to visit our humble bank! The bank manager, Nelson OConnor, greeted Christina, his gaze shamelessly roaming over her figure.


    Christina ignored his inappropriate gaze and said curtly, Mr.


    OConnor, I trust youre already aware why Im here.


    Lets get down to business.


    The portly Nelson leaned back in his chair, propping his legs on the desk with an air of arrogance. Straight to the point? Fine by me.


    The 30 million loan for your South City project.


    has been approved


    Christinas heart leaped with joy, surprised at how easily this seemed to be going.


    Nelsons smile turned sleazy as he continued, However, Ms.


    Stevens needs to show some... appreciation for this deal to go through.


    Appreciation? Christina frowned, his vulgar tone setting off rm bells.


    Thats right.


    Dont worry.


    Its just a small token of appreciation, and the 30 million will be transferred to your project immediately, no questions asked


    Nelsons face bore an increasingly lecherous grin


    Fighting back her disgust, Christina replied, Name your terms, Mr.


    OConnor.


    As long as theyre within Stevens Corporations capabilities, we can negotiate.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105 Nelsons eyes gleamed with lust as he pointed to the chair beneath him.


    You dont need Stevens Corporation to shoulder anything.


    Just spread those beautiful legs and take a seat right here, Ms.


    Stevens


    How about it? Christinas face darkened immediately.


    Mr.


    OConnor, what exactly do you mean by this? Isnt it obvious? You want the loan, and I want to sleep with you in return, Nelson stated bluntly, dropping all pretense of professionalism.


    Youre shameless! Christina growled in anger.


    Nelson sneered and leaned back, patting his thighs as he mocked her.


    Lets not kid ourselves, Christina.


    Youre the oneing to me for help, not the other way around.


    Ive wanted to see what Jayrodales Ice Queen is really like for years now


    His tone turned cruder as he continued, Let me have my fun tonight, and III approve the funds.


    Youll walk out of here with everything you came for


    You disgusting pig! Christina cursed at him and turned to leave.


    However, Nelson quickly moved to block the door.


    Bitch, dont act so high and mighty.


    I know women like you well.


    While you look pure and untouchable, youre actually a whore ! His face darkened as he approached Christina, and he added, I know your secret


    The Stevens Corporation didnt grow overnight just because of good management.


    Youve been sleeping your way to the top, havent you? No one else might see through your little game, but Ive been in finance long enough to read you like a book.


    Christina had not expected such brazen behavior and quickly pulled out her phone.


    Youre going to regret this, you disgusting creep! Ill make sure everyone knows just what kind of person you really are! Nelsonughed,pletely unfazed.


    Go ahead and call whoever you want


    Let me guess- youre ringing up Harvey Weller? Hah! Others might fear the Weller family, but I dont .


    In fact, Harveys up to his neck in debt, and Ive got him under my thumb.


    He owes me millions.


    If he tries anything, III call in his debt immediately.


    Christina red at him, her voice icy.


    Youre lying


    The Wellers family is one of the oldest and most powerful names in Jayrodale.


    Theres no way theyd need a loan from you.


    Nelson scoffed.


    The Wellers arent what they used to be


    Since returning, Harvey racked up massive debts overseas, then lost millions more on his failed


    ventures


    Hed be broke without my loans.


    Christinas face paled as doubt crept in.


    In her mind, while Harvey was not perfect, he was still an aplished man from a prestigious family. There was no way he would be buried in debt.


    Nelson saw the hesitation in her expression and took his chance, lunging forward with a +15 BONUS Chapter 105 repulsive grin.


    Listen, sweetheart.


    Be a good girl and let me have my way just this once.


    Please me, and III make sure the Stevens Corporation has my full support.


    Harvey? That guys all show and no substance.


    Stick with him, and hell drag you and yourpany straight into the ground.


    Overwhelmed with anger and disgust, Christina did not hesitate and delivered a sharp kick with the pointed toe of her stiletto,nding squarely in Nelsons groin ..


    Nelson howled in pain, clutching himself as his face contorted with rage.


    You little bitch! You dare ?! He struck her across the face and grabbed her hair roughly, yanking her toward the nearby couch


    His voice was filled with venom as he threatened, If you wont cooperate willingly, Ill just have to force myself on you! The more you resist, the more it turns me on!

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106  Blood dripped from the corner of Christinas mouth, and panic gripped her heart


    She was alone in Nelsons office, and no one could hear her cries for help


    Critical moment, she did not Tears streamed down her face as fear overwhelmed her.


    In that think of her fiance, Harvey.


    Surprisingly, it was Andrew instead.


    Suddenly, the office door crashed open with a thunderous bang.


    Both Christina and Nelson turned in shock as Andrew strode in with a cold expression.


    Without hesitation, Andrew delivered a powerful kick to Nelsons chest, sending his heavy frame flying backward into his desk with a loud thud


    Christina stood frozen, her eyes wide as she stared at Andrews swift and powerful move.


    W What are you doing here? she stammered, the red mark on her face still stinging. Andrews eyes were ice cold.


    Ms.


    Stevens, did you forget? You called me over.


    No, I mean... h how did you get past security ? she stuttered.


    Thats not important right now, Andrew snapped


    What were you thinking,ing to this predators office alone? I I didnt think it through.


    Please dont be angry, Christina mumbled.


    Im not angry, Andrew replied coldly.


    Im just amazed at how reckless and foolish you can be.


    Christina bit her lip, silently taking his scolding.


    His stern expression was intimidating, but she could not understand why he was so angry at her when she was the one who had been assaulted.


    Meanwhile, Nelson groaned as he struggled to get up, his face twisted with pain and rage


    He growled, How dare you hit me ! Im going to make you pay for this! Christina gasped in fear and tugged on Andrews arm.


    Andrew, lets just go! Security will be here any second.


    Their men are on the way.


    Which hand did he use to strike you? Andrew asked calmly.


    Huh? Christina blinked, confused by his question.


    Which hand? Andrew repeated, his voice growing louder and moremanding.


    H His right hand, she answered, flinching.


    Without hesitation, Andrew turned and stomped on Nelsons right hand with enough force to send a sickening crack echoing through the room Nelson let out an ear piercing scream, writhing as his bone shattered beneath Andrews foot.


    Chapter 106 Andrew... Christinas mind was nk, realizing he had just retaliated on her behalf.


    Then, Andrew pulled her up and led her toward the door.


    He hit you, so I broke his hands.


    It seems fair to me.


    Nelson burst out of the office behind them, screaming, Security, stop them! Take them down! A dozen security guards rushed forward with batons, followed by several bank employees who surrounded them with hostile res


    They all froze when they saw Nelsons condition.


    Mr.


    OConner, w what happened to you? Nelson clutched his injured hand, his face contorted with rage as he red at Andrew.


    Youre dead! Do you have any idea who I am? Im the manager of Jayrodale Bank.


    I can destroy you with one word! Andrews response was swift and merciless, pping Nelson twice with brutal force, sending him sprawling to the floor.


    Blood gushed out from Nelsons mouth, mixed with several teeth as hended with a thud.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107 The security guards and employees stood frozen, stunned by the audacity of someone who dared to storm into Nelsons office, given his position in the bank.


    Christina felt her blood run cold, wondering why Andrew would escte the situation when they were so heavily outnumbered


    What are you idiots waiting for? Get them! Nelson screamed from the floor, his rage boiling over.


    Since bing the bank manager, he had never faced such humiliation.


    Just then, two cars suddenly screeched to a halt outside the bank.


    Irene and Leroy rushed in with Stevens Corporation security as backup.


    Christie, are you alright? Irene asked frantically.


    Mom, Im fine.


    Andrew saved me, Christina exined.


    Irene scoffed.


    Saved you? Then why are you hurt? Mom, dont be unreasonable ! Christina retorted, her frustration rising


    If Andrew hadnte, who knows what couldve happened to me! Irene snorted dismissively.


    If he had gotten here sooner, you wouldnt be injured at all


    Andrew, get away from my daughter! Meanwhile, Leroy confronted the banks security team


    How dare you hurt my sister ?! Youll all pay for this! Irene ced her hands on her hips and joined in, finally finding an outlet for her anger.


    I cant believe youy your hands on my precious daughter! Oh, you better believe Im tearing this dump apart today! Nelson struggled to his feet with help from his employees.


    Well, well... A little family business like Stevens Corporation thinks they can cause trouble at Jayrodale Bank, eh? Youll regret this! He pointed furiously at Irene and Leroy, his voice dripping with venom You and your filthy family are done for .


    Mark my words.


    Then, Nelson pulled out his phone and quickly made a call.


    Mr.


    Thatcher, we have an emergency at Jayrodale Bank Stevens Corporation turned violent when we denied their loan.


    They attacked me, and one of them broke my hand.


    Yes, yes, please send officers immediately to handle this! After hanging up, Nelson smirked at Christina and her family.


    You think you can barge in here and win just because you outnumber us? Well, Mr.


    Thatcher is on his way, and III enjoy watching you grovel.


    The mention of Jayrodales mayor sent a chill through the Stevens group.


    Irene stammered, M Mr.


    Thatcher is your backer?  Chapter 107 Even Leroy paled, motioning for their security team to stand down.


    Everyone knew that going against the citys most powerful figure was a losing battle.


    Nelson grinned viciously.


    Oh, are you scared now? Too bad its far toote for regrets.


    When Mr.


    Thatcher arrives, III make sure the Stevens family vanishes from Jayrodale for good. Christina spoke up defiantly, Nelson, we wont fear you even if the mayores.


    You were the one who started this! Nelson chuckled mockingly.


    Ms.


    Stevens, I have no idea what youre talking about.


    Everyone here knows the truth: you came to me asking for a loan.


    When I refused, you tried to seduce me.


    I told you to put your clothes back on and leave, or Id call security.


    But instead of leaving, you brought in your little thug to stage some borate scheme to frame me.


    When I wouldnt give in, your guy resorted to violence.


    Nelsons voice rose as he addressed everyone in the room.


    Thats the real story.


    And when Mr.


    Thatcher gets here, my people will back me up.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108 After spinning his web of lies, Nelson smirked smugly at the Stevens family. He thought they were foolish for trying to go against him.


    His employees chimed in obediently, one of them saying, Thats right, we all saw Ms. Stevense in to request a loan.


    When negotiations failed, she called for backup and resorted to violence.


    O Have you no shame ? Christina shouted in rage.


    Nelsons expression turned sinister.


    This, Ms.


    Stevens, is the price for defying me


    Youre not even close to being in my league.


    Irene snapped back, You disgusting low life! Well just pull the surveince footage the truth! to prove Nelsonughed dismissively.


    Did you think I wouldnt think of that, you old hag? All our surveince cameras are conveniently malfunctioning today


    Christina clenched her fists, her fury barely contained.


    Nelson had clearly nned this, covering his trackspletely.


    1.


    The bank employees stared at the Stevens family with contempt.


    One female employee in a revealing outfit mocked, Other clients know how to get what they want from


    Mr.


    OConnor, practically throwing themselves at him.


    Ms.


    Stevens, drop the innocent act


    Who do you think youre fooling? Another chimed in mockingly, These days, if you want something, you have to offer something in return.


    Ms.


    Stevens, arent you supposed to be a CEO? Youre not ying the game right.


    Exactly! This deal could have been so simple, but you had to make itplicated


    No wonder yourpany cant get a single cent! Their mockery stung, but the Stevens family dared not retaliate


    Nelson was clearly enjoying his power trip.


    In Jayrodale Bank, he was practically the king.


    He had already grown bored of his employees, andpared to them, Christina was much more alluring


    My offer still stands, Ms.


    Stevens, Nelson said smoothly


    Agree to my terms, and III overlook todays incident.


    However, your little boy toy here will have to pay for breaking my hand.


    Christina responded with disgust, Save it.


    Ive already texted Harvey, and hell be here soon.


    Irenes eyes lit up


    Thats right! Harvey just helped cure Mr.


    Thatcher.


    Surely the mayor will show us some consideration.


    Leroy grinned, adding, Exactly.


    Harveys practically Mr.


    Thatchers golden boy now.


    This sleazy guy is going to regret crossing us


    1/7  Chapter 108 The Stevens familys confidence began to return as they anticipated Harveys arrival.


    Meanwhile, Andrew raised an eyebrow at this news, confused.


    After all, he was the one who had cured Mark


    Nheless, he pushed the thought aside, having more pressing matters to deal with.


    Even Mr.


    Thatcher cant save a low life like you, Andrew said calmly to Nelson.


    Still talking big when youre about to go down? Nelson scoffed.


    The Stevens family panicked at Andrews boldness


    Irene snapped, Andrew, you bring nothing but trouble.


    Keep your mouth shut! Watch it, Leroy growled.


    No ones going to save you if you anger the mayor.


    Just then, police sirens wailed outside as Mark arrived with a group of officers.


    Nelson rushed


    to greet him with a servile smile.


    Mr.


    Thatcher, youre finally here !

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109  Marksmanding presence filled the air as he demanded, Whats going on here? Nelson pointed usingly at the Stevens family.


    Mr.


    Thatcher, when I denied Stevens Corporations loan request, they turned violent.


    Ms, Stevens even tried to ckmail me with a setup! Marks expression darkened as he turned his cold gaze toward the Stevens family.


    Is this true? Christina spoke up firmly, Mr.


    Thatcher, thats not what happened at all.


    This man abused his position and tried to take advantage of me, so I defended myself.


    Nelson gestured at his injuries


    Youre the CEO of Stevens Corporation, yet you dare lie to the mayors face? Look at my injuries this is what her thug did to me when I refused her advances ! Marks eyes narrowed as he took in Nelsons visibly broken hand.


    Fury overtook him.


    Officers, arrest the Stevens family immediately! Who gave you the right to assault someone? The Stevens family members trembled with fear, but Christina pleaded, Mr.


    Thatcher, please let me exin ! Exnations dont matter breaking someones hand demands


    punishment, Mark dered coldly


    Christie, wheres Harvey? Irene asked frantically.


    Call him to exin everything to Mr.


    Thatcher ! Christinas heart raced


    Harvey should have arrived by now, so what was taking him so long? Leroy suddenly pointed at Andrew


    Mr.


    Thatcher, hes the one who did it not us! Yes, thats right! Irene jumped in eagerly.


    If youre going to arrest anyone, arrest him.


    We had nothing to do with it! Christina was angered by their antics


    Mom, how can you say that? Andrew was protecting me! Irene retorted, Christie, this isnt the time to defend him! He hit Mr.


    OConnor, not us


    Lets clear our name first! Im sorry, but I wont be that heartless, Christina said, standing her ground. Mr.


    Thatcher, if you must arrest someone, arrest me.


    This all started because of me.


    Nelson sneered.


    Oh, dont worry, Ms.


    Stevens.


    You and your little hero wont escape.


    No one.


    here will be walking away.


    Then, he quickly rushed over and pointed Andrew out from the crowd, afraid he might escape.


    Chapter 109 Marks eyes widened in surprise as he recognized Andrew.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, what are you doing here? Andrew stepped forward calmly and said, Mr.


    Thatcher, Im the one who struck him.


    If y youre going to arrest someone, arrest me .


    Marks demeanor shifted instantly.


    If Mr.


    Lloyd resorted to violence, he must have had good.


    reason.


    Stand down, everyone! With a wave of his hand, the officers immediately stepped back.


    The sudden change left everyone stunned.


    Just moments ago, Mark had been ready to make arrests.


    Yet, here he was, being remarkably understanding toward Andrew.


    Nelsonsposure cracked as he shouted desperately, Mr.


    Thatcher, its him! Hes the one who attacked me ! You cant just let him off! Marks cold re silenced him


    Are you trying to tell me how to do my job? Nelson froze, his instincts screaming that things were about to go terribly wrong.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110 Mr.


    Lloyd, I assure you this matter will be resolved satisfactorily, Mark dered earnestly.


    His deferential tone stunned everyone, including Christina


    She could not believe the mayors unusually respectful attitude toward Andrew.


    Andrew remained unfazed.


    Mr.


    Thatcher, youd better give me an exnation for this.


    If not, breaking his hand will be the least of my actions, Mark inwardly cursed Nelsons stupidity.


    Of all the people to provoke, this fool had to pick someone even he himself needed to treat with respect.


    Nelson, a mere branch manager, clearly had a death wish.


    Marks frustration boiled over.


    He red at Nelson and snapped, Mr.


    OConnor, step forward and exin yourself.


    If Mr.


    Lloyd isnt satisfied with your exnation, I wont be able to protect you.


    Nelsons face paled, and he protested in disbelief.


    Mr.


    Thatcher, hes the one who attacked me! Why should I have to exin myself to him? Mark exploded in anger


    You idiot! Would Mr.


    Lloyd have hit you if you hadnt done something to piss him off? This is clearly your fault! Nelsons mind went nk, and his lips quivered as he stammered, M Mr.


    Thatcher, are you siding with him against your own employee? By now, even the most clueless bystanders could see that Mark was firmly on Andrews side.


    However, the bigger question was why this young manmanded such respect from the mayor. Christina spoke up, Mr.


    Thatcher, its true that Andrew did strike him, but only after Mr.


    OConnor attacked me first.


    Everything he imed earlier was a lie ! Mark gritted his teeth.


    So, Nelson, youre the real troublemaker here


    What a disgrace! In that case, youre fired pack your things and get out! Nelson was shocked by the sudden turn of events and crawled forward in panic.


    Mr.


    Thatcher, Ive served you faithfully for years how can you do this to me? He never thought that when he called Mark over to support him, he would end up being on the losing end, not his enemy, Mark was not swayed by his begging.


    He grabbed Nelsons cor and hissed, You fool! Of all the people to harass, you picked someone even I have to respect.


    This is on you! Youve no one to me but yourself for being blind to who you were dealing with .


    Nelsons knees buckled as Marks words sank in, realizing there was someone in the room even Mark respected


    How could that be? Chapter 110  His eyes darted around, searching for answers, until theynded on Andrews icy stare


    At that moment, all the color drained from his face.


    Could this guy really be so powerful that even Mark had to bow to him? Ms.


    Stevens, Mr.


    Lloyd, are you satisfied with this solution? Mark asked with a friendly smile,pletely ignoring Nelson on the floor.


    Christina felt surreal about how quickly everything had been resolved.


    Andrew gestured toward her and said, My satisfaction isnt important.


    Ms.


    Stevens was the victim, so its her opinion that matters.


    Yes, Mr.


    Thatcher, Im satisfied with this oue, Christina quickly responded


    Since Nelson had lost his job and was thoroughly humiliated, she felt it would be ungrateful to ask for


    more.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111  Andrew stated firmly, While Ms.


    Stevens might be satisfied, Im not quite done yet.


    Christina froze, wondering how this guy could still make demands.


    She thought he should be counting his blessings and wondered where he got the nerve to ask for more.. To her surprise, Mark yed along perfectly.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, please tell me what else concerns you, and Ill take care of it.


    First, we still need to process the loan, Andrew said


    Second, these Jayrodale Bank employees who conspired with Nelson are no better than him.


    Mr.


    Thatcher, I dont think you should allow such parasites to continue working in public service.


    III have someone process your loan immediately, Mark agreed without hesitation.


    Then, he turned his icy gaze toward the employees.


    Start drafting your resignations.


    I wont repeat myself.


    The employees faces turned ghostly white.


    They had gotten away with so much nonsense under Nelsons protection that evenints could not touch them


    Yet, Andrews single statement had cost them their cushy jobs


    The female employee with the revealing blouse fell to her knees, screaming, Mr.


    Thatcher, it was Mr.


    OConnor who was lusting after Ms.


    Stevens and forced himself on her.


    We had nothing to do with it! Another chimed in desperately, Mr.


    Thatcher, I cant lose this job


    III confess everything about Mr.


    OConnors crimes if youll spare me.


    Nelson harassed his female employees, took kickbacks, and cooked the books... A staff member even said, He even usedpany funds to buy personal items like lingerie, yoga pants, and other inappropriate things all expensed to thepany.


    As the terrified employees spilled all of Nelsons dirty secrets, Marks face darkened with anger.


    He pped Nelson hard across the face and growled, You bastard! I cant believe all the outrageous things youve done


    Take him away for investigation.


    Nelson, who had been bitter about losing his position, now trembled in fear


    .


    Having his private misdeeds exposed meant this was not just about losing his job anymore he could face jail time andwsuits.


    The other employees thought exposing Nelson would save them, but Mark ordered every single one of them to be taken away for investigation as well


    Shortly after, Mark had someone process the loan.


    The efficiency was almost surreal


    As they left Jayrodale Bank, Christina felt like everything that had happened was just a dream. She asked cautiously, Andrew, Mr.


    Thatcher did all this because of you, didnt he?  Chapter 111 Marks fawning attitude toward Andrew had been obvious to anyone watching


    However, she could not understand what made Andrew so special tomand such treatment. Christie, youve got it wrong! Irene interjected unhappily.


    Mr.


    Thatcher clearly helped us because of Harvey.


    Leroymented, Harvey hasnt even shown up yet, so he must be busy pulling strings behind the scenes.


    Christie, dont give credit where it isnt due.


    Some people dont deserve it! Whatever the reason, we got the loan, and thats what matters, Andrew stated calmly.


    Ms.


    Stevens, are you really that concerned about who helped us ? Christina bit her lip.


    I ... Well, of course I care.


    If possible, Id like to thank them in person.


    Andrew nced at her and said tly, Theres no need for that.


    Christina was stunned.


    So, Mr.


    Thatcher really did all this because of you?

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Before Andrew could answer, Irene exploded, Andrew, would it kill you not to brag? Harveys obviously the one helping behind the scenes.


    Have you no shame ? Andrew smirked.


    If hes helping, where is he? Or is he suddenly too humble to take credit for his good deeds? Irene was at a loss for words, her face darkening Christina also found it strange that Harvey had not shown up even though everything was over, wondering if he had not received her messages or if there was another reason


    Just then, a sports car came speeding up, and Harvey rushed out.


    Christie, Im so sorry Imte


    Something came up, he apologized immediately, looking troubled.


    Irenes face lit up.


    See? I knew Harvey was helping us behind the scenes.


    Why else would Mr.


    Thatcher take our side? Earlier, Nelson, the bank manager, refused the loan and got handsy with me, but its all sorted now, Christina exined.


    Harveys face darkened with rage.


    That pervert dared to touch you ? Dont worry, Christie.


    III make sure that bastard cant show his face in this town again.


    No one messes with my fiancee, whether theyre a bank manager or someone even higher up theyll pay dearly for it.


    Thats our Harvey always so powerful andmanding, Leroy said admiringly.


    Harveys expression turned serious as he held up his hand.


    This is my fault for not being careful enough.


    I almost let Christie get hurt.


    Christie, I apologize and take full responsibility! Irene was beaming at his gentlemanly behavior, thinking what a humble son inw he was, taking responsibility even when he had done nothing wrong.


    She could not imagine a better match for her daughter.


    Christinas lingering frustration melted away.


    This was the Harvey she knew reliable, responsible, and raised with good morals.


    Then, Christina turned to Andrew with a smile


    Andrew, lets grab something together.


    Id like to thank you properly.


    No need for thanks, Andrew replied.


    Since you believe Mr.


    Weller helped, you should thank him instead


    Christina frowned, sensing a hidden meaning in his words


    Andrew, youre just jealous of Harvey again! Irene snapped


    Were being nice by inviting you to a meal.


    So dont be ungrateful! Leroy scoffed and mocked, Well, Andrew ? Convinced now that Harvey was the one who got Mr.


    Thatcher involved? What do you have to say for yourself? * 25 BONU Chapter 112- I have to say, everyone in your family is exactly the same, Andrew remarked indifferently


    What do you mean? That we can see right through your fake act? Leroy said smugly.


    Andrew looked at him and stated calmly, No, I meant youre all idiots.


    You son of a ... Leroy choked on his words, fuming.


    Leroy, thats enough! Christinamanded.


    Then, she turned to Andrew with a stern voice.


    Andrew, you did help me a lot with the loan, but insulting people like this is going too far! Harvey interjected, smiling


    Andrew, I know what youre thinking you think I was too cowardly to help, right? I couldnt care less about that, Andrew replied, smirking.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113 I just dont want someone to be twisting the truth and taking credit for another persons hard work, Andrew said calmly


    Harvey shook his head with a wry smile.


    Andrew, your bias against me keeps growing, and I dont even know what I did to offend you.


    He pulled out his phone and showed Christina, Irene, and the others his call history.


    Look, I called Mr.


    Thatcher an hour ago .


    Heres the proof Now, what do you have to say for yourself? Irene shouted at Andrew. Leroy smirked.


    Mr.


    Thatcher obviously came to help us an hour ago because of Harveys call.


    Andrew, stop trying topete with Harvey hes out of your league.


    Harvey sighed dramatically and said, Actually, I didnt just call Mr.


    Thatcher


    I also had our familys connections ready to step in, along with several other powerful allies.


    I could have had people here in minutes if Christie needed them.


    Harvey, youre absolutely incredible! Leroy eximed, giving him a thumbs up.


    Andrew shook his head, amazed at how the Stevens family could build such borate narratives from a simple phone record


    Without his presence, they would not have stood a chance against Nelson.


    Mark was too seasoned for that.


    He probably knew about Nelsons shady dealings all along but had no reason to crack down.


    Yet, they really believed Mark would have taken down one of his own men out of some sense of justice. Politicians like Mark were experts at weighing their options.


    To him, sacrificing Nelson was a small price to pay to keep Andrew happy.


    Christina invited Andrew again, though her warmth had turned to ice.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, please join us for dinner.


    Besides showing our gratitude, I have some business matters to discuss with you.


    Even her tone had be formal, switching to her form of address to Mr.


    Lloyd


    We should definitely treat Andrew to dinner as thanks, Harvey remarked with an earnest expression. Christie, let me handle this its my treat.


    Soon, they arrived at an upscale private restaurant.


    Irene could not help butment, Harvey, this ce looks expensive.


    Harvey chuckled


    Dont worry about it, Mrs.


    Stevens


    The important thing is that we enjoy ourselves.


    Moneys no object.


    Christie, why dont you all go ahead and order? Id like to chat with Andrew and get to know him better ! Chapter 113 +25 B¨®NU Irene rolled her eyes and muttered sarcastically, Harveys truly perfect.


    Someone could learn from his example


    Harveys smile vanished as soon as the Stevens family left, reced by a sinister expression.


    Listen here, Andrew.


    If you mess this up for me, I have a thousand ways to end you.


    Dont think being Mr.


    Thatchers new favorite means you can interfere with my ns.


    Ive put up with you stealing what should have been mine for way too long! Harveys face was twisted with anger, all his previous pretense gone.


    Andrew remained perfectly calm.


    Is that a threat?

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114 Harveys smile turned sinister


    So what if its a threat? Im Harvey Weller, heir to the Weller family and the most prominent of Jayrodales elite four.


    If I werent worried about Christie getting suspicious, I would have taken you down already.


    Andrew chuckled, unfazed


    Youre awfully confident.


    Well then, why dont you go ahead and try? Harvey narrowed his eyes, and he mocked, What do you have that could possibly match me, Andrew ? I know what youre after its Christina.


    While shes out of your league, III have her in my grasp any moment now.


    Then, I can have her any way I want, whenever I want.


    Andrew replied calmly.


    Christina and I have nothing to do with each other anymore, and your dont need to unt your superiority


    But let me warn you dont push your luck.


    Im not as patient as you think, and if you go too far, both you and the Weller family might regret it.


    With that, Andrew walked into the private dining room smiling, brushing past Harvey like he was nothing more than an annoying insect.


    Harvey clenched his fists, his eyes burning with rage


    He could not believe that a loser like Andrew dared to threaten not just him, but the entire Weller family. With their power, crushing Andrew would be easier than stepping on insects.


    Nheless, there was no rush.


    Once he had Christinapletely under his thumb, he would make sure to humiliate Andrew thoroughly. Harvey, the foods here


    Lets eat! Leroy called out.


    However, he noticed something was off and asked, Harvey, are you okay? You dont look so good. Harvey forced augh.


    Im fine, Leroy.


    What do you think of me? Am I worthy of Christie ? Be honest with me! Leroy immediately gave him a thumbs up.


    Harvey, youre like a god among men absolutely perfect for Christie.


    Honestly, you two are a match made in heaven! Harvey chuckled, feeling much better.


    He wished Andrew could see how the Stevens family viewed him as the embodiment of perfection.


    He could not understand how a nobody like Andrew dared to challenge him.


    At the table, Andrew helped himself with the food without hesitation.


    Andrew, slow down before you choke, Christina said with concern


    Irene red at her daughter and whispered, Christie, youre focusing on the wrong person! Mom, I was just reminding him! Christina sighed.


    Leroy eagerly poured red wine for Harvey.


    Harvey, let me make a toast to you.


    Chapter 114 Pour me some too, Andrew said casually, setting his ss down.


    Why cant you pour it yourself? Leroy snapped What makes you think I should serve you? Who do you


    think you are, making my precious son pour your wine? Irene added angrily.


    Whats wrong with him pouring my wine? Andrew replied indifferently.


    Have you forgotten that Im in charge of the orphanage project? You invited me to dinner as your business partner, so shouldnt you be serving the wine? Irene was furious but held her tongue when she remembered Andrews position


    Like it or not, Stevens Corporation had to y nice with a Wealthroller Investments executive.


    Leroy mmed the bottle down and huffed.


    Pour it yourself.


    Im not your servant.


    Andrew wiped his mouth and started to stand.


    Well, if Stevens Corporation shows so little sincerity, perhaps we should put the South City Orphanage project on hold.


    Andrew, is it really worth making such a big deal over a ss of wine? Christina frowned.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115 Andrew stated calmly, Thats just how I am Im petty and like to sweat the small stuff.


    Is that a problem, Ms.


    Stevens ? Fine, Mr.


    Lloyd, have it your way, Christina replied, swallowing her pride.


    Leroy, give me the bottle.


    Ill pour Mr.


    Lloyds wine


    Christie, who does he think he is? Leroy protested


    Acting like some big shot executive when he used to be your errand boy! Christina felt hurt and shocked.


    This new Andrew was so aggressive and domineering, nothing like the person she used to know.


    He was acting more like some arrogant rich heir now.


    Nheless, business came first, so she poured his wine anyway.


    Leroy sneered


    Getting cocky just because youre riding on Mr.


    Yatess coattails


    Youd be nothing without him.


    Are you mocking me? Andrew stared at him intently


    Leroy froze, surprised by Andrews directness.


    Irene and Christina were equally shocked and wondered what had gotten into Andrew.


    Hell yeah, Im mocking you, you gold digger! Leroy shouted, feeling insulted.


    What are you going to do about it? I cant do much, Andrew replied calmly, pausing dramatically before continuing,... except cancel our partnership.


    Ill also rmend to Mr.


    Yates that we end all other business


    dealings with the Stevens Corporation


    Leroy mmed his hand on the table, his face flushed with anger.


    Youre crossing the line! Christina felt a chill run down her spine.


    The deals between Stevens Corporation and Wealthroller Investments were too important to jeopardize.


    What are you going to do about ? Andrews piercing gaze made Leroy shudder.


    Irene finally realized how serious the situation had be.


    Even though she silently cursed at Andrew, she carefully controlled her voice.


    Sit down and shut your mouth, Leroy.


    Dont cause any more trouble.


    Mom, he started it! Leroy protested in disbelief.


    Listen to Mom, Christina snapped.


    Sit down and shut your trap or leave right now


    Seething with frustration, Leroy clenched his jaw and slumped into his seat, shooting Andrew a


    venomous re.


    Harvey, ever the opportunist, stered on a diplomatic smile.


    Andrew,e on now.


    Youre the older one here.


    Why not be the bigger person and let it slide ? After all, Leroy is Christies brother


    Cant you just cut him some ck for her sake? Chapter 115  Irene chimed in, her tone mocking.


    If only everyone were as considerate and gentlemanly as you, Harvey, this world would be full of good


    men.


    Andrew chuckled, turning to Harvey.


    What did you just say? Are you implying I should let it slide because Im the older one? Sorry, but an ill mannered person doesnt deserve my generosity.


    Harveys face darkened instantly.


    Yet, before he could respond, Andrew continued coldly, And who the hell are you to tell me what to do? The whole room fell silent, stunned by Andrews aggression.


    Christina stared at Andrew in amazement.


    In all her memories of him, she had never seen him this fierce.


    This new Andrew was like an alpha wolf, baring his fangs to everyone who challenged him,

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116 ?  Andrew simply smiled and continued eating his dinner, brushing them off The chapter with Christina had long since closed, and their paths had divergedpletely.


    As for the Stevens family and Harvey, Andrew no longer felt the need to be overly courteous or put on a show of politeness for them.


    From another perspective, his current standing did not allow him to maintain a low profile anymore. If Harvey yed it smart and stayed in hisne, Andrew would not bother him.


    However, as he had mentioned before, if this self proimed number one heir of Jayrodale decided to cross him, he would not hesitate to take action.


    1 It would not matter if it were just Harvey or the entire Weller family with their prestigious status he would crush them all


    After all, even beforeing to Jayrodale, Andrew had already dealt with his fair share of so called elite families.


    Leroy said through gritted teeth, Andrew, showing off in front of us is one thing, but do you really think your petty identity is enough to challenge the Weller family? First of all, I havent provoked your precious brother inw, Andrew replied indifferently.


    Secondly, if you or Mr.


    Weller have a problem with me, youre wee to try your luck.


    Leroy was absolutely fuming his blood boiling


    He thought Andrew was just too arrogant and disrespectful.


    Christina frowned


    Andrew, thats enough.


    Nobody here has really wronged you, have they? Harveys eyes were cold, but he maintained a casual smile.


    Let it go, Christie


    Andrew clearly had too much to drink.


    With our familys status, its natural to attract some resentment.


    I understand that


    Andrew chuckled


    Ah yes, the mighty Weller family.


    Though Ive heard that your business empire in Jayrodale has been shrinking in recent years, and your familys standing has taken quite a hit.


    Harveys expression changed, but he remained silent.


    In truth, he was actually shocked that this guy knew so much about the Weller familys situation. Irene sneered.


    The Weller familys status is declining ? Andrew, dont embarrass yourself with your ignorance.


    Ask anyone on the streets everyone knows the Weller family is one of the leading powers in Jayrodale. Think whatever makes you happy, Andrew replied dismissively.


    But the truth is often known only to a select few.


    Irene scoffed.


    Youre just as pretentious as ever.


    Who could possibly challenge the Weller familys position in Jayrodale nowadays?  Chapter 116.


    Besides, once Harvey takes over, the family will reach even greater heights maybe even dominate all of Jayrodale.


    Exactly! Leroy quickly chimed in.


    When Harvey takes control of the Weller family, theyll surely rule Jayrodale.


    Harvey, dont forget to help out your brother inw when that happens! Harvey seized the opportunity to speak.


    Since Mrs.


    Stevens and Leroy brought it up, theres actually something Id like to discuss with you all.


    Harvey, is it something important? Christina asked.


    Harvey straightened his suit and smiled.


    Nothing too major.


    I just received some insider information.


    If it pans out, we could be looking at a profit of nearly 300 million dors.


    Would you be interested, Christie ? Irene and Leroy both gasped at the news.


    When they heard the amount, their eyes gleamed with undisguised greed and excitement.


    Can you tell us more about this? Christina asked with a frown.


    Well, Harvey exined confidently, an area in the East Side is about to undergo major development.


    Weve already moved to secure the entire property through our internal connections.


    While we could handle such arge project easily enough, I thought I should include Stevens Corporation in this opportunity.


    After all, Christie and I are getting married soon.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117 Irene eagerly said, Harvey, I get it now.


    Youre nning to give Stevens Corporation a piece of this lucrative pie, right? Harvey smiled. Exactly, Mrs.


    Stevens, but Im not talking about just a small slice Im offering Stevens Corporation a full third of the development rights.


    Once the paperworkes through, Mrs.


    Stevens and Leroy, you could turn a few hundred thousand in investment into millions, maybe even tens of millions in profits.


    Irene and Leroys eyes lit up with undisguised excitement at the prospect.


    There is indeed a major development project in the works, Christinamented thoughtfully.


    But there hasnt been any official documentation yet.


    How did you find out its in the East Side ? Harvey shed a confident smile.


    Christie, this is the difference between old money and smaller businesses.


    Our family executives confirmed this directly with the state officials two weeks ago.


    Christina fell silent, contemting the situation.


    She knew that when it came to high level connections, Stevens Corporation could notpete with an established dynasty like the Weller family.


    Take your time to consider it, Harvey continued smoothly.


    While it might not be a fortune by our standards, its still a nice little investment for some extra spending money


    A few hundred million might be pocket change to you, Harvey, Irene said eagerly, wringing her hands, but for people like us, thats serious money


    Harvey nodded with satisfaction, pleased with their reaction.


    Just then, an amused chuckle cut through the excited atmosphere.


    Whats so funny, Andrew? Irenes smile instantly vanished.


    Nothing, really, Andrew replied.


    Im just amazed at how tempting Harveys empty promises sound.


    You think Im bluffing? Harvey sneered


    Not bluffing, but fabricating, Andrew stated


    The East Side isnt scheduled for any development.


    Harvey shook his head dismissively.


    Weve seen the confidential documents ourselves.


    Dont pretend to understand things above your pay grade, Andrew.


    Is that so? Andrew smiled.


    Then why does my information from Mr.


    Thatcher tell a different story? Harvey mocked, Even if Mr.


    Thatcher somehow leaked this ssified information to you, which I doubt, do you really think your secondhand gossip is more reliable than my inside +2560 Chapter 117 connections? Andrew, do you have some kind of problem? Irene snapped


    Harvey, dont waste time on this nobody.


    Hes not even in our league.


    Harvey waved dismissively.


    Dont worry, Mrs.


    Stevens.


    If Stevens Corporation is interested, suggest moving quickly.


    The official announcement ising soon, after all


    Harvey, darling, Im your future mother inw, right? Irene jumped in eagerly.


    Ill invest 750 thousand dors


    You better turn that into 15 million for me.


    Harvey, my man! Leroy chimed in desperately.


    I can only put in 150 thousand dors, but III sign over my property to you as coteral.


    Youve got to get me a few million in return! Harveyughed


    Mrs.


    Stevens, 15 million might be a stretch, but Leroys request is doable.


    He turned to Christina with an expectant smile.


    What about you, Christie ? Are you ready to make Stevens Corporation some serious money?

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118 Christina hesitated, torn between the desire to make money and her business instincts that warned of potential risks.


    Unlike Irene and Leroy, who blindly invested without considering the risks, she knew better than to jump in without thinking


    If I were you, I wouldnt y the role of a gullible investor, Andrew interjected.


    Andrew, do you know something? Christina asked, surprised by his tone.


    Andrew frowned and said, I already told you the East Side isnt getting developed.


    Youve been in business long enough to be wary of such promises, Christina.


    Since when does investing a few million guarantee returns in the hundreds of millions? It sounds too good to be true because it is.


    Christinas resolve began to waver at his words.


    Stop fear mongering, Andrew.


    This isnt your business, Irene snapped


    Leroy added, Christie, why are you even listening to him? Harvey wouldnt trick you.


    Well, Christie, it seems you trust Andrew more than me, Harvey said with feigned disappointment. Forget I mentioned anything


    Christie, dont let Harveys goodwill go to waste Irene urged anxiously.


    Hes offering us part of the Weller familys profits! Christina reconsidered


    After all, when it came to insider connections, the Weller familys credibility surely outweighed Andrews. Hence, Harveys information had to be reliable.


    Im sorry for doubting you, Harvey, she said decisively.


    Stevens Corporation will invest 12 million dors.


    Andrew gave her a pointed look.


    12 million ? Christina, can Stevens Corporation really afford such a reckless move? Back out now before you end up crying about itter.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, please stay out of my business, Christina replied coldly.


    She felt Andrew had gone too far.


    It was one thing to throw his weight around using Marvins influence, but interfering in Stevens


    Corporations affairs was crossing the line.


    Besides, she was engaged to Harvey.


    There was no way he would harm the Stevens family.


    Such an opportunity was rare, and Christina was not about to let it go.


    Andrew let out a sigh, his eyes filled with amusement.


    Mark had personally told him the development was nned for the West Side, not the East Side, where Harvey imed


    Nheless, whether it was the East or West Side did not matter anymore.


    Andrew knew one thing for sure: nobody from the Stevens family would ever believe him.


    Even Christina was being so biased, looking at him through tinted sses like he was some +25 BONL Chapter 118 kind of viin


    Since they were so eager to jump into the fire pit, he figured he might as well let them do it.


    There was no point in saving people who did not want to be saved.


    Andrew, in Christies honor, why dont I let you in on this opportunity too? Harvey smirked with a winners confidence


    Ill pass om losing money, Andrew replied.


    Go find some other fool to scam.


    Dont let your pride get in the way of making money, Harvey said with mock disappointment.


    I know youre worried that Christie will look down on you for epting my help, but theres no shame in making money as a man.


    Andrew chuckled.


    You should worry about yourself first.


    I hear you still owe Jayrodale Bank millions.


    A cold glint shed in Harveys eyes, though his smile never wavered


    Nelson must be spreading lies about me, knowing hes about to get whatsing to him.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119 Harvey scoffed.


    As if our prestigious family would need to borrow any money.


    The very idea.


    isughable.


    Actually, Harvey, Nelson did mention you owed the bank money, Christina said.


    I was nning to discuss that with you


    Christie, do you really think thats possible? Harvey smiled.


    Irene jumped in and defended Harvey.


    That idiot Nelson deserved to get fired for spreading such lies.


    My future son inw could easily pull out 150 million or even 1.5 billion if he wanted to.


    Harvey waved dismissively, exuding poise and confidence.


    Mrs.


    Stevens, you must be joking.


    A few hundred million, or even billions thats a big deal.


    But to owe just a few million ? Please, I wouldnt even bother with something so small.


    Andrew stood up, clearly done with the conversation


    Christina frowned and asked, Andrew, are you leaving already? He replied tly, If I stay any longer,


    Im afraid my intelligence will take a hit.


    Christinas face darkened.


    Fine, Mr.


    Lloyd


    Dont let us keep you.


    While Leroy gloated about their future wealth and Irene dreamed of multiplying her retirement fund,


    Harvey watched Andrews departing figure with hidden malice


    Excuse me for a moment, Harvey said politely before heading to the restroom.


    Once alone, Harvey quickly made a phone call.


    Mr.


    Madden Senior, that guy just left the restaurant.


    Your men wanted to deal with him nows the perfect chance while hes alone, without any of the Rhodes familys protection.


    Tonys deepughter came through the phone.


    Well done, Harvey.


    Ill extend the deadline on your 30 million loan for this tip.


    Harveys face lit up with relief.


    Thank you, sir! But Tonys tone quickly turned cold.


    Dont get toofortable


    Youd better figure out a way to pay me back soon.


    And remember my money is no joke


    Anyone who tries to cross me wont live to regret it.


    Harvey quickly put on a submissive tone.


    Of course not, sir.


    Ive got an investment lined up, and III pay you back as soon as it pays off.


    Good, Tony replied tly.


    Dont disappoint me, or III pay a visit to your father and make sure he settles your debt.


    After hanging up, Harveys face contorted with rage.


    Tony, you old bastard! I wont let my family or Christina find out about these debts


    I cant let my image be ruined!  Chapter 119 Harvey looked at his reflection in the mirror, noticing his eyes were bloodshot


    He clenched his fists and muttered, Its a good thing Nelson got fired.


    If Christina had found out about those millions I owe to Jayrodale Bank... That was too close, way too close... he murmured as beads of anxious sweat gathered on his forehead.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120 Harvey felt better knowing Andrew was in bigger trouble than him He smirked and muttered, Tonys even more ruthless than Dn


    Andrew wont have a single bone left intact when Tony is done with him. Just outside the restaurant, three SUVS suddenly surrounded Andrew.


    He remained calm as he watched several men step out of the vehicles. Remember me? Juan sneered through his barely healed bruises. Today will be yourst.


    Oh, I remember, Andrew replied with a smirk.


    How could I forget? Last time, I beat you up so badly that you were almost unrecognizable.


    The memory of Andrews ps at the racetrack still haunted Juan.


    You wont beughing soon


    Before we kill you, Im going to make sure you know exactly how it feels to have your face destroyed.


    Standing nearby with a cold re, Ro chimed in, Dont y any tricks.


    Cooperate, and I might make it quick.


    If not... His voice trailed off menacingly, leaving no room for doubt.


    Andrew raised an eyebrow


    Let me guess, youre from the East Side, Tonys crew, right? Ro chuckled darkly.


    Topk you long enough to figure it out, but its already toote.


    Last.


    time, you had Dn to back you up, but now youre alone.


    Ill make sure you regret your actions.


    Actually, Andrew replied calmly, youre the ones wholl regret it.


    Leave now while Im still in a good mood


    Juan lunged forward, ready to p Andrew.


    Still talking big when youre about to die? Lets see how tough you are now! He was fueled by rage, moving in to attack before Ro and his men even realized it.


    Yet, the oue was not what they had expected


    Suddenly, the sharp sound of two ps echoed, and before Juan knew it, his face burned as Andrews handsnded squarely on both cheeks.


    The fiery pain shot filled Juans head, leaving him stunned


    When he realized what was happening, he shouted, How dare you hit me ! Youre surrounded by my guys, yet you stilly your f*cking hands on me? Juan was so upset that he yelled hysterically, Ro, kill him! Kill him now! The swelling on his face had just subsided, but Andrew had worsened it.


    Ro hesitated, caught off guard by Andrews speed.


    He nced at Juans face, now bruised and swollen.


    After that, he pulled out a handgun from his waistband. Dont move.


    One twitch and III blow  Chapter 120.


    your head off


    So, you came prepared, Andrew said with a cold smile. Scared now? Ro growled.


    Its toote for that.


    We nned to make it quick, but after hitting Mr.


    Madden, were going to make you suffer first.


    Andrew nced at Juan dismissively.


    Its his fault for being born as a punching bag.


    Shut your mouth! Juan shrieked


    Take him to the warehouse! I want to torture him slowly and record every moment of it! As they bound Andrews hands and shoved him into one of the SUVS, Ro blew across the gun barrel with a smug smile.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121 Ro muttered as he looked at the gun, With this baby, everyone will who they are. With this baby, everyone will bow down no matter He failed to notice the icy calm in Andrews gaze, utterly unfazed by the weapon.


    After Juan and his men took Andrew away, one of the South City gang members emerged trembling from his hiding spot.


    He quickly dialed his phone and reported, Mr.


    Garner, weve got trouble Mr.


    Ro from East Side just took Lloyd Dns voice shook with anger as he shouted, W What? You idiots


    ! Werent you supposed to watch Mr.


    Lloyd and report anything suspicious immediately? Theckey stammered, M Mr.


    Garner, this wasnt our fault.


    The East Side crew came out of nowhere, and Ro had a gun.


    Mr.


    Lloyd had no chance to fight back.


    Those bastards brought weapons? Dn cursed.


    That old fox Tonys ying for keeps.


    What do we tell Mr.


    Yates if something happens to Mr.


    Lloyd ? theckey asked anxiously.


    Dn growled, Dont panic! III report this to Mr.


    Yates immediately


    Meanwhile, just follow Ros car and find out where theyre taking him.


    Yes, sir, theckey replied before running off.


    Back in South City, Dn hesitated before calling Marvin.


    Mr.


    Yates, Ro from the East Side has taken Mr.


    Lloyd


    We might need your intervention.


    Dn knew better than to sugarcoat the situation, or he might just suffer Marvins wrath.


    To Dns surprise, Marvin remained remarkably calm.


    Why the panic? Its not a big deal.


    Dn stammered, B But Mr.


    Yates, didnt you hear what I said? Tonys men kidnapped Mr.


    Lloyd ! Its an emergency! When exactly did this happen? Marvin asked coolly.


    Just five minutes ago, Dn replied.


    Wait half an hour, then go pick up Mr.


    Lloyd, Marvin instructed simply.


    Sir, will Mr.


    Lloyd even be alive in half an hour? Dn asked, puzzled.


    You shouldnt worry about Mr.


    Lloyd


    Worry about Tony instead.


    That old fool doesnt know what hes gotten himself into, Marvin stated coldly


    After Marvin hung up, Dn sat there bewildered Ro was one of Tonys top three enforcers, yet


    Marvin seemed more concerned about East Sides fate than Andrews.


    +25 BC ? Chapter 121 Still uncertain, Dn dialed another number.


    Hello, this is Dn.


    I need to speak with Ms.


    Lauren Rhodes.


    Soon, Laurens melodious voice came through.


    Yes, Mr.


    Garner.


    Whats the matter? Sorry to disturb you, Ms.


    Rhodes, Dn said quickly.


    But theres something you need to know.


    East Sides men have taken Mr.


    Lloyd.


    There was a brief, tense silence on the other end before Laurens voice erupted with fury.


    If they put so much as a scratch on my man, III make sure Tony meets his maker wearing a full-body


    cast! After hanging up, Dn shuddered.


    What a fierce woman.


    No wonder it takes someone like Mr.


    Lloyd to handle her


    Tony, youd better not do anything stupid, Dn muttered.


    Mr.


    Yates will rip you to shred: if you harm Mr.


    Lloyd.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122 Tony, youre dead if you touch Mr.


    Lloyd, Cedric growled as he mmed his fist on the table at the Aicker residence, rising to his feet with a terrifying expression.


    Grandpa, whats wrong? Why are you so angry? Francesca asked in surprise.


    I just got the news that the East Side gang just kidnapped Mr.


    Lloyd, Cedric said, gritting his teeth.


    Francesca instantly panicked.


    How could this happen? Grandpa, we need to go save him! Cedric nced at her and waved his hand dismissively.


    You stay home and rest


    Let me handle this Francesca insisted, No, I need to see for myself that hes okay.


    Cedric conceded.


    Fine.


    Simon, Fran and I are heading to the East Side.


    Watch the house


    Simon, Cedrics senior apprentice, grumbled, Mr.


    Aicker, why should we care if Andrew lives or dies? Tonys not someone we should mess with! He runs


    the East Side underground.


    We shouldnt make an enemy of him.


    You fool! Cedric snapped.


    Lauren and Dn are already charging into the East Side.


    This is our chance to show Mr.


    Lloyd where we stand.


    We cant waste this opportunity.


    Mr.


    Aicker, I admit Andrews a skilled doctor, Simon said with a sour face.


    But hes young, has no background, and lives off Ms.


    Rhodes


    Is he really worth the Aicker familys help? Cedrics voice turned cold.


    Simon, as my eldest disciple, you have the skills to inherit my legacy, but your vision is pitifully narrow.


    Learn from Fran.


    She knows better.


    With that, Cedric and Francesca hurried out the door.


    Simon watched her worried expression.


    with clenched fists, his eyes filled with jealousy and hatred


    Fran, I hope you realize who you shall die! you really belong with .


    Youre mine, and anyone who touches Meanwhile, in a massive warehouse on the outskirts of the East


    Side, Andrew stood with his hands bound, facing Ro and a smirking Juan.


    Juan pulled a chair over and sat down, sneering at Andrew.


    This is our turf, kid.


    Im going to you wish you were never born.


    make I thought youd take me to see To Andrew said disappointedly, ignoring Juans hostile gaze


    If Id known we wereing to this dump I wouldnt have bothereding.


    Juanughed maniacally.


    You think youre worthy of seeing my dad ? And whats this about bothereding? You think you had a choice? +25 BON Chapter 122 Ro smirked.


    Mr.


    Madden, have your fun


    The kids clearly lost his mind from being taken


    Juan circled Andrew slowly


    Ill give you credit youre still not showing any fear.


    But soon, youll be begging for mercy.


    If I were you, Id start begging for mercy now for a quick death.


    Thats funny.


    I was about to tell you the same thing, Andrew replied seriously.


    If I were you, Id untie me now and get on your knees to apologize.


    Juans expression twisted with rage as a vein bulged on his forehead.


    He raised his whip but held back, turning to Ro with augh.


    Did you hear this pretty boy? Telling me to beg for mercy? Hes lost his mind!

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123  Roughed along, convinced Andrew had lost his mind.


    Everyone who falls into East Sides hands ends up scared witless.


    Its understandable! Theckeys guarding the warehouse entrance rxed, exchanging amused looks. They began calling out suggestions for torture, each more horrific than thest.


    Mr.


    Madden, how do you want to handle him? Chop off a few fingers first, or maybe castrate him right away ? Look at his wless skin.


    Maybe we could sell him to a ... certain kind of club, another thug suggested with a twisted grin.


    Remember how many times he pped you back at the track? I think you should return the favor, Mr. Madden then work him over until he begs for death.


    Juan gloated.


    Did you hear that? Youre in for a world of pain.


    You sure you for mercy now? dont want to be Andrew replied impatiently, I came here to teach Tony a lesson, not to watch a bunch of clowns put on a show.


    If you dont make your move soon, III make mine.


    Juan roared withughter and moved closer to Andrew.


    Go ahead, try something! Lets see what you can do while all tied up.


    He shoved his face right in front of Andrews, just like he had at the racetrack.


    Come on, hit me if you can! Think you can even get near me? Suddenly, two lightning fast strikesnded across Juans face.


    Before anyone could react, Andrew grabbed Juans hair with one hand while the other delivered a rapid series of ps.


    Within seconds, Juans face was swollen and bloody, his screams echoing through the warehouse. Impossible ! How did you get free? I tied those ropes myself! Juan wailed in disbelief.


    Drop him, or III shoot! Ro shouted, aiming his gun at Andrew.


    Sweat beaded on his forehead as he noticed the snapped ropes at Andrews feet.


    He wondered just how strong Andrew was to actually break free from the ropes.


    Try it, Andrew said coldly, lifting Juan by his hair as a human shield.


    Lets see whats faster -your bullet, or me breaking his neck.


    Ro, save me ! Kill him! Juan screamed, his face now an unrecognizable mess from the beating. Let Mr.


    Madden go, and Ill spare your life, Ro growled through clenched teeth.


    Otherwise, youre dead.


    +25 BON Chapter 123 Andrew just smiled and delivered two more devastating ps to Juans face.


    Juan saw stars and began sobbing, Stop! Please stop! I give up! Ill never bother you again, I swear! The trauma of Andrews ps had broken himpletely.


    All Juan wanted was to run home to his mother and cry.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124 Ro trembled as cold sweat ran down his body, realizing they had severely


    underestimated their opponent.


    The other East Side thugs stood frozen, afraid that any sudden move might make Andrew hurt Juan. Let Mr.


    Madden go, and III put down my gun.


    Deal? Ro slowly lowered his weapon, though a murderous glint flickered in his eyes.


    Andrew smiled.


    Thats better.


    However, he quickly delivered another p to Juans face.


    Didnt he want me to try hitting him? Well, how about one, two, three... He asked mockingly, How was that? Satisfied now? The pain was unbearable, and Juan sobbed, Yes, yes! Please stop! No more! III die if you dont stop! What more do you want? Ro shouted.


    Ive surrendered


    But if anything happens to Mr.


    Madden, youre dead! + Andrew released Juan with a warning.


    Get lost, but remember our deal you leave me alone after this


    As Juan stumbled toward him, Ro rolled forward and snatched up his gun.


    Let you go ? After what you did to Mr.


    Madden ? You deserve to die a hundred times over! Adrenaline surged through Ro as he gripped the gun tightly


    He could already feel the satisfaction of regaining control and erasing this humiliation.


    So, youre going back on your word? Andrew frowned.


    Roughed maniacally.


    Honor ? Preach it to the devil! You might be tough, but everyones equal before a gun! Juan, now protected by a few thugs, screamed in a raging fit, Kill him, Ro ! Kill him now! Ro grinned wickedly


    Say goodbye, kid! Suddenly, a soft whistle cut through the air, and silver needle appeared on Ros forehead


    A tiny droplet of blood beaded around it, and Ro fell backward with a thud.


    Just like that, he was dead, his eyes wide open in disbelief.


    Andrew stood over the body.


    The bad guys always die from talking too much.


    Thats you in a nutshell.


    He sighed, then added, But even if raised that gun.


    you hadnt wasted time, you were dead the moment your Juan and his men were terrified beyond words.


    They could notprehend how Ro had been killed in the blink of an eye.


    +25 BONU Chapter 124 Spare me ! Ill never do crime again! One thug dropped to his knees, followed quickly by Juan and the others.


    Andrew quietly slipped his remaining needles back into his sleeve.


    If any of them had made a move, he would not hesitate to let them suffer the same fate as Ro. Suddenly, a phone rang, breaking the tense silence.


    The sound came from Juans pocket, making him flinch.


    With shaking hands, he answered it


    Tonys cheerful voice came through, Juan, my boy! Hows it going? Have your fun, but dont go too far.


    I still need that kid alive for a bit.


    Dad, II... Juan stammered.


    Tony chuckled.


    I know youre having fun


    Youre my only heir, my future sessor.


    So enjoy.


    yourself and show him East Sides power.


    Anyway, Ive got to go Ms.


    Rhodes, Dr.


    Aicker, and Dn are here demanding his release.


    Isnt that hrious, Juan?

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125 Juans heart pounded as he swallowed hard.


    There was nothing funny about this situation at all


    Unfortunately, Tony had already hung up, pleased with himself.


    Please dont kill me ! Ill do anything.


    Just let me live! Juan begged on his knees as Andrew approached with an increasingly cold smile. Meanwhile, at East Side, Tony sat rxed in his leather armchair with a casual smile.


    He dered


    Im not releasing him.


    The kid beat up Juan, my only son


    Anyone who touches him is basically spitting in my face, and that means death.


    Lauren, Cedric, and Dn sat across from him, their faces grim.


    Mr.


    Madden Senior, this whole mess started because Juan provoked Andrew first, Lauren argued angrily.


    Isnt it excessive to kill someone just because of that? You cant just abuse your position as East Sides crime lord to take lives as you please.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, I dont appreciate that tone, Tony drawled, sipping his tea.


    Even if Juan started it, so what? That kid is just a nobody.


    Are you seriously suggesting hes on the same


    level as my son ? Cedric red at Tony, his voice heavy with warning. Youre pushing your luck.


    Dont you fear the consequences of going too far? Tony scoffed.


    In Jayrodale, I am the consequences


    Anyone who crosses East Side is finished


    Cedric clenched his fists in frustration but held his tongue


    He knew pushing Tony too far would only endanger Andrews life.


    Only Dn maintained hisposure.


    Tony, I warned you not to touch Mr.


    Lloyd


    Arent you worried youve picked the wrong fight? Tony sneered.


    Youre a coward, Dn, but Im not.


    I know the kid has skills I heard he put Bobby in aa.


    But unlike you, Im no pushover.


    Dn continued, Tony, Im aware youve been expanding East Sides influence, gaining strength in this city.


    But your arrogance blinds you.


    I guarantee you if you harm Mr.


    Lloyd, it wont end with just you.


    East Side will bleed for it Tonys expression darkened as he mmed his teacup onto the table.


    Oh, is that so? Then lets see how you n to make East Side bleed ! Dn stood firm, his voice steady


    We at South City may not have the strength to topple East Side.


    But the people behind Mr.


    Lloyd those are the ones you dont want to cross.


    Tony scoffed, leaning back in his chair


    What people? That kids just some small time doctor.


    What kind of backing could he possibly have? Co on, name one person.


    Ill call it your win if Chapter 125 it even makes me bat an eye.


    Dns jaw tightened, ready to drop a name.


    +25 BONI However, before he could speak, chaotic footsteps and panicked shouts erupted outside all of a sudden


    The door burst wide open, and a body was carried inside.


    It was Ro lifeless, his face eerily calm in death.


    Behind him, Juan stumbled in, his face unrecognizable underyers of bruises and blood.


    His entire body trembled as if he were freezing, his terror palpable.


    Tony shot up from his chair in fury.


    W Who did this?

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126 Lauren, Cedric, and Dn watched in shock as a figure walked calmly into the room. The man ignored the tension in the air and strode straight toward Tony.


    You must be Tony Madden, the so called king of East Side, Andrew said, his voice steady.


    beat up Juan and killed your man.


    Well, Im here.


    What are you going to do about it? Lauren, Cedric, and Dn were stunned by the sheer audacity of those words.


    He single-handedly stormed East Side, killed one of Tonys top men, and beat Juan to a pulp.


    Not only that, but he was even challenging Tony himself


    Even Dn, a man who had seen his fair share of violence and chaos, felt a cold sweat forming as he watched Andrews unshaken figure.


    He always knew Andrew was formidable, but this was a whole other level of audacity.


    Tonys face turned red with rage, veins bulging in his forehead as he growled, Im going to kill you! Over


    a hundred East Side members flooded the room, their faces twisted with menace


    Several of them gave off a fierce presence, and it was obvious that they were skilled fighters.


    In an instant, Tonys mensurrounded Andrew and the others.


    Lauren shouted, Mr.


    Maddon Senior, are you sure you want to escte this to an all out war? This wont end well for anyone ! Tony roared, I want more than that! Im going to make sure that punk is ripped apart piece by piece! He could handle losing Ro, but seeing his only son and heir beaten to a bloody mess was unforgivable.. Tony sneered


    Youve got guts, kid, Ill give you that.


    Buting to my territory and acting so cocky? Nobody can save you now.


    Andrew shook his head


    Youve got it backward youre the one who needs saving, old dog.


    Tony burst intoughter.


    What did you say? Are you blind? One word from me and my men will cut you to pieces! Lauren, Cedric and Dn were sweating nervously, unable to understand ¨¢ndrews confidence in the face of hundreds of armed thugs


    Our people are blocked outside, Dn said grimly.


    Lauren added, We cant afford to start a war with Tony right now.


    Cedrics lips twitched as he struggled to keep calm.


    Its not up to us.


    Dr.


    Lloyds clearly made up his mind.


    What the hell are we supposed to do now? Chapter 126 Listen, I never started anything with East Side, Andrew continued calmly.


    Juan kepting after me, and I was just defending myself.


    Tonyughed coldly.


    After killing my man and beating Juan half to death, you think that matters now? Andrew asked, So, whats your n? Honestly, Im not a fan of violence.


    Its not really my style.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127 Tony let out a sinisterugh.


    Whats the matter? Getting scared now? Werent you acting tough just a minute ago ? Andrew smiled. Im not scared


    Im just suggesting we could resolve this peacefully.


    What do you think? Tonyughed, his tone mocking.


    Resolve this peacefully? This isnt over until youre in pieces! Get on your knees, cripple yourself, and beg for Juans forgiveness.


    Maybe then well talk


    Tony rxed back in his chair, lit a cigar, and began blowing smoke rings.


    Lauren frowned.


    Mr.


    Madden Senior, youre being unreasonable


    We can treat Juans injuries and discuss this like civilized people.


    Tony, its better to end feuds than escte them, Dn added gravely.


    The three of us are willing to make amends.


    Isnt that enough? Tony scoffed.


    This loser dared toe to my territory and challenge me.


    Do you think III let him walk out of the East Side alive? Thats ridiculous


    Andrew chimed in, I agree, I gave you a chance for peace, but youre too stupid to take it.


    So be it


    Tonys hand tightened around his cigar, crushing it into pieces.


    His face twisted with rage.


    Youre damn right.


    Theres nothing to discuss! Ill burn you to ashes! Before anyone could react, Andrews foot shot out, and he kicked Tonys chest.


    Blood gushed out from Tonys mouth as he flew backward, his chair toppling over.


    The entire room froze in shock.


    Even East Sides top fighters had not seen the attacking.


    Lauren, Cedric, and Dn were stunned


    After all, attacking Tony in front of hundreds of his men was not just crazy; it was suicidal.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, well hold them off.


    Run! Lauren shouted desperately.


    Dn gritted his teeth, his hands already curling into fists.


    Go, Mr.


    Lloyd ! Ill handle these bastards! Tonyy sprawled on the floor, his face twisted in agony.


    His furious scream echoed through the room, shaking the very walls


    Kill him! Kill that bastard and tear him to pieces! Before Tonys men could make a move, Andrew was already by Juans side


    With two quick and frothing at the mouth.


    strikes to Juans chest, thetter copsed to the floor, convns side.


    With two quick Anyone moves, he dies, Andrew announced coldly.


    The East Side members, who had been ready to attack, instantly stopped


    Chapter 127 Let go of Juan! Tony screamed with fury as his men helped him to his feet.


    Let him go ! Ive blocked several vital pressure points in your precious sons body, Andrew stated, his expression as calm as a deepke.


    If you want him dead, make your move.


    If not, tell your men to back off right now


    You little bastard, Tony snarled with venom.


    Youve just convinced me to destroy you, no matter the cost.


    Andrews face darkened as he delivered a sharp p to Juans face.


    Ill ask one more time- are you ordering them back down or not? Juans screams turned to strangled gurgles.


    His mouth gaped open in a silent plea for help as more foam appeared on his lips, making it look like he was on the verge of death


    When Tony realized his son might actually die, he frantically waved his hands.


    Stop! Stop, I said stop!

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128 Andrew sneered


    Well, are we doing this the hard way? Tony was on the verge of losing it


    He barked, Shut up and let go of Juan! If you do, III let you walk out of here.


    Now, get lost! All of you! Andrew said calmly, Ms.


    Rhodes, Dn, Dr.


    Aicker lets go


    Dn did not move.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, dont trust Tony.


    The moment we leave, hell order his men to surround us.


    Andrew turned to Tony with a smile.


    Youd better not try that.


    Ive hit a pressure point in Juans body that could be fatal.


    He continued, If we cant leave safely, believe me, your idiot son will be the first to die.


    Tonys expression fell again.


    He had indeed nned to order his hundreds of thugs to beat up these bastards the moment Andrew released Juan


    However, he had not expected Andrew to be one step ahead.


    Are we really going to let this punk walk away just like this? one of his trusted men shouted in frustration. When has East Side ever taken such a huge loss? Tony replied grimly, What, choice do we have ? Are you willing to gamble with Juans life? On the ground, Juan had started convulsing, his eyes bulging Tony shouted in panic, Get help ! We need to save him now ! Andrew and his group sessfully made it out of East Side territory.


    Francesca jumped out of the car and asked anxiously, Grandpa, Lauren, are you both okay? Cedrics face twitched slightly.


    Were fine.


    He thought Tony must be the one who was not okay, probably fuming with rage right now.


    Dn wiped away cold sweat and gave Andrew a bitter smile.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, going in alone was a bit... Andrew chuckled.


    Dn, you want to say I was too reckless, right? Dn let out a dryugh without responding, though that was exactly what he had been thinking.


    Andrew casually exined, My original n was to find Tony, but Ro and Juan took me to some warehouse instead


    I had no choice but to deal with them first and then make Juan lead me to Tony.


    Even Laurens heart was racing now.


    This man was even bolder and wilder than she had imagined.


    Coming alone to challenge Tony was unimaginable, and not even the heads of Jayrodales prominent families would dare attempt such a thing.


    Chapter 128  Cedricmented, Dr.


    Lloyd, dealing with Ro and Juan is one thing, but you actually kicked Tony.


    This feud wont end here.


    Since bing the head of East Side, Tonys never even gotten a scratch.


    He wont let this go.


    Andrew remained unfazed.


    East Side started this.


    If Tony wont let it go, I might have to reduce Jayrodales underground powers from four to three.


    Andrew delivered these words casually, but they hit Cedrics group like a thunderbolt.


    No one doubted he was serious, especially Dn, who was already silently praying for Tony.


    The East Side had no idea who they had provoked Dn suddenly asked, Theres something that doesnt make sense.


    My men were following Mr.


    Lloyd the whole time


    How did East Sides Ro find Mr.


    Lloyds location? Laurens expression turned icy.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, did you meet with anyone before they took you? Andrew replied, I was having dinner with some people from the Stevens family and Harvey.


    Francesca gritted her teeth.


    Harvey must have tipped them off.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129 Lauren said with disgust, Last time at the racetrack, it was that bastard who pushed Juan to start trouble


    While the Wellers may be one of Jayrodales elite families, Harvey is nothing but a scheming snake. Dn snorted.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, would you like me to arrange something and teach that little punk Harvey a lesson ? Andrew responded calmly, Not yet.


    If he continues to act foolishly and crosses my path one day, III make sure he understands the meaning of regret.


    Laurens eyes sparkled as she smiled at Andrew.


    Her man was bing moremanding by the day


    Without making a show of it, he had both the legendary Aicker family and Dns people on his side. She could not help but wonder how Christina could have ever let go of someone with such capabilities. That night, Tony was destined for a sleepless night.


    As he massaged his throbbing forehead, he asked, Well? Have they figured out how to fix Juans condition ? His trusted man replied anxiously, Mr.


    Madden Senior, weve brought in countless experts and professors, but theyre all useless. None of them can help Mr.


    Madden.


    Tony finally lost his patience and mmed his hand on the desk.


    If they cant help, then get more people! Bring the best from Blumedale or even Chetvine ! Just do something! His man jumped in fear.


    Mr.


    Madden Senior, please calm down.


    Bernard Hackett, a deputy chief from Jayrodale General Hospital, is on his way. Tony frowned


    A deputy chief? Can he handle this? Dr.


    Hackett was previously Mr.


    Thatchers personal physician, so he should have some skill, his man exined. Tonys expression softened.


    Good


    If he can cure Juan, III make sure hes well rewarded.


    A whileter, Bernard came out to meet Tony.


    Greetings, Mr.


    Madden Senior.


    Tony waved dismissively.


    Skip the formalities.


    Hows Juan? Did you manage to save him? Bernards face turned grim.


    Mr.


    Madden is still clinging to life, but whoever did this was incredibly skilled


    It appears to be an ancient medical practice, and Im afraid I... Youre afraid of what? Speak clearly.


    Im afraid Im at a loss! Chapter 129 At a loss? So youre telling me youre useless too, with no solution? Bernard gave an awkward smile.


    Tony pped Bernard so hard that the man staggered.


    Youre useless! Juan is dying, and youre standing here grinning like an idiot?! Dizzy from the blow, Bernard stammered, M Mr


    Madden Senior, please dont be angry.


    There might be a solution.


    Tony growled, Say it! If anything happens to Juan, none of you quacks will get away with it.


    Bernard exined, From what I know, there are two people who might be able to help Mr.


    Madden


    One of them is Dr.


    Cedric Aicker


    Tony interrupted, Forget about that old fool.


    Whos the other person? It was clear Cedric had already decided to go against East Side, so Tony did not want to lower himself to ask for his help.


    Bernard answered honestly, The other person is actually more skilled than Dr.


    Aicker.


    However, Mr.


    Madden Senior probably doesnt know him hes just a junior doctor at Jayrodale General Hospital. Tonys expression brightened.


    A junior doctor at Jayrodale General Hospital? Whats his name? Tell me, Ill send people to get him right away! Bernard smiled apologetically: Mr.


    Madden Senior, his name is Andrew Lloyd.


    Dont let his low position fool you.


    His medical skills are exceptional, and he can definitely save Mr.


    Madden.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130 Tony muttered, Andrew Lloyd, Andrew Lloyd ... Then, he pped Bernard so hard it sent him flying across the room.


    He spat, Are you out of your damn mind? You think you can mess with me? Bernard was stunned and protested, Mr.


    Madden Senior, Im telling the truth! Why are you hitting me? He tried to be helpful, but Tony was not only ungrateful, but he was also violent.


    Bernard wanted to leave and just let Juan die


    Tony snarled, Why am I hitting you? You idiot, that bastard Andrew is the one who put Juan in this condition! What? He did this to Mr.


    Madden ? Bernards jaw dropped as he finally understood why Tony had pped him.


    He had unknowingly poked at Tonys fresh wound, so maybe he deserved that p after all.


    Mr.


    Madden Senior, if Mr.


    Maddens condition was really caused by him, then were in serious trouble, Bernard said gravely after collecting himself.


    Tony snorted.


    What do you mean trouble? With my connections and power, do you think Im just going to watch my son die ? Bernard nervously exined, Thats not what I meant, Mr.


    Madden Senior.


    This guys medical skills surpass even Dr.


    Aickers


    On top of that, hes skilled in ancient medical practice.


    What Mr.


    Madden is suffering from is an advanced pressure point technique of this practice.


    To my knowledge, Andrew is the only one in Jayrodale who can undo it.


    Tony fell silent, his face darkening like storm clouds


    The next day, a petite figure was already waiting for him just as he walked out of the Moonlit Sanctuarys entrance


    Andrew, let me drive you to the hospital, Francesca said cheerfully.


    Since Andrew had cured.


    her condition, herplexion had be radiant, almost glowing, Andrew chuckled.


    Dr.


    Aicker, your sudden enthusiasm is a bit overwhelming.


    n enthusiasm is a bit overwhelming.


    Francesca blushed


    Andrew, I want to apologize for underestimating you before.


    Now I know youre an incredible man.


    I was blind not to see it No need to apologize, Andrew said with a slight smile.


    I never took it personally.


    They got into Francescas car, and she drove them to Jayrodale General Hospital


    As soon as they stepped through the main entrance, a crowd of doctors and nurses suddenly surrounded Andrew


    Chapter 130 Congrattions, Dr.


    Lloyd ! Andy, this is your big day youve made it! Dr.


    Lloyd, youre no longer a junior doctor! Andrew stood confused amid the congrattions, wondering


    what was happening


    Just then, Lauren walked up in a casual business suit, apanied by Rhodes family bodyguards. Congrattions, Dr.


    Lloyd ! she said with a bright smile.


    Andrew turned to the apuding Francesca in bewilderment.


    Dr.


    Aicker, whats going on? Francesca beamed


    Surprise! Youre the new deputy chief of Jayrodale General Hospital! Later, Andrew learned the full story


    Jayrodale General Hospitals tworgest shareholders- the Rhodes family and the Aicker family had jointly nominated him for deputy chief, an unprecedented promotion that bypassed standard protocols.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131 Those in the know understood that Andrew could easily fill the deputy chief position at Jayrodale General Hospital


    With his exceptional medical skills, he could even handle being th chief doctor without breaking a sweat. Standing in his newly renovated office, Andrew sighed and said, Ms.


    Rhodes, Dr.


    Aicker, I honestly have no interest in the deputy chief position.


    Lauren beamed with joy as she replied, Dr.


    Lloyd, we know you dont care about these titles.


    However, Jayrodale General Hospital is our privately owned hospital, and leadership positions are based on ability, not seniority


    The position of deputy chief suits you perfectly.


    Francesca chimed in with a smile, If you want, Ill even hand over my position to you.


    I could step down as chief doctor and assist you instead.


    Please, Im already overwhelmed with the deputy chief role, let alone being the chief, Andrew replied with a wry smile


    Lauren shed a mischievous grin and teased, Fran, why are you being so nice to Dr.


    Lloyd ? Do you have ulterior motives? What nonsense are you talking about? Francesca protested.


    I just think his medical skills.


    surpass mine, so hed make a better chief.


    Lauren snickered, Is that really all? Francesca rolled her eyes.


    What else could it be? Well, I thought since Dr.


    Lloyd cured your condition, you might have developed feelings for him and wanted him to be your first, Lauren stated yfully, then added, But let me remind you, Fran we may be best friends since childhood, but Dr.


    Lloyd is mine, and I wont let anyone else have him.


    Francesca was embarrassed


    She stomped her foot in frustration, stammering, L Lauren, not everyone thinks like you! Youre such a shameless flirt! Laurens dimples showed as she smiled.


    It depends on who were talking about.


    When ites to Dr.


    Lloyd, Im happy to be shameless.


    You should stop talking.


    Someonesing, Andrew interrupted, breaking out in a cold sweat.


    Just then, the office door burst open.


    Bernard stormed in, fuming with anger.


    Dr.


    Aicker, I demand an exnation ! About what? Francesca asked calmly.


    Bernard pointed at Andrew in rage.


    Why is he being promoted to deputy chief when hes just an attending physician? And why wasnt I consulted about this decision?  Chapter 131 Oh ? Dr.


    Hackett, whats your opinion on the matter? Francesca inquired


    My opinion is that hell never be qualified to be deputy chief never! Bernard dered firmly. Francesca responded coldly, Im sorry, Dr.


    Hackett, but your opinion on Dr.


    Lloyds qualifications doesnt matter.


    This decision was made jointly by our two major shareholders- the Rhodes family and the Aicker family. So, the hospitalpletely disregards the feelings of a veteran staff member like myself? Bernard gritted his teeth.


    Lauren raised an eyebrow and retorted, Dr.


    Hackett, Jayrodale General Hospital exists to treat patients and generate returns for our investors, not to cater to your sense of entitlement.


    You call yourself a veteran ? To the board of directors, youre nothing special.


    Bernard snapped, Ms.


    Rhodes, while the Rhodes family may be major shareholders, dont assume I dont havemy own supporters on the board.


    Well see how this ys out.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132 +25 DON orm away a Watching Bernard angrily as he had arrived, Francesca frowned. Lauren, it seems Bernard still cant let go of his prejudice against Andrew.


    Lauren scoffed.


    Who cares about him? Anyone who goes against Dr.


    Lloyd is bound to fail.


    sooner orter.


    Francescas expression turned serious.


    Lauren, Mr.


    Bozzelli backs Bernard, and he has never really seen eye to eye with our families.


    If Mr.


    Bozzelli is smart, he wont oppose us just to support someone like Bernard, Lauren said with a cold snort


    The entire morning was quiet for Andrew


    Since bing deputy chief, he found himself less busy than when he was an attending physician, and both Lauren and Francesca had given him considerable autonomy.


    Unless the hospital encountered cases that were too challenging even for Francesca, Andrew only needed to step in during emergencies despite being Jayrodale General Hospitals ace.


    Christina called at noon, her tone notably distant as she said, Mr.


    Lloyd, c right now? We need you toe with us to the South City project.


    Andrew could tell she held a grudge against him because of Harvey.


    you have time Andrew chuckled coldly, brushing it off.


    Im free.


    Where are you, Ms.


    Stevens ? Im at Jayrdodale General Hospitals main entrance.


    Pleasee out, Mr.


    Lloyd


    Andrew found Christina leaning against a Bentley at the hospital entrance.


    She watched him approach with an unenthusiastic expression and asked, Are you ... still just an attending physician? Andrew simply smiled.


    Whats wrong with being an attending physician? The sry is quite good these days.


    Christina shook her head disapprovingly.


    Cant you aim higher ? Are you really satisfied with being just an attending physician? You should quit


    being a doctor and focus on working with Marvin thats where your future lies.


    As a CEO whose worth is in the billions, Ms.


    Stevens, I understand why youd look down on my job, Andrew replied.


    But not everyone is solely focused on money and status.


    Christina frowned.


    Take my advice or leave it, but as a man, you should think bigger.


    Just then, several doctors and nurses in white coats passed by, eagerly greeting Andrew.


    Good morning, Dr.


    Lloyd ! Dr.


    Lloyd, youre our hospitals youngest deputy chief! Were looking forward to learning.


    Chapter 132 more from you! +25 BONU Dr.


    Lloyd, N wants to be your secretary.


    She says shell handle all the work, and when theres no work... Well, you can arrange whatever youd like... Andrewughed.


    Alright, Ill consider it.


    I do need a secretary for my new position.


    The young nurses giggled and ran off, their faces flushed


    Christina was surprised


    Y Youve been promoted to Jayrodale General Hospitals deputy chief? Yes, it just happened today. Andrew nodded


    Christina was shocked


    After all, Jayrodale General Hospital was the citys finest medical institution, and its executives were among the citys elite.


    She never expected Andrew to leap from a mere attending physician to deputy chief, meaning he had joined Jayrodales upper ss.


    As they got into the car, Christina gave him aplicated look.


    Youve be a deputy chief at such a young age.


    Surely Ms.


    Rhodes helped you secure this position? Andrew smiled.


    Of course


    I wouldnt be here without riding on their coattails.


    Not just Ms.


    Rhodes, but Director Aicker helped me too.


    Christina let out a coldugh, So youve even managed to win over Dr.


    Aickers granddaughter? Well, congrattions indeed.


    Andrew just smiled, shrugging it off, and couldnt be bothered to exin.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133 An ufortable silence fell between them in the car.


    Finally, Christina broke the silence and asked, Do you still hate me after all this time ? Andrew chuckled. Youre overthinking it, Ms.


    Stevens


    Why would I hate you? Im happy that youre getting married into such a prestigious family.


    Christina murmured, looking lost.


    I cant tell what it is, but I dont feel any joy at all from Harveys return and proposal.


    Thats your business, Ms.


    Stevens


    It has nothing to do with me, Andrew replied coldly.


    Cant you just listen to me? Christina snapped in frustration.


    Andrew fixed her with an icy stare until she nervously looked away.


    Look, I spent years listening to you, through your happiness and sadness, always quietly supporting you


    But you chose another mans arms because you thought I was too ordinary for you.


    You made your choice, so whether it works out or not is your problem, not mine.


    Christina took a deep breath, her eyes regaining their determination.


    No matter what, I believe I made the right choice.


    Looking at where I am now, both my career and my life are thriving.


    Is that so? Andrew smirked.


    Well, Ms.


    Stevens, I hope you continue to shine and lead Stevens Corporation to be one of the great family empires.


    I know youre being sarcastic, Christina replied confidently.


    But I truly believe I can lead Stevens Corporation to greater heights.


    Just wait and see ! Andrew simply smirked and kept mum


    This woman was as arrogant as ever and, sadly, just as foolish.


    She really thought she could grow Stevens Corporation by herself,pletely blind to the pitfalls surrounding her especially Harvey.


    Andrew could already see major trouble looming over Stevens Corporation.


    Passing by a row of luxury car dealerships, Andrew asked to stop.


    Whats wrong? Christina asked as she pulled over.


    Nothing special, Andrew said, opening the door.


    I just noticed these dealerships.


    I might as well buy a car while were here.


    Itll be more convenient anyway.


    Christina got out too and suggested, Andrew, if you want to buy a car, we should go to West End.


    These are all high end dealerships Mercedes, BMW, Audi, Porsche.


    She worried Andrew might embarrass himself.


    Theres no need to travel that far, Andrew said dismissively.


    This is fine.


    Its just a means of transportation anyway


    Chapter 133 +251 A young saleswoman greeted them as they entered the Porsche dealership


    Sir, are you interested in purchasing a vehicle? After a quick look around, Andrew pointed to a ck Panamera.


    Ill take this one.


    Please process the paperwork right away.


    Sir, you want to take it now? the saleswoman asked, surprised.


    She had never seen someon make such a quick decision on a luxury car worth hundreds of thousands. This car is very expensive


    Are you sure about this? Christina whispered.


    Andrew looked puzzled.


    Were already here, so of course Im buying.


    Why wouldnt I? Christina felt exasperated, wondering if Andrew even knew what kind of car this was.


    She could not believe he was confidently buying a Porsche, and the top of the line model at that. Meanwhile, Andrew had already handed over his card to the saleswoman.


    With a beeping sound, the receipt for over 450 thousand dors slowly printed out


    The saleswoman was visibly excited, her attitude toward Andrew now distinctly more respectful and eager to please


    These S, anyone who could buy a luxury car worth hundreds of thousands without batting an eye was surely someone important


    Christina stood there dumbfounded, staring at the long string of numbers on the receipt.


    She could not help but wonder where he got this kind of money to spend hundreds of thousands on a car so casually.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134 Finally owning his own car, Andrew did not need Christinas help anymore.


    He stepped on the gas and headed straight for the South City project site, leaving Christina staring at the disappearing Porsche in frustration


    Since their breakup, Andrew has shown less and less regard for her.


    His luxury car, the position as deputy chief at Jayrodale General Hospital, and the trust of billionaire Marvin, who made him an executive at Wealthroller Investments all these titlesbined made him


    seem just as impressive as her role as CEO of Stevens Corporation.


    Did I really misjudge him? Christina could not help but wonder, her feelings mixed.


    swas Nheless, she quickly dismissed the thought, convincing herself that Andrews sess was due to others help


    Such a man could never be worthy of her, Christina Stevens.


    She needed someone who could genuinely impress her with genuine talent and ability, not someone riding on others coattails


    Christina and Andrew arrived at the South City project site one after another


    When Andrew stepped out of his Porsche, Leroy and Irenes eyes widened in disbelief.


    Where did this loser get the money for such a luxury car? Leroy asked, green with envy.


    Irene felt a pang of jealousy but scoffed.


    It cant be his.


    I bet its either rented or borrowed.


    Leroy eagerly agreed.


    Exactly! Theres no way a guy like him could afford a Porsche


    Thats the ultimate ride for showing off and picking up women way out of his league.


    Mom, Leroy, has Mr.


    Huxley from the materialspany arrived? Christina asked as she approached them.


    They just got here and are having tea inside, waiting for you, Irene replied.


    Alright, lets go in then.


    Christina nodded


    Leroy blocked Andrews path.


    Christie, we can handle the meeting with Mr.


    Huxley ourselves


    Why does he need to be here ? Christina said, Dont be ridiculous.


    He represents Wealthroller Investments now.


    Without him, we cant close the deal


    Leroy reluctantly stepped aside but warned, Andrew, just so you know, Christies meeting with Mr.


    Conan Huxley, the executive of Thrive Enterprise.


    Dont embarrass her.


    Andrew gave Leroy a dismissive nce.


    The only one embarrassing Ms.


    Stevens is you, her good for nothing brother who depends on her for everything.


    Leroys face turned beet red, and he exploded in anger


    What did you just call me ? Say it again if you dare!  Chapter 134 Irene ced her hands on her hips


    Andrew, what gives you the right to talk about Leroy like that? Andrew smirked.


    Am I wrong ? Ms.


    Stevens is the only one holding up Stevens Corporation.


    What have either of you done to help? Whether its you, a vain and self absorbed mother, or this


    freeloading, party hopping, woman chasing brother of hers, none of you contribute a thing


    Irene and Leroy were furious but speechless, their pride wounded because they knew it was true.


    Stevens Corporation really did depend entirely on Christina, while they just rode her coattails to sess. Christie, are you hearing this? Irene wailed dramatically.


    Hes making it sound like were nothing but a burden to you! Havent we helped you at all? Christina sighed wearily.


    Mom, Mr.


    Huxley and his people are waiting inside.


    Could you and Leroy please stop making a scene? Then, she turned to Andrew with an icy stare. Mr.


    Lloyd, theyre my mother and brother.


    Whatever their faults, this is a family matter, so please stay out of it.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135 Andrew said dismissively, I simply dont want useless people interfering with our partnership


    Ms.


    Stevens, dont forget that I control half of this project.


    Irene and Leroy were fuming but did not dare speak up


    They had hoped to profit from the project through Christina, their capable daughter and sister.


    However, they would have to back off if Andrew disagreed.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, rest assured that my mother and brother wont receive any special treatment on the South City project, Christina stated firmly.


    I know how to separate business from personal matters! Though I must say, your narrow-mindedness is quite disappointing, she added before walking into the office with a cold expression.


    Irene smirked


    Andrew, Christie is my daughter and Leroys sister.


    An outsider like you can neverpete with family, so give it up! Andrew remained unfazed and smiled.


    I finally understand why Christina can be so foolish sometimes it runs in the family.


    Youre all cut from the same cloth


    Irene and Leroy turned red with rage, their tempers ring.


    Irene practically hissed, I cant believe this loser actually dares to insult us! Im not done with him.


    She was about to explode, but Andrew had already walked into the office, ignoring herpletely.


    Inside, Conan from Thrive Enterprise, a heavyset man with five bodyguards, was lounging on the sofa smoking.


    Christina stepped into the room and was immediately hit by the thick, smoky air.


    Though disgusted, she kept herposure.


    Wee, Ms.


    Stevens


    Please, have a seat.


    Conan grinned.


    Mr.


    Huxley, before we begin, could you please take your feet off the desk? Christina said. coldly.


    Therge mole on Conans mouth twitched as he forced a smile.


    Whats this? Ms.


    Stevens, do you think Im not worthy of your time? If thats the case, we might as well cancel this meeting


    Before Christina could respond, Leroy charged forward angrily


    Who do you think you are to talk to my sister like that? If you dont want to negotiate, then get out! Conan stood up abruptly, his face menacing.


    You little punk! Who are you to tell me what to do? Listen closely : Thrive Enterprise controls all the materials in Jayrodale.


    With your attitude, this project might as well be dead in the water.


    Chapter 135 Christina quickly tried to salvage the situation as Conan and his bodyguards prepared to I Mr.


    Huxley, please forgive my brothers rudeness.


    He doesnt know better.


    Please sit dow We can discuss everything.


    After temporarily calming Conan, Christina turned to Leroy with an icy re.


    now or get out


    uch up ri Christie, this piece of trash acts like were begging him, Leroy protested indignantly.


    I wont stroke his ego ! Andrew shook his head as he heard this.


    With Leroys temperament, it was only a matter of time before he caused serious trouble.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136 +25 BO  Settling back into the sofa, Conan smirked.


    III let this slide since youre Ms.


    Stevenss brother, but let me give you a piece of advice, kid dont judge people by appearances


    Do you think Id be this confident without backing? Irene defended Leroy, saying, Arent you just another social climber? Whats the big deal? Conan snorted.


    Old hag, youre just as blind as your son, arent you? Why dont you ask Ms.


    Stevens if Im worth the trouble? Without me, this South City project wont even get off the ground III bet on that.


    Irene and Leroy red at him, full of resentment and anger.


    Before they could respond, Christina snapped, Mom, are you trying to ruin everything? Thrive


    Enterprise is our only reliable supplier for the materials we need.


    Or would you rather find me another supplier yourself? Irene and Leroy fell silent, shrinking back. Conan smiled with satisfaction.


    Ms.


    Stevens, you truly are a gem of our business world.


    Smart, capable, and beautiful a rarebination.


    Youre too kind, Mr.


    Huxley, Christina replied.


    I apologize for my peoples behavior earlier.


    Now, shall we discuss the material supply from Thrive Enterprise ? Conanughed and waved his hand. Theres no rush.


    He snapped his fingers, and his bodyguards sprang into action one set out two sses while another poured red wine into them.


    Whats the meaning of this, Mr.


    Huxley? Christina frowned


    Conan raised a ss, smiling.


    Lets have a drink to celebrate our partnership


    Christina objected, But we havent even signed the contract.


    Ill dly have a drink with you after we conclude our business.


    Ms.


    Stevens, surely you know my three golden rules before doing business? Conan grinned.


    First, I like to enjoy a little drink to loosen up


    Second, I indulge in somepanionship to ease the pressure


    Third, well... abination of the two is the ultimate pleasure in life.


    Christina immediately understood his intentions She suppressed her disgust and stated coldly, Mr. Huxley, Im engaged to Harvey.


    Im afraid I cant participate in your so called golden rules.


    Her tone made it clear there was no room for negotiation, but Leroy, still fuming, interjected, If its drinking you want, III drink with you! Bring it on! Mr.


    Huxley, if you enjoy drinking, we can celebrate at a restaurant after signing the contract, Irene chimed in with a forced smile


    Stevens Corporation would be honored to host, and +25 BONL Chapter 16 well make sure you have a great time! Conans face darkened.


    Ms.


    Stevens, your people talk too much.


    Make them shut up theyre ruining my mood.


    And yes, I know youre engaged to Mr.


    Weller.


    Everyone in Jayrodale knows your family is cozying up to a big shot like him


    Conans smirk deepened, and he added, But Im not doing anything inappropriate; just having a drink with you.


    Even if Mr.


    Weller finds out, he cant say anything about that, can he ? Fine, III have a drink with you, Christina said


    , suppressing her disgust.


    I hope youll still be clear headed enough to discuss business afterward.


    Conan did not move but instead licked his lips while staring at Christina.


    Ms.


    Stevens, I admire your straightforwardness, but before we toast, I have ... one more request.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137 Arent your demands getting excessive, Mr.


    Huxley? Christinas voice was strained with barely contained anger.


    Conan smiled, seemingly unfazed.


    Dont get upset, Ms.


    Stevens


    It pains my heart to see a beauty like you be Mr.


    Wellers woman soon.


    Can any of you imagine wanting something so badly, yet knowing its forever out of reach ? Leroy snapped impatiently


    Just get to the point, Mr.


    Huxley.


    And remember, no one except Harvey is worthy of Christie.


    Conan chuckled


    Youre absolutely right.


    Ms.


    Stevens and Mr.


    Weller are a perfect match.


    Im not asking for much I just want to share one intimate toast with Ms.


    Stevens, our faces close together.


    Thats not too much to ask, is it? Under the Stevens familys icy stares, Conan continued shamelessly,


    Foreigners even kiss on the lips as a greeting, dont they? Im just asking for one toast.


    I promise, just one.


    Christina was disgusted that after all his circling, his intentions were so crude.


    Without hesitation, she refused, Im sorry, Mr.


    Huxley, but thats not happening.


    Conan, are you crazy? Irene spat


    If you want women, go find yourself a hooker ! How dare you hit on our Christie.


    Have you looked in a mirror ? Youre disgusting! Leroy sneered with equal contempt.


    Youre nothing but garbage.


    If you want a kiss, go and find a toad instead! Conan exploded in rage and jumped to his feet


    Fine! Since Stevens Corporation cant appreciate an obvious opportunity, you can forget about the material supply! With a dark expression, he turned to leave.


    Christina felt desperate but helpless


    Conans intentions were clearly inappropriate, but the new project could not move forward without Thrive Enterprises materials.


    Irene blocked his path aggressively.


    Youre the one who doesnt know your ce, Conan.


    Youre not leaving until you sign the contract with Stevens Corporation.


    Conan snarled, Get out of my way, you old hag! Who are you to threaten me? Without warning, he raised his hand and pped Irene hard across the face, sending her flying to the floor.


    Irene was ustomed to getting her way, and she waspletely unprepared for such violence. Half her face swelled instantly, and shey on the ground wailing.


    Leroy charged forward, roaring, You bastard! However, one of Conans bodyguards quickly kicked him in the stomach


    The force knocked him back, and he copsed to the floor, clutching his gut and vomiting uncontrobly. +25 00 Chapter 137 Conan sneered


    Youre pathetic! If it werent for the Weller family, youd be nothing in Jayrodale, and Id teach you an even harsher lesson today.


    He spat on the ground next to Leroy before turning to Christina with a mocking smile.


    Ms.


    Stevens, if you want those materials, you know where to find me.


    Come to my office, share that toast with me, and dont forget to wear ck stockings. His tone was dripping with malice as he smirked.


    If you cant do that... you can say goodbye to the project.


    Adjusting his suit, he left whistling, showingplete disdain for the Stevens family.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138 Christina felt utterly helpless.


    Even her position as CEO of Stevens Corporation meant little when dealing with shameless thugs like this


    However, she was reluctant to call Harvey because she did not want to appear helpless and dependent on him for everything


    Yet here she was, watching her mother and brother get assaulted right in front of her while their material supply deal evaporated.


    Stevens Corporation had lost on all fronts, gaining nothing but humiliation.


    As Conan reached the door, Andrew, who had remained silent until now, blocked his path.


    Mr.


    Huxley, you cant just assault people and walk away like nothing happened.


    Conan raised an eyebrow and scoffed


    And who the hell are you? If you dont want to get hurt, I suggest you get out of my way.


    Andrew met his gaze without flinching.


    Im the other project manager.


    Youre free to 1 our business, but attacking people on my turf crosses a line.


    Conan burst into exaggeratedughter.


    Your turf ? I crossed a line? Thats hrious! I dont even care about Stevens Corporation, so who are


    you to challenge me? Im giving you one more chance, Andrew growled.


    Apologize and pay for their medical expenses or face the consequences.


    Conans face darkened instantly


    Behind them, Irene and Leroy had managed to get up, looking disheveled


    This idiot doesnt know what hes getting into ! Hes trying to get himself killed, Leroy muttered through clenched teeth.


    Andrew, let it go, Christina called out.


    Just let them leave.


    Well find another supplier.


    Conan smirked


    You hear that? Even Stevens Corporation wont mess with me.


    Who do you think you are? His burly bodyguards looked at Andrew with disdain, but Andrew stood his ground.


    Stevens Corporation is Stevens Corporation.


    Im different You attacked people on my turf, so youll follow my rules.


    Otherwise, everyone will think they can walk all over our South City project.


    Conans patience snapped.


    Youre really trying to make this a big deal, huh? Fine! Take him down! He barked at his men, his temper ring Who the hell does this guy think he is? Im the CEO of Thrive Enterprise.


    Does he seriously think I have to follow his rules? Get real! Christina and the others watched in shock as the bodyguards rushed Andrew.


    However, the moment they got close, all five muscr men were sent flying as if hit by a wrecking ball. Chapter 138 ? #  Their bodies mmed into the ground, and not one of them could stand back up, writhing and groaning in pain


    The smug grin on Conans face disappeared, reced with stunned disbelief


    He stared at his men sprawled on the ground like broken dolls and stammered, H How dare you hurt my guys? Youre dead.


    Do you hear me? Youre dead! Conan broke into a cold sweat as he fumbled for his phone to call for backup.


    Andrews face remained expressionless as he stepped forward and pped Conan hard enough to make his jaw twist.


    You little punk! How dare you hit me ! Conan roared with rage, his face contorted.


    Ill kill you for this! He could not believe this nobody had not only taken down his bodyguards but dared to strike him.


    He would simply not tolerate this humiliation.


    Really? Id like to see you try.


    Andrew sneered, delivering several more stinging ps to Conans face.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139  Blood gushed from Conans nose and mouth as his head spun from Andrews strikes.


    With a powerful kick, Andrew sent Conans heavy frame sprawling face first onto the floor.


    Stepping on Conans chest, Andrew red at him and said, Since youre not into civil conversations, lets try a different approach.


    Now, how about that apology andpensation? Terror filled Conans eyes as the beating had


    Please, stop! III apologize and pay whatever you say ! he whimpered, nearly in tears.


    Even though he had met tough people before, few had ever humbled him like this.


    As soon as Andrew lifted his foot, Conan scrambled to Irene and Leroy.


    He pped himself multiple times, his bloody face full of remorse as he pulled out stacks of cash from his briefcase


    Im so sorry, please forgive me.


    Heres money for your medical expenses! The Stevens family stood stunned.


    The man who had just been pushing them around was begging for their forgiveness, all because of Andrew the person they had always looked dom on.


    Sir, Ive paid and apologized


    Can I leave now ? Conan begged as he stood up, desperately wanting to escape Andrews presence. Andrew pulled a seat over and sat down.


    He replied, Whats the rush? We still havent discussed our business.


    Conan trembled.


    What more do you want? I have an elderly mother and a family to support! Please have mercy! Rx, I wont hurt you, Andrew said


    I just want to discuss the partnership with Thrive Enterprise.


    Then, he turned to Christina, who fumbled awkwardly.


    She stammered, W What is it? Andrew frowned.


    Ms.


    Stevens, Mr.


    Huxley is waiting to discuss the partnership.


    What are you waiting for? Christina quickly brought out the contract, feeling annoyed at Andrews look, which seemed to suggest she was an idiot who could not read the room.


    Its our honor to work with you, Conan said.


    He signed the contract immediately without even reading it, giving them fullpliance.


    Can I leave now, sir ? Conan asked hopefully.


    Andrew stepped aside.


    Have a safe trip, Mr.


    Huxley.


    Chapter 139 With that, the Thrive Enterprise group fled with their tails between their legs. After they left, Irene snapur Andrew, youve beaten him up so badly.


    Do you think hell let this slide ? Do you think youre tough for beating up Thrive Enterprises CEO ? Leroy sneered.


    Just wait until theye back for revenge.


    Andrew raised an eyebrow


    After I just defended and helped you, youre turning on me instead?

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140 Irene, embarrassed and angry, snapped, Who asked you to defend us? Stop acting so high an mighty.


    If Harvey were here, he could have handled it just as easily.


    Leroy added smugly, Exactly! If Harvey were here, that idiot Conan wouldnt have dared to act so shamelessly.


    Deep down, both mother and son felt bitter.


    The fact that Andrew handled someone who had trampled over them only made them look weak and useless inparison.


    Christina could not take it anymore and scolded them.


    Mom, Leroy, can you two just stop? She sighed in exasperation.


    Andrew helped us out, and thats the fact.


    Thanks to him, the issue with Thrive Enterprises materials has been resolved perfectly.


    Christina turned to Andrew with aplicated expression.


    Whether you ept it or not, I need to thank you.


    If it werent for you, my mom and Leroy would have been beaten for nothing.


    Christie, why are you thanking him? We didnt ask for his help, Irene muttered resentfully.


    Andrew, please excuse their behavior, Christina said apologetically.


    Andrews tone remained indifferent.


    Why would I mind? Besides, I dont need your gratitude.


    What I did earlier was purely because Mr.


    Huxley caused trouble on my turf it has nothing to do with your family.


    Christina let out a bitterugh.


    I guess I was wrong to think you helped because of me.


    Still, Im grateful


    See? I knew he wasnt being kind, Irene remarked sarcastically.


    Thats fine we dont need his help anyway.


    Christina looked at Andrew with concern.


    Mr.


    Huxley is quite influential in Jayrodale.


    I doubt hell let this go easily.


    What would you suggest then, Ms.


    St¨¦vens? Andrew asked indifferently.


    Use your connections.


    You work for Mr.


    Yates now, even if youre just a department head.


    If you could get Mr.


    Yates to put in a word; Conan wouldnt dare cause trouble, Christina suggested promptly. Andrew shook his head.


    Thats unnecessary.


    If Mr.


    Huxley wants to cause more trouble, he wont be lucky enough to walk away next time. Christina thought Andrew was being overconfident.


    You have powerful backing now, so dont try to handle everything alone.


    Youve done good work for Mr.


    Yates; he should help you.


    This small matter doesnt require Marvins involvement, Andrew replied.


    Besides, Id hate  Chapter 140 to startle him with my problems.


    The Stevens family took his words as bragging


    Irene sneered, Youre surely something else, acting like youre above Mr. Yates


    Who are you trying to impress? Leroy scoffed.


    I bet he cant even get a meeting with Mr.


    Yates.


    But thats understandable


    After all, Andrews just a small time employee working for him! Christina sighed and shook her head.


    Ive never understood why you always act so superior as if everyone else is beneath you.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141 Christina said, I was trying to give you friendly advice, but if you wont listen, forget I said anything.


    I understand you might not have ess to Mr.


    Yates, which is why youre pretending not to need his help.


    Dont worry though.


    You helped me once, so even if you cant get Mr.


    Yates to speak up for you, III stand up for you if Mr.


    Huxley causes any trouble, she added..


    Andrew chuckled dismissively.


    That wont be necessary.


    Stevens Corporation should focus o its own problems.


    Irene snorted


    What problems? Ourpany is thriving.


    Dont you dare spread rumors.


    Andrew gave a cold smile.


    From what I hear, Harveys drowning in debt and barely staying afloat.


    Stevens Corporations investment is probably going down the drain.


    If I were you, Id try to get that money back now to minimize losses.


    Thats bullshit! Irene snapped.


    Andrew, just admit youre jealous.


    Harvey just confirmed everythings on track.


    Once the paperworkes through, Stevens Corporation will be rolling in profits.


    Andrew, that Porsche you borrowed? Ill be buying one of my own soon, Leroy bragged. Once Harvey pays out our investment returns, III have millions.


    Sweet deal


    Andrew nced at Christina.


    Ms.


    Stevens, your family really is something else, he stated with disdain before walking away.


    Christie, look! Hes rattled thats why he ran off! Leroy said smugly.


    Christina turned to Leroy with a nk expression.


    The only one who should be embarrassed is you.


    Who told you his Porsche was borrowed? I saw him buy it today with my own eyes.


    Leroys jaw dropped.


    He bought it? How does a gold digger like him have hundreds of thousands lying around? His previous joy vanished instantly, reced by burning envy.


    Meanwhile, on the East Side, Tony had not slept for two days straight.


    Just then, his trusted aide rushed in with an excited smile.


    Mr.


    Madden Senior, great news! Weve finally cured Mr.


    Madden ! Tony perked up


    Really? Absolutely certain.


    Mr.


    Madden is sedated now, and Mr.


    Eslinger promised to return him to full health within three days.


    Tony clenched his fists in excitement.


    Excellent this is perfect! Quick, invite Mr.


    Eslinger and Mr.


    Rhodes over


    I need to thank them personally Chapter 141 +25 BON Momentster, Michael walked in wearing an immacte white suit, white leather shoes, and gold rimmed sses.


    His polished appearance was offset by a hint of sleaziness that could not be masked


    Beside him was an older man draped in a ck cloak, his face stern and his aura cold, exuding an unsettling presence.


    Mr.


    Rhodes, Mr, Eslinger, thank you both so much for helping with Juans condition, Tony greeted them warmly.


    Michael smiled politely.


    Dont mention it, Mr.


    Madden Senior.


    The elderly man in ck remained stoic, unmoved by the East Side crime boss enthusiasm.


    He said, Lets skip the pleasantries, Mr.


    Madden Senior


    I have a question: who was responsible for Juans condition ? Im surprised to find someone so skilled in ancient medicine here in little Jayrodale.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142 Tonys expression turned cold as he replied, Mr.


    Eslinger, it was a young man named Andrew Lloyd.


    Bane Eslinger frowned


    A young man? That seems unlikely.


    Mastering pressure point techniques that could manipte someones life and death isnt sometiring a youngster could achieve.


    Tony said bitterly.


    Mr.


    Eslinger, Im not lying.


    Andrew not only struck Juans pressure point but also took down one of my top lieutenants.


    III make him pay dearly for this Michael interjected, Mr.


    Madden Senior, are you talking about that junior doctor from Jayrodale General Hospital? Thats exactly who I mean! Tony replied, surprised.


    Do you know him, Mr.


    Rhodes ? Michaels expression darkened.


    Of course I do.


    Right now, he has my dear cousin Lauren, the Rhodes familys heiress,pletely wrapped around his finger.


    He turned to Bane and said, Bane, remember the Deaths Draught you gave me ? Andrew was the one who neutralized it.


    Bane was surprised.


    Ah, sq it was him.


    If he can counter my poison and has mastered pressure points, he must be quite skilled.


    Though Ive never heard of such a notable figure in Jayrodale.


    Michael scoffed


    Skilled? Hes nothing but a gold digger living off women.


    Sure, he might have some medical talent, but messing with Mr.


    Madden Senior will be the death of him.


    Now that Juan is safe, hell pay for his audacity Tony growled.


    Michaels eyes glinted as he stirred the pot.


    Seeing Juan in that state broke my heart.


    With tum being your only son, Mr.


    Madden Senior, I wouldnt let this slide.


    That punk needs to be Taught a lesson.


    Tony smirked.


    The idds supposedly good in a fight.


    Plus, hes got the Alckers, that bastard Dn from South City, and Ms Rhodes backing him.


    We need to n this careful Theyre all sobotes, Bane chimed in disqusly A young man cant have much real power, though Im curious about bus adicals and training s se and youre interested.


    Mr.


    Ealinger, bud over to you to questioning once wa catch ban dany guckdy offered Bredshed wetli satku, FADOO So, & hque a n to make hime wing to you, trying to furgas youre haupou te pinit shapes and wall.


    Mr Chapter 142 Its simple: we strike where it hurts most, Michael exined.


    You mean taking his family hostage? From what I know, he doesnt have anyone close. T frowned


    Michael gave a sinister smile.


    What you dont know, Mr.


    Madden Senior, is that hes Jayrodales most notorious gold digger.


    Before Lauren, he was living off Christina, the ice queen of Stevens Corporation.


    Just grab Christina, force the Stevens family to bring him out and the problem is solved.


    Tonys eyes lit up as he nodded slowly.


    Not a bad n at all


    The Stevens family is just a minor yer in East Side, and theyll be easy to handle.


    Ill get right on it.


    Later, as Michael and Bane left East Side together Bane spoke condescendingly.


    Mr.


    Rhodes did you really have mee all this way to treat Tonys worthless son just so you could use Tony to deal with Andrew ?!!

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143 Youre making too big a deal out of this.


    Why bring me in for such a minor yer? Bane remarked. Michael scoffed


    Bane, youre oversimplifying things.


    To inherit Rhodes Corporation, I need to get rid of Lauren


    With your help, eliminating her would have made my path to leadership smooth sailing, but then Andrew showed up and ruined everything.


    I cant even enjoy messing around with women anymore with this rage burning inside me.


    Bane nodded


    Fair enough.


    He has sparked my curiosity too.


    The fact that he could neutralize my poison shows more skill than that old fool Cedric Id like to meet him myself.


    Michael smiled coldly, confident in his n


    With Lauren protecting him, I couldnt touch him directly.


    But now that Tonys involved, that punk is as good as dead


    Later that evening, Christina was preparing to leave the South City project office after a long days work. Christie, please buy me a Porsche


    Im begging you, Leroy pleaded, following behind her.


    Christina shook her head.


    Leroy, youre my brother, but youre also a man.


    If you want a luxury car, earn it yourself.


    Lve given you a great opportunity at Stevens Corporation.


    If you work hard, a Porsche is nothing.


    Leroy whined, But how long will it take me to save up hundreds of thousands? Come on, Christie, buy it for me now so I can enjoy it


    Besides, as your brother, shouldnt I be driving something nice to maintain your image as the Stevens Corporations CEO? Yeah, Christie, Irene chimed in


    Whats a couple hundred grand to buy your only brother a car? If you dont spoil him, who will ? Christina turned to Leroy, exasperated.


    Tell me, why this sudden obsession with a luxury car? Dont you already have one? Leroyined, That old BMW is garbage.


    I cant even pick up decent girls with it just a bunch of low end types who work at nail salons.


    So, you want a Porsche just to show off and pick up women? Christina asked with a smirk No! Leroy fumed.


    I just cant stand Andrew driving a better car than me when hes nothing but a gold digger! Exactly, Irene added


    That loser left you, Christie, and instead of ending up in the gutter, hes thriving.


    We cant let him outshine us


    If he drives a Porsche, Leroy needs an even more expensive one.


    So, this is all aboutpeting with Andrew ? Christinaughed bitterly.


    Do you know hes now the deputy chief at Jayrodale General Hospital? Hes in a leadership position.


    Can you Chapter 143  evenpete with that, Leroy? Irene and Leroy were dumbfounded by the revtion


    Deputy chief? No way! You must be mistaken, Christie, Leroy said adamantly. Irene scoffed


    Him? In leadership? III never believe it.


    Before Christina could respond, a group of men burst into the project office.


    Their leader, at muscr man with an intimidating presence, fixed his cold gaze on the three of them.


    Which one of you is Christina Stevens ? Christina stepped forward, unsuspecting.


    I am.


    What can I help you with? Take her, hemanded.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144 Take her


    As soon as themand rang out, two East Side thugs immediately grabbed Christinas arms and started dragging her away.


    Let her go ! Who the hell do you think you are, touching someone from the Stevens family? Leroy shouted in rage.


    You better noty a finger on her ! Irene screamed.


    My daughter is Harvey Wellers fiancee.


    Do you have any idea whats going to happen to you? The leader stood emotionless, radiating deadly intent.


    Do you think I care about the Stevens family? Here in Jayrodale, Ive killed people from families way more important than your little family.


    Back off if you want to live


    I wont hesitate to kill you right here.


    His menacing presence sent chills down everyones spines, but Leroy refused to back down.


    You think Im scared of you? Go ahead, try something! Harvey will have your head if you touch me ! The leaders eyes shed coldly as he suddenly struck Leroy with devastating force, sending him flying.


    Blood spurted from Leroys mouth as hey there, barely conscious.


    Christina and Irene froze in terror, realizing they were dealing with a ruthless monster.


    Irene began screaming at the top of her lungs, Help! Somebody help! Theyre trying to kill us -this is insane! Christina maintained herposure.


    She stated firmly, Dont hurt anyone else.


    Ill go with you.


    Christie, no! You cant go with them! Irene wailed.


    Theyll kill you ! Quick, call Harvey we need his help ! The leader smirked.


    Let me be clear: Mr.


    Madden Senior wants Ms.


    Stevens.


    Your calls wont help.


    Theres only one way out Andrew Lloyd must beg Mr.


    Madden Seniors forgiveness.


    With that, they dragged Christina away, leaving Irene frozen in shock.


    Leroy, sweetie, are you okay? III take you to the hospital! Irene cried, helping her son up.


    It was not the first time she had seen her unfortunate son get pped around.


    Mom, forget about me, Leroy struggled to speak.


    Quick, call Harvey.


    Tony sent these men,.


    and we cant handle this alone.


    But they said only Andrew can save her! Irene worried


    That coward? Hed probably die of fear facing Tony, Leroy spat.


    Only Harvey, with the Weller familys influence, can save Christie ! Chapter 144 O


    Trembling, Irene called Harvey


    Harvey, Tonys men took Christie ! You have to save her, quickly! What? Tony took Christie ? Why? Harveys voice was tense and shaky.


    How should I know why that madman did it ? Irene cursed


    They just took her and beat Leroy up until hes coughing up blood! She broke into tears.


    Ive heard Tonys a notorious pervert... Christies so beautiful, Harvey.


    Just think what he might do to her ! On the other end of the line, Harveys face darkened.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145 Harvey knew exactly what kind of man Tony was, but there was a problem he owed Tony millions and had no right to challenge East Sides crime boss.


    Mrs.


    Stevens, dont worry.


    Ill handle this.


    How dare that old bastard touch Christie ! Hell regret it for sure! Despite his fear, Harveys tone was full


    of bravado, acting as if Tony was beneath him.


    I knew it ! Irenes tears turned into smiles.


    With you stepping in, Harvey, even Tony will have to release her.


    You can rest assured, Mrs.


    Stevens


    Tony will have to respect the Weller family name, whether he likes it or not, Harvey promised confidently


    .


    After hanging up, Harveys expression was reced with, his previous confidencepletely gone. Tony, Christina is my woman


    Do you actually think you can get to her before I do? Thats not how this works! Growing angrier by the second, Harveys face contorted as he dialed Tonys number.


    Mr.


    Madden Senior, even if I owe you money, you didnt have to take my woman.


    Please release her immediately, he demanded, trying to sound firm.


    Harvey, stay out of this, Tony replied.


    You owe me millions, and youre in no position to make demands.


    I took her only for one reason to make Andrewe to me and beg my forgiveness.


    So, youre after Andrew ? Harvey asked, both surprised and delighted.


    Of course.


    He nearly killed my son and even dared to kick me.


    You think Id let him live? Tony growled.


    Mr.


    Madden Senior, you must kill him.


    Dont let him off! Harvey quickly agreed.


    But if youre after him, why take my woman? Please, let Christina go.


    Christina is my leverage against that punk.


    Releasing her is not an option, Tony refused


    Harveys suppressed anger rose again.


    But Mr.


    Madden Senior, Ive already told you- Christina is my woman


    Youve taken her, and now youre making me look like a fool! Tony sneered


    Youre drowning in debt, yet youre parading around like youre the king of Jayrodales elite. We both know youre all show


    Harvey, your reputation means nothing to me.


    His words dripped with mockery and disdain, each one cutting deeper than thest.


    Harveys face turned red with rage, and he clenched his teeth.


    Mr.


    Madden Senior, are you seriously refusing to let her go? Hell no.


    I wont rest until Andrew is dead, Tony snapped


    And by the way, Ive taken a look  Chapter 145 at Christina.


    Shes quite the beauty.


    Now that shes in my hands, you dont expect me not to fun, do you? have ne The line went dead with a click, leaving Harveys hands trembling as he held the phone.


    Christina was his woman, yet Tony had just told him to his face that they were going to have their way with her


    Harveys face twisted with rage and humiliation as he growled, Tony, you asshole!

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146 At that moment, Andrew was at Jayrodale General Hospital when Dn called.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, theres something urgent I need to report.


    What is it, Dn ? Andrew asked


    My men saw Tonys people take Christina, the CEO of Stevens Corporation, from the South City project, Dn reported gravely


    When did this happen? Andrews tone turned icy.


    Just moments ago


    Shes probably been taken to the East Side by now.


    I suspect Tony is nning to use her against you, Mr.


    Lloyd.


    III make sure he pays with his life for this! Andrew growled.


    Dn felt a chill running down his spine.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, are you going to intervene ? III gather our men right away to storm East Side with you.


    } No need.


    Ill go alone.


    ? want to see what Tonys up to, Andrew replied calmly.


    But Mr.


    Lloyd, Tonys dangerous! Going alone is Before Dn could even finish his warning, Andrew interrupted, Dont worry.


    Once Im there, no matter how many men or skilled fighters East Side are protecting him, Tony will be the only one dying.


    Then, he hung up.


    Francesca was just right beside Andrew, and her face turned pale.


    What happened? Why do you look so angry? Andrew put on his jacket from the rack, his expression unchanged


    Tony took Christina because of me, and I need to deal with this.


    How can you storm East Side alone? Thats Tonys turf ! Francesca eximed.


    Let me contact Lauren and my grandpa for help.


    Andrew shook his head.


    Theres no time


    Christinas already there.


    I have to go now before something happens to her.


    Soon after, a ck Porsche Panamera roared toward East Side.


    At the East Side hideout, Tony lounged confidently in his seat at the head of the room.


    The chair he was currently sitting on was a recement for the one Andrew hadpletely smashed during theirst encounter


    Today will be Andrews death day! Tonyughed heartily as he surveyed the room.


    Chapter 146 Not only were hundreds of his men standing ready, but he had also summoned three of his most elite enforcers


    These men were not just part of East Side; they were martial arts experts hired from elite underground gangs.


    Tony had to pay them a small fortune to keep them on retainer, and their services did note cheap.


    If not for the pressure Andrew had put on him, Tony would not have dared to call them in lightly.


    Mr.


    Madden Senior, why did you call in all three of us for some punk who knows a bit of ancient medicine and martial arts ?ined Herman ckwood, an elderly man seated to Tonys left.


    Mr.


    ckwood, this guy took out Ro even when he had a gun.


    We cant be too careful, Tony replied seriously.


    Herman scoffed


    Ro ? Even with a machine gun, I could take him out in the blink of an eye! 11 Tony smiled. Your skills far surpass Ros, Mr.


    ckwood.


    But I called in all three masters not just for Andrew alone, We also need to be ready for the Rhodes family and Cedric Aicker.


    Herman grunted.


    My time, is valuable, and I wont waste it on small fry.


    Ill only step in if the Rhodes familys experts or Cedric shows up


    I wont lift a finger for anything less, but youll still pay my full fee. We **

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147 Tony chuckled.


    Of course, Mr.


    ckwood


    Even just having you here is worth every penny.


    Even though he said that, his heart ached at the cost.


    These martial arts masters had extraordinary skills but were also arrogant and greedy.


    Each job they took was like an excuse to extort the clients, draining them dry with every outrageous demand


    Nheless, Tonys thoughts turned cold as he remembered the rumors circting in Jayrodales underworld that he, the East Side crime lord, was a useless old man, and Juan was equally worthless. Both father and son had been humiliated by some nobody, tarnishing the reputation of East Sides ruler. The shame was simply unbearable, and Tony believed the only way to salvage his reputation was to eliminate Andrew


    By doing so, he would restore his image as the unshakable ruler of the East Side.


    Just then, Christina was brought in


    Her face turned pale at the sight of the hundred plus thugs and the martial art masters seated at the front. Ms.


    Stevens is truly a rare beauty, Tony said with a twisted grin, his gaze lingering on her.


    Even at my age, I cant help but feel tempted.


    Mr.


    Madden Senior, Stevens Corporation has never had any conflict with East Side.


    What do you want? Christina asked, trying to keep her voice steady.


    Tony snorted.


    Thats not for you to decide.


    Tell me, whats your rtionship with Andrew? Hes my ex, and weve gone our separate ways, Christina replied.


    Good


    Now call him and tell him toe save you, Tony demanded coldly.


    Mr.


    Madden Senior, I absolutely cannot do that! Christina eximed.


    No? So you wont cooperate ? Tonys expression turned vicious.


    Panicking, Christina quickly replied, Ive already said it I have nothing to do with Andrew anymore.


    Theres nothing between us !!! Tonys voice turned icy.


    I dont care what your rtionship with him is now.


    Youre going to call him, bring him here, and then Ill consider letting you go.


    Otherwise, Ill have my way with you before killing you.


    Thest trace of color drained from Christinas face.


    Why are you so determined to lure Andrew here? What is East Side nning? Tony sneered


    With all these men and three martial arts masters here- isnt it obvious? He wont be leaving here alive!

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148 Christina took a deep breath, finding her calm.


    Mr.


    Madden Senior, even as East Sides crime lord, if you hurt me, Harvey will demand justice.


    At this point, she could not imagine Tonypletely disregarding the Weller familys influence.


    However, Tony scoffed.


    Harvey? That guy owes me millions: Justice? The moment he sees me, hed be on his knees begging! The men around the room erupted in mockingughter


    Harvey? That guys nothing but a cowardly joke! one of them jeered.


    Another sneered.


    Ms.


    Stevens, youre a stunner, but sticking with Harvey? Youre wasting your beauty.


    Youd be better off with Mr.


    Madden Senior


    Hed make sure the Stevens family reaches new heights.


    Honestly, another chimed in, Harveys only still afloat because his father has some sway.


    Otherwise, hed have been tossed out of Jayrodale long ago! Christinas anger red


    She could not believe the arrogance of these East Side thugs, openly belittling the Weller family like this. However, doubts began to creep into her mind.


    First, Jayrodale Banks manager had hinted at Harvey being neck deep in debt, and now Tony was saying the same thing.


    A single usation could be dismissed as nder, but hearing it from multiple sources made her uneasy


    Mr.


    Madden Senior, since your men are so bold, will you let me call Harvey right now? Christina challenged , thinking only Harvey could bring these thugs back down.


    Tonyughed


    Go ahead, Im in no rush


    His confidence only increased Christinas unease, but she still could not believe Harvey was as worthless as they imed


    After all, the Wellers were a prominent family in Jayrodale.


    With that in mind, she dialed his number several times.


    However, after several attempts, there was no answer.


    Frowning, Christina redialed.


    Harvey would always answer her calls, and she was unwilling to give up so easily.


    But again, the call went to voicemail.


    Tony sneered


    Dont waste your time.


    That cowards probably hiding from me


    Youve got a better chance of winning the lottery than convincing him to show his face here. Christinas face paled as her anxiety peaked, wondering what was going on with Harvey


    Ill give you onest chance call Andrew toe here, and youll be safe, Tony demanded coldly. Otherwise, my men will have their way with you.


    The room filled with Tonys disgustingughter, and for the first time, fear seeped into Christina. Still, she bit her lip and shook her head Mr.


    Madden Senior, I wont do it.


    Chapter 148 Tony mmed his hand on his chair, his grin reced by cold fury. Fine.


    Lets see whatsts longer your stubbornness or my whip.


    Then, he ordered his men, Strike her, but avoid her face and legs.


    Well want to have some funter.


    A thin whip cracked across Christinas back, leaving a visible blood mark through her dress. Though tears welled in her eyes from the pain, she bit her lip and refused to make a sound. Quite tough, arent you? Lets see how long thatsts.


    Keep going! Tony shouted.


    The whip struck again and again until blood soaked through her dress.


    The pain became unbearable, and Christina finally broke, crying out, Just kill me if youve got the guts!

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149 Tony angrily shouted, Are you making the call? Christinas face was already drained of all color, her mouth filled with the metallic taste of blood


    Even so, she stood her ground, weakly shaking her head.


    No ... I wont let Andrew walk into a ... death trap because of me.


    You might as well... give up! Keep hitting her! Beat her to death if you have to! Tony roared, his fury boiling over.


    The whip struck her back again and again, eachsh more merciless than thest.


    .


    Christinas body soon became a canvas of blood, her dress torn and stained as her skin broke under the relentless assault.


    She wailed in pain before passing out.


    Sitting beside Tony, Herman ckwood, an elderly man with streaks of white in his hair, chuckled darkly


    His yoice wasced with malice as he said, This ones got some backbone; III give her that.


    But for someone like her, brute force alone wont break her spirit.


    Ive got an idea thatll make her submit instantly, Tony was intrigued.


    Whats your n, Mr.


    ckwood? He also wanted to change his approach, fearing that if he continued to beat Christina like this, he would end up beating her to death.


    If that happened, it would no longer be fun when they finally had their way with her.


    Herman smirked wickedly.


    Shes a young, untouched beauty, and a rare one at that.


    Why waste your time whipping her when you can show her whos in charge? Nothing breaks a woman faster than a man asserting his dominance... right in front of her


    Tonys eyes gleamed with excitement as heughed.


    Youre absolutely right, Mr.


    ckwood


    Her beauty is truly one in a million! Maybe you should go first youve got the most experience here. Herman waved him off with a sly grin.


    Now, now, Mr.


    Madden Senior, dont be ridiculous


    Im far too old for such things, especially with my martial arts training I cant waste my vital energy like that


    ! But back in the day, oh, I wouldve shown this littledy what a real man is.


    Tony let out a roaringugh.


    Everyone knows you were the real deal in your prime, Mr.


    ckwood! The stories they tell about you legendary! Hermans wrinkled face lit up with pride.


    If I were 30 years younger, this wouldnt even be a discussion.


    I was unstoppable back then! Tony, grinning, turned to his men


    Wake her up


    Lets have some fun with this one, Soon, a bucket of cold water was dumped over Christinas unconscious body, jolting her  Chapter 149 awake.


    Drenched and shivering, her bloodied dress clung to her curves, further igniting the twisted desires of the men in the room.


    Some of them chuckled, while others looked at her with a sickening urge.


    Before Tony could act, Juan stepped forward eagerly.


    Dad, let me go first! Please! He was already loosening his belt without waiting for an answer,


    approaching Christina with a lewd smile


    Tonys expression showed a flicker of disappointment.


    Nheless, he recalled how Juan had suffered enough recently and figured this was as good a time as any to let him blow off some steam.


    Go ahead.


    Shes all yours.


    Juan approached Christina, his eyes gleaming with malicious intent.


    So, youre Andrews little sweetheart, huh? Perfect.


    Im going to make you scream for mercy, and when that coward shows up, Ill make sure he sees every bit of it.


    Christina scrambled back, clutching her torn dress in a feeble attempt to cover herself.


    However, every movement pulled at her wounded back, sending waves of unbearable pain through her body and forcing tears down her face


    You monsters! Id rather die than let you touch me ! she spat, trembling.


    : Juan smirked and pped her across the face, sending her sprawling to the floor.


    You think you get to choose, you stupid bitch? When youre in my hands, youll do anything I tell you to!


    in my hands, youll do anything I tell 11 He added, Ive already wanted to get my hands on you bad I didnt get the chance until now.


    when I first saw you with Harvey.


    Too

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150 Juan let out an excited yell and tugged forcefully at Christinas dress.


    The delicate fabric tore apart, exposing a sh of her pale, wless skin.


    Stop! Get away from me! Christina screamed, her voice cracking with fear and desperation.


    Tears streamed down her face as she broke downpletely, the brutal beating earlier having nearly shattered her resolve.


    Now, faced with humiliation and vition, her defenses crumbled entirely.


    Scream all you want it only makes this more exciting! Juanughed wickedly as the East Side thugs, and even Herman cheered him on from the sidelines.


    Go for it, Mr.


    Madden ! Show her whos boss! But dont forget the order Mr.


    Madden Senior will go after this, then the rest of us! Tonight, every one of us gets to enjoy her! The room echoed with their wicked jeers.


    Christina could not take it anymore.


    She copsed to her knees, clutching her head, sobbing uncontrobly.


    In her most helpless moment, she cried out, Andrew... Andrew, where are you? Please save me I


    need you ... She had not even realized that she called for Andrew rather than Harvey in her desperation. Juan, now consumed by his dark desires, lunged forward with a maniacalugh.


    You can call for whoever you want, but no onesing to save you now! Just give in! Herman leaned back in his chair, watching with a twisted smile.


    Its a shame Im too old to join in, but watching your son take charge? Thats good enough for me. What do you think, Mr.


    Madden Senior? Tony chuckled crudely, and his grin widened.


    Sometimes, watching someone else have fun is better than doing it yourself.


    Lets see what my boys got! The two erupted intoughter, while the surrounding thugs watched eagerly, their faces flushed with excitement.


    Suddenly, two thunderous crashes interrupted the chaos.


    The bodies of two guards flew through the doorway,nding in the center of the crowd.


    Blood was trickling from their mouths, and their eyes were wide open they were dead.


    The East Side gang and Tonys group were stunned into silence.


    Who dares intrude on East Side territory? Show yourself! Tony roared, his eyes zing as he stared at the entrance.


    A tall figure emerged, his face cold as ice.


    The East Side thugs charged at him with knives and  Chapter 150 axes, but he moved like a force of nature through their ranks.


    In mere moments, he had torn through over a hundred of East Sides finest fighters, leaving them groaning on the ground with broken bones and bloody faces.


    The remaining men trembled and backed away, overwhelmed by his murderous aura.


    As his men retreated, Tony finally got a clear look at the intruder.


    He snarled, Andrew ... You little bastard! You actually had the guts to storm into my territory ?!

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151 Tony gritted his teeth in rage, each wording out like venom when he saw Andrew. Meanwhile, Andrews expression was colder and more menacing than ever, unlike anything they had seen before


    With lightning speed, he hurled the axe he seized during the fight, and it whistled through the air past East Sides elite fighters.


    The axe struck Juans arm with devastating precision, causing him to scream in agony as his right arm was cleanly severed at the shoulder, blood gushing everywhere.


    Some droplets evennded on Christinas pale, horrified face, leaving her trembling in shock and disbelief.


    My arm, my arm ... Dad, help me! Kill him, kill that bastard! Juan clutched at the stump of his shoulder as he writhed on the ground, rolling in the growing pool of blood.


    His once arrogant demeanor was now reduced to a pitiful, blood soaked mess.


    Tony roared like a madman, Andrew, you bastard! III kill you and your whole damn family! Then, he turned to his men and shouted, Get him! Kill him! I want him dead! He could not believe that his only son had lost an arm right under the noses of East Sides strongest fighters and was surrounded by over a hundred thugs.


    The remaining East Side fighters charged at Andrew after receiving their orders, howling rith rage. What followed was another one sided massacre, with Andrew clearly dominating the fight. Andrew moved with deadly precision, his face cold and unyielding as he struck ruthlessly. Each punch and kick left his enemies broken, writhing in pain, or worse lifeless.


    Bodies hit the floor one after another, the room filling with anguished cries and the stench of blood Someone in the crowd gulped.


    Despite the chaotic violence around them, that small sound cut through the noise like a knife. Herman, who had been calmly observing until now, finally lost hisposure and stood up abruptly. He said grimly, Young man, Fclearly underestimated you.


    Andrew ignored the old man and strode toward Christina.


    When he saw her brutally beaten


    back, his expressionless face finally showed murderous intent.


    His fists clenched tightly, the sound of his knuckles cracking audible.


    Andrew... you came... Im so d, Christina whispered weakly.


    T They made me call you ..


    to lure you here


    I... I didnt want to Despite her torn clothes and blood covered body she rxedpletely upon seeing Andrews face.


    She shed a faint smile before she lost consciousness


    +20 BONUS Chapter 151 Andrews clenched fists trembled as he quickly checked her breathing.


    After confirming she was stable, he took out a porcin bottle from his pocket and gave her two yellow pills.


    Hermans eyes flickered with greed when he saw them.


    Those are vitality pills.


    Impressive.


    Those are worth a fortune, kid.


    Andrew remained silent as he took off his jacket and gently covered Christina.


    Only then did he stand up and turn his cold gaze toward Herman.


    You want my vitality pills? Perfect- because theres something I want from you too.


    Hermans brow furrowed, his voice cautious.


    And what might that be? Andrew sneered


    Your head! With explosive force, Andrew struck again


    His foot came down hard,pletely crushing Juans chest as hey in a pool of blood

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152 Tonys massive frame froze, feeling weak all over A momentter, he roared.


    Andrew, you bastard! How dare you kill my son ! Everyone, attack him! I want him dead and in pleces! Tony was like a madman.


    Yet, despite his orders, he East Side thugs remained motionless.


    Instead, the remaining twenty or so thugs trembled uncontrobly, their weapons shaking in their hands as they backed away from Andrew, whose disy of power hadpletely shattered their courage. Seeing this, Tonys bloodshot eyes bulged with rage


    You cowards! You spineless trash! Attack him! Thats an order, damn it! No matter how much he screamed, his men did nothing, their fear paralyzing them.


    III handle this! One of the three elite fighters Tony had hired stepped forward.


    The muscr man leaped into the air like a feral beast, aiming a devastating flying kick at Andrew. Herman snorted.


    Dont worry, Mr.


    Madden Senior.


    With us three here, this punk wont cause any trouble


    However, he quickly realized how wrong he was.


    In the next second, they watched as Andrew sprung up and unleashed a powerful spinning kick.


    The force was so intense it seemed to split the air with a loud boom.


    The muscr fighter did not even get close to touching Andrew before his chest caved in, blood gushing


    out of his mouth as he flew backward nearly 30 feet, only stopping when he hit the wall


    Then, he slid to the ground, motionless.


    T This is impossible, Tony stammered in disbelief.


    Herman gritted his teeth and said, Dont panic, Mr.


    Madden Senior.


    The kids got skills, but not enough.


    Erica, youre up! Another elite fighter stepped forward an elderly woman with a hunched back and wrinkled face.


    Her voice was raspy but sharp as she said, Boy, surrender now.


    Break both your arms and legs, then kneel before us if you want a quick death.


    She added, Once my Mantis Fist strikes, your organs will be nothing but pulp ! Andrew remained


    unfazed, walking steadily toward Tony


    He dered coldly, I have only one goal today to destroy this old geezer.


    Anyone whos not involved should get out of my way


    What are you waiting for? Kill him now! Tony roared


    Erica Lerman let out a battle cry and sprang into action.


    Her thin frame moved like a blur, her  Chapter 152 bony hands slicing through the air in rapid


    , precise attacks.


    She darted back and forth like a mantis, closing in on Andrew with deadly speed.


    Herman chuckled smugly, watching the disy.


    Mantis Fist relies on speed.


    This kid may have some strength, but against such precision, hell be gutted in seconds.


    However, his smug expression froze in the next instant


    Andrew broke through Ericas defense with a single straight punch to her core.


    Though she managed to tear his sleeves to shreds, the end result was clear her neck snapped under Andrews blow, killing her instantly.


    In the span of mere moments, he had stormed into Tonys base, defeated over a hundred men, and killed two of Tonys elite martial artists without breaking a sweat.


    Tonys face turned ashen, half his body numb from fear


    For the first time, he began to doubt whether he had hired enough reinforcements.


    Mr.


    ckwood, save me ! Stop him, stop him now! Tony screamed in panic, scrambling backward as Andrew approached.


    Hisposure hadpletely crumbled.


    Herman finally stepped forward, his expression grim.


    Youve got more skill than I anticipated, taking out two experienced martial artists like that.


    Very well.


    III personally send you to your grave.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153 Herman nced down at Ericas lifeless body, he wide open eyes frozen in death. Fury consumed him as he kicked the chair behind him aside and stepped directly into Andrews path. Step aside, or youll meet the same fate as them Andrew warned in a low voice.


    Herman bristled at the insult


    You arrogant child, how dare you disrespect me! He snarled, Do you even know who I am? Im an elder of the Crimson Alliance surrender now, or even if you kill the Maddens, our n will hunt you to the ends of the earth


    Hes right; Andrew! Tony chimed in, suddenly hopeful.


    Touch me, and the Crimson Alliance will never stop hunting you.


    You probably dont know this, but theyre the force behind East Sides power ! .


    Andrew shook his head dismissively


    The Crimson Alliance? Should I be impressed? Sorry, but I dont keep track of every minor league martial arts organization out there.


    Herman smirked


    Our n ranks among the top five martial arts organizations in all of Jayrodale and Gabo Creek, If you havent heard of us... Well, it just shows youre nothing but a street fighter who got lucky.


    Killing you wont cause any problems for us


    Mr.


    ckwood, stop wasting time and finish him! Tony urged, fear evident in his voice.


    Take him down today, and East Side will pay an extra 300 million dors every year to the Crimson Alliance! Herman smirked arrogantly.


    You should feel honored


    If Im stepping in personally, it means your death will be worth remembering.


    With that, he let out a thunderous shout, his hair and beard bristling as both palms shot forward to attack Andrew.


    Andrews eyes shed coldly as his fists met Hermans attack head on


    The impact created a massive shockwave that rippled through the air between them.


    As their forces shed, Hermans face turned blood red, his body trembling.


    He gasped in shock.


    Y You actually possess such immense power! Andrews lips curled into a mocking smirk as the shredded remains of his shirt fell away, revealing his muscr physique.


    A dark, menacing tattoo of a ck dragon with red eyes coiled across his chest, its design vivid and lifelike


    The Blood Eyed ck Dragon tattoo... Thats impossible! Herman coughed up blood, but he barely seemed to notice.


    His finger shook as he pointed at Andrews chest, his entire body trembling with fear and awe. Forgive me... I was blind to your true status


    I didnt recognize you as a member of the royal lineage ! Herman stammered.


    1/2 Chante: 153 Tony watched in disbelief as Herman, East Sides strongest martial artist and the pride of the Crimson Alliance, dropped to his knees before Andrew and started frantically pping himself.


    Each smack echoed through the room as Herman repeatedly mmed his cheeks, showing not signs of stopping despite the blood beginning to flow.


    Mr.


    ckwood, what are you doing? Have you lost your mind? Tony streamed, grabbing Hermans atm desperately.


    Get up and kill him! Kill him now!

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154 Hermans face contorted with rage as he spun around and pped Tony, sending him flying across the room.


    He screamed, Get away from me, you idiot! Dont you realize the trouble youve gotten us into ? He continued, Instead of standing there clueless, you should get on your knees and beg for mercy! Tony clutched his swollen face, his mindpletely nk


    Beg for mercy? What was happening? Nothing was making sense for Tony.


    Suddenly, about 200 men in ck suits rushed into the building, quickly subduing all of East Sides remaining thugs


    The suited men parted to make way as two figures walked in.


    Dn walked in, immediately stunned


    Meanwhile, leading the way was an elderly man with a cane, dressed in a style suit, radiating an air of authority so powerful it silenced the chaos around him.


    M Mr


    Yates, why... why are you on my turf ? Tony stammered.


    Marvin, the wealthiest manin Jayrodale, ignored Tonypletely and respectfully approached Andrew. Mr.


    yd, please let me handle the rest while you take Ms.


    Stevens to get medical attention.


    I have only one requirement there will no longer be an East Side crime lord in Jayrodale, Andrew stated coldly.


    Without waiting for a response, he picked up the injured Christina and left, not sparing another nce at the terrified Herman still kneeling or at Tony, who sensed his impending doom.


    Mr.


    Yates, did... did Mr.


    Lloyd really take down all of East Sides men and the three elite martial artists from the Crimson Alliance by himself? Dn asked in horror once Andrew had left.


    He could not forget the bloodbath they had walked into, with bodies lying everywhere.


    It was unbelievable that a single man had done this


    Marvins lips curled into a faint, almost menacing smile.


    Whats wrong? Feeling rattled? Has your entire worldview just been shattered? He chuckled grimly.


    Let me tell you something what you just saw was childs y.


    If I told you about the things Mr.


    Lloyd has done in the past, youd be so terrified that itd haunt your dreams forever


    Tony, I received the order to eliminate your gang, Marvin said coldly, turning his attention to Tony.


    How would you prefer to die?  Mr.


    Yates, this conflict was between East Side and Andrew, Tony protested, his face pale.


    Never mind you barging in here with your men, but who the hell is behind you? And why is he interfering with my business? Even now, you fail to grasp the situation.


    You deserve whatsing, Marvin stated simply.


    Then, he turned to Herman.


    Herman, youre from the Crimson Alliance and have more experience than Tony.


    Why ont you exin whos behind me ? Give this soon to be- headless crime lord a little shock.


    Herman raised his head with difficulty, his eyes filled with terror.


    Mr.


    Yates, the Crimson Alliance has always maintained good rtions with you, he began cautiously.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155 Please, help me beg for mercy and spare my life Herman pleaded, Marvin responded coldly Given the Crimson Alliances influence in Gabo Creek, I might have considered showing you mercy, Herman


    Unfortunately, you didnt offend me you offended Mr.


    Lloyd.


    Do you honestly think that even the reputation of a Crimson Alliance elder is enough to earn forgiveness in this case? Hermans face turned ashen as heughed bitterly.


    Youre right... I dont deserve mercy.


    This is my fate, my terrible luck.


    Mr.


    ckwood, who the hell is Andrew ? Tony demanded through gritted teeth.


    Stop wallowing and exin ! He cant possibly be that important! Hermans expression grew lifeless as he sighed


    Since even Mr.


    Yates has acknowledged the truth, I might as well tell you, you ignorant fool.


    He continued, Hes not just important even the most powerful would bow before him.


    Hes a Lloyd and has the Blood Eyed ck Dragon on his chest.


    Do you know what the tattoo signifies ? Tony gulped, stuttering, W What does it mean? Herman closed his eyes as if gathering the courage to speak of something terrifying


    He exined, It means hes a direct descendant of the Lloyd family one of the three royal families of Holtrien.


    And his tattoo? It doesnt bear the ck eyes of an ordinary warrior, nor the silver eyes of a notable bloodline, and not even the golden eyes reserved for the familys elite heirs.


    Hermans body shook uncontrobly as he spoke, his fear reaching its peak.


    His dragon tattoo bears blood red eyes.


    Do you know what that means? It means hes the one and only Dragon Prince of the Lloyd family


    Ten years ago, he brought chaos to Chetvine, and Holtriens elite believed the Dragon Prince had perished because heaven itself couldnt tolerate his existence, Herman continued, his voice shaking. Yet here he is, hiding in a small ce like Jayrodale.


    Heaven has truly forsaken me ! After finishing his exnation, Herman copsedpletely. Meanwhile, Tony felt like his world had copsed around him


    His face turned deathly pale, and every ounce of strength seemed to drain from him.


    In Holtrien, there were wealthy families, noble houses, and, above them all, the untouchable royal families.


    Andrew was not from any family he was from Lloyds, one of only three royal families in Holtrien. Tony staggered, his heart feeling like it had been struck.


    Even more devastating was the realization that East Side had not just angered any Lloyd family member they had provoked the one and only Dragon Prince of the Lloyd family, This was the very same youth who, a decade ago, had thrown Chetvine into chaos and reduced the mightiest of Holtriens warriors to nothing.


    He was not just a legend he was a force of nature, a living god in a world of mortals.


    Its over.


    Im done.


    .


    East Side... is doomed! Tonys sanity finally cracked


    His breakdown was even worse than Hermans, as the full weight of his situation crushed himpletely

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156 With a sudden burst of movement, Herman struck Tonys head with his palm.


    Tony was stunned, muttering, Mr.


    ckwood, you ... you


    Blood sputtered from his mouth and nose, and he did not even finish his sentence before copsing. With a nk face, Herman said, The moment we provoked Mr.


    Lloyd, we were already set to be buried six feet under.


    Dont worry.


    Ill join your soon.


    Dn watched the scene unfold with chills running down his spine.


    Without any physical force or coercion, Andrews mere identity had driven both a martial arts master like Herman and a crime lord like Tony to their deaths


    He could notprehend just how powerful Andrews true identity was.


    Mr.


    Yates, after Im gone, please dont bring trouble to Crimson Alliance or my family, Herman begged, still kneeling


    Can you promise me this ? Mr.


    Lloyd never harms the innocent, Marvin replied coldly.


    Rest assured, the Crimson Alliance and your family will be safe.


    Herman sighed in relief before biting down hard on his tongue.


    Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth as he died by suicide. Marvin turned to Dn.


    Dn ! Dn jumped nervously, Yes, Mr.


    Yates ! Everything that happened here today must remain absolutely secret, Marvin said calmly.


    The consequences of any leak would be beyond either of us to bear.


    Understand? Dn gulped anxiously as he caught Marvins meaningful look.


    Y Yes, Mr.


    Yates.


    I understand.


    B But, is Mr.


    Lloyd really ... the Dragon Prince of the Lloyd family? Marvin waved dismissively.


    Asking such questions wont do you any good


    Just know that serving under him is a blessing


    So, appreciate it.


    News spread quickly through Jayrodales elite circles and the criminal underworld that East Side and Tony had beenpletely erased.


    The citys high socfety was in an uproar.


    At Jayrodale General Hospital, Christina slept peacefully in her bed


    Her back injuries had just been treated, and there were blood stained cotton balls beside her bed.


    I cant believe those East Side bastards tortured her like this! Theyre absolutely inhuman ! Francesca growled angrily through gritted teeth.


    Andrew remained silent, his expression cold.


    Now that youre back, can Mr.


    Garner and Mr.


    Yates handle the East Side situation? Francesca asked worriedly.


    Andrew replied tly, Theres nothing to handle.


    They just need to deal with Tony.


    Francescas face twitched.


    Tony isnt a nobody; he has many men protecting him.


    I cant believe you rescued Ms.


    Stevens single handedly Andrew scoffed.


    Tonys power means nothing to me.


    Not only did I rescue her, but Im going to make all of East Side disappear from Jayrodale.


    Francescas jaw dropped in shock.


    Dont be rash I know youre angry, but dealing with Tony requires careful nning.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157 Andrew scoffed without saying a word


    Francesca assumed he was just talking tough since wiping out all of East Side seemed impossible. Well, at least she had never dared to imagine it.


    Just then, her phone rang with a call from Lauren As soon as the call was connected, Lauren asked urgently, Fran, something huge happened.


    Is Dr.


    Lloyd with you? Yes, he is.


    What happened? Laurens voice was deadly serious.


    Ask Dr.


    Lloyd if hes responsible for eliminating the entire East Side and Tony.


    The question hit Francesca like a thunderbolt


    Forgetting Lauren on the phone, she stared at Andrew in shock.


    She stammered, Y You actually destroyed Tony and all of East Sides criminal empire? How did you do it


    ? Before Andrew could answer, the hospital room door burst open.


    Irene rushed in, followed by other members of the Stevens family and Harvey Christie, Christie, are you okay? My baby, theres so much blood! How badly are you hurt? Irene wailed, throwing herself beside the hospital bed.


    She just fell asleep


    Its better not to wake her, Andrew said with a frown.


    Irene whirled around, angrily shouting, Andrew, you sure are shameless, showing your face here! This


    is all your fault! Youre nothing but bad luck! If it werent for you, would our Christie be in this state? Andrew remained silent, acknowledging that this was partially his fault.


    He had not expected Tony to use Christina to get to him.


    Maam, I cant listen to this anymore, Francesca cut in coldly.


    Dr.


    Lloyd rescued Ms.


    Stevens


    Instead of thanking him, youre using him.


    Isnt that incredibly ungrateful? Thank this good for nothing? For what? Irene spat venomously.


    You say he rescued my daughter, but why was she in danger in the first ce? Rescuing someone from Tony isnt easy, Francesca fired back.


    Only someone like Dr.


    Lloyd could pull it off.


    Otherwise, hate to say it, but Ms.


    Stevens might not have made it.


    What do I care about any of that? Irene ranted.


    All1 know is Christie got hurt because of him.


    Hes useless! As Francesca tried to argue further, Andrew stopped her and addressed Irene.


    Tony hurt Christie, so I took revenge for her.


    III also make sure all her injuries are fully healed.


    You took revenge? Ireneughed coldly.


    Who are you trying to fool? I know it was South Citys Mr.


    Garner and Mr.


    Yates who took down Tony.


    Chicles 157 You could say that, Andrew replied calmly.


    But Marvin and Dn work for me.


    I ordered them to make East Side disappear.


    Irene looked at him with contempt


    Wow, Andrew, youve gotten good at telling tall tales.


    Do you think Im stupid enough to believe that? Whether you believe me or not isnt my concert Andrew said


    I do what needs to be done, answering only to my own conscience.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158 Just then, Harvey chimed in, Andrew, I used to consider you a friend for Christies sake. But now youve gotten her hurt like this; Im officially warning you to stay away from her, or else.


    His posture and tone suggested he was some noble protector, acting as if he would move heaven and earth for Christinas sake


    Andrews response was a coldugh.


    Oh, now you dare show your face? When Christina was in trouble, you were hiding away, acting all cowardly.


    Now that Ive rescued her, youre here running your mouth.


    Arent you ashamed? Who told you I didnt help when Christie was in trouble? Harvey snorted.


    Do you think Mr.


    Garner and Mr.


    Yates stepped in for no reason? Now youve got nothing to say, do you? Irene sneered at Andrew.


    It was Harvey who got Mr.


    Garner and Mr.


    Yates to deal with Tony.


    Andrew smiled wryly


    Is that what Harvey told the Stevens family, or just what youve assumed ? Thats none of your business, Irene snapped


    The point is, Christies safe return is thanks to Harvey.


    Stop trying to take credit for it.


    Ive never been interested in taking credit, Andrew replied dismissively.


    If you dont believe me, wait until she wakes up and hear what she says.


    Harvey dered proudly, Christie is my one true love.


    What else would she say except that this ordeal has brought us closer together? Andrew nearly gagged at Harveys shameless behavior.


    Francescas expression turnedplicated.


    Harvey, I used to respect you as Jayrodales golden boy.


    I thought you were cultured and refined, buttely, Ive seen how ugly your true nature is


    .


    Hatred shed in Harveys eyes, but put on a hurt expression as he asked innocently, Fran, why are you


    and Andrew both treating this way? What have I ever done wrong to you? You havent wronged me personally, Francesca replied coldly.


    But you know what youve done.


    Ms.


    Stevens was rescued by Dr.


    Lloyd alone, and wasnt it you who encouraged Juan to start this conflict with East Side ? Harvey sneered


    I dont know what youre talking about.


    But as your brother figure, Id advise you to stay away from Andrew before you get hurt.


    Francesca replied indifferently, My rtionship with Dr.


    Lloyd is none of your business.


    She had grown to despise Harvey, Jayrodales supposed golden boy of the Weller family.


    Dark thoughts clouded Harveys mind as rage built inside him.


    First Lauren, and now even  Chapter 150 Francesca was defending Andrew both beautiful women from influential Jayrodale families.


    Their support would make it much harder for the Weller family to expand their influence.


    Most frustrating of all, even Tonys massive operation had falled to eliminate Andrew the man seemed impossible to kill.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159 Nheless, Harvey looked at the bright side of the situation.


    At least with Tony dead, he would never have to repay those millions owed to East Side.


    Just then, Christina stirred in her hospital bed, her face contorted in pain as she mumbled something. Irene immediately leaned in closer.


    What is it, Christie ? Im here.


    Help me ... Please help me! Christina whispered faintly.


    Im sorry, Andrew ... Im so sorry! Though she was just talking in her sleep, Irene turned to Harvey with a smile


    Harvey, shes asking you to save her and calling your name! See? Shes thinking of your even in her dreams! Harveys heart leaped as he rushed forward to take Christinas hand


    Dont be afraid, Christie.


    Im here.


    Ill protect you from anything.


    Youre my everything


    However, as soon as he grabbed her hand, Christina began struggling in her sleep.


    Youre not Andrew... Let go of me ! Andrew, Andrew, where are you? Im sorry.


    Can you save me? Harveys face darkened instantly.


    The other Stevens family members shifted ufortably, as Christina was clearly not calling for Harvey she was calling for Andrew.


    Oh, shes just talking in her sleep.


    Dont take it seriously... Ireneughed nervously.


    Dreams usually mean the opposite of reality! Yet, no matter how she tried to exin it away, Harveys expression only grew darker.


    Christina seemed trapped in a nightmare, her beautiful face twisted in pain.


    It was not until Andrew approached and she grabbed his hand that she finally calmed down, falling into a peaceful sleep with a slight smile.


    His touch seemed to chase away whatever terrors haunted her dreams.


    Harvey watched the scene in silence, his eyes red with jealousy, clenching his fists hard


    When Irene moved to separate Andrew and Christinas hands, Francesca coldly intervened and said, Mrs.


    Stevens, I suggest you dont disturb Ms.


    Stevenss rest.


    Or do you want her to wake up and suffer more pain? Listen here, Andrew, Irene growled, backing down but still aggressive.


    Dont take her sleep talking seriously


    You two are over! Christie and Harvey are together now.


    Know your ce, and dont get any unrealistic ideas! Mrs.


    Stevens, your eyesight must have worsened from your old age, Andrew replied calmly.


    Your precious daughter is the one holding my hand, not the other way around


    Irene red at Andrew, speechless with rage, before storming out of the room.


    Harvey gave Andrew a cold look and forced a smile.


    Well then, Dr.


    Lloyd, Ill leave Christie in 1/2 4 your capable hands.


    Moneys no object; Just make sure your service is worth it.


    Then, he mmed the door hard behind him.


    Francesca scoffed.


    Hes burning with jealousy but still trying hard to prove himself with empty words.


    Harvey is bing more and more pathetic


    She nced at Christina holding Andrews hand and added with a hint of jealousy, Hey, everyones gone


    , and Ms.


    Stevens is asleep.


    Shouldnt you let go of her hand now?

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160 Andrew quickly removed his hand from Christinas, feeling awkward.


    Francesca raised an eyebrow and asked, Ms.


    Stevens is in such a vulnerable state right now.


    Youre not falling for her again, are you? Its not like that at all, Andrew replied wearily.


    She got hurt because of me, so i responsibility to help her recover.


    my That better be all it is, Francesca warned.


    You know Lauren would be heartbroken if you got back together with Ms.


    Stevens.


    I think you know that better than anyone.


    Why are you bringing up Ms.


    Rhodes ? Andrew groaned.


    Thatspletely unrted


    Dont y dumb its totally rted, Francesca snapped.


    Everyone can see Lauren has feelings for you.


    If you break her heart, youre nothing but a jerk.


    Andrew wisely chose not to argue, knowing it would only make things worse.


    This irritated Francesca even more.


    Well? What are your ns with Lauren ? Ms.


    Rhodes has helped me a lot, and shes beautiful and kind.


    I consider her a good friend, Andrew said carefully.


    Francescaughed coldly.


    just a good friend? Then why lead her on? Youre going to wait until she falls deeply in love and then tell her youre just friends? She continued, I knew it youre nothing but a jerk ! Before Andrew could defend himself, Francesca stormed out of the room, giving him no chance to exin.


    Lauren was buried in work at Rhodes Corporation when Michael entered her office with a smirk.


    Dearest Lauren, how can you focus on work? Dont you know your man is at Jayrodale General Hospital right now, getting cozy with another woman? Lauren did not even look up.


    If you came here just to spread nonsense, you can get out.


    Michael scoffed.


    Its just a friendly reminder, Lauren.


    Andrew is talented, and keeping him.


    close could be useful.


    But this dog youve been feeding might be about to bite the hand that feeds it you should keep him on a tighter leash.


    Lauren picked up her untouched coffee and threw it in Michaels face.


    She said icily, If you dare say another word against Andrew, youll regret it.


    Michael wiped his face in shock, clearly not expecting such a reaction


    Have you lost your mind? Im just trying to help! 1/2 Chapter 160 Lauren chuckled. Drop the act.


    I know youre just trying to cause problems between Andrew and me.


    But youve got it all wrong I dont care who he spends time with.


    I only need to know his feelings for me havent changed.


    Is that so? Michaels smile turned cold


    Well, I hope you really mean that.


    By the way, the family elders have approved of your engagement to the Driscoll familys heir.


    Joe has been eagerly waiting to make you his bride.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161 Laurens heart sank, but her face remained cold and distant.


    She dered firmly, No one has the right to decide about my marriage except me Michael let out a scornfulugh.


    I knew youd resist, but its pointless.


    This arranged marriage has been approved by the head of the family and the Rhodes Corporation board members


    You have no choice in the matter, whether you object or not.


    With a mocking nce, Michael walked away.


    Lauren sat back in her chair, feeling helpless as she mumbled, Even after everything, I still cant escape being another steppingstone for the familys expansion... Her gaze shed with determination as she continued, The Driscoll family might be powerful, but I refuse to ept this arrangement! However, it did notst long


    The light in Laurens eyes quickly dimmed as she let out a bitterugh.


    She wondered aloud, mumbling, What about his feelings for me? These past few days, hespletely focused on Christina, ignoring me.


    Perhaps Michael was right Im the one who foolishly misread everything.


    Meanwhile, Michael stormed back to his office, his face dark with anger.


    As soon as he entered, he mmed the door and violently threw an ashtray across the room.


    A sinister looking elderly man in ck sat on the couch with his legs crossed.


    He asked coldly, Mr.


    Rhodes, whos gotten you so worked up this time? Michael barked, I cant stand that bitch Lauren anymore.


    Im running out of patience! I need to seize control of Rhodes Corporation quickly and get rid of her. Only then can I make her pay for all the humiliation she caused me


    Bane replied calmly, That girl has always been headstrong, and you shouldnt have provoked her. But dont worry, Mr.


    Rhodes.


    Your time to take over Rhodes Corporation wille soon enough.


    Michaels eyes lit up, his interest piqued


    Oh ? Have you found a way to bring Lauren down, Bane? Bane scoffed.


    That girls got a sharp mind.


    Forgive me for saying this, Mr.


    Rhodes, but shes far more clever than you.


    Taking her down in one shot wont be easy.


    However, shes still young, and with my help behind the scenes, shell eventually make a serious mistake


    In fact, Rhodes Pharmaceuticals annual supply run ising up thats our opportunity.


    Michaels mind raced as he observed Banes cunning smile.


    Are you suggesting we strike while Laurens handling the supply transaction?  Bane replied smugly, Exactly! Rhodes Pharmaceutical has to source new medical supplies from rural vendors.


    Its a crucial business that shell have to oversee personally.


    Once she leaves for the rural suppliers, security will be lighter


    The remote location will allow your men to ensure herplete failure.


    Michaels smile grew wider until he burst into maniacalughter.


    Perfect! Its time to teach that bitch a lesson.


    Its just too bad that bastard Andrew managed to survive.


    Tonys dead, but somehow, that guy made it through!

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162 After being hospitalized at the Jayrodale General Hospital for three days, Christina finally regained consciousness


    Her long eyshes fluttered as she slowly opened her eyes.


    The first thing she saw was the luxurious private Ward, where a tall figure in a white coat was busy working with his back turned to her


    His handsome profile was serious and striking, just as gorgeous as she remembered.


    Suddenly, Andrew turned around and said, Youre finally awake.


    Christina quickly averted her gaze, her cheeks flushing


    Yes, I am.


    Andrew replied.


    Thats good news


    Ill notify your family that you can be discharged.


    Christina frowned, hurt evident in her voice.


    Are you that eager to see me leave now that Im awake? Andrew stared at her directly


    What else would you have me do? Am I supposed to beg you to say? Christina fell silent for a long moment before speaking through gritted teeth


    Andrew, why does every conversation between us have to turn into an argument filled with prejudice? Cant we just talk civilly? Andrew replied nkly, It seems to me that youve always been argumentative and prejudiced


    In fact, its because I was too amodating and civil that people took me for granted.


    Christina responded apologetically, I know breaking up with you hurt you deeply.


    But Andrew, please try to understand my position.


    I have to lead the entire Stevens family.


    Im overwhelmed and exhausted.


    I must find strong support for Stevens Corporation.


    Andrew let out a bitterugh.


    Oh, I understand perfectly.


    Thats why I fully support your marriage with Harvey into wealth and power.


    That way, Stevens Corporation, which still had some future, can fail even faster, and you can


    experience what its like to jump from the frying pan into the fire.


    Christina took a deep breath to suppress her anger.


    Andrew, youre still as bitter and unreasonable as ever.


    Fine, I wont argue with you! Thank you for saving me.


    Dont worry.


    Il repay this debt.


    She did not believe that marrying into the Weller family would be her downfall.


    On the contrary, Stevens Corporation needed powerful backing to grow


    Tonys recent harassment of the Stevens family proved their vulnerability without strong connections.


    With the Wellers support, she could lead Stevens Corporation to greater heights.


    Andrew retorted, Youre overthinking it, Ms.


    Stevens.


    I went there that day to settler score with Tony.


    Saving you? That wasnt my intention.


    I wouldve helped anyone in that situation, 1/2 Chapter 162 After being hospitalized at the Jayrodale General Hospital for three days, Christina finally regained consciousness.


    Her long eyshes fluttered as she slowly opened her eyes


    The first thing she saw was the luxurious private ward, where a tall figure in a white coat was busy working with his back turned to her


    His handsome profile was serious and striking, just as gorgeous as she remembered.


    as Suddenly, Andrew turned around and said, Youre finally awake.


    Christina quickly averted her gaze, her cheeks flushing.


    Yes, I am.


    Andrew replied.


    Thats good news


    Ill notify your family that you can be discharged.


    Christina frowned, hurt evident in her voice.


    Are you that eager to see me leave now that Im awake? Andrew stared at her directly


    What else would you have me do ? Am I supposed to beg you to Say? Christina fell silent for a long moment before speaking through gritted teeth.


    Andrew, why does every conversation between us have to turn into an argument filled with prejudice ? Cant we just talk civilly? Andrew replied nkly, It seems to me that youve always been argumentative and prejudiced.


    In fact, its because I was too amodating and civil that people took me for granted.


    Christina responded apologetically, I know breaking up with you hurt you deeply.


    But Andrew, please try to understand my position.


    I have to lead the entire Stevens family.


    Im overwhelmed and exhausted.


    I must find strong support for Stevens Corporation.


    Andrew let out a bitterugh.


    Oh, I understand perfectly.


    Thats why I fully support your marriage with Harvey into wealth and power.


    That way, Stevens Corporation, which still had some future, can fail even faster, and you can


    experience what its like to jump from the frying pan into the fire.


    Christina took a deep breath to suppress her anger.


    Andrew, youre still as bitter and unreasonable as ever.


    Fine, I wont argue with you! Thank you for saving me.


    Dont worry, Ill repay this debt.


    She did not believe that marrying into the Weller family would be her downfall.


    On the contrary, Stevens Corporation needed powerful backing to grow.


    Tonys recent harassment of the Stevens family proved their vulnerability without strong connections.


    With the Wellers support, she could lead Stevens Corporation to greater heights.


    Andrew retorted, Youre overthinking it, Ms.


    Stevens.


    I went there that day to settle my score with Tony.


    Saving you? That wasnt my intention.


    I wouldve helped anyone in that situation, chomer 162 even a random stranger or some fool, so dont feel indebted


    Christinas face reddened with anger.


    She realized she meant no more to him than a random stranger or a fool.


    Just then, the door opened as Irene, Harvey, and others entered.


    Irene said, Christie, youre finally awake! It mustve been so unbearable for you ....


    Christina shook her head.


    Mom, Im fine now.


    Its thanks to Andrews medical skills that I recovered so quickly.


    Irene nced dismissively at Andrew.


    He hardly deserves credit for doing his basic job.


    On the other hand, Harvey has been so worried about you that hes losing sleep and appetite.


    Harvey stepped forward with gentlemanly grace.


    You tter me, Mrs.


    Stevens.


    Christie is the love of my life.


    For her, Id do more than just skip meals and sleep Id give my life without hesitation.


    Irene was moved to tears.


    Do you hear that, Christie ? Where else could you find such a perfect man? Christina remained silent,


    giving Harvey a questioning look


    Tonys words had left her with many doubts.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163 After a moments hesitation, Christina sald, Harvey, I have some questions Id like to ask you.


    If youre ufortable answering, I wont press the matter.


    Harveys heart skipped a beat, but he forced a smile.


    Christie, darling, theres nothing you cant ask me.


    Ive always beenpletely honest with you


    Andrew secretly scoffed, realizing Christina had finally noticed some of Harveys suspicious behavior. However, it was no longer his concern


    Tony mentioned that you owed him millions when he kidnapped me, Christina said carefully.


    Harvey, is that true? Harvey immediately denied it.


    Absolutely not.


    Itspletely false.


    Tony is nothing but amon thug.


    As a member of the Weller family and one of Jayrodales elite, I wouldnt even speak with someone like him, let alone owe him money.


    Irene chuckled


    Christie, you silly girl! The Wellers are old money, and Harvey was born with a not the other way around


    rspoon in his mouth.


    People owe him to The other Stevens family members chimed in, Thats right.


    Harveys from serious wealth


    The Weller fortune couldst for generations even with excessive spending.


    Someonemented, Exactly.


    Jayrodales top families are known for their unbelievable wealth.


    The Weller family is one of them.


    How could Mr.


    Weller possibly owe others money? Christina was swayed by their remarks and began to think that Tony must have been lying


    Harvey came from privilege, and money was probably the least of his concerns, given his familys vast resources and business empire.


    Still, Harvey, you should be careful.


    A crime lord like Tony might target you, she warned.


    Harvey waved his hand dismissively


    An East Side gang leader isnt worthy of challenging me.


    Besides, the East Side gang and Tony have been eliminated.


    Christina was shocked.


    She had witnessed Tonys strength firsthand and thought him nearly invincible.


    She asked, Tonys been killed? Who did it? Irene dered proudly, Harvey, of course! When he learned that Tony had taken you, he was furious and immediately used his family connections to save you.


    Even Mr.


    Yates got involved.


    I heard Tony was on his knees begging for mercy, but Harvey showed no mercy and ordered his execution.


    Irene painted the picture so vividly as if she had witnessed Tonys downfall herself, portraying Harvey as some kind of almighty hero


    Yet, Christina was skeptical.


    Mom, is that really what happened? Are you sure youre not just making this up? Irene frowned.


    How could it be made up? Harvey told us himself.


    Leroy and everyone else heard it too.


    Leroy grinned proudly.


    Thats right, Christie, ad to beg Harvey to tell me the details.


    The Weller familys influence is truly incredible.


    A young woman from the Stevens family gushed Mr.


    Weller is so aplished, just like the hero in movies who defeated the viin with a snap of his fingers. Christie, Im so jealous that you found such a brave man! Suddenly, Andrews voice cut through the


    praise If hes so incredibly powerful, then why did her calls go unanswered when she was in danger? Were you hiding somewhere, trembling in fear?

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164 Andrews suddenment instantly darkened the mood for the Stevens family and Harvey. Harvey replied with a scowl, As I said before I was busy calling, in favors and gathering support the moment Christie was taken.


    Andrew, whats the point of constantly criticizing me? Even if you were gathering support, that wouldnt prevent you from answering your phone, Andrew shot back with a cold smile.


    Or was the support story just a cover because you were too scared of Tony to do anything? Harveys face darkened even further because Andrew had hit the nail on the head


    When Tony had disrespected and mocked him earlier, Harvey had spent hours fuming helplessly. Owing Tony millions, he dared not confront him, let alone demand anything from Tony.


    Andrew, youre St a small time doctor.


    Im letting this slide for Christies sake, Harvey said smoothly.


    You may not understand the extent of my familys power from your limited perspective, but those who know, know


    Though seething with hatred inside, Harvey acted as if he was unfazed, as if the Weller family was above such petty arguments.


    Andrew scoffed.


    Christinamay be naive, but not everyone falls for your empty boasts


    I dont know much about the Weller family, but I do know you wouldnt dare make a peep in front of Tony ! Andrews brutal honesty shocked the Stevens family members present.


    Irene flew into a rage.


    Andrew, if you cant say anything nice, you should keep your mouth shut! Who are you to say Harvey was afraid of Tony? Oh, so youre saying he wasnt afraid? Andrew asked with a mocking smile. Of course not! Irene shouted


    If Tony were still alive, Harvey would destroy him with a snap of his fingers! Leroy chimed in enthusiastically, Thats right! Harvey could kill Tony in an instant


    Tony wouldntst a second against Harveys, might! The mother son duos over the top $ ormance made the other Stevens family members cringe.


    Everyone knew Christina was the familys crown jewel beautiful and brilliant.


    Yet, ironically, her mother and brother wereplete fools.


    Harveys face twitched as he forced augh.


    Mrs.


    Stevens, Leroy, youre exaggerating my abilities.


    If not for Christina, he would have wanted nothing to do with these embarrassing idiots who could not even recognize when Andrew was baiting them


    Can we stop with these crude remarks ? Christina frowned.


    Andrew, Harvey, please stop Chapter for arguing, I dont care who killed Tony he got whi Harvey smiled.


    I agree with Christie.


    While the Tonys downfall, I never wanted to mention it.


    17 Harvey is so humble.


    Hes such a role model !! Irene beamed with pride.


    Harveys character is gentleman in every way.


    Chapter 164 arguing


    I dont care who killed Tony he got what he deserved.


    Harvey smiled


    I agree with Christie.


    While the Weller family may have yed a role in Tonys downfall, I never wanted to mention it.


    Taking credit would seem like vanity.


    Harvey is so humble


    Hes such a role model! Leroy eximed, filled with admiration.


    Irene beamed with pride.


    Harveys character is absolutely wless.


    Hes the perfect gentleman in every way.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165 Mom, please stop it with the ttery there are people here, Christina said ufortably. Then, she asked, Harvey, has the paperwork on the East Side redevelopment investment you mentioned earlier been approved? Whats the status? Harvey immediately broke into a confident smile. Youre right, Christie


    The documents have been officially approved.


    I was nning to surprise you when you woke up, but you beat it to me.


    Does this mean my 15 million dor investment return ising? Irene asked excitedly.


    Leroy chimed in eagerly, Harvey, dont forget about me ! Im not as greedy as Mom just a few million will


    do


    III immediately buy a Bugatti, and itll make someones cheap car look like trash.


    He shot a deliberate smirk at Andrew as he spoke.


    Andrew ignored the fool who was counting on the East Side investment money to buy a luxury car.


    In fact, these two idiots would be lucky if they had enough money left to buy even a meal- when this was all over.


    Harvey said generously, Dont worry, Mrs.


    Stevens, Leroy


    Like I promised, youll all make a nice profit.


    Just wait for the money toe in.


    Christina felt a surge of excitement.


    Harvey, when will the payout payments be released? Stevens Corporation desperately needed cash flow since she had invested most of their liquid assets.


    ording to our inside sources, the funds are being processed and could arrive any time, Harvey said with a mysterious smile


    And guess what, Christie ? The payout rate is two points higher than we expected.


    Our returns are going to shock the entire Jayrodale investmentmunity.


    Harvey, my precious son inw ! Irene eximed joyfully.


    Youre not just handsome, but so brilliant with investments and finance.


    I cant even find words to describe how perfect you are! Christina smiled warmly.


    Thank you, Harvey.


    Youve really helped Stevens Corporation enormously this time.


    Harvey was incredibly pleased with himself


    Since returning home, everything he ventured into failed, but finally, he could hold his head high again. He decided that as soon as the payout came through and had the Stevens family singing his praises, he would seize the moment to propose to Christina


    Harvey knew that winning over Christina would ot be easy.


    Every time he tried to get closer  Chapter 165 she kept him at arms length.


    He understood that conquering Christina would require real skill and dedication, but this time, he was determined to win her overpletely


    He could not wait to get between her gorgeous legs, conquering her in all the ways he could.


    As Harvey indulged in his triumphant thoughts and Christinas alluring beauty, his throat grew dry with anticipation


    Looking around, he noticed everyone seemed either happy, joyful, or envious everyone except Andrew, who wore an expression of pure amusement.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166  Harvey shot Andrew a cold smirk, determined to put him in his ce. Andrew, I kindly offered to let you in on this investment opportunity to help you make some money. Too bad you didnt take advantage of it.


    Are you having regrets now? The Stevens family members joined in with mockingughter, eager to curry favor with Harvey.


    One mocked, Dont waste your time on lost causes, Mr.


    Weller


    Some people are destined to stay poor forever.


    Next time theres easy money to be made, count me in, Mr.


    Weller ! Unlike certain idiots, I wont turn down free money, another chimed in


    Exactly, Mr.


    Weller ! You should just tell us and not waste time on those losers! Remember how you called us all fools , Andrew? Irene gloated.


    How does it feel now? Jealous? Andrew let out a mockingugh.


    Jealous of you all losing everything by falling for this scam? Leroy taunted, ssic sour grapes.


    Just wait until the moneyes in III make sure to drive my new Bugatti past you so you can get a nice face full of exhaust.


    Andrew, this is a sure thing, Christina exined patiently.


    Mr.


    Thatcher already held a meeting with all the major corporations, confirming Jayrodales massive development ns


    Andrew gave her a pointed look.


    And youre certain its in the East Side ? Not the West End or somewhere else? Christina hesitated before responding, The East Side is the most likely location, and Harveys family got inside information early.


    I dont think theres any chance of a mistake.


    Andrew said tly.


    Its pointless to argue now.


    Youre all beyond help


    Andrew, I dont appreciate that attitude, Christina snapped


    Why must you always oppose everything I do? Harvey chuckled.


    Its understandable, Christie


    Andrews just trying to get your attention in his own clumsy, pathetic way.


    Christinas face darkened


    After she had finally begun to see Andrew in a better light, all that went down the drain once more. Just then, Francesca burst into the room beaming Dr.


    Lloyd, Grandpa just called! The development payouts have been released.


    He was to treat you to dinner to thank you for helping the Aickers family get in early we mad a fortune ! The moneys already been paid? Andrew asked surprised! BONUS Chapter 166 Francesca gushed. Yes! Grandpa is overjoyed


    Thanks to you, we made nearly 30 million dors in this round! Irene, Harvey, and the others suddenly sat up straight when they heard the amount.


    So, the Aickers invested in the East Side development too? Harvey asked with a smug smile.


    Well, you were a bitte to the game.


    The Weller family has imed most of the primend there.


    Still, 30 million is a decent constion prize


    Francesca looked at him in confusion


    I have no idea what youre talking about.


    We didnt invest anything in that dump called East Side.


    Harvey froze momentarily, surprised by her response, but quickly dismissed it.


    He assumed she was just ying some psychological games on him and did not bother to press further.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167  Harvey stated confidently, You just mentioned the new development zone. If its not East Side, where else could it be? Lets turn on the TV and watch the news.


    Im sure the media will be calling me, the biggest winner, for interviews any minute now! Then, he lounged back, feeling smug


    Leroy rushed to turn on the TV like an eager puppy, and the Stevens family watched intently, brimming with excitement.


    Someone muttered, Wait... that doesnt look like the East Side !.


    Its not East Side.


    It looks more like West End.


    Yeah, its definitely West End that run down area with all the cheapnd around it.


    The city tried to sell it before, but no one was stupid enough to take it, anothermented.


    The Stevens family members quickly realized something was wrong.


    The payments being discussed on TV were not for the East Side at all, but for the West End theplete opposite side of town


    Cold sweat broke out on Harveys forehead, though he tried to maintain hisposure.


    Ah, West End ... I hadnt heard they were developing that area too.


    Dont worry, everyone.


    The big news usuallyester theyll cover East Side after West End.


    Irene sighed in relief.


    That nearly gave me a heart attack.


    But youre right, Harvey


    Theyll announce our East Side payout any minute now.


    Come on, hurry up! Leroy bounced impatiently.


    I need my millions for my Bugatti ! Christina remained silent, but her clenched fists betrayed her anxiety. Andrew nced at them, fighting backughter at their collective stupidity especially Harvey, who was still in denial even now


    Francesca could not contain herself like Andrew and giggled behind her hand, already guessing the huge disappointment that awaited Harvey and the Stevens family


    Then, the camera turned to Mark, who was surrounded by Jayrodale officials for an interview. The reporter asked, Mr.


    Thatcher, why was West End chosen for the new development zone instead of areas like East Side or South City ? the reporter asked..


    This decision was made after careful consideration of all factors, Mark exined.


    West End has always been the citys priority for redevelopment.


    Christina turned off the TV, her mindpletely nk.


    Leroy trembled with rage as he turned to Harvey and shouted, That money I gave you was everything 1 had! What the hell happened to East Side ? How did it be West End? I want my money back right now !!! Gone was any pretense of respect Chapter 167 45 BONUS Irene looked like she was about to faint, struggling to contain her fury as she stared at Harvey.


    Her face crumpled as she fought back tears.


    After all, she had invested every penny of her retirement savings, and now it was all gone. ÆÚ

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168 Harvey stood frozen, muttering, How could this happen? This isnt right... This cant be right He waspletely floored by the news as he had invested everything he had, even borrowing money and convincing the Stevens family to contribute their savings


    He had nned to pay them back a token amount from the payout money and keep the lions share for himself.


    Yet, he was in an even worse financial position than before.


    For a fleeting moment, Harvey genuinely thought about just ending it all.


    Harvey, whats going on? Christina asked, her voice heavy with disappointment.


    Did your familys inside information turn out to be wrong, or were you just gambling blindly? Harveys attempt at a smile looked more like a grimace


    Christie, please believe me, we really did have inside information.


    I wouldnt have I dont believe anything you say anymore, Christina cut him off.


    Mr.


    Thatcher made it clear -weve lost everything.


    Irene shouted, Harvey, Idont care what it takes, but you better find a way to get my money back. Use your family connections! If I lose my retirement savings, you can forget about having any future with Christie ! Leroy snarled, Yeah.


    You had better return my money too! Otherwise, youre not my brother- inw anymore youre my enemy ! The other Stevens family members exchanged nces, some even snickering quietly in the corners. Serves him right for trying to keep all the profits to himself, one whispered.


    ment I used to think he was some investment genius.


    If I could go back in time, Id p myself for being so blind.


    This whole mess just proves that hes nothing but an overrated hack.


    Im done wasting my time here its not worth it.


    Their scornful remarks made Harveys already grim mood turn murderous, his face burning with humiliation


    He had always been viewed as the perfect, capable young man from a prestigious family, And just like that, he had be nothing but aughingstock.


    Irenes threats about Christina were the final straw


    For a moment, Harvey wanted nothing more than to m Irene and Leroy into the ground and shut them up for good


    They were a bunch of nobodies! Who gave them the right to bark at him like this? +25 US Chapter 166. Mrs.


    Stevens, Leroy, please calm down.


    III make this right, Harvey forced himself to say with a smile, not wanting to burn his bridges with the Stevens family just yet.


    Their hostile attitudes made him want tosh out, but he had to keep his cool.


    Otherwise, Christina would slip through his fingers for good.


    Nheless, Irene and Leroys aggressive demands made it impossible to focus.


    Now trembling with anger, Irene had to lean on someone to steady herself.


    She gasped for air and snapped, Make it right? How are you going to make it right? Leroy sneered.


    I dont care what excuses youe up with.


    All I care about is my money.


    Pay it back, and youre still my brother inw.


    If you dont, were done here.


    Harveys forced smile froze as his eyes darkened dangerously.


    These people were really pushing their luck.


    Did they really think he did not have limits?

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169 Meeting Christinas disappointed gaze, Harvey backed down from his rage.


    He could not let his prize slip away he wanted both Christina and Stevens Corporation in his grasp. Then again, there was nothing he could do now.


    All the money was gone, lost in a terrible.


    investment.


    In a way, he had nothing left except his status as the Weller family heir.


    Christina said, Mom, stop pressuring Harvey.


    Whats done is done, and well find another way to deal with the money situation.


    Despite her words, Harveys pathetic, impotent rage made her realize for the first time that perhaps he was not as perfect as she had imagined


    Meanwhile, Francesca seemed entirely indifferent to everyones mood.


    With a bright smile, she turned to Andrew and said, Dr.


    Lloyd, did you know Lauren bought you a big chunk ofnd in West End during the nning phase? Her


    eyes sparkled as she added, Congrattions! Youre officially a millionaire now.


    Andrew was surprised that Lauren had allocated so much to him.


    Ms.


    Rhodes should keep the money.


    I dont deserve it, he said with a polite smile.


    Dont be silly! Francesca eximed.


    The Aickers and Lauren got this amazing opportunity because of you.


    Even Grandpa admires you, not to mention Lauren and me were your biggest fans now! Andrew


    inwardly groaned.


    He knew Francesca was deliberately stirring the pot to get under the Stevens familys skin and Harveys especially


    Sure enough, Irene fell for it.


    She jumped up and shouted, So you knew all along it would be West End and not East Side ? Andrew shrugged nonchntly


    And what if I did? I told you all from the start that East Side wasnt worth it.


    You didnt listen.


    What was I supposed to do? Y Y You shouldve stopped us ! Why did you just watch us get scammed? Irene screamed before fainting dramatically.


    Francesca motioned for someone to carry Irene out, chuckling.


    Thatdy is ridiculous


    She made the wrong choice, yet shes ming Dr.


    Lloyd for her own foolishness


    No wonder she lost everything she deserved it.


    Christinas face burned with shame, knowing they had no one to me but themselves.


    She could not believe she had made such a foolish mistake.


    Suddenly, Harvey lunged forward and grabbed Andrews cor.


    He growled, Dont get cocky


    you just got lucky! Here in Jayrodale, I can still destroy you without breaking a sweat! Andrew was unbothered.


    He simply smirked.


    Youre ming me because you screwed up? Thats rich.


    Chapter 16  Harvey raised his fist, eyes zing with fury.


    Ive always hated you, and now Im going to make you suffer just like I am! Once, Andrew had been nothing but a loser in Harveys eyes a nobody, someone not even worth acknowledging


    However, the tables had turned, and Andrew stood in the spotlight as the biggest winner of the redevelopment deal.


    Inparison, Harvey had been exposed as a fraud and aplete failure.


    To Christina and the rest of the Stevens family, he was nothing more than a pathetic, conniving fool. Being repeatedly overshadowed by Andrew had finally caused Harveys long suppressed rage to explode. Hence, he was determined to destroy Andrew and salvage what little pride he had left.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170 Francesca snapped, Let go of Dr.


    Lloyd right now, Harvey.


    You blindly led the Stevens family into disaster.


    Hows that his fault? If youre so tough, why dont you take it out on them instead? Harvey gritted his teeth


    You mustve used some underhanded methods to get lucky with West End, right? Andrew replied mockingly, Wow, Harvey, youve got me all figured out.


    Yes, we used some so-called clever tricks thats how we made bank while you got left in the dust.


    Harvey roared, Youre just a powerless, insignificant doctor! Where did you get your information about the West End ? Andrew chuckled.


    Oh, you know, just asked around town.


    Everyone knew about it.


    Im surprised you didnt, Harvey you must be losing your touch.


    Are you messing with me? Do you have a death wish? Harvey snarled, waving his fist threateningly in front of Andrews face.


    Harvey ! Francesca barked, stepping forward.


    If you darey a finger on our deputy chief, III make sure you dont leave Jayrodale General Hospital in one piece


    Harvey sneered


    How the mighty have fallen, Francesca.


    I cant believe youre defending this loser.


    Even with the Aickers backing him, taking him down would be childs y.


    Enough, Harvey ! Christinamanded.


    Let him go


    Havent you embarrassed yourself enough as the supposed elite of Jayrodale? She could not believe that the usually well mannered Harvey was throwing a tantrum like a kid, acting unreasonably.


    Harveys face darkened as he shoved Andrew away.


    Watch your back, Andrew


    So what if I lost some money? The Weller family has plenty I could burn millions without blinking.


    If youre that rich, why do you look like your world just ended? Andrew taunted


    Though I guess when youre already drowning in debt, whats a few million more? Harveys suppressed rage exploded as he swung his fist at Andrews face.


    F*ck off, you worthless piece of trash! Look out! Francesca cried.


    Andrew scoffed and countered with a swift kick to Harveys chest, sending him flying backward. Harvey crashed to the ground, with a heavy thud


    His sses flew off, and hey there in a heap, looking utterly humiliated.


    You bastard! Harvey howled, scrambling to his feet.


    His face twisted with fury as he grabbed his dislodged sses and shoved them back onto his nose.


    How dare you touch me ! Im Harvey Weller the heir of the Weller family! Yve got a death wish!  Chapter 170 Andrew strode forward and delivered two sharp ps across Harveys face.


    He said coldly, You think your fancy title means anything to me? And the Weller family? Theyre just as worthless my eyes.


    Francesca watched in shock, surprised by Andrews ferocity.


    While Harvey was despicable, the Weller familys power was undeniable.


    Moreover, Harvey himself was known throughout Jayrodale as a schr and fighter who had trained in martial arts since childhood.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171 Harvey waspletely helpless in Andrews hands, defeated without any real effort. The scene left Christinapletely stunned, as Harvey had always been her ideal prince charming - someone who could handle both intellectual and physical challenges with grace.


    She had grown ustomed to Harveys name carrying weight wherever she went.


    Yet, she watched in disgust as Andrew put him in his ce, beating him miserably.


    With his messy hair and gritted teeth, Harveys appearance made Christinas stomach turn, and for the first time, she saw just how ugly he could be.


    Andrew, how dare you p me ?! Harvey clutched his cheek, pointing at Andrew with bloodshot eyes. Ill kill you for this.


    The Weller familys elite fighters will rip you to shreds.


    Christina frowned and said, Harvey, thats enough.


    I saw everything clearly you threw the first punch.


    You couldnt beat him, and Andrew taught you a lesson.


    Thats no ones fault but your own.


    Christina, whose side are you on mine or Andrews? Harvey roared, shocked that Christina would take this nobodys side over his .


    Christina let out a coldugh and replied, Sorry to break it to you, but Im not anyones property.


    Im not taking Andrews side either Im just stating facts.


    You started the fight, and he defended himself.


    She continued, I always thought you were someone who could stand on their own, Harvey.


    But at the first sign of trouble, you hid behind the Weller familys influence.


    Your behavior today is honestly embarrassing to watch.


    Harvey was seething with hatred, wanting nothing more than to destroy Andrew.


    However, Christinas cold attitude rmed him as he realized his carefully crafted image of the powerful heir was crumbling before his eyes.


    Fine, Ill let this slide for Christinas sake, Harvey said through gritted teeth.


    Andrew, I might be down on my luck today, but remember this: to the Weller family, youre a loser that we can crush whenever we want


    Harvey backed down to preserve what was left of his perfect image in Christinas eyes


    However, the memory of being pped around by Andrew made him silently vow to destroy this nobody. He had always been the golden boy who could determine someones fate with just a word and had never experienced the humiliation of being pped


    Not only that, but all that happened In front of Christina and Francesca.


    Now that his ugly side had been exposed, Harvey knew there was only one solution to make sure Andrew was dead and gone


    Andrew gave a mocking smile and asked, Are you really that generous? Or are you nning Chapter 171 to send the Weller familys thugs after meter? Andrew, I admit I was a bit impulsive earlier, so III let this go, Harvey said coldly.


    But remember, Christina wont always be around to take your side.


    If it werent for her, you pping me would be signing your own death warrant.


    Andrew could not help butugh at the threat


    Harvey and the entire Weller family meant nothing to him.


    If he wanted to destroy them, it would take nothing more than a simplemand.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172 Unfortunately for Harvey, his troubles were far from over


    Just after being put in his ce by Andrew, Leroy decided to strike with another blow.


    Harvey, I need an answer right now.


    When are you going to pay back the money you borrowed from me? Leroys tone was aggressive,pletely different from his usual fawning attitude toward him.


    Leroy, considering my rtionship with Christie, whats a few million between family? I could pay you back in a heartbeat, Harvey said, his patience wearing thin.


    Leroy extended his hand and demanded, Great, then pay me right now.


    Harvey was furious but helpless.


    He did not have the money to pay Leroy, and he could not even bear to think about his other debts, wondering if he would have to sell everything he owned just to break even.


    Leroy mocked, Harvey, youre supposed to be the Weller family heir and want to marry Christie


    If you cant evene up with a few million, what makes you think youre worthy of marrying her? Harvey trembled with humiliation


    Never before had the golden boy of Jayrodale been pushed into such a corner


    What made it worse was that while he could normally make anyone who crossed him disappear without a trace, this was Christinas brother, so he had to hold back.


    Leroy, just give me some time


    I promise III find a way to pay back everything I owe to you, Mrs.


    Stevens, and Christina, Harvey pleaded, trying to buy time with empty promises.


    However, Leroy was not buying it.


    Oh, please! I can see right through you, Harvey.


    Youre all talk nothing but a pretty face with no substance.


    I know youre just nning to borrow money to pay me back.


    Why dont you just ask Andrew? Hes rich now, and hes standing right here.


    You expect me to borrow money from him? Do you think someone of my status would stoop so low? Harvey felt deeply insulted.


    Leroy shrugged


    Thats not my problem.


    Honestly, Id rather have Andrew as a brother in-w now.


    Youre nothing but a broke fraud, Harvey


    The Stevens family must have been blind to ever consider you.


    The tant disrespect nearly pushed Harvey over the edge.


    Leroy, are you looking down on me? Christina noticed that things were escting, and she quickly


    stepped in Leroy, thats enough! If Harvey cant pay right now, stop pushing him


    Leroy argued, So were just supposed to let him get away with this? The Weller family ims # 25


    BONUS Chapter 172 to be so powerful in Jayrodale, but look at him Hes nothing but a con man who not only took your money but tried to steal your heart too.


    Hes useless.


    Lets put this aside for now, Christina said firmly.


    If anyones to me, its me.


    If I had been more careful, we wouldnt have lost so much.


    Suddenly, Leroy turned to Andrew with aplete change in attitude.


    Andrew, I apologize for how I treated you before


    I know you still have feelings for Christina, and honestly, you two would make a perfect couple now.


    Why dont you consider rekindling your rtionship with her? His face showed an eager, almost


    desperate expression as he smiled ingratiatingly at Andrew.


    Sorry, Im not interested, Andrew replied coldly.


    Come on, Andrew, Leroy persisted


    Youve got money, power, and status now.


    You and Christina would be perfect together.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173 Just buy me a Bugatti, or give me your Porsche Panamera, and III help you get back together with Christina


    What do you say? Leroy pressed on eagerly.


    Before Andrew could respond, Harvey exploded in rage.


    Leroy, have you no share? How dare you try to sell out Christie for your own gain? Did you even consider my feelings? C Leroy retorted, Harvey, youre drowning in debt, and youre nothing but a broke loser.


    Why should I care about your feelings when youre worth nothing? Since youre too pathetic toe up with the money, Christina obviously cant be with you.


    Harvey had never in his life had he faced such humiliation, and he was fuming.


    Leroy, one more word out of you, and you can get the hell out of here, Christina snapped coldly.


    I dont need any of you men deciding my life for me.


    Do you think I cant survive without you? Leroys words had struck deep at Christinas pride.


    They made it sound like she could not survive without either Harvey or Andrew, but in Her heart, Christina believed she did not need to rely on anyone to lead Stevens Corporation to greater heights. Christie, dont be angry.


    I was just talking nonsense, Leroy quickly apologized when he saw Christinas genuine anger.


    Christina ignored him and turned to Andrew with reddened eyes.


    I know youvee out on top this time, emerging as the ultimate winner.


    Meanwhile, the Stevens family and I have been nothing but clowns, yed for fools without even realizing it.


    Andrew, Im sure youre mocking me right now, thinking Im an idiot.


    You probably think Im blind for leaving you and failing at everything since then, right? she continued, her voice trembling.


    Andrew frowned and replied, You are indeed a foolishly proud woman, but Im not so petty as to kick you while youre down.


    Christinas tears spilled over, but her voice remained ice cold.


    Andrew, Ill never admit defeat


    Ill prove to you that leaving you wasnt a mistake.


    You may have seeded this time, but one sess doesnt mean anything! Im still the CEO of Stevens Corporation, and my achievements remain far beyond your reach.


    Andrew smirked, his voiceced with sarcasm.


    So, what youre really saying is, no matter what I achieve, Ill never be good enough in your eyes, right? ! Christina wiped away her tears and spoke indifferently.


    Im not trying topare myself to you.


    Im just reminding you that one small ses doesnt define everything, one day, Andrew, youll see just how wide the gap betwee us really is


    with that, she regained herposed demeanor Them, she changed and strode away in her high heels


    Chapter 173  Harvey quickly followed, but as he passed Andrew, he could not resist one final jab


    See that, Andrew ? Even as the winner, you still cant win Christies heart.


    Whats one small setback for me? Ill soon be the head of the Weller family, and when I have that power,


    Ill shine brighter than ever.


    No matter what, Christie will still end up in my arms.


    Thats the difference between us, Andrew, Harvey continued smugly.


    Youre just a nobody from nowhere, while I was born into the Weller family with everything I could ever want.


    Just wait and see Christina will be mine! Harvey left with a triumphant smile, though he was disappointed that he could not see any jealousy or defeat in Andrews expression.


    Instead, Andrews gaze followed him as if watching an insignificant insect crawl away.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174 Kane, the head of the Weller family, has been thinking about stepping down due to his poor health, Francesca said with disdain.


    But judging by Harveys stupidity and self destructive behavior, if the Weller family ends up in his hands, it will be aplete disaster! Andrew shook his head.


    Thats the Weller familys business, not mine


    I just hope Harvey doesnt do anything too foolish


    If he actually gets control of the Weller family, someone as petty as him will definitelye after you, Francesca remarked with a frown.


    Andrew replied calmly, Then III make sure both he and the Weller family meet their end sooner rather thanter.


    Harvey has no idea what hes getting into by targeting someone like you a silent powerhouse! Francesca giggled


    Im getting chills just thinking about it.


    Im no powerhouse, Andrew responded.


    I just believe in live and let live.


    Dont mess with me, and I wont mess with you.


    Suddenly, Francesca remembered something and eximed, Oh no! I forgot to tell you that Lauren


    went to the countryside to source medicinal herbs! Andrews brow furrowed.


    Sourcing herbs? What could go wrong? This is Laurens first time managing the pharmaceutical division since bing CEO of the Rhodes Corporation, Francesca exined anxiously


    Michael used to run that division, and hes been holding a grudge ever since.


    Before she left, Lauren told me that if you still cared about her, she would need your protection. Without another word, Andrew took note of the location of the Rhodes Corporations herb farm and rushed out.


    He knew how ruthless Michael could be


    After all, he had already tried to kill Lauren, his own cousin, once before.


    Moreover, Andrew also knew there was someone even more dangerous pulling Michaels strings from behind the scenes.


    With their vicious nature, they would likely try to make their move during Laurens herb sourcing trip.


    Are you sure you should go alone? Francesca called out as she followed him.


    I can go back to the Aicker residence and send all our security teams with you.


    Theres no time, Andrew replied without looking back.


    Besides, Ms.


    Rhodes is probably already being watched


    The Aicker security teams wont be much help in this situation.


    At the foot of a serene hillside, the Rhodes Corporations convoy had finished loading several trucks with medicinal herbs and was preparing to depart.


    Miss, this years herb yield is down by nearly a thirdpared tost year, Eunice, her secretary, reported quietly at Laurens car window


    If the pharmaceutical division doesnt get enough raw materials, half of our key products could disappear from the market


    Lauren was dressed casually for the countryside visit


    She asked with a frown, Whats going on? We were told it was a great harvest year with perfect weather conditions.


    Why is production down? Eunice gritted her teeth.


    The farm manager refuses to give us an exnation.


    He just said its a shortage, and thats it.


    But I talked to some workers there, and they said it was a great harvest today... Its just... Lauren eyed her sharply


    What is it? Just spit it out.


    The farm manager is loyal to Mr.


    Rhodes, Eunice whispered.


    Without his orders, this is all theyll give us.


    Lauren was furious


    That bastard Michael is definitely behind this.


    When I return, Ill make him regret ever crossing me ! 3 She had expected Michael to try something on this trip, but she had not anticipated him being so bold ..


    Tell the convoy to move out, she ordered.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175 Make sure our security stays close to the convoy at all times, Lauren instructed Eunice. We cant afford any problems.


    Eunice protested, But Miss, are we really going to leave behind a third of our herbs? If we go back with this amount, well have to shut down several pharmaceutical nts.


    The losses will be substantial.


    Ill cover the losses personally, Lauren replied with a cold smile.


    If Michael wants to y games, Ill y along until the end.


    Eunice was worried but stayed silent, turning to ry the orders to the convoy.


    After that, Lauren stepped out of the car and approached Tracia Martin, a scar faced woman standing nearby..


    Tracia, the convoy is heading out.


    Please have your team keep watch over them during the journey.


    Despite her unremarkable appearance and small frame, Tracias eyes held a sharp gleam that revealed her expertise as a martial arts master


    I apologize, Miss, but my team and I have only one mission to protect you.


    Anything else is beyond my scope.


    Lauren frowned


    Tracia, youre the Rhodes familys head of security.


    I brought you along specifically to protect my convoy.


    Dont worry about me.


    Miss, as I said, everything beyond your personal protection is outside my job scope, Tracia stated firmly


    Your safety is worth infinitely more than these herbs.


    So youd just stand by if someone hijacks over three million dors worth of herbs? Lauren snapped. Yes, Tracia replied calmly.


    As long as your life isnt in danger, its not my concern.


    Lauren gritted her teeth but said nothing more


    Tracia was a grandmaster level fighter specifically recruited from an elite martial arts academy to serve the Rhodes family


    While incredibly powerful, she was also antisocial and cold.


    She only took orders from Lauren and often ignored even the Rhodes family patriarch


    At least Lauren had 20 other Rhodes family security personnel with her, which gave her some peace of mind.


    The convoy of over a dozen trucks began their journey back to Jayrodale, with Laurens personal vehicle bringing up the rear.


    As they passed through a remote mountain base a beat up bus suddenly swerved out from a side road and blocked their path.


    Over 50 masked thugs rushed out, brandishing machetes with deadly intent.


    Chaos erupted as the front vehicles panicked, with several drivers being forced onto a different side of the road by the armed men


    The Rhodes family security team and corporate guards immediately engaged with the masked Chapter 175 attackers, and the sound of fighting filled the air.


    The attackers had clearlye prepared, and several of them showed exceptional fighting skills as they quickly took down the Rhodes family guards and advanced toward Lauren with murderous intent.


    These bastards have some nerve trying to hijack Rhodes Corporations supplies! Lauren shouted in fury as she watched the trucks being diverted from their return route.


    C Tracia quickly locked Laurens car doors and barked, Stay inside! There are skilled fighters among them getting out would be suicide ! Without waiting for Laurens response, she mmed on the gas and


    drove into the dense forest beside the road

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176 Lauren bounced in the back seat, nearly getting sick from the rough ride.


    She eximed, Tracia, what are you doing? We need to go back and help! Going back would be suicide, Tracia replied grimly, keeping her foot on the gas.


    As for those useless people back there, their deaths mean nothing theyre worthless anyway! Tracia, do you even hear yourself? Lauren shouted angrily.


    As your employer, I order your to take me back right now.


    For this nopliance, III put in a request to the family to terminate your contract as soon as we return! Tracia let out a coldugh, her scarred face looking more sinister than ever.


    Youre just a little girl


    Who do you think you are, trying to order me around? What are you nning? Laurens expression finally changed as realization dawned.


    What am I nning? Why, delivering you to my new employer, of course! Tracia cackled.


    Im sorry, Ms.


    Rhodes, but while your family pays well, those who want you dead pay better.


    Dont take it personally! Laurens heart was overwhelmed with rage and panic.


    Tracia, was it Michael? Was that animal the one who ordered you to do this? Be patient youll find out soon enough! Tracia smirked


    Lauren frantically tried to open the door, but it was locked tight.


    She was not helpless though, and her hand moved toward her purse for her gun.


    Suddenly, the car screeched to a halt, nearly throwing her forward.


    Miss, I suggest you stop struggling.


    That toy in your purse wont work on me


    Tracia snatched the gun from Laurens hand and dragged her out of the car.


    She paled as she looked around and realized they were surrounded by dense forest with no sign of anyone else


    Tracia, Ive always treated you well.


    Why would you betray me like this? Lauren asked, finding rity in the crisis.


    Tracias scarred face twitched as she scoffed.


    In our world, money talks.


    You and the Rhodes family treated me well, but once I hand you over, I can retire and never have to work again


    Lauren spat.


    I thought people in your profession valued loyalty above all else.


    How can your conscience allow this? Traciaughed mockingly, Youre usually such smart, capable woman


    Im surprised youd ask such a naive question, Loyalty doesnt pay the bills


    Only cold, hard cash matters! If you show no honor, dont expect any mercy, Lauren replied coldly The Rhodes familys fighters will surely catch up with us, and you can fight them all alone


    Those worthless guards? III kill them one by one if they dare show up, Tracia said D BONUS Chapter 176 disdainfully


    Laurens heart sank.


    She knew Tracia could easily overpower anyone from the familys security team.


    There was no way to alert the mainpound to send more skilled reinforcements.


    Suddenly, Andrews image shed through her mind.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, when Ms.


    Stevens was in trouble, you stormed East Side alone, risking everything to save her, she thought bitterly


    But what about me? Youre probably living happily with her now, having forgotten all about me.


    Lauren felt hopeless.


    She stood there with tears threatening to fall, no longer caring about her safety.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177 What are you thinking about? Tracia suddenly asked.


    About someone... a man, Lauren replied softly Ms.


    Rhodes, youre such a stunning beauty


    Im curious who could be on your mind, Tracia said with interest.


    His name is Andrew Lloyd, Lauren answered honestly.


    Hes an incredibly skilled doctor and quite handsome too.


    Before I met him, I never knew loving someone could be so painful- sometimes the loneliness makes me want to cry


    Shut up! I dont want to hear this nonsense, Tracia snapped.


    Lauren studied Tracias scarred face with sudden understanding.


    Youve never been in love, have you, Tracia? Or rather, no man has ever loved you? Tracias


    expression turned ugly, as if Lauren had struck a nerve.


    Men are all worthless idiots.


    Their so called love makes me sick.


    Since youre about to die anyway, I dont mind sharing this with you.


    When I was young, I met several men.


    But they all betrayed me, sweet talking liars who got what they deserved when I cut their throats! Tell me


    , what else are men but trash? Lauren shook her head sympathetically.


    Of course, the men you met were trash, Tracia.


    But Andrew isnt like that.


    Even though his heart belongs to another woman now, I still think hes perfect.


    Tracias rage red as she advanced menacingly


    I cant stand hearing pretty girls like you praise men in front of me.


    What are you doing? Lauren backed away defensively.


    Tracia snarled viciously.


    Im going to destroy that beautiful face of yours and make you uglier than me.


    Lets see if any man loves you then! Dont worry, I wont kill you I promised someone else that privilege.


    Ill just ruin that face Im so jealous of.


    Lauren turned to run, but Tracia lunged with incredible speed, reaching for her face.


    You cant escape ! III make you look worse than a demon from hell! Lauren felt despair wash over her at the sound of that monstrousughter.


    Beauty was a womans most precious asset, and Laurens was legendary.


    If she was disfigured, she decided she would end her life right there.


    Goodbye, Andrew, she thought as tears rolled down her cheeks and she closed her eyes.


    Suddenly, a thunderous roar filled the air as a Porsche Panamera burst through the dense forest like an unleashed beast.


    Tracias expression changed as she twisted her body, barely dodging the vehicle.


    1/2  Chapter 377 Before the car even stopped moving, a figure kicked open the door and leaped out.


    The speeding Porsche crashed into arge boulder with a deafening bang,pletely totaled. However, the man who emerged did not even nce at the wreckage.


    He only looked at the tearful Lauren, his handsome face filled with guilt as he said, Im sorry Imte! Lauren stared at the man who had suddenly appeared to save her, unable to believe he had actuallye.


    The tears she had been holding back finally burst forth.


    Andrew, I thought you werenting.


    Why did youe ? she asked through her tears.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178 Andrew said earnestly, Of course Ide when youre in danger


    Id walk through fire fort you, Lauren suddenly felt overwhelmed with emotion and burst into tears. Andrew, youre such a jerk! Turn around I wont let you see me cry.


    And just so you know, Im not crying because of you! Andrew was uncharacteristically flustered, having never seen this softer, more emotional side of Lauren before


    I hate seeing people being all lovey dovey in front of me.


    Since you dared toe, Ill kill you first and let this girl die of heartbreak! Tracia spat beforeughing maniacally


    Perfect! I was nning to kill you anyway, Andrew replied, his eyes turning ice cold.


    Then, Tracia lunged forward, curling her hands as she wed at Andrew with lightning speed.


    The air whistled with the ferocity of her attacks, her movements almost too fast to follow.


    Be careful, Andrew! Shes a hidden force master, Lauren warned anxiously, wiping tears. away her Andrew remained calm


    To ordinary people, a hidden force martial artist of Tracias level might seem invincible, but to him, she was nothing.


    Ms.


    Rhodes is my friend, and I me myself for not showing up earlier, making her cry.


    So... you can die now.


    As the words left his mouth, Andrew moved like an enraged dragon, his fist punching forward with devastating power.


    Tracia felt the force of the blow before it evennded


    It was not just a punching at her, but rather like being charged by a savage beast that could easily crush her frail body to dust.


    Shit! This kid is a skilled martial artist! Just as Tracia cursed, an excruciating pain overwhelmed her. Her w like hands were strong enough to tear through metal, yet they were shattered instantly as Andrew broke her fingers one by one.


    However, he did not stop there, continuing his attack until his punch mmed into her chest.


    The impact was so powerful that it caved in Tracias chest and burst through her back in a gory explosion. She coughed up blood and pieces of her internal organs as she flew backward, crashing into a tree trunk before sliding to the ground like a rag doll.


    H How is this possible? Youre not just any martial artist... Your strength is incredible.


    Could you be ... Terror filled Tracias eyes as she mumbled.


    Despite being a hidden force martial artist, Tracia almost died to this unassuming young mans punch.


    A shocking realization hit her, but it was already toote.


    She coughed up one  Chapter 18 final gush of blood before dying, her eyes frozenwide with fear.


    Lauren stood there in shock, unable to move.


    Tracia was a highly skilled martial artist the Rhodes family had spent a fortune hiring.


    Yet, Andrew had killed her with frightening ease.


    Lauren stared at Andrew with a mix of awe and fear.


    When he approached her, she finally found her voice.


    Youve saved me again.


    1 dont know how I can ever thank you.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179 +26 BONUS Andrew shook his head


    Theres no need for such formalities between us, Ms.


    Rhodes


    Lauren felt warmth in her heart at his words but still huffed, Well, at least you have some conscience.


    I thought youd forgotten all about me now that youre rekindling things with Ms.


    Stevens ! Andrew gave a wry smile, wisely choosing not to exin.


    After all, some things would only get worse with exnation.


    Later, they made their way out of the forest and found the Rhodes family security team.


    Miss, thank goodness youre safe! they eximed upon seeing Lauren


    What happened to those thugs who ambushed us? Lauren asked.


    Mr.


    Keoghan arrived and drove them all away, Eunice replied angrily.


    He even killed a few of them.


    Jerry came? Where is he? Lauren asked excitedly.


    Just then, a muscr middle aged man strode toward them with purposeful steps.


    Miss, wheres Tracia? I dont see her, he asked.


    Tracia is dead, Lauren replied coldly.


    Jerry Keoghan, the Rhodes familys top fighter, eximed in shock, What? Tracias dead? Who killed her? III avenge her death! His eyes swept over Andrew with obvious hostility.


    Tracia deserved to die she tried to hand me over to the kidnappers, Lauren said with disgust.


    Thankfully, Andrew arrived in time to save me.


    So, this pretty boy who looks like he couldnt hurt a fly killed Tracia? Jerry asked coldly.


    Lauren scowled.


    Jerry, show some respect to him.


    He saved my life, and I already told you- Tracia deserved her fate for betraying the Rhodes family. Impossible ! Tracia would never betray, the Rhodes! Jerry shouted in anger, grabbing at Andrew. You must be a spy who tricked Ms.


    Rhodes and killed Tracia.


    Ill kill you ! Andrew stepped back, his eyes shing dangerously.


    Stop it, Jerry! Laurenmanded, stepping between them.


    As a member of the Rhodes family, I order you to stand down! Jerry reluctantly backed off but barked at Andrew, Watch your back, boy.


    Tracia was like a sister to me.


    We trained together and served the Rhodes family together.


    I wont let you get away with killing her.


    Dont take it personally, Andrew, Lauren sighed as Jerry stormed off.


    He may be hot- Chapter 179 headed and unreasonable, but he and Tracia were indeed very close


    maupuy, pool I understand the brotherhood between martial artists can be stronger than replied with a cold smile


    But its interesting that he refuses to believe you about Tracias betrayal and attempted harm.


    You think Jerry might have been in on it with Tracia? Lauren asked in rm.


    Andrew shook his head


    I dont know if they were working together


    But his narrow minded nature and the killing intent in his eyes suggest hes not to be trusted.


    Jerry is even stronger than Tracia, Lauren exined


    He does have a habit of looking down on others, unting his talents like hes above everyone else.


    But my father respects his skills and usually turns a blind eye to his domineering behavior.


    Andrew shook his head again, his tone dismissive.


    At best, hes a peak level hidden force martial artist.


    People like him wouldnt even qualify as cannon fodder in certain ces.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180 Only three of the Rhodes Corporations ten truck were recovered, while the other seven, fully loaded with medical supplies, had vanished without a trace.


    Jerry pointed at the injured security guards and shouted, Youre a bunch of good for- nothings! The Rhodes family wouldve been better off keeping a pack of dogs than paying you! Come on, we all did our best, one guard protested, clutching his bleeding arm.


    They caught us by surprise, and they had too many skilled fighters.


    We were overwhelmed.


    Jerrys eyes narrowed as he strode over and pped the guard hard across the face.


    Who do 4 you think you are to talk back to me? Those supplies better be found, or III make sure you pay


    for your ipetence! The guard swallowed his anger, and the others shot Jerry resentful looks.


    Within the Rhodes family, Jerry was the most despised figure.


    As the Rhodes familys elite fighter, he never treated them like human beings, regrly beating and berating them at will.


    Jerry, let them rest and recover, Lauren intervened.


    We can send others to search for the supplies.


    Jerry scoffed.


    Rest? Miss, youre too soft on these dogs thats why theyre sozy.


    Ive told Mr.


    Rhodes Senior before that these worthless pieces of trash dont deserve to serve the Rhodes family. They shouldve been fired long ago.


    Just look at this useless bunch what an eyesore.


    The security team hung their heads in silence at the verbal abuse.


    Lauren frowned but said nothing


    Andrews calm yet sharp voice cut through the tension.


    ming others for your own ipetence? Is that your idea of leadership? Jerry turned with a coldugh.


    How I handle them is none of your concern.


    Or do you think getting lucky with Tracia means you can survive me ? I killed Tracia with one punch, Andrew replied calmly.


    And while I could easily do the same to you, I havent found a reason to yet.


    I just cant stand cowards who bully their subordinates instead of doing their job.


    For a supposed elite fighter, youre pretty pathetic.


    You must have a death wish to talk to me like that, Jerry growled.


    Do you have any idea who I am in Jayrodale? Do you think I care about your status ? Andrew nced at him dismissively.


    To me, youre still just trash


    Jerrys fury burned as his fists clenched tight, but he did not strike.


    He taunted, I know who  Chapter 180 you are, Andrew Lloyd, and I know Ms.


    Rhodes thinks highly of you.


    But a loser will remain a loser.


    You might be good at charming women, but if you ever end up in my hands, youll be nothing more than a corpse


    After his cold threat, Jerry picked a few men and ordered them to follow him.


    Jerry, where are you going? Lauren asked urgently.


    Miss, your pretty boy here called me trash, Jerry replied arrogantly.


    Ill show him whos really trash


    Ive found a lead on the supplies, and Im going to retrieve them.


    Wheres the lead? Lauren asked excitedly.


    Jerry stood with his hands behind his back, looking pretentious.


    No need to worry, Miss.


    Just wait for the good news at headquarters.


    When I take action, my enemies will either run for their lives or face total defeat.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181 Lauren was angry at how arrogantly Jerry had been acting


    She could not help but think these martial arts experts were all challenging to deal with, whether it was Tracia or Jerry


    Andrew suddenly spoke up


    I know what hes so smug about, but unfortunately, it wont help him at all !! Please tell me where to find the clues about the stolen herbs! Lauren eximed excitedly.


    Andrew exined, He must be thinking about following the trucks tire tracks.


    Lauren nodded thoughtfully, Thats actually not a bad idea.


    There are plenty of dirt roads in the countryside, and our trucks would definitely leave tracks.


    Andrew shook his head and replied, Unless the thieves areplete idiots, they wouldnt leave such obvious tracks for us to follow.


    Besides, Ms.


    Rhodes, have you considered what happens when the trucks hit concrete or asphalt roads? I guess that would make the tracks useless... Lauren deted.


    Lets go, Andrew said with a smile


    Where to? Lauren asked, confused


    Andrew hopped into an SUV and exined, Back to the farm.


    This area is in the remote countryside, and if we want to find where theyre hiding the herbs, the local residents know best


    Lauren, being a sharp woman, immediately brightened up as Andrews suggestion clicked


    Of course! Why didnt I think of that? Those criminals who stole our herbs couldnt have moved it far in such a short time, so they must have hidden it nearby to transportter.


    Andrew smiled knowingly, Exactly.


    While our people arepletely lost in this remote area, the locals who grew up here are different. Theyd know exactly where someone could hide seven trucks.


    .


    Half an hourter, Andrew and Lauren left the farm again, but this time with a young teenager in their car


    Mr.


    Lloyd, Ms.


    Rhodes, finding those trucks full of herbs will be a piece of cake


    I can take there, but just so were clear I wont do it for free, the boy stated matter of factly.


    Lauren chuckled at his directness, Mikey, if you help me find the trucks, III give you 150 dors.


    And when youre older and visit Jayrodale, Ill even help set you up with a nice girl.


    you The country boy was overjoyed and led Andrew and Lauren through a series of twists and turns until they reached a massive natural cave


    Inside, they found all seven missing trucks


    Upon inspection, Andrew discovered the site was deserted, but all the herbs were still intact.


    1/2 Chapter 101 Lauren grinned and said, These thieves probably thought no one would find this ce, so they went home to get some rest, feelingpletely safe


    She quickly called in their team to retrieve the trucks, while Andrew pulled out his wallet and counted out 150 dors for Mikey.


    The boy happily epted the money and was about to sprint away wherr Andrew called out, Hold on, kid! Mr.


    Lloyd, youre not going back on your word, are you? Mikey asked suspiciously.


    Andrew chuckled and pulled out an additional 600 dors from his wallet.


    Take this too.


    I know your grandpa isnt well, and its tough for him to pay for both you and your sisters education.


    You can keep the 150, but make sure to give this 600 to your grandpa to manage.


    The young boys eyes welled up with tears


    Overwhelmed by the gesture, he repeatedly thanked Andrew before running home happily.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182 Lauren watched this scene unfold with a dreamy look in her eyes.


    She admired his kindness andpassion, secretly wishing she could marry him right then and there. Suddenly, amotion erupted outside as Jerry rushed in with his men.


    When he spotted Andrew and Lauren, he briefly showed panic before quicklyposing himself. He cleared his throat and said, Ms.


    Rhodes, Im Impressed you found the trucks before I did.


    Your brilliant mind truly proves why youre the most exceptional member of the younger Rhodes


    generation! Jerryughed nervously, showering her withpliments while conveniently forgetting his earlier boastful promises about finding the trucks himself.


    Lauren smiled graciously.


    Thank you for your efforts too, Jerry.


    The important thing is that we recovered the herbs.


    Indeed... But did you manage to catch the criminals who stole it? Jerry asked, trying to sound casual. Lauren shook her head.


    The ce was empty when we arrived, so we couldnt identify who was behind this.


    Jerry visibly rxed at this news, letting out what seemed to be an involuntary sigh of relief.


    Andrew, who had been observing carefully, suddenly spoke up.


    Jerry, you seem pretty concerned about who stole the herbs.


    Perhaps you already know who did it ? Jerrys expression darkened as he snapped, How would I know? If I did, theyd be in pieces by now.


    Andrew chuckled


    If you dont know who did it, then why do you look so disappointed that Ms.


    Rhodes found the trucks? I couldnt be happier that she recovered the herbs and saved thepany from losses


    Why would I be disappointed? Jerry continued defensively


    Andrew suddenly changed topics, This is your first time visiting this rural medicinal garden, isnt it, Jerry ? Jerry hesitated but eventually nodded.


    Of course


    My schedule usually involves apanying Mr.


    Rhodes Senior or Rhodes Corporation executives.


    Id have no reason toe to a te like this.


    Andre grinned.


    Thats interesting


    If youve never been here and know nothing about this ce, how did you manage to find this hidden cave ? Jerry stood speechless, unable to answer


    Andrew pressed on, Dont bother making up excuses


    The paths outside are narrow and winding, hidden by vegetation.


    For a city folk whos never been here before to find this ce so easily, one might think you grew up in these parts.


    Laurenmented, Andrew, Jerryes from a prestigious martial arts background.


    He couldnt be from around here.


    Andrew chuckled.


    Well then, that would mean someone must have guided Jerry here.


    Jerrys expression grew increasingly dark at these words, though he remained silent.


    Andrew continued with a cold smile, And the only person who could have guided Jerry here.


    would be the thieves themselves


    Laurens face remained neutral, but her eyes zed as she stared at Jerry.


    Under her seemingly calm but piercing gaze, Jerry let out a coldugh and sneered, After all this talk,


    youre basically using me of working with the thieves, arent you?

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183 Andrew shrugged casually.


    Those are your words, not mine.


    This finally pushed Jerry over the edge as he angrily shouted, You fool! Stop trying to sow discord! Ive served the Rhodes family faithfully for over 20 years.


    Do you think your petty.


    words can discredit my loyalty? In his fury, Jerry turned to Lauren and said respectfully, Ms Rhodes, this pretty boy is insulting me.


    I demand justice.


    Jerry, he just tends to be very direct with his words, Lauren stated diplomatically.


    I know your loyalty to the Rhodes family, so on his behalf, I apologize


    Jerry let out a cold snort and stormed off with his men, but not before shooting Andrew a murderous re


    : Andrew, however, maintained his smile,pletely unfazed.


    Once Jerry was gone, Laurens expression turned ice cold.


    Do you think Jerry was telling the truth? Id rather believe pigs could fly than trust him, Andrew replied without hesitation.


    Lauren burst intoughter, You can be quite funny sometimes


    Andrew smiled and continued, At this point, we can almost be certain that Jerry is working with the thieves.


    At the very least, hes notpletely loyal to the Rhodes family or you, Ms.


    Rhodes


    First Tracia, and now Jerry, Lauren said coldly.


    I dont understand why theyre doing this.


    The Rhodes family has treated them well all these years.


    Modern martial artists often prioritize profit over loyalty, Andrew exined calmly.


    Both Jerry and Tracia are clearly ambitious.


    If Michael has been courting their loyalty behind the scenes, it wouldnt be surprising if theyve switched sides.


    Lauren gave a self deprecating smile


    No matter how strong I am or what my title is, Im still just a woman.


    The Rhodes family is like any other traditional family it will eventually be handed over to a man.


    Thats why many in the family favor Michael, despite his mediocre abilities and arrogance.


    Even people like Jerry, who act respectful to my face, probably dont take me seriously. Dont be discouraged, Ms.


    Rhodes, Andrew said earnestly


    Just say the word if you need anything


    Michael and his fellows may be cunning, but Ive never considered them a real threat.


    Laurens face lit up with a radiant smile, So, are you offering to be my knight in shining armor ? Andrew


    froze, caught off guard by her dazzling smile and alluring red lips.


    He was fully aware she was trying to charm him, so he mentally scolded her for being a tease


    1/2 Meanwhile, deep in the forest, Andrews Porsche Panamera was almostpletely burned, with only the chassis remaining


    Beside ity Tracias stiff corpse


    Two figures emerged from the shadows Michael and the sinister looking Bane.


    Tracias dead? Who could have done this in this ce full of nothing but farmers? Michael eximed in disbelief.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184 up with a Bane silently crouched down and examined Tracias body.


    After a moment, he stood grim expression and said, She mustve encountered a skilled martial artist. What kind of master could kill a Rhodes family security chief? Michael demanded angrily.


    Bane remained silent for a moment, his face unusually grave.


    At the very least, someone on the level of a junior grandmaster or maybe even a full grandmaster.


    He continued, The ability to kill Tracia with a single punch is leagues beyond those amateurs who had just learned the basics.


    Come on, Bane, you cant be serious, Michael said in horror


    How could there be a grandmaster hiding in this ce? To Michael, a grandmaster was practically a living legend someone even the Rhodes family would show respect.


    In his mind, those figures were untouchable, being able to kill others without breaking a sweat.


    Bane snapped, I never joke about such a matter.


    She died at the hands of at least a junior grandmaster.


    Bane, you dont think Lauren hired them, do you? Michael asked nervously.


    Bane shot him a contemptuous look, Dont be stupid.


    If she had ess to such a master, would she have let Tracia drag, her into these woods, waiting for us


    ? This must have been a backup that arrivedter.


    .


    Check if any Rhodes family elites were in the area.


    Definitely not, Michael quickly replied.


    If there was anyone in our family to deploy someone of that caliber, it could only be Mr.


    Rhodes Senior.


    Only he has that level of authority.


    Bane was puzzled.


    Thats strange.


    Could Lauren have some powerful ally we dont know about? Andrew! It has to be that pretty boy Andrew


    That damn bastard! Michael burst out through gritted teeth.


    Bane stared at him in disbelief before scoffing


    Thats nonsense! Dont underestimate him, Bane, Michael insisted, clearly haunted by past encounters. Hes repeatedly foiled my ns and saved Lauren.


    Who else could have ruined our careful rtning? Bane mocked, Mr.


    Rhodes, that guy has really gotten into your head.


    Even Tracia alone wouldve been too much for him.


    Dont tell me you think hes a junior grandmaster.


    If that were true, you should pack your bags, leave Rhodes Corporation, and beg Lauren for mercy. Bane genuinely thought Michael was paranoid.


    A young man like Andrew could not possibly be anywhere near the level of a junior grandmaster.


    Bane, how would you fare against a junior grandmaster ? Michael asked.


    Bane lifted his chin proudly.


    Im skilled in both medicine and martial arts, and I wouldnt back down from a fight with a junior grandmaster


    However, it depends on the situation.


    Unless absolutely necessard rather not face one.


    If you encounter such a martial artist, theres only one thing to do.


    Whats that? Michael asked instinctively.


    Bane replied with deadly seriousness, Run for your life!

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185 Michael nodded nervously.


    Thank goodness we werent there when Tracia died.


    Running into that grandmaster wouldve been bad news


    Still, its unfortunate Lauren escaped, but at least we have the herbs


    When she returns to Rhodes Corporation empty handed, shell have to answer for this failure ! At this thought, a hint of a smile returned to Michaels gloomy face.


    However, Bane suddenly.


    tensed and shouted, Whos there? Show yourself, or youll regret it! Michael spun around in terror, stuttering, B Bane, you dont think its that grandmastering for us? A broad shouldered man emerged from the shadows, and Michael immediately rxed.


    Oh, its just you, Jerry.


    You scared me half to death! Jerry scoffed.


    Mr.


    Rhodes, if you want to take over Rhodes Corporation, you need to show more backbone.


    Being spooked by every little noise makes you look like a coward.


    Michaelughed.


    Rx, Jerry, its just us three here


    Even if Im scared out of my wits, no one else will know.


    As long as others dont see my true nature, theyll never know what Im really like ! Jerry shook his head, thinking how inferior Michael waspared to Lauren.


    Still, despite his ipetence, being male meant he had the best chance of inheriting Rhodes Corporation


    Jerry, werent you supposed to guard the trucks in the cave? Why are you here? Michael asked,pletely missing Jerrys look of displeasure.


    Whats there to be guarded? They beat us to it! Jerry snapped in frustration.


    Michaels heart sank


    What do you mean? Did someone take the herbs? Forget about those truckloads of herbs, Jerry replied


    By the time I got there, Lauren had already found them and had them moved.


    What? She found them first? Thats impossible! Michael exploded in rage


    How could she possibly find them? I hid them so carefully! Bane chimed in coldly, I checked that location myself.


    Her people shouldnt have been abl find it


    Did someone on your end mess up? My men were with me the whole time there were no leaks, Jerry growled.


    It wasnt Laurens people who found it anyway.


    It was that pretty boy Andrew.


    Michael gasped and turned to Ban but you wouldnt believe me! See? Its him again! I told you it was that


    damn bastard, A murderous glint appeared in Banes eyes.


    Hes bing a real problem.


    It looks like well have to get rid of him for good.


    1/2 Chapter 105 And he seems to suspect me already, Jerry added.


    Mr.


    Rhodes, its best if you dont contact me for a while


    Ill help with your fight against Lauren, but if we go too far and Mr. Rhodes.


    Senior starts asking questions, Ill be in trouble too.


    Jerry, I need one more favor from you, Michael snarled.


    Kill that meddling bastard who keeps ruining my ns.


    22

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186 Jerry immediately refused, Im sorry, but I wont do something that risky.


    Andrew is obviously very close to Ms.


    Rhodes


    If I harm him shell never forgive me.


    I work for the Rhodes family to secure my future, not to be your hitman.


    Then, Jerry disappeared into the woods, ignoring Michaels furious expression.


    Bane, since Jerry is too scared, why dont you take care of that guy yourself? Eliminate him before he causes more problems! Michael suggested.


    Banes face darkened with uncertainty as he replied, We cant rush this... One wrong move, and we lose everything


    We now know Tracia was killed by at least a junior grandmaster level fighter, and that person might be backing Andrew.


    If thats the case, moving against him carelessly would only bring us trouble.


    Michael was frustrated by how his sure victory had turned into aplete defeat, and he shouted, Bane , are you afraid of that worthless pretty boy too? Bane scoffed


    Dont be ridiculous! Ive dominated Gabo Creeks martial arts world for decades I fear no one, especially not in a small town like Jayrodale


    Lets wait until we get back to town before making our next move.


    Michael desperately wanted to confront Andrew immediately, but hecked the necessary strength himself.


    Hence, he had to rely on people like Bane and Jerry, who were too wise to take unnecessary risks without absolute certainty.


    Back in Jayrodale, Lauren had dragged Andrew to Oakridge Club.


    Andrew protested helplessly, Ms.


    Rhodes, you dont really have to do this to thank me.


    Lauren ignored his protests, keeping her arm linked with his while pressing close, seemingly


    unconcerned about their physical contact.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, dont be shy.


    I have to thank you properly youve helped me so much.


    e, why Seeing there was no escape, Andrew gave up and asked, Even if you want to thank me, bring


    me here ? This ce is Weller family territory, isnt it? Lauren smiled, her ponytail swaying, Dr.


    Lloyd, Im about to buy over Oakridge Club.


    As my thank you gift, youll be its new owner.


    For me? Would the Weller family be alright with it? Andrew asked, surprised


    He knew the Oakridge Club was a famous and profitable high end establishment in Jayrodale, owned by Harvey.


    The Weller family is drowning in debt, Lauren exined.


    Theyre having to sell assets just to stay afloat


    With the Rhodes family doing so well, its the perfect time to make a move and get a good deal.


    .


    1/2 Andrew understood immediately Harveys falle investments had be the final straw for the Weller familys financial struggles.


    The once nighty family had been reduced to selling off their properties.


    Inside the Oakridge Club, the former grandeur had faded to dim lighting


    Francesca and Laurens assistant, Eunice, were waiting for them Are the Weller family representatives


    here ? Lauren asked Eunice, Eunice looked ufortable and replied, Yes, but Miss, its not just their representative who came... Lauren was unbothered.


    Who else? That good for nothing Harvey? Francesca cut in, Lauren, you should be careful.


    Not only is Harvey here, but Mr.


    Weller Senior, the head of the Weller family, has alsoe .

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187 Lauren was shocked and eximed, Even Mr.


    Weller Senior is here? Well then, lets see what theyre really up to


    Upon entering the main hall, Andrew noticed not only the Weller family members but also Christina. When she caught Andrews nce, Christina remained expressionless and turned.


    away.


    Harvey smirked, looking down at Andrew with contempt.


    Lauren greeted Kane respectfully, acknowledging his status as one of Jayrodales most influential family patriarchs


    His local influence sometimes exceeded even the mayors, particrly in matters concerning traditional martial arts circles.


    Lauren, its been years since Ive seen you ! Kane chuckled before breaking into a cough, quickly covering his mouth with a white handkerchief.


    Though Kane tried to be discreet, Andrews keen eye caught sight of blood on the cloth, and noting Kanes paleplexion and dim eyes, he could tell the man was gravely ill.


    Mr.


    Weller Senior, if youre unwell, we can discuss this another time, Lauren offered considerately, hesitant to bring up the club purchase given his condition.


    Kane waved off her concern: Its just an old condition.


    Lets get down to business.


    Everyone took their seats, and Kanes gaze lingered on Andrew.


    Even though it onlysted seconds, Andrew could not ignore the coldness and hostility in the mans eyes. The Weller family has fallen on hard times, and with my illness, I have no choice but to sell the Oakridge Club for operating capital, Kane exined slowly.


    Lauren nodded sympathetically.


    I understand your predicament, Mr.


    Weller Senior.


    Running a prestigious family business requires substantial daily expenses.


    Please be assured that the Rhodes family will help however we can.


    Youre much more generous than your penny pinching father.


    I like that, Kane said,ughing.


    You know, you and Harvey would have made a perfect match.


    Its quite a shame that fate had other ns.


    Youre too kind, Mr.


    Weller Senior, Lauren replied.


    Harvey is far too aplished for me.


    Besides, my heart now belongs to someone else


    Kane nced at Andrew, And I assume that would be Mr.


    Lloyd here? Yes, Dr.


    Lloyd is indeed the one Ive chosen, Lauren confirmed without hesitation, causing Andrew to feel slightly embarrassed.


    Behind Kane, Christina shot Andrew a cold, unreadable look, +26 BONUS Chapter 187 Kane forced a smile


    Mr.


    Lloyd is undoubtedly aline young man, and its no surprise hes captured your attention.


    But I heard the Rhodes family has a strict tradition of arranging marriages within prestigious familles. Frankly, Mr.


    Lloyds background is ... ordinary, to put it kindly.


    Hecks the kind of standing that would make such a union viable.


    From the perspective of a family head, Id suggest you reconsider.


    It may be best for you both to part ways now and spare yourselves from unrealistic expectations.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188 Lauren maintained herposure and replied, My rtionship with Dr.


    Lloyd isnt your concern, Mr.


    Weller Senior


    Perhaps we should focus on business matters now.


    Kanes brows furrowed at her bluntness.


    As the head of a prestigious family, he was not ustomed to being dismissed, especially by a junior.


    His intentions were genuine Harvey had mentioned Andrews abilities, but from Kanes perspective, Andrew was clearly not in the same league as Lauren.


    However, unlike Harvey, Kane maintained his grace and smiled.


    Very well, let me be direct.


    My price for the Oakridge Club is 150 million.


    The number shocked both Lauren and Andrew.


    Im sorry, Mr.


    Weller Senior, but at 150 million, III have to pass on this deal, Lauren replied, disappointed that Kane would try to take such a tant advantage of her.


    Harvey chimed in with a smirk, Lauren, were giving you first priority here.


    If youre not interested, there are plenty of others lined up to buy Jayrodales premier club.


    Lauren fell into deep thought.


    While she did not particrly care about the Oakridge Club, she had promised it as a gift to Andrew and did not want to appear insincere in her gratitude.


    Mr.


    Weller Senior, 150 million is far too high.


    Perhaps we could negotiate ? Lauren suggested.


    Kane inwardly smiled, thinking the younger generation was still too naive in business dealings.


    He knew nobody would willingly pay 150 million for the club, but he intended to pull a premium price since he was personally involved in the negotiation.


    After pretending to consider it carefully, Kane spoke again, Lauren, since both the Weller and Rhodes families are elite families of Jayrodale, Ill give you special consideration.


    How about 120 million ? Laurens frown deepened


    Even 120 million was highway robbery for the clubs actual value.


    Eunice could not help butment, Miss, I dont think we should pay 120 million.


    Please reconsider! Shut up! Harvey snapped


    Who are you to speak here? Eunice paled and retreated behind Lauren, fighting back tears.


    Kane took a slow sip of tea and shed an insincere smile.


    Lauren, youre too forgiving with your staff


    In our family, such behavior would merit severe punishment and expulsion.


    Laurens expression darkened.


    While Kane was trying to lecture her on managing staff, she did not appreciate the interference especially since Eunice had merely voiced Laurens own thoughts about the Wellers extortionate pricing Chapter 188 Kane set down his teacup and added, Lauren, Ive already lowered the price by 30 million out of consideration for you.


    If you refuse now, it would be disrespecting me and the Weller family.


    Laurens expression changed, and even Francesca, who had been quietly observing, felt angry.


    Kane was clearly using his seniority to pressure the Rhodes family into an unfair deal.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189 The situation was frustratinglyplex since Kane technically had the upper hand.


    As at family patriarch and Laurens elder, Kane had made what appeared to be a concession by lowering the price by 30 million, making it difficult for Lauren to refuse without seeming disrespectful.


    If Harvey had been the only one present, Lauren could have continued negotiating.


    However, with the cunning Kane there, it was awkward for her, as a younger person, to keep bargaining.


    Nheless, she was not foolish enough to ept such an astronomical sum of 120 million. dors.


    Meanwhile, Harvey was secretly delighted that bringing his father along worked out so well.


    Kanes negotiating skills far surpassed his own, and the Weller family was past caring about their reputation they just wanted to rip off the Rhodes family while they could.


    Lauren, if theres no issue, lets sign the contract ! Kane said with a seemingly friendly smile. Lauren silently cursed the crafty old man while outwardly hesitating.


    Mr.


    Weller Senior, I think... Lauren, spare me the excuses, Kane cut her off assertively.


    Once we sign the contract and you transfer the 120 million to the Weller family ount, we could talk about how our families had gone way back.


    Wouldnt that be lovely? Laurens palms were sweating as she considered whether to confront Kane directly.


    While the Rhodes family could handle any fallout with the Wellers, she knew Michael would use this incident against her.


    Come on, Lauren, surely 120 million isnt an issue for the Rhodes family? Harvey pressed.


    Just sign the contract and keep things simple! Lauren took a deep breath, ready to refuse despite the consequences.


    She was not afraid, knowing Andrew had her back.


    I think Ms.


    Rhodes should pay 120 million, Andrew suddenlymented, catching everyone off guard.


    You cant be serious! Andrew, thats 120 million How can you let Lauren pay that ? Francesca eximed in shock.


    Even Lauren stared at Andrew in disbelief, surprised by his support for the deal.


    Harveyughed triumphantly


    Andrew knows a good deal when he sees it! The Oakridge Club is Jayrodales most prestigious venue.


    If we werent all friends here, Id be asking for at least 150 million.


    Kane remained silent with a slight smile, assuming Andrew was either trying to curry favor or needed something from the Weller family.


    1/2 Chapter 159 Christina inwardly scoffed at Andrews apparent change in character.


    While she was currently aligned with the Weller family, she felt disappointed to see Andrew apparently abandoning his principles when faced with someone of Kanes status.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190 Alrigh , well follow Dr.


    Lloyds suggestion and proceed with the 120 million, Lauren decided.


    Even though she was unsure why Andrew agreed to such a price, she trusted that he had his reasons and was willing to spend that amount on him.


    Just as Kane and Harveys faces lit up with triumph, Andrew dropped a bombshell.


    I think.


    there might be a small misunderstanding


    When i mentioned 120 million, I wasnt just talking about the Oakridge Club.


    He continued, What I meant was that 120 million should buy the entire Weller family holdings.


    Everything the Weller family owns in Jayrodale would be Rhodes family property, and Ms.


    Rhodes can transfer the money right now.


    Now, thats what I call a win win situation! The room fell into a stunned silence as everyone reeled from Andrews words.


    His suggestion was not about meeting the Weller familys greedy demands it was about buying out their entire family enterprise


    What the hell are you talking about? Harvey snarled


    The Weller family has been a powerhouse in Jayrodale for over a century.


    Do you think your pathetic 120 million can buy our entire legacy? Are you out of your mind? Kanes pale face flushed red with anger


    Young man, thats quite bold of you.


    The Weller familys heritage cant be measured in mere dors.


    Do you realize how ridiculous you sound? Francesca, Lauren, and Christina all stared at Andrew with strange expressions, shocked by his audacious proposal.


    Well, if Mr.


    Weller Senior thinks 120 million isnt enough, lets make it 150 million, Andrew replied calmly.


    As you said earlier, the price is negotiable.


    This is ridiculous! Kane exploded without hesitation.


    Even if you offered billions, the Weller family isnt somemodity to be bought and sold! In that case, it seems Mr.


    Weller Senior is the one disrespecting the Rhodes family and Ms.


    Rhodes, Andrew replied coldly.


    We showed good faith by raising our offer, but apparently, the Weller familys pride is too inted to negotiate reasonably


    Kane nearly choked on his anger, realizing that Andrew had cleverly turned his own earlier pressure tactics against him.


    Lauren, you better control Andrew, Harvey shouted


    Who does he think he is to interfere in business between our families? Lauren was secretly delighted While she had to maintain respect for Kane, Andrew was free to challenge him.


    Chapter 190 Well, you see, Dr.


    Lloyd actually has every right nning to buy the Oakridge Club as a gift for hi Chapter 190 Well, you see, Dr.


    Lloyd actually has every right to speak, Lauren exined


    After all, I was nning to buy the Oakridge Club as a gift for him!

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191 With those words, the Weller family was immediately silenced, holding back their protest. Harvey stared in disbelief and said, Lauren, the Oakridge Club is such a precious asset.


    Surely you wouldnt give away something so valuable just for a man, would you? Lauren smiled and simply stated, Because I want to! Kane, speaking as an elder, feltpelled to step in with a warning.


    He cautioned sternly, A casual fling is one thing, but your father would be furious if he found out youre purchasing the Oakridge Club just to gift it to some young man.


    Lauren remained unfazed and replied, Mr.


    Weller Senior, just focus on the sales.


    How I spend my money and what I do with my purchases is my business alone.


    After repeatedly hitting a wall with Lauren, Kane let out a cold snort and said, Since you wont listen to reason, fine the price remains at 120 million, not a dor less.


    Andrew quickly interjected, Ms.


    Rhodes, since theyre not budging, lets leave.


    There are better ways to spend 120 million than on this mediocre clubhouse.


    Lauren nodded in agreement.


    Alright, Ill take your advice


    Seeing that they were actually preparing to leave, Kane felt his anger rising


    Andrew hadpletely ruined his ns, and it was infuriating


    Harveys expression kept changing as he frantically signaled Kane to try to keep them from leaving.


    Lauren, we can negotiate the price further, Kane conceded reluctantly.


    The Weller familys finances were in dire straits, and they desperately needed a few hundred million to stabilize their situation, especially after Harveys recent string of poor business decisions.


    Lauren paused and turned to Kane, saying, Mr.


    Weller Senior, I can only offer 30 million at most! Kane frowned and responded, Lauren, dont you think that price shows apleteck of sincerity ? 75 million, and we have a deal.


    Lauren shook her head firmly.


    30 million is my final offer.


    Otherwise, youll need to find another wealthy family or businessman to take it over.


    Kanes expression turned extremely grim, knowing that if other wealthy buyers or families were willing to


    pay their asking price, they would have sold long ago.


    They had specifically approached the Rhodes because other offers were not satisfactory.


    Unexpectedly, they also failed to get a better offer from Rhodes.


    1/2 Kane suddenly had an idea and smiled as he continued, Lauren, arent you buying this club to give to Dr.


    Lloyd, the man you love? Offering only 30 million seems rather cheap, doesnt it? If you agree to 75 million, wellpletely renovate the club to make it even more luxurious.


    He added, Well also transfer all existing members and VIP clientele to Dr.


    Lloyd


    That way, he wont just maintain its prestige but take it to even greater heights.


    Laurens brows furrowed deeply.


    Kanes persistence was bing exhausting, almost desperate.


    Before she could respond, Andrew spoke up again


    I have no interest in the clubs existing members or VIPS, he stated matter of factly, And in my opinion, Ms.


    Rhodes offer of 30 million is already too generous 22.5 million dors would be more appropriate. Kanes expression shifted from gloomy to livid.


    Harvey exploded in anger, jumping up and shouting, 22.5 million dors? Andrew, why dont you just beg on the streets instead?

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192 Lauren and her group could not help but chuckle.


    After all, 22.5 million dors was somewhat unreasonable.


    However, Andrew spoke coldly, Whats wrong with 22.5 million? The Weller family wouldnt be selling their assets if you werent drowning in debt, would you? He continued with a piercing observation, Since your family is clearly desperate enough to sell your properties, youre hardly in a position to be picky without Ms.


    Rhodes, I doubt anyone would offer even 15 million for the Oakridge Club.


    Kane and Harveys expressions shifted subtly, as Andrews words had struck a nerve.


    During the Weller familys prime, they could have easily demanded 150 million for the Oakridge Club, and buyers would have lined up.


    However, with their reputation tarnished by debt, they were lucky to get any offers at all


    Fine, 30 million its a deal! Kane gritted his teeth, fearing that Andrew might lower the price.


    At this point, he could not risk losing even the 30 million offer.


    Closing a deal was something worth celebrating, but the Wellers were far from happy.


    Dad, we invested nearly 75 million in the Oakridge Club, Harvey said as he paced anxiously in the Weller familys grandhall


    How could you let it go for just 30 million, and to that bastard Andrew of all people? How am I supposed to ept this ? Kanes face was pale as he suppressed his anger.


    Shut up! You have some nerveining


    I spent countless resources sending you abroad, grooming you to be Jayrodales elite, expecting you to return and serve the family with excellence.


    Instead, you lost hundreds of millions gambling before you even returned home, Kane continued bitterly. And after returning, your ambition exceeded your ability you squandered even more of our familys liquid assets, dragging us into this mess


    Harvey, youve been nothing but at disappointment! Faced with his fathers fury, Harveys face reddened as he promised, Dad, its just a few hundred million! If you give me more authority and resources, I swear Ill restore the Weller familys glory and take us even higher.


    Kane shook his head in immediate rejection and stated firmly.


    I no longer trust in your abilities


    My health is declining day by day, and I had nned to hand over the family business to you soon. But your reckless and superficial behavior makes me very uneasy.


    Harvey panicked at these words.


    Dad, what are you saying? We already agreed that youd step back to focus on your health and hand everything over to me.


    You cant go back on your word! Kane let out a cold snort.


    That was my original n, but Ive changed my mind.


    If you want Chapter 19 % to take over the Weller family, youll need another five years.


    Harveys expression turned fierce as he rushed up to Kane, shouting, Dad, how can you, as the head of the family, go back on your word? Dont you understand that Ive been waiting 20 twenty years for you to step down so I could take the position of the family head? His voice turned menacing as he continued Without the Weller familys power and influence, how can I destroy Andrew, crush the Lloyd Group and the Aickers, and be Jayrodales dominant family? Kane felt a chill run down hi


    s spine as he watched his sons expression turn vicious, like at predator ready to strike.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193 In the next moment, Kane exploded with rage, You ungrateful brat, are you threatening me ? I order you to stand down right now! Harvey did not move, instead giving his father a sinister smile. Dad, I need money, power, the familys influence, and our best people and I can only control these things as the head of the family.


    He snarled, But I cant wait five years


    If you truly love me as your son, then hand over your position quickly, and I promise the Weller family will return to its former glory under my leadership! Kane refused to listen and shouted, I told you to stand down! Or are you nning to rebel against me? Harveys fierce expression gradually softened as he knelt respectfully


    He said with sudden humility, Dad, I apologize for my impulsiveness just now.


    As you said, Im still inexperienced and not ready to lead the Weller family.


    Five more years of training will do me good.


    Kanes boiling anger began to subside as he snorted


    Do you really mean that? Harvey pped himself twice, saying sweetly, I swear on my life


    I was wrong to lose my head earlier, but my desire to achieve great things for the Weller family has never


    changed- please understand this, Dad !! Kane nodded with satisfaction and smiled.


    Now thats more like it.


    Harvey, Ive invested all of the Weller familys connections and resources in your growth.


    Despite your ws, youll be a true gem with proper training


    As he finished speaking, Kane began coughing from his emotional outburst and quickly covered his mouth with a handkerchief.


    A cold glint shed in Harveys eyes, but his face showed only concern as he stepped forward. Dad, are you alright? Kane waved him off and said, Dont worry.


    Though my condition is beyond treatment, I can still hold on for a few more years to help guide the Weller family back on track.


    Harvey spoke with apparent grief, Dad, youre the soul of the Weller family, so you must take care of your health


    As long as youre well, I dont mind waiting ten or even 20 years to take the position.


    Kanes mood lightened as he said approvingly, Harvey, this is exactly what I want to see.


    Now, go and finalize your marriage with Christina.


    The Weller familys situation is unstable, but if you can win Christinas heartpletely, the Stevens Corporations resources and funds could provide some relief for our family.


    Harvey bowed respectfully and replied, Rest assured.


    Ive learned my lesson and wont disappoint you again.


    Chapter 193 Kane smiled and said, Well done.


    Being able to rise after setbacks truly proves youre my son.


    Oh, and on your way out, please ask Serena toe in.


    Harvey nodded in agreement and quickly left the Weller familys living room.


    The moment he stepped out, his loyal smile vanished, reced by an icy, venomous expression.


    Outside the hall, an attractive woman in a form fitting dress waited.


    Her alluring figure was highlighted by the dress, exuding a seductive charm.


    This was Serena Halbert, Harveys stepmother, and Kanes second wife.


    Upon seeing Harvey, she anxiously asked, What were you and your dad arguing about? We could hear


    the shouting from out here.


    Harveys face twisted with hatred as he spat, That old bastard wants to dy giving me the family leadership for another five years.


    I was so angry, I almost killed him right there!

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194 Serena gasped in horror.


    Harvey, dont do anything rash.


    Hes your father and the head of the Weller family! If you rebel against him, youll certainly die. Harvey scoffed


    Im not stupid enough to openlymit patricide.


    Just keep giving him that 1 drug I provided daily, but from today, increase the dosage.


    His health is failing, fast, and Im sure he wontst a month! Serena shivered and protested, No, if its too obvious and he discovers it, III be executed


    Im already doing enough by helping you, so dont push me to take more risks.


    Harvey remained silent, his eyes roaming over his stepmothers curves as a lustful smile spread across his face.


    He whispered menacingly, Serena, were in this together now.


    Weve already crossed lines we shouldnt have.


    If you dont help me, and Dad find out whats between us, do you think youll survive? Serena raised her hand in fury to p him.


    You bastard, are you threatening me? Harvey caught her hand and roughly pulled her close, breathing heavily as he whispered in her ear, Better do as I say, Serena.


    Your life will only get better once I be the head of the family.


    Dads already got orle foot in the grave, and I know youre tired of his half dead state.


    Unlike him, Im young and full of energy; I can give you everything you want and satisfy you in every way


    Helping me is helping yourself.


    Serenas face flushed with shame as she struggled against his grip, but eventually yielded.


    Alright... alright.


    Youre such a jerk


    Ill help you, but remember your promises take care of me when you be the family head. Harvey smiled triumphantly and squeezed her bottoms.


    Dont worry, Serena, III keep my word


    Serena pouted and asked, What about Christina from Stevens Corporation? What about your rtionship with her? Harvey dismissed her concerns casually.


    Dont worry about her


    Youre the one I care about Christina is just a tool to strengthen the Weller family.


    Satisfied, Serena giggled and kissed his cheek before they separated.


    She straightened her dress and walked into the living room with a smile


    Darling, you called for me? As Harvey turned away from the hall, his smile twisted grotesquely. Soon


    It wont be long now... Once I be head of the Weller family, Andrew and everyone else


    whos looked down on me or opposed me will all get what they deserve! Dr.


    Lloyd, you want to demolish the Oakridge Club and rebuild it? Chapter 194 Lauren and Francesca were both shocked


    The three of them were dining at a restaurant when Andrew shared his ns.


    Andrew nodded


    Yes, I have different ns for IL Lauren suggested, Dr.


    Lloyd, the Oakridge Club is actually quite profitable.


    With its prime location, if you continue operations, it would be a valuable asset Francesca added,


    Oakridge Club is famous in Jayrodale for attracting wealthy patrons.


    As the new owner, you could follow the existing model and make it even more sessful! Andrew smiled.


    Making money isnt that important to me


    After demolishing it, I n to build a medical center to provide care for Jayrodales residents.


    Thats worth more than anything


    Lauren grew thoughtful at his words.


    Meanwhile, Francesca asked anxiously, Youre not nning to leave Jayrodale General Hospital to start your own practice, are you? I wont approve your resignation!

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195 Andrew smiled gently.


    Im not leaving.


    I just think building a specialized medical center at the Oakridge Club site would be better than running another exclusive clubhouse.


    Lauren beamed at him.


    Oh, my precious Dr.


    Lloyd ! You have such a noble heart, always wanting to help others! You have myplete support! Francesca rolled her eyes.


    Lauren, since when did he be yours? Dont be so shameless! Lauren shot back yfully, So what


    if Im shameless? If youve got the guts, why dont you throw yourself at him too? Let him admire your legendary assets.


    Francesca flushed with anger and embarrassment.


    Lauren, seriously?


    As a petite woman with an exaggerated figure, Francesca often found herself the center of attention. While her appearance attracted admiration, she secretly found the constant focus a bit overwhelming. Being openly teased about it especially in front of Andrew made her burn with embarrassment. Lauren, stop joking around! she snapped, her face glowing red


    Lauren leaned back with amischievous smirk.


    Oh,e on, Fran! Dr.


    Lloyds not a stranger.


    Why not let him have a look? Were all friends here, right? Francesca red at her, then scoffed


    If youre so eager, why dont you offer yourself up? Leave me out of it! Laurens cheeks flushed pink, caught off guard by Francescaseback.


    She quickly looked down, too embarrassed to meet Andrews eyes


    However, she thought she would not mind showing him, but only after they were officially together. Andrew nearly choked on his drink.


    While both women were undeniably stunning in their own.


    ways one alluring, the other innocent their bold banter was a bit too much for him to handle


    Just then, a man in an expensive suit and gold rimmed sses approached their table with an affected air of elegance.


    Ladies, I am Finley Moore, he announced with an exaggerated flourish, dramatically opening a folding fan.


    The three of them could barely suppress their chuckle at this theatrical disy.


    This unexpected visitor spoke with an air of pretentious formality that seemed ridiculous.


    Francesca asked politely, Mr.


    Moore, can we help you? Finley gestured dramatically.


    Ive just arrived in Jayrodale from our headquarters, and what luck to encounter such stunning beauties right away! I simply had to introduce myself.


    1/2 Lauren raised an eyebrow.


    From your manner of speaking, you must be from one of the martial arts societies? Finley puffed up his chest proudly.


    Indeed, I represent the Hidden Dragons, one of the three great societies of Gabo Creek.


    The leader of the sect is my granduncle ! Lauren expressed surprise.


    Isnt the Hidden Dragons territory in Bridgefields? What brings.


    you to Jayrodale ? Seeing Laurens reaction, Finleys pride turned to smugness.


    The Hidden Dragons rule Gabo Creek and have excellent rtions with all major families and businesses


    Bridgefields is just one area under our influence, Jayrodale will soon be part of our territory as well! Laurens brows knitted in concern.


    As someone deeply tied to Jayrodales local families, this was not exactly wee news.


    Mr.Moore, our mission in Jayrodale is supposed to be secret! How can you reveal it so carelessly? One of two female attendants standing behind Finley scolded him while ring at Andrews group. Finley smiled dismissively.


    Its fine


    These lovelydies are too beautiful to pose any threat.


    His gaze shifted to Andrew as he continued condescendingly, However, you, a worthless. nobody, have heard our secret.


    Heres what you can do cut out your own tongue and be a mute.


    That way, Ill spare your life this once.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196 Finleys attendants taunted Andrew with crossed arms, treating him like he was beneath them.


    What are you waiting for, fool? Didnt you hear Mr.


    Moores order? Mr.


    Moore is a very distinguished person.


    Its your own bad luck that you heard his business in Jayrodale, so do as he say! Or do you want us to help you? Andrew frowned and spoke firmly.


    Even if youre from a martial arts sect, does your leadership really teach you to harm innocent civilians so casually? Finley snapped his fan shut with a sharp click and replied arrogantly, Since you know Im from a martial arts sect, you should understand that no one in Jayrodale can touch me even if I decided to do worse than just taking your tongue.


    Francescas expression changed as she whispered, Lauren, Andrew, maybe we should leave.


    Lauren remained silent but seemed to agree with Francescas suggestion, while Andrew sat unmoved and asked calmly, Ladies, is this Hidden Dragons really so powerful in the Gabo Creek area? Lauren exined, The three major sects of Gabo Creek Crimson Alliance, Hidden Dragons, and Onyx Serpents are all more powerful than even the most powerful families


    Francesca added, Business empires and wealthy families may have money and resources, but theyve always been weaker than martial arts sects when ites to force.


    Throughout history, those with the strongest fists often made their own rules.


    §± Andrew scoffed.


    This is a society ofw and order.


    Surely Mr.


    Thatcher wont ignore this? Finleyughed derisively before the women could respond


    You mean Mark Thatcher, the mayor of Jayrodale? Who do you think you are to get his attention ? Besides, Im not afraid of Mark


    Even as a government official, he has to respect my granduncles influence.


    Lauren said with displeasure, Mr.


    Moore, we acknowledge your background, but dont go too far.


    Im Lauren Rhodes from the Rhodes family, and Dr.


    Lloyd is with me


    I wont stand for your bullying.


    Francesca added firmly, Mr.


    Moore, Im Francesca Aickers


    My grandfather has connections with the Hidden Dragons, so please dont push this further! Finleys eyes


    lit up as he looked at both women with an unsettling gaze.


    So, youre Jayrodales famous beauties! What luck to meet you on my first visit, he said with a predatory smile


    Since bothdies are pleading for this nobody, III show mercy but only if you join me for drinks tonight and perhaps some... entertainment afterward


    A disgustingugh erupted from him as he clearly let his imagination run wild.


    Instead of being embarrassed by his vulgarity, his two attendants seemed to revel in it, their eyes Chapter 196 sparkling with excitement.


    Lauren snapped, Why dont you take that disgu swine !! Francesca added with disgust, Is everyone from Finleys smile vanished as his expression darken His attendants barked, Watch your mouths, you  Chapter 196 sparkling with excitement.


    Lauren snapped, Why dont you take that disgusting idea of yours elsewhere, you uncultured swine! Francesca added with disgust, Is everyone from Hidden Dragons this crude and vulgar ? Finleys smile vanished as his expression darkened.


    Ladies, are you looking down on me? His attendants barked, Watch your mouths, you bitch! Remember who youre dealing with!

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197 One of Finleys attendants sneered, her tone dripping with disdain.


    Do you know how many women would kill for Mr.


    Moores attention? You better not act like youre too good for him! Lauren took a deep breath and replied coldly, Youre bold to act so arrogant on our turf here in Jayrodale.


    Fine the Rhodes family isnt afraid to take on the Hidden Dragons.


    She reached for her phone to call for backup.


    Francesca also took out her phone, ready to call Cedric .


    Finley smirked as he leaned back, clearly amused.


    Oh, calling for backup? Go ahead, call whoever you want.


    Just remember I haventid a single finger on either of you.


    Even if your families send their forces, do you really think they can touch me ? Go ahead, try it ! Andrew slowly stood up at this point.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, Ms.


    Aickers, theres no need to make those calls.


    Lauren responded firinly, Dr.


    Lloyd, we dont need to be afraid.


    The Hidden Dragons may be powerful, but the Rhodes family has never bowed to anyone in Jayrodale. Andrew shook his head.


    Its not about fear.


    Even if your familys people came, they couldnt justify taking action over this idiots trash talk.


    Then, he nced at Francesea, adding, Its not worth stirring up trouble between your families and Hidden Dragons over something so petty.


    Francesca protested with concern, But Andrew, theyre bullying you.


    How can Lauren and I just stand by? Andrewughed confidently


    Who said anyone has to stand by? No one needs to tolerate this.


    Finley sneered with obvious jealousy as Andrew turned to face him.


    Well, look at that these two beauties really care about you.


    Ive never had that kind of luck myself, so why should you ? H Andrew spoke calmly, Mr.


    Moore, this whole situation is ridiculous.


    Ill give you one chance


    Apologize to my friends for your rudeness right now, and we can end this here.


    Finley stared in disbelief before bursting intoughter


    Did you hear that? This nobody wants me to apologize ! Ive been treated like royalty since the day I was born


    People apologize to me, not the other way around! The attendants joined in mocking Andrew. You country bumpkin ! Mr.


    Moores granduncle is the leader of the Hidden Dragons, Even the most powerful families in Jayrodale have to show respect when his name is mentioned


    Who do you think you are? Lauren and Francesca thei Andrews demand for an apology was unrealistic, knowing these martial arts sect members valued their pride above all else.


    1/2 Chapter 197 Andrew shook his head.


    So, you think youre in Finley jabbed his fan at Andrews chest provocati it? Im taking your tongue today, and theres noth Andrews hand moved like lightning as he ppe listen to reason, thats fine.


    Im not really fond of  Chapter 197 Andrew shook his head


    So, you think youre in the right ? Finley jabbed his fan at Andrews chest provocatively


    Right or wrong, what can you do about it? Im taking your tongue today, and theres nothing you can do


    to stop me ! Andrews hand moved like lightning as he pped Finley across the face.


    Since you wont listen to reason, thats fine.


    Im not really fond of reasoning either.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198 Andrews p sent Finley flying, causing thetter to howl in pain.


    Finley clutched his face as blood mixed with shattered teeth sprayed across the floor.


    Yet, it was not the searing pain in his mouth that stung the most it was the sheer audacity of this nobody daring to strike him, fully aware of his connections


    Did this guy have a death wish? If you were a reasonable man, then even if you were just some street vendor, I wouldnt stor oop to hurting you, Andrew said calmly, watching Finley wail in pain as blood seeped through his fingers.


    But since you wont listen to reason, I couldnt care less if youre from the mighty Hidden Dragons or their leader is your granduncle III do whatever I want.


    + His words werent particrly loud, but they carried an undeniable power that left Lauren and Francesca momentarily stunned


    They had not expected Andrew to resort to violence so quickly, leaving Finley crumpled on the ground, Eikely with a broken jaw


    How dare you hurt Mr.


    Moore ! Youre dead! shouted Finleys two attendants in unison.


    They drew knives and lunged at Andrew, their movements precise and coordinated, clearly trained to ambush and incapacitate.


    To Andrew, these martial artists were no different frommon thugs.


    With unbelievable speed, he dodged their daggers and delivered two more devastating ps, sending them flying backward with agonized screams.


    Andrew advanced coldly and struck again, leaving the attendants clutching their heads in agony as they copsed in front of Finley.


    I underestimated you, but this isnt over! Finley snarled as he drew his sword with a metallic ring. Andrews voice turned ice cold.


    Make another move, and III kill you.


    As Francesca had pointed out earlier, these martial sect members thrived on their connections and brute force, often ignoring thew.


    Carrying a deadly weapon in the middle of the city was already a tant act of defiance.


    Nheless, Andrew was not one to back down


    If someone threatened to kill him, he had no problem striking first.


    After all, he had killed sect members before.


    Herman, the Crimson Alliances elder, had not survived hisst encounter in Jayrodale.


    And then there was Tracia, another harsh lesson left in Andrews wake.


    Mr.


    Moore, please calm down! 4 Chapter 108 Just then, a group of people suddenly rushed in to stop the conflict.


    Leading them was a burly, bearded man with amanding aura.


    His steps were heavy, confident, and exuded power.


    Laurens brow furrowed.


    As Giordano, the crime lord of Northern District ! As Giordano, one of Jayrodales four underground bosses, stood tall, his gaze sweeping over the scene with a menacing calm


    He sped his hands in a half bow toward Finley.


    Please, Mr.


    Moore, let me handle this.


    Take a moment to rest and let me deal with these...plications.


    Finley pointed his sword at Andrew with gritted teeth.


    Youre lucky Mr.


    Giordano showed up.


    This isnt over, so you better watch your back! After Ass men escorted Finley and his injured


    attendants to a luxury car outside, ¨¢ss expression darkened as his cold eyes swept over the three of them.


    He turned to Lauren, and said menacingly, Ms. Rhodes, youd better keep your boy toy in check. Lauren replied icily, Mr.


    Giordano, I dont understand what youre implying.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199 As snorted, You already know Mr.


    Moores status, yet your pretty boy here had the audacity to attack him.


    He continued, While Im willing to overlook this for the sake of the Rhodes and Aickers families, the Hidden Dragons arent known for taking insults lightly.


    If I hadnt arrived in time, they would have torn him to pieces! Francesca protested angrily, Mr.


    Giordano, Finley was the one who was crude and offensive first.


    He was bullying Andrew! As retorted arrogantly, Right or wrong doesnt matter here.


    What matters is that Mr.


    Moores granduncle is the leader of the Hidden Dragons.


    And what is this boy toy of yours? If it werent for youdies, hed already be dead. Lauren stood firm.


    Id like to see anyone try to touch Dr.


    Lloyd.


    As spoke gravely.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, youe from a prestigious family with a bright future.


    Dont waste your reputation on some pretty face.


    He then turned to Andrew with contempt.


    And you, Andrew Lloyd Ive heard of you.


    Youre just a small time doctor at Jayrodale General Hospital whos good at charming women.


    You can live off womens favor if you want, but dont get cocky, or you wont know what hit you.


    Andrew replied calmly, Who are you to lecture me ? As was stunned by this defiance, and his men immediately erupted in anger.


    How dare you disrespect Mr.


    Giordano? Youre the first person in Jayrodale to speak to him this way! Get on your knees and apologize before we make you bleed! As raised his hand to silence his men.


    Youre not worth my time.


    But remember this is your only warning.


    With that, he left with his entourage, having bigger ns with the Hidden Dragons than dealing with someone he considered insignificant.


    After they left, Francesca said with disgust, As used to be kept in check by Tony.


    Now that East Side is gone, hes already stirring up trouble


    Lauren worried, Ass power isnt enough to cause real problems, but Im concerned that Finley wont let this go


    Dr.


    Lloyd, please be careful.


    Andrew asked, How does Hidden Dragonspare to Crimson Alliance among the three Gabo Creek sects? Thedies had not expected Andrew to ask this.


    Lauren thought for a moment and replied, Crimson Alliance is the strongest, and Hidden Dragons isnt quite at their level


    Chapter 199 Andrew just shrugged.


    Thats all I needed to know.


    The women exchanged confused nces, not understanding his intention.


    Naturally, they were not unaware that Andrew had once forced Herman, an elder of Crimson Alliance, to beg for mercy.


    If Hidden Dragons leader himself learned of Andrews true identity, he would be terrified beyond belief.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200 The demolition and reconstruction of the Oakridge Club would take some time.


    Andre handed all the responsibilities to Lauren, leaving him free to enjoy a rare moment of leisure.


    By the time he returned to Moonlit Sanctuary, evening had fallen.


    Under the warm glow of the fading sunset, Andrew removed his shirt and began practicing his puncites in the courtyard.


    An elderly man sat at a stone table under an old tree, sipping tea with a smile.


    Prince Andrew, your technique has be more fluid and natural


    Ive only seen such mastery in His Majesty himself! Andrew continued his practice without turning.


    Marvin, when did you get here? Marvin chuckled.


    I just arrived a short while ago, I made myself some tea since you werent around


    I must say, everything here is of the finest quality! Andrew faced the setting sun as his movements became more controlled yet powerful


    Marvin, Im no longer a prince, so drop that title.


    Here in Jayrodale, we should just live our own lives quietly.


    I dont want to hear anything about my father anymore.


    Marvin set down his teacup.


    In public, I call you Mr.


    Lloyd for secrecys sake, but our master- servant rtionship remains unchanged.


    You are the heir of the Lloyd royal family my master.


    Thats undeniable.


    Andrew remained silent, his talm expression taking on a hint of coldness.


    Marvin asked carefully, Prince Andrew, after all these years, dont you want to return to Chetvine to see them? The person I am now has nothing to do with that royal family or the colossal shadow it casts. Marvins old eyes reddened as he protested.


    But Prince Andrew, the blood of the Lloyd family flows in your veins.


    No matter how much you deny it, that is an undeniable truth.


    He continued, The ck dragon tattoo on your chest represents this nations most powerful royal lineage.


    You might be able to stay hidden for a while, but its impossible to remain unnoticed forever.


    1 Andrews fist cut through the air with a sharp crack.


    I never intended to remain unknown forever.


    Im just waiting until my power fully returns and the seals within me are broken.


    Then, III make my way to Chetvine


    Marvin clenched his teeth with emotion.


    This is the prince I know unmatched and unstoppable.


    The Lloyd family heir was born for sess and greater things those were the the ruler of Holtrien bestowed upon the Lloyd family when you were born! Ive Torgotten much over the years, but those words are etched into my memory forever


    Worde Andrew took a deep breath and stopped his practice.


    Lets not discuss Chetvine now


    You +18 BONUS 28 Chapter 200 must have other business with me? Marvin smiled.


    I cant hide anything from you.


    vee to tell you that weve found a trace of the Celestial Nymphaea! Andrews eyes lit up with excitement.


    Oh? Where is it? The Celestial Nymphaea was an extremely legendary herb believed to have vanished long ago


    Andrew had already managed to gather a few of the necessaryponents to break through the three martial seals within him and return to his peak power, and this herb would bring him one step closer to achieving that.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201 Among the items Andrew needed to regain his strength and break the seals were the Seventh- Heaven Quince from Mark and the Morlic Root from Cedric


    The Radiant Group is holding an auction soon, and this Celestial Nymphaca is one of the featured items, Marvin exined.


    .


    He continued, With my connections as the wealthiest man in Jayrodale, I could have purchased the Celestial Nymphaea d¨ªrectly, but apparently, someone else has already shown interest in it.


    The Radiant Group is in a difficult position and doesnt dare to sell it privately, which is why I came to you


    Andrew nodded thoughtfully.


    Got it.


    Give me the time and location of the auction, and III handle it personally.


    Marvin replied, Its the day after tomorrow at 8 pm sharp in Radiant Groups underground hall


    In Jayrodale, Radiant Group was a heavyweight in the jewelry, antiques, and luxury goods industry.


    For them to offer something as rare as the Celestial Nymphaea did not surprise Andrew.


    After all, he had also purchased the King of Diamonds from them.


    The next day, Lauren invitedAndrew to apany her to the Radiant Groups auction


    Events like auctions were a yground for the wealthy, entirely out of reach for the average person.


    Moreover, they often featured unexpected treasures that could not be found elsewhere.


    Before the auction, Andrew made time to visit the South City Orphanage project.


    Christina was truly a workaholic, and under her constant supervision, the project was already 80 %plete.


    When Andrews car pulled up at the project office Leroy rushed over excitedly


    Andrew, did you ... did you get a new car? he asked, running his hands over Andrews new vehicle as if it were a priceless treasure


    Andrew remained indifferent, exining that his previous Porsche Panamera had been totaled while rescuing Lauren.


    On his way to South City, he had stopped by the Mercedes dealership and casually picked up a new G Wagon.


    Irene and Christina walked over to join them


    Christina frowned at Leroys obvious drooling but held her tongue, though she could not resist making ament to Andrew


    She said coldly, It seems the West End development has made you quite wealthy, so now youre living a life of luxury


    Andrew, youre too old for this.


    Having money doesnt mean your need to waste it on such shy things that will only lead to your downfall


    Its just a car, Andrew replied dismissively.


    Youre making too big a deal out of it.


    Jhapter 201 Leroy sidled up to Andrew with a hopeful expression.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, what happened to your old Panamera ? If youre not using it, maybe you could let me have it? Sorry, but itspletely totaled, Andrew replied.


    The wreck is still there if you want to collect the scrap metal.


    Leroy looked thunderstruck and clutched his chest dramatically.


    Andrew, how could you treat my dream car like that? Ive been telling you to give it to me all this time, and now I find out youve been so careless with it! Its my car, and III do what I want with it, Andrew retorted with amusement.


    Dont you think youre overstepping? Leroy paused, then gritted his teeth before making another attempt. Since youre so wealthy and throwing money around, how about buying me a luxury car too? Or maybe you could give me this G Wagon ? Are you begging me? Andrew asked with augh


    Leroy hesitated for a moment but shamelessly said, If you agree, III beg ! From now on, III treat you like my big brother and follow you to hell and back, noints.


    Christina could not ta it anymore and exploded in anger


    Leroy, get out of here! Do you have any idea how much shame youre bringing to the Stevens family?

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202 Leroy shrugged dismissively and said, Christie, how much is the Stevens familys reputation : really worth? You wont buy me a luxury car, and when I try to get one from someone who can afford it, you say Im embarrassing you I dont understand what you want.


    Christinas chest heaved with anger.


    Her pride could not bear watching her brother behave like a bootlicker in front of Andrew.


    Her voice trembled with anger and hurt as she growled, You must be really enjoying this, arent you, Andrew? Watching Leroy debase himself and making our family look like fools.


    So youre saying its wrong for me to drive a luxury car ? Andrew asked calmly.


    Arent you just showing off to provoke Leroy and get under my skin? Christina used.


    Andrew chuckled


    Christina, youre overestimating your importance and underestimating me at the same time.


    Its just a car- whats there to show off about? Irene smirked.


    Who knows what tricks youre trying to pull now? But it doesnt matter because Christie is going to marry Harvey soon


    Then, our family will reach new heights! Andrew raised an eyebrow.


    The Weller family is in such a mess right now.


    I have to admire your courage for wanting to jump into that fire.


    Stop trying to scare us, Irene snapped.


    Mr.


    Weller Senior has already paid off all of Harveys debts, and we got back all the money the Stevens family lost.


    Christie is about to be Mrs.


    Weller ! Her wrinkled face beamed with joy as she boasted.


    Andrew shook his head with a knowing smile.


    Talking to you is like talking to a wall


    Youve all seen what kind of person Harvey is


    Even if he does take over the Weller family, hes still an idiot.


    Marrying into the Weller family just for money and status ... well, I can only wish Ms.


    Stevens good luck with that.


    Christina caught the sarcasm in Andrews wish for her happiness.


    She lectured, Harvey may have made some foolish mistakes, but the Weller familys resources helped turn things around


    The most important thing is he learned from his mistakes.


    Andrew shrugged.


    Do you really believe that? A leopard cant change its spots.


    How well do you know Harvey anyway? Do you actually understand the Weller familys current situation?


    Ive always said youre being foolish about this, but its not my problem marry whoever you.


    want.


    Christina felt her anger rising.


    I did have some doubts about Harveys character and the Weller family.


    But since youre so against it, Im definitely going to give it a try now.


    Andrew, Ill say it again leaving you was the right decision.


    1/2  Charot 207 Andrew remained unfazed.


    Well, lets wait and see.


    Just donte crying to me when its toote, trene smirked triumphantly.


    Harvey said hes going to buy Christie a priceless piece of jewelry from Radiant Jewelers as her engagement gift


    Andrew, you used to act so high and mighty with that King of Diamonds.


    Soon, youll realize youre nothing.


    Andrews smile widened slightly.


    Funny, I remember when Harvey dragged the Stevens family into disaster, losing every cent, and you were bawling and screaming at him.


    But now youre acting like nothing happened


    Dont you worry that Harvey will remember all that and turn on you when the timees? Irenes face, darkened, and she spat.


    What do you know? Harvey isnt petty like you! Andrew ignored her and turned back to Christina.


    Onest piece of advice Harvey is narrow-minded, vindictive, and ruthless.


    Do you really think a Stevens Weller union will bring you benefits? Youre just ying with fire.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203 Christina was clearly affected by Andrews words, but she said nothing


    Over the past few days, she had felt increasingly uneasy as Harveys true nature began to emerge. After all, it was vastly different from the gentleman and promising young man she thought she knew. Even so, her pride would not allow her to admit to Andrew that she had misjudged someone sopletely


    1 Finally, the night of the auction arrived.


    By 8 p.m.


    , luxury cars filled the parking lot of the Radiant Group building as Jayrodales elite gathered for the event. Among them were Michael and Harvey, both dressed in impable suits and projecting an air of elegance, with stunning women in their arms, Harvey, long time no see! You look like youre living the high life definitely morefortable than I am! Michael spoke first, casually ncing at Christina, who was standing next to Harvey


    He had long admired Jayrodales Ice Queen CEO himself, and though she was truly wless in every way , he could only admire her from afar now that she was spoken for.


    Come on, Michael, theres no need for such formality between us, Harvey replied with a broad smile. Michael chuckled and said, Harvey, I mean every word


    Everyone knows you and Christina are about to tie the knot.


    I hear youre already halfway to taking over the Weller family leadership talk about a double blessing! Youre making us all jealous! Harvey was glowing with satisfaction, though he maintained a modest facade


    Youre too kind, Michael


    Compared to the heir of the Rhodes family, my life is quite humble.


    Their exchange of ttery continued, causing others nearby to roll their eyes.


    Everyone in Jayrodale knew the rivalry between Harvey and Michael was one of the fiercest.


    If life is so hard, Harvey, why not let me take that beauty off your hands? Id be happy to help lighten


    your burden, a sleazy voice cut through the conversation, shocking the onlookers.


    Who would dare to openly covet Harveys woman? It seemed like someone had a death wish.


    Harveys face darkened as he turned to look at the speaker.


    Upon recognizing him, he suppressed his anger and sneered.


    Well, if it isnt Mr.


    Moore.


    The man, holding a fan and nked by two attendants, was none other than the notorious. Finley


    Michael stepped forward, putting on a friendly smile.


    Mr.


    Moore, wee to Jayrodale


    If youre looking for some fun tonight, Ive got you covered.


    Finley tapped Michaels shoulder with his fan andughed.


    Mr.


    Rhodes, youre man who knows how to have fun! But you know, among all the beauties in Jayrodale, only three really  Chapter 203 interest me.


    Michael, curious, nced at Christina and asked with a teasing smile, And who are these three lucky women who caught your eye? Finleys gaze locked onto Christina, his admiration far from subtle. The first two are, of course, Ms.


    Rhodes and Ms.


    Aickers.


    As for the third, he continued, eyeing Christina like a predator, its Ms. Stevens.


    Though its our first meeting, her beauty haspletely captivated me.


    Im in love at first sight.


    The crude, almost desperate words made Harveys face turn a deep shade of red


    Onlookers could not help but feel the tension in the air, eagerly watching the unfolding drama.


    Clearly, Finley was a fool, but his powerful background made him untouchable.


    If he stirred up trouble with both Harvey and Michael, two of Jayrodales most prominent young elite, it would certainly make for an interesting show.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204  Michael smirked, fanning the mes.


    Mr.


    Moore, youre asking for trouble now.


    Everyone in Jayrodale knows that Christina is Harveys true love.


    Finley opened his fan with a proud look.


    They arent married yet, so I still have a shot! His two attendants nced at Christina and smirked. Prettydy, catching Mr.


    Moores eye is the luck of a lifetime.


    Be his, and youll live a life of luxury and power everything you desire will be within reach, one of them said


    Christina remained silent, her face cold as ice.


    Mr.


    Moore, I respect you as a guest from Hidden Dragons, so Im showing restraint, Harvey said through gritted teeth


    But if you continue to be so disrespectful, I might have to teach.


    you a lesson.


    Finley sneered.


    Harvey, the Weller family has fallen so low theyre selling off assets.


    Dont you think its a bit ridiculous to act tough with me? Besides, why are you making such a fuss? Im


    not interested in you its Ms.


    Stevens whos caught my eye


    Finleys gaze lingered on Christina, and he smiled dreamily as he spoke, Ms.


    Stevens, be my woman


    My granduncle is the head of Hidden Dragons.


    In Jayrodale, all I need to do is make a few calls, and youll be the most sought after woman in town


    Stevens Corporation will rise to new heights! Christinas voice was cold as she responded, Thank you, Mr.


    Moore, but we dont know each other, and Id prefer to keep it that way.


    Finley,pletely shameless, grinned


    Why does it matter that we dont know each other? Its always the first meeting thats awkward, but after a few times, we can take things further -if you know what I mean! Please show some respect, Mr.


    Moore ! Christina eximed, flushed with anger embarrassment at his crude implications.


    and The auction attendees turned to Harvey with amusement.


    His girlfriend was being harassed, yet his reaction seemed surprisingly mild.


    Isnt Harvey supposed to be Jayrodales top young elite? He usually acts so tough, but hes awfully quiet today, someone whispered


    Another muttered, Top elite ? Please


    Hes just a bully who picks on the weak and cowers before the strong.


    Look at him tucking his tail between his legs in front of Finley! Stevens familys union with the Weller family has been the talk of the town.


    Christina thought she was securing a powerful backing through the Weller family, but it looks like theyre not so reliable after all! Harvey gritted his teeth, his fists tightening until they cracked


    The whispers from the crowd  Chapter 2014 were like a p in the face, insulting him that he was nothing more than a weak man who could not even protect his own woman.


    Christie, lets go inside


    Theres no point in lowering ourselves to their level.


    Harvey forced a smile as he spoke to Christina, trying to calm her down.


    Christinas gaze was cold as she replied, Harvey, being insulted is one thing, but youre the heir to the Weller family, the future head of a powerful family


    Can you really swallow your pride like this? She was shocked that Harvey was backing down.


    As the man she had chosen, the future head of a prestigious family, hisck of spine and courage was disheartening


    Harveys face turned red as he noticed the mocking nces from those around him.


    It felt as if they were allughing at him Harvey, a man of standing, who could not even stand up for a woman.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205 Harvey felt the sting of humiliation but could only swallow his anger in silence.


    He was about to take over the Weller family, and he could not afford to make any mistakes now. Although Finley was a nuisance, Harvey knew that the Hidden Dragons had too much power for the Weller family to risk angering them.


    Michael stepped forward, ying peacemaker with fake sincerity.


    Gentlemen, were all respectable people here, and the auction is about to begin.


    Why dont we head inside? Fine, lets attend the auction first, Finley replied haughtily.


    But my love for Ms.


    Stevens is as clear as day, and I wont rest until shes mine.


    Mr.


    Weller, youd better do the right thing and step aside! His arrogant words were another tant insult.


    The onlookers silently noted that since Finley came from the martial arts ns of Gabo Creek, no one in Jayrodale would dare challenge his authority tonight.


    Just then, a Mercedes G Wagon pulled up forcefully in front of the Radiant Group building.


    A tall man in an impable suit stepped out and shoved Finley aside, nearly causing him to fall face first


    Move! Youre blocking the way! the man barked.


    Finley stumbled, furious, and spun around, ready tosh out.


    Who the hell pushed me ? Are you that eager for death? His two attendants were about to attack but immediately backed off when they recognized the neer.


    They eximed fearfully, Its you! The crowd was stunned


    Finley had always been the loudest and most arrogant person around, but this neer was even more aggressive.


    Andrew, a few people muttered, and their reactions were mixed some shocked, somet furious, some cold


    Michael sneered, Andrew, youve got some nerveying hands on Mr.


    Moore.


    Youd better get on your knees and pray he doesnt destroy you.


    Harvey, eager to vent his frustration, joined in.


    Andrew, youre in trouble now.


    Do you have any idea who Mr.


    Moore is ? How dare you touch him? Andrew gave him a mocking nce.


    Just moments ago, you were being humiliated as if you were worth nothing.


    Now youre stepping up to lick their boots? Harvey, I didnt realize you were such a grovelingpdog.


    How dare you ! Harvey exploded, but he noticed many people looking at him with disgust.


    Even Christina stepped away from him, shaking her head in disappointment.


    Chapter 205 Christie, I- Harvey tried to exin.


    Christina turned away coldly, cutting him off, Save it, Harvey.


    Your dad is seriously ill and still fighting for the Weller family.


    As his sessor, I hope you dontpletely destroy what little reputation the Weller family has left.


    Finley had reached his breaking point and snarled, You pathetic pretty boy, you keep disrespecting me you must have a death wish.


    After being pped by Andrew earlier that day, Finley was already boiling with anger.


    The thought that this useless man had the audacity to defy him in front of so many high- society people was something Finley could not let slide.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206 Lauren and Francesca arrived just in time to intervene.


    Lauren warned, Mr.


    Moore, this is Radiant Groups territory.


    Please think carefully before


    starting any trouble, Who cares whose property this is? Finley roared.


    My granduncle is the leader of Hidden Dragons no one dares to disrespect me! Andrew felt a headacheing on at these words.


    These entitled martial arts heirs always seemed to throw around their family connections.


    Even though he had only encountered Finley twice, the idiot had used the same line over and over again it was almostughable.


    The crowd backed away from Finleys outburst


    Though Andrews appearance had knocked Finley down a peg and given them some satisfaction, no one could deny that Hidden Dragons was still a formidable organization.


    Christie, lets go, Harvey urged, pulling at Christinas arm.


    Finleys lost it, and Andrew is done for.


    Christina yanked her arm away coldly.


    She asked, So youre scared, Harvey? Andrew might be reckless, but at least as a man, he has the courage to stand up for himself.


    What about you? Can you really just swallow all those insults ? Christie, sometimes peacees from patience, Harvey said bitterly.


    Andrew is being foolishly rash.


    Do you really think Finley is someone to be trifled with? I guarantee if we stay, youll watch this idiot get destroyed by Finley, and not even the Rhodes or Aickers families could help.


    Christinas heart skipped a beat as worry set in.


    If even Harvey feared Finleys background, how could Andrew possibly stand against him? Michael could not resist stirring the pot and sneered


    Andrew, I have to say, you really are suicidal.


    Mr.


    Moore is the prestigious second generation member of the Hidden Dragons, a VIP wherever he goes. Yet you dare provoke him? If I were him, I wouldnt let this slight go either.


    Lauren snapped, Michael, stop spewing nonsense.


    How exactly did Andrew provoke Mr.


    Moore? Michaelughed.


    Lauren, your fondness for this pretty boy shouldnt blind you to right and wrong.


    Everyone here saw your boy toy drive up arrogantly in his G Wagon, nearly hit Mr.


    Moore, then push him we all witnessed it! Well, Andrew, mark this day because itll be your death


    anniversary next year! Finley grinned.


    Perfect timing too my sword hasnt tasted blood since I left Hidden Dragons headquarters.


    Time to show you Jayrodale losers what true martial arts mastery looks like.


    Chapte 206  Taking a sword from his assistant, Finley prepared to demonstrate the power of Hidden Dragons to all of Jayrodale


    He intended not just to kill, but to establish Hidden Dragons power through the act.


    Andrews eyes narrowed, cold and sharp.


    If Finley was determined to court death, Andrew was more than willing to oblige.


    Stop! a voicemanded at thest moment.


    The crowd parted as a middle aged man in a suit approached with his security.


    Michael and the others immediately dropped their attitudes and respectfully greeted him.


    Mr.


    Vaughn ! Ss Vaughn, the CEO of Radiant Group, was a mysterious figure with vast wealth in Jayrodale


    His presence finally brought the situation under control.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207 Out of respect for me, Ss said calmly, how about we let this one go? Finley scoffed, resting his sword over his shoulder with an arrogant smirk.


    Let this one go? Sorry, Mr.


    Vaughn, even if youre personally here to plead, this little punk will bleed out on the spot tonight. The onlookers tensed, shocked that Finley would not even show respect to the auction host.


    Then again, the Hidden Dragons reputation was formidable enough to back Finleys audacity. Most spectators silently fretted


    If even Ss could not control Finley, Andrew might be in grave danger.


    However, Ss looked at Finley as if he were an idiot.


    He barked, You fool, when I said to let this slide, did you think I was begging you? The crowd was stunned by Ss words.


    Finley froze and darkly replied, Ss, I dont owe you any respect just because youre Radiant Groups CEO.


    Youd better back off.


    Ss raised a finger, nearly poking Finley in the face.


    You little brat, youre nothing more.


    than some minor rtive of the sect leader, riding on the Hidden Dragons coattails to throw your weight around


    He continued, Others might tolerate you, but I wont.


    And let me make one thing clear- Radiant Group answers to the Onyx Serpents.


    Do you really think youre untouchable? Well, we dont fear you.


    Finleys face instantly paled.


    Among Gabo Creeks three martial arts ns, the Onyx Serpents and Hidden Dragons were sworn enemies


    Acting up on Onyx Serpents territory was practically suicide, and even Hidden Dragons could not protect him if something happened


    To everyones amazement, Ss hurried over to Andrew with a respectful smile.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, wee to our establishment


    Please be merciful and overlook this incident.


    Andrew raised an eyebrow.


    Mr.


    Vaughn, are you trying to protect this idiot? The Onyx Serpents and Hidden Dragons are mortal enemies


    Why would I protect him? Ss exined with a wry smile


    Its just that if you handle him here at our doorstep, Hidden Dragons mighte asking questionster, causing unnecessary trouble.


    Andrew nodded thoughtfully.


    Fine


    III let it slide for you.


    Ss face lit up with joy.


    Thank you for your generosity, Mr.


    Lloyd


    Please,e with me.


    Weve prepared The Vault just for you.


    Without hesitation, Andrew strode into the auction hall, nked by Lauren and Francesca.


    For a moment, the crowd was stunned.


    Then, an uproar erupted


    Who the hell is this guy? Why is Mr.


    Vaughn treating him with such respect ? Did you see that? Sspletely dismissed Finley like he was


    a nobody, but he practically groveled before Andrew like he was someone untouchable! Its unbelievable


    ! Michael, Harvey, and even Finley all got put in their ce by this neer tonight.


    Finleys face darkened as he listened to the discussions


    He had expected Ss to bow to him, but instead, Ss had shown him no respect and kowtowed to Andrew


    The contrast made it clear to everyone that Finley was nothingpared to Andrew.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208  Christina turned to Harvey with a cold smile.


    Didnt you just say Finley would kill Andrew? Things turned out quite differently from what you predicted! Harvey opened his mouth but could not find the words to exin.


    He, too, was shocked by Ss respect for Andrew.


    That pretty boy must be riding on Mr.


    Yates connections to get such treatment from Mr. Vaughn, Michael mocked dismissively


    Harvey quickly seized the opportunity.


    Thats right! Mr.


    Vaughn and Mr.


    Yates are close friends


    Andrew is just hiding behind Mr.


    Yates influence to save his skin.


    Finley growled, Marvin may be Jayrodales richest man and quite the figure.


    But if I want to deal with Andrew, he wont dare interfere.


    This isnt over ! Michael and Harvey exchanged a nce, their eyes brimming with malice and cold calction.


    With the brute Finley joining their side, they felt confident Andrew would eventually fall.


    The underground auction hall at Radiant Group was not particrlyrge, but its decor was nothing short of extravagant.


    The Vault was the most prestigious suite there, usually reserved for family patriarchs and Jayrodales wealthiest elite.


    Under hundreds of envious stares, Andrew and hispanions walked in leisurely.


    The view of the auction from here is amazing! Francesca eximed with genuine excitement.


    Lauren nced around with her discerning eye, finally nodding in approval.


    Not bad


    Truly worthy of its reputation.


    However, Andrew was not interested in the surroundings.


    He simply sat down on the plush couch and waited for the Celestial Nymphaea to appear.


    Lauren turned to him with a curious smile.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, are you and Mr.


    Vaughn close? Not particrly, Andrew replied, shaking his head.


    I just bought a jewel from him once.


    You mean that 7.5 million dor King of Diamonds ? Francesca asked in surprise, to which Andrew simply nodded


    Francesca was amazed.


    The price tag aside, most people couldnt even buy it from Mr.


    Vaughn if they wanted to it was practically priceless.


    How did you convince him to sell it to you? I gave him an offer he couldnt refuse, Andrew said casually.


    Both women were intrigued.


    What kind of offer? With an indifferent tone, Andrew replied, The leader of the Onyx Serpents is Ss boss.


    I Chapter 200 once treated the Onyx Serpents heir, and he owed me a favor for that, I brought it up, and he made one phone call to Ss.


    Lets just say Ss got an earful and handed me the King of Diamonds without hesitation.


    The two women nodded in understanding, knowing Andrews unfathomable medical skills.


    Even someone as powerful as the Onyx Serpents leader might need his help.


    Nheless, they did not know that Andrews connection with the Onyx Serpents ran much deeper.


    That so called heir did not just visit Andrew for medical advice he practically groveled in Andrews presence, addressing him with endless deference like a devotedckey.


    As Jayrodales elite arrived for the auction, a stunning woman in an elegant dress took the stage as auctioneer and announced the start.


    The first few items were unremarkable just antiques, ornaments, and artwork that did not interest Andrew much


    Lauren and Francesca were there mainly for socialworking


    They bid on items they liked but mostly sat beside Andrew, watching the proceedings.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, Lauren asked, didnt you have something specific you wanted to bid on today?

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209 As Lauren turned to look at Andrew, she quickly caught the eye of several onlookers. Yes, theres a small item Im interested in, Andrew replied with a smile


    Is it a medicinal herb, Andrew? Francesca asked, and Andrew nodded..


    Yes, a Celestial Nymphaea.


    Francesca thoughtfully exined, The Celestial Nymphaea is a premium medicinal herb, highly valued by medical experts and serious collectors.


    Though in Jayrodale, unlike metropolises like Chetvine, there probably wont be many interested bidders you should get it easily.


    Just as she finished speaking, the host, Elsie Santana, pulled back a red cloth downstairs, revealing a perfectly preserved Celestial Nymphaea.


    She announced, Distinguished guests, tonights item is quite special.


    Its not a priceless jewel or a masters artwork, but rather a professionally authenticated medicinal herb


    thats at least 500 years old truly a rare find that interested parties shouldnt miss.


    Despite Elsies enthusiastic presentation and perfect smile, the response was lukewarm.


    Clearly, the wealthy audience either did not understand or needed such herbs.


    Stop wasting time! Whatsso special about some dried nt? Its just worthless grass, someone shouted from the crowd


    Yeah, show us the good stuff! Who needs medicinal herbs these days? Were not practicing martial arts here ! Ms.


    Santana, instead of going on about this useless herb, why dont you hike up that gorgeous dress of yours


    ? Give us all something worthwhile to admire ! More crudements followed, causing widespreadughter as the crowd hoped to catch a glimpse of more of Elsies beauty.


    Disgusting pigs! Francesca muttered angrily, her face twisted in disgust.


    Lauren, however, found amusement in the situation.


    With a mischievous glint in her eye, she leaned closer to Andrew, her voice teasing.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, are you curious about what lies beneath Ms.


    Santanas dress? Andrew cleared his throat awkwardly.


    Well, I hadnt thought about it.


    Lauren leaned closer, her warm breath brushing against his ear as she giggled.


    Dont be shy, Dr.


    Lloyd


    If youre interested, I could wear something simr for you someday.


    I promise it would be even more impressive than Ms.


    Santanas ! Her seductive gaze and the faint, intoxicating scent of her perfume nearly made Andrew lose hisposure.


    This woman was bing bolder by the day.


    112  Chapter 209 Francescas cheeks burned as she watched from the side.


    When she caught Andrews eye, she quickly turned away with a pout.


    Look, Dr.


    Lloyd, Fran seems jealous! Lauren chuckled.


    Should we invite her to join our fun? Before Andrew could respond, Francesca yelped as though Laurens suggestion had burned.


    her


    She scooted farther away and huffed, I would never! You two are shameless! Meanwhile, Elsies


    blushing response to the crowds teasing had the young heirs and aging executives alike worked into a frenzy


    Andrew had to admit she knew her craft she had skillfully turned the lukewarm reception of the Celestial Nymphaea into an energetic atmosphere.


    A womans beauty, when wielded properly, could indeed be a powerful tool.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210 Since our distinguished guests dont seem too interested in this Celestial Nymphaea, lets start the bidding at 750 thousand dors, Elsie announced with feigned disappointment.


    Her alluring nce across the VIP suites stirred even the initially uninterested buyers into participating. 780 thousand dors consider it a favor for you, Ms.


    Santana ! someone called out.


    825 thousand dors we must support Ms.


    Santana, after all! The bidding quickly heated up, reaching 900 thousand dors. Lauren frowned


    Ms.


    Santana may have fooled these hormone driven idiots, but these rising prices arent doing Dr.


    Lloyd any favors... Then, she announced loudly, 1.05 million let me cool things down a bit.


    Elsies eyes lit up


    Ms.


    Rhodes bids 1.05 million! Any other offers ? If not, this premium medicinal herb goes to Ms. Rhodes


    The sudden jump in price silenced many bidders.


    It was not that they could not match Laurens bid, but rather that they were not interested enough in the Celestial Nymphaea to throw away their money just to please Elsie.


    Francescas face lit up.


    Andrew, the Celestial Nymphaea is about to be yours! Suddenly, a raspy voice cut through the air.


    1.2 million I must have this Celestial Nymphaea ! Lauren and Francesca instantly scowled, their gazes snapping toward the source.


    Laurens voice turned icy as she said, Michael, couldnt you see I wanted this herb ? From his VIP suite, Michaelsughter echoed


    Lauren, what you want has nothing to do with me.


    And for the record, Im not the one bidding.


    Lauren sneered


    Not you? Then why is the biding from your suite ? Michael shrugged.


    So what? Its not my bid.


    Besides, youre only after this herb to gift it to that little freeloader of yours.


    If even a gold digger can have it, why cant my friend try their luck? Laurens eyes narrowed, and her voice dripped with disdain.


    Fine


    Lets see who tires out first.


    With that, she countered boldly, 1.5 million.


    From Michaels suite, Bane grimly responded, 1.8 million ! 1-2 Chapter 210 Bane was a master of poisons and an unrelenting force in the medical underground


    He recognized the unparalleled value of the Celestial Nymphaea, Lauren, undeterred, raised the stakes


    2.25 million


    Bane gritted his teeth and barked back.


    3 million ! Laurens temper red.


    4.5 million ! The escting bids were so outrageous that they sparked a wave of murmurs and gasps among the attendees.


    Bane snarled and threw out his final bid.


    7.5 million! That was his absolute limit.


    Beyond this, no matter how valuable the herb was, he refused to bleed himself dry over it.


    Lauren seethed, ready to retaliate once more.


    I wont lose! Not when this is for Dr.


    Lloyd- But before she could speak, Andrew gently caught her hand.


    Ms.


    Rhodes


    Lauren shot him a defiant look.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, dont stop me! I refuse to let Michael win today! Andrew sighed, his voice calm but firm. Im not stopping you.


    I just think its time for me to handle this.


    Lauren froze, her anger melting into confusion, while Francesca looked equally bewildered


    Andrew leaned back in his seat and calmly announced, 12 million! The hall fell intoplete silence, and even Elsie found herself stunned.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211 As an auction host, Elsie was fully aware that the Celestial Nymphaea could not possibly fetch such a high price


    Even so, she still asked symbolically, 12 million dors! Are there any other bids? If not, the Celestial Nymphaea will go to Mr.


    Lloyd ! Elsie could barely contain her excitement, knowing well the astronomical figure was unbeatable. Just then, a mocking, voice cut through the air, ruining the moment.


    I bid 12.3 million ! A wave of gasps and murmurs swept through the crowd.


    Everyone realized someone deliberately tried to stir up trouble for those in The Vault.


    In Michaels private suite, Bane let out a sinisterugh.


    Serves them right


    If I cant have this precious item, that boy wont get it either.


    Michael sneered.


    I figured Finley wouldnt stay quiet for long.


    With him stirring up trouble, Andrew will have to bleed money if he wants to win this.


    The curtain to Finleys box was dramatically pulled aside as he revealed himself, challenging Andrew arrogantly.


    He dered, Andrew, III stick my nose in everything you want tonight.


    Ill show you what happens when you mess with someone who has real money! His bold attitude immediately drew cheers from other wealthy heirs in the crowd.


    Mr.


    Moore is the man !! Only a man as rich as Mr.


    Moore can do whatever he likes! Mr.


    Moore can spend as much as he wants without batting an eye! The ttery made Finley even more full of himself


    He cackled as he yelled again, Come on, Andrew! Lets see if youve got what it takes to keep up with me


    III make sure you go bankrupt trying topete ! Meanwhile, Andrews expression remained calm andposed in The Vault,pletely unfazed by the theatrics.


    Francesca seethed with frustration.


    Finley is clearly out to mess with Andrew on purpose! Lauren gritted her teeth, deliberating for a moment


    Dr.


    Lloyd, just ce the next bid


    Ill back you with every penny I have well fight that idiot to the end.


    Francesca nodded furiously


    Take mine too! Whatever it takes ! Andrew smiled.


    Dont worry about it.


    Hes just a clown.


    I can handle this.


    Without hesitation, he called out a new bid


    13.5 million ! Elsies legs felt weak as she processed the staggering number


    Neither she nor the auction house had ever anticipated such a jaw dropping price.


    The Celestial Nymphaea was stealing #  Chapter 21 the spotlight even more than the evenings final showcase item


    Finley let out a coldugh, already prepared to escte further.


    Yet, before he could speak, a frigid voice echoed from another booth.


    A pathetic leech who lives off women has the guts to bid 13.5 million ? Fine, III y along.


    I bid 13.5 million and 100 dors! For a brief moment, the room fell silent in shock.


    Then, an explosion ofughter and chatter overtook the venu Even Harveys stepping in to stir the pot


    now! Just how much hate has The Vaults VIP guest attracted tonight? Getting Michael, Harvey, and


    Finley three of the biggest egos in the room to gang up on him? The Vaults guest might lose, but at least hes losing in style


    And Harveys move only adding a hundred bucks? Thats downright petty! But hey, that poor guy shouldve known better than to cross heirs who y with money like its a game.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212 Finleyughed out loud.


    Mr.


    Weller, I love how you bid ! When ites to being shameless, youre truly in a league of your own! Michael chimed in with a boomingugh.


    Harvey, you really know your way around an auction


    Im impressed! In his private box, Harveys face twisted into a malicious grin as he listened to Finley and Michaels words.


    His sole purpose was to destroy Andrew, and he did not care if it meant temporarily aligning with Finley. Christina cast a cold nce his way.


    Do you really find this amusing? Why wouldnt I? Harvey spat venomously.


    After all the times Andrew has messed with me, dont I deserve to make him suffer a little ? Christina shook her head disapprovingly.


    Im not talking about you bidding its an auction, after all, and everyone has the right topete fairly.


    Im talking about that pathetic hundred dor increase


    Isnt that beneath the Weller familys pride? Harvey shrugged.


    I couldnt care less about the Celestial Nymphaea.


    Adding 100 dors was just to mess with Andrew.


    Whats shameful about that? Christina scoffed.


    How childish! Inside The Vault, Laurens gaze was as cold as ice.


    Harvey truly is nothing but a bastard


    Compared to Finleys crude behavior, Harveys tactics are even more despicable, Francesca said with disgust.


    To think hes from the prestigious Weller family... However, Andrew remained unfazed and called out, 15 million dors! The room exploded with excitement.


    No one could have predicted that an item with a starting bid of 750 thousand would skyrocket to 15 million dors


    Harveys face darkened, and he suddenly lost his nerve to keep ying games.


    The Weller familys current situation did not allow him to throw money around carelessly.


    Does this pretty boy really have that kind of money? Harvey wondered silently,pletely baffled.


    Even with Lauren and Francescas backing, he could not fathom how Andrew could bid 15 million dors. Meanwhile, Finley was not backing down.


    15 million dors, huh? Others might be scared, but Im in it till the end.


    15.3 million! Elsies heart was racing with excitement.


    Mr.


    Moore bids 15.3 million ! Are there any other offers ? A heavy silence fell over the room as guests craned


    their necks, eager to see who would emerge victorious from this bidding war.


    Chapter 212 Then, Andrews calm voice cut through the tension.


    30 million.


    The room nearly erupted in chaos.


    Many guests thought they must have misheard the astronomical figure, and even Michael and Bane exchanged shocked looks


    Has this loser lost his mind? Bane muttered.


    Despite their own wealth, they had never seen such reckless spending.


    30 million ? Harvey said in disbelief


    Does this bastard really have that kind of money? In his suite, Finley clenched his fists, his face dark. He had yed dirty, but Andrew was even worse and outdone him by doubling the bid to 30 million. His two attendants shook their heads, warning Finley not to do anything foolish because 30 million was far beyond their means.


    Despite being from the prestigious Hidden Dragons family and having considerable wealth as a second generation heir, Finleys assets could not withstand such high stakes gambling against someone like Andrew


    After confirming no one else would bid, Elsie announced with barely contained excitement, Congrattions, Mr.


    Lloyd! The Celestial Nymphaea is yours.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213 With a 30 million dor sale, the auction housesmission alone would be in the millions It was definitely a windfall


    Lauren and Francesca stared at Andrew, clearly struggling toprehend the astronomical number, and their hearts ached


    Lauren muttered, Dr.


    Lloyd, 30 million dors... think we mightve gotten carried away.


    I just didnt feel like ying games with these idiots, Andrew said casually.


    Better to crush them with one bid and be done with it.


    His casual tone made Lauren and Francesca grit their teeth in frustration.


    After all, 30 million dors was not just a small sum.


    It was a monumental deal


    Anyone else would have spent hours debating about that kind of money, let alone tossing it out so casually.


    Spending 30 million on a single item? Finleyughed mockingly.


    Andrew, I cant tell if youre actually stupid of just pretending to be.


    I was going to keep ying, but after seeing that move, III let you enjoy your foolish victory.


    No one joined in his mockery this time.


    Everyone could tell Finleys words were just an excuse because he could not match the bid.


    In the end, the mighty heir of Hidden Dragons had been thoroughly crushed by Andrew.


    While secretly delighted, Elsie was also intrigued.


    She had seen many wealthy clients before, but this mysterious man, who dominated the bidding so effortlessly, gave her a different feeling entirely.


    Throughout the next few bids, Andrew showed no interest in bidding.


    Meanwhile, Michael and Finley tried to outdo each other with increasingly loud and boastful bids, clearly wanting the world to see how freely they spent their money


    Their behavior drew squeals and praise from the materialistic young crowd, feeding their massive egos. Andrew could onlyugh.


    These two fools were making more noise about spending a few million than he had over 30 million on the Celestial Nymphaea


    Its actually quite entertaining, Francesca remarked.


    It really shows that these so called elite heirs are nothing but empty headed show offs.


    Lauren teased, Dr.


    Lloyd, youve been quiet for several items now.


    Ms.


    Santana keeps ncing our way with disappointment.


    Andrew chuckled


    I may be rich, but Im not stupid


    Just then, a dazzling diamond crown was brought onto the stage under the spotlight.


    Elsie began her introduction, saying, This crown is one of tonights featured items.


    I wont bore you with its luxurious history, but Ill say this its worthy only of a princess or queen.


    1/2  Gentlemen, its time to fight for your true love.


    Just as she said that, a voice sounded from across the auction hall.


    Distinguished guests, I ask for your consideration both for myself, Harvey and the Weller family.


    Ive set my heart on this crown to propose to my angel.


    The screen to Harveys box swept open, revealing him in an immacte suit.


    His icy gaze swept across the room, making his intention clear this crown would be his, and anyone daredpete would make an enemy of both him and the Weller family.


    who A heavy silence fell over the room.


    Harvey had drawn his line in the sand


    Challenging him now would mean facing the wrath of the powerful Weller family, something few could afford to risk.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214 Finley let out a cold short, dissatisfied with Harveys show of arrogance that had stolen his thunder.


    Just as he was about to argue, amanding volce, though apanied by a cough, resonated through the room


    As the elder, Im here to support my son Harvey I trust everyone will show proper respect.


    The auction house erupted inmotion, as no one had expected the head of the Weller family, one of Jayrodales most influential figures, to make a personal appearance.


    That decrepit old man Kane actually showed up, huh, Finley muttered under his breath in his private booth, choosing to hold his tongue.


    While he could provoke Harvey, it was a different story with Kane.


    After all, as the head of an established family, Kane held the same status as the leader of the Hidden Dragons


    Finley knew all too well that Kane, despite his current frail appearance, had been a force to be reckoned with in his younger days.


    As a junior grandmaster in martial arts, Kane could end him with a single hand.


    Even though the Weller familys influence had waned, Kane was still very much alive, and his reputation remained formidable.


    Michael and Bane also chose to remain silent.


    Bane mocked, To think that old man Kane would personally step in for Such a worthless son But no


    matter how much effort you put into propping up a failure, trash will always be trash.


    Once Kane kicks the bucket, the Weller family will copse like a house of cards.


    Michael gritted his teeth and said, If only the Rhodes family head treated me like Kane treats Harvey, I wouldnt be in such a pathetic position


    Unfortunately, he isnt a fair man showing favoritism to that bitch Lauren while ignoring me, the true heir of the Rhodes family! Elsie curtsied gracefully to Kane, showing proper respect to the Weller family head


    However, she secretly sighed, knowing that with Kane throwing his weight around, the diamond crown. would not fetch its true value and would end up being a bargain for the Weller family.


    The bidding starts at 3 million dors


    Esteemed guests, please ce your bids! Elsie announced halfheartedly, then fell silent. Harvey beamed with joy and was the first to speak: I bid 3.75 million dors.


    Thank you, Ms.


    Santana and Mr.


    Vaughn.


    Seated in the front section, Kane smiled slightly before leaving with the Weller familys elite guards. He had onlye to show face and support Harvey.


    Now that the oue was certain, it was time for him to leave staying longer might invite usations of bullying with his status.


    3.75 million dors going once


    Would anyone like to raise the bid ? Elsie inquired, unable to  Chapter 214 resist ncing at The Vault


    Seeing no movement from the opposite side, she could not help but think that even Andrew had to show deference to the Weller family head, Ms.


    Santana, since our esteemed guests are being so amodating, please dont dy any further. Have the diamond crown delivered to my private room, Harvey said; basking in his victory.


    The Weller family might be declining, but they still ruled Jayrodale who would dare challenge them? Harvey was lost in pleasant thoughts about his impending marriage to Christina, the refined beauty. Not only would he win her hand, but he would also ascend to be the Weller family head.


    It was the perfect win win situation, and soon, he would not need his fathers backing his own presence would be enough tomand respect.


    Elsie announced loudly, 3.75 million dors going for thest time.


    Since there are no other bids, this diamond crown belongs to-

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215 Before Elsie could even finish her sentence, someone spoke from The Vault.


    3.75 million and one dor.


    My apologies I was dozing off and forgot to bid.


    Thank you for your patience! The statement left all guests momentarily stunnert before the room erupted in unprecedentedughter and chaos.


    Adding just one dor ? This gentleman is definitely settling an old score ! someone shouted through theirughter


    And who said he wouldnt dare challenge the Weller family? Karma might bete, but it never fails to show up


    Harveys really getting a taste of his own medicine now! another guest called out.


    Brilliant, absolutely brilliant! The Weller family throws their weight around, Kanees to show off, and Harvey deliberately drove up prices before now theyre getting exactly what they deserve, someone else chimed in


    Andrews unexpected bid shocked not only the spectators but also Michael, Bane, and Finley. This guy really isnt afraid of death, is he? Even with Kane making an appearance, hes still stirring up trouble, Finley muttered, his lips twitching as he wondered how Andrew had the courage to challenge the Weller family


    Andrew, know your damn ce! Harvey shouted, watching his sure victory slip through his fingers. His anger rose rapidly as he directed his fury toward The Vault


    Whats wrong, Harvey? Cant handle it? Andrew responded coldly.


    Remember how you kept interfering when I was bidding on the Celestial Nymphaea? If you can dish it out, you should be able to take it too


    This logical retort made Harveys face turn bright red.


    Through gritted teeth, he spat, Fine, since youre asking for it, I wont go easy on you.


    4.5 million ! Come on, keep bidding if your dare! The 750 thousand increase was indeed a bold move


    but Andrew calmly responded, 4.5 million and one dor! Many guests nearly lost it, doubling over withughter


    Even an idiot could tell that Andrew was determined to take this annoying strategy all the way, but no one could criticize him, given Harveys past behavior


    7.5 million keep following if youve got the guts! Harvey snarled


    L He was convinced that Andrew would not have the resources topete after spending 30 million on the Celestial Nymphaea.


    7.5 million and one dor! The pattern continued.


    Whatever amount Harvey bid, Andrew simply added a dor, sending the rooms atmosphere to new heights.


    Chapter 215 Harvey was practically jumping with rage.


    10.5 million ! I havent even started spending tonight, you punk! I can keep this game going all night! Well, well... Someone seems to be getting a bit worked up, Andrew casually remarked to Elsie with a smile


    Ms.


    Santana, I wont be making any more specific bids


    Just remember- whatever he bids, add one dor for me.


    Elsies beautiful face showed a hint of awkwardness, but inside, she was delighted.


    The master of The Vault was truly a blessing for the auction house.


    With Harvey cornered like this, the bidding would keep climbing, and theirmission would soar.


    The other spectators had stopped their teasing by now.


    Everyone could see that Andrew was determined, to push Harvey to his limits, and when titans shed,


    it was best for ordinary folk to stay out of the way..

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216 Harvey was overwhelmed with rage, feeling like he was about to lose his mind.


    He did not expect Andrew to get on his nerves this much, Andrew, if youve got the guts, lets settle this outside! Harvey shouted, pointing at The Vault.


    He thought Andrew was going too far.


    While everyone else showed respect to the Weller family, thetter deliberately interfered and treated them like nothing


    What about the diamond crown? Or are you admitting defeat like a coward ? Andrew sneered, unmoved by the threat


    Harveys face contorted with fury, and roared, 15 million ! Ill destroy you tonight! He was trapped and had to see the bidding through to the end.


    Moreover, this crown was meant for his proposal, and backing down would destroy both the Weller familys reputation and any chance with Christina


    15 million and one dor, Andrew replied coldly.


    As I said, III add a dor to whatever you bid


    He was never one to let grudges slide, and he intended to make Harvey experience true regret and pain. Ms.


    Santana, hes mocking the auction house rules by only adding a dor


    Please have him removed! Harvey suggested, desperate to find a way out as Andrews relentless pursuit was driving him mad.


    While he really wanted to continue this ridiculous bid against Andrew, the Wellers simply could not afford any reckless spending.


    Mr.


    Weller, while its unusual to bid in such small increments, Elsie exined diplomatically, Mr.


    Lloyds total spending at our auction house qualifies him for VIP privileges, which allow flexible bidding. Thats right! Lauren and Francesca chimed in.


    Andrew has spent over 30 million here, so he can bid however he wants! Besides, Harvey, werent you the one who started this bidding trend? Harvey trembled with rage, knowing they were right.


    He could not criticize Andrew for usi using his own tactics against him.


    Fine, Andrew, you win, he growled through gritted teeth.


    18 million thats my final offer.


    If you bid again, Im out.


    Andrew smiled.


    Well, since Mr.


    Weller puts it that way, Ill show some courtesy.


    The crown is yours.


    I withdraw


    The bidding war finally ended.


    Everyone could see that Andrew had plenty of resources to 1/2 Chapter 216 continue, but he had simply chosen to squeeze everyst penny from the pockets of the Weller family heir.


    Harvey won the crown, but his heart bled


    After all, what should have been a 3 million dor purchase had been driven up to over 18 million.


    With the Weller family already strapped for cash, this was like pouring salt on an open wound.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217 The auction continuedte into the night, with many guests still buzzing with excitement. The attendees could not stop discussing the two spectacr bidding wars that had taken ce. earlier


    Without exception, all the drama centered around someone named Andrew.


    Michael turned to Harvey with a consoling tone, saying, Harvey, cheer up.


    After all, the crown still ended up in your hands


    He added, Sure, Andrew may be insufferable, but in the end, he backed down and didnt darepete


    with you.


    Harveys forced smile looked more painful than genuine.


    He did not think Andrew backed down.


    Instead, that bastard had pushed him to the absolute limit with his underhanded tactics.


    Of course, Harvey did not say his thoughts aloud.


    Despite the burning rage in his heart, he maintained a gracious facade as he epted Michaels attempts at constion


    me, but Finley let out a cold short.


    He spat, This guys got some nerve.


    Not only did he offend he also showedplete disrespect to both of you.


    Fine by me ! Ill be staying in Jayrodale for the foreseeable future.


    That punk wont get away unscathed


    In the auction houses private reception room, Andrew received the Celestial Nymphaea, carefully packaged in an elegant box.


    Here you are, Mr.


    Lloyd, Elsie said with a radiant smile, her eyes conveying unspoken interest.


    As Andrew prepared to leave with his prize, a hint of disappointment crossed Elsies stunning face.


    She pouted, Mr.


    Lloyd, ording to our auction house tradition, such generous bidders are entitled to a private meeting with me


    Andrew was puzzled.


    A private meeting? What is it for? Elsie bit her lip shyly and lowered her gaze, mumbling, To put it simply, its like a private date


    Andrew finally understood and chuckled.


    That wont be necessary.


    Goodbye! he said, turning to leave.


    Elsie stood there stunned, unable to believe that Andrew had not even considered her offer.


    She had practically thrown herself at him, yet he showed zero interest.


    Elsie stomped her foot in frustration, wondering, What kind of man doesnt get the hint ? Elsie, Ss said


    , stepping out with a faint smile.


    Sometimes, its just not meant to be.


    Dont take it to heart.


    Elsie was the face of the auction house, the belle of Radiant Group.


    She had never faced such 1/2 Chapter 217 treatment before.


    She red at Ss and huffed.


    Mr.


    Vaughn, you saw it too! I couldnt have made it any more obvious, and he still didnt care.


    Does Lauren have something I dont ? Ss shook his head.


    Its not about being less attractive than Lauren or your beauty falling short.


    Then what is it? Elsie demanded impatiently.


    Ss paused, his tone turning serious.


    Because you and Mr.


    Lloyd are not from the same world


    He continued, Your charm and talent might work on people like Harvey or Michael, but for someone like him? Theyre just not enough.


    Not even close.


    Elsie bristled.


    Mr.


    Vaughn, youre exaggerating! What is he, some kind of Braundville elite or something? Ss gave her a meaningful look.


    Ha! Elites from Braundville would only be fit to shine his shoes.


    Elsie froze, her jaw dropping slightly as the weight of his words sank in.


    Braundvilles elites would be lucky to shine his shoes? Since when did Jayrodale have such a formidable figure ?

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218 Andrew remained unaware of the conversation between Ss and Elsle. Even if he had known, he probably would not have cared


    Back so soon, Dr.


    Lloyd ? Dont tell me Ms.


    Santana didnt ask you out? Lauren teased, batting her eyshes at Andrew.


    I dont have time for that, Andrew replied with a weary sigh.


    Lauren pouted


    So she did make a move on you! Hmph! Shes got some nerve trying topete with me for a man shes way out of her league.


    Andrew, Elsie is the belle of the Radiant Group, Francesca chimed in.


    Shes the most sought-after woman in Jayrodales elite society, with several prominent family heads vying for her hand in marriage.


    Why did you turn her down? Andrew shrugged casually.


    Im not interested, and we barely know each other.


    Simple as that


    Francescaughed.


    Well, thats quite straightforward of you.


    But if word gets out, yboys like Finley and Michael will say youre unappreciative ! Harveys probably


    itching, to propose to Christina with that diamond crown he won, Lauren remarked.


    I bet thats his next move.


    Francesca sighed


    The Weller family is already on shaky financial ground.


    Harveys really going all out to win Christinas heart.


    Lauren shot Andrew a pointed look.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, would it break your heart if Christina epts Harveys proposal? Her choices are her own business.


    I stopped caring long ago, Andrew replied coldly.


    Francesca shook her head


    If Christinas smart, she wont choose Harvey.


    The Weller family is too ambitious, and if she marries into their family, the Stevens Corporation might not


    st under the Stevens name for long.


    all her Andrew let out a bitterugh.


    Dont worry, Christinas plenty smart.


    She thinks all decisions are perfect.


    She probably believes marrying into the Weller family will lead the Stevens family to greater heights! At the luxurious Centennial Gardens, the most expensive private venue in Jayrodale, flowers bloomed everywhere under twinkling lights.


    Harvey had rented out the entire ce for the evening.


    Christie, on this beautiful night, I want to express all the love Ive held in my heart for you, Harvey dered, dropping to one knee and holding up the newly acquired diamond crown


    Chapter 212 My queen, marry me.


    1, Harvey Weller, swear Ill give you a lifetime of happiness and lead the Stevens Corporation to even greater glory! Besides Harveys hired entertainers, Irene and Leroy were present


    Irenes eyes gleamed at the sight of the diamond crown, and she urged, Christie, Harvey is showing such sincerity.


    Hes even offering you a multi million dor crown! You should ept his proposal! Exactly, Christie, say yes to Harvey, Leroy added with an enormous grin.


    Look at this proposal crown its so luxurious and high ss.


    Only someone from an elite family like Harvey could afford something like this.


    Harvey was feeling extremely pleased with theirments


    Christie, I promised you an unforgettable proposal, and now Ive delivered on that promise with my own capabilities! Christina stood on thewn, looking troubled.


    Harvey, Im sorry, but Im afraid I cant ept your proposal.


    Harvey chuckled, maintaining his sincere gaze


    Christie, I know youre just overwhelmed and nervous, which is making you hesitant.


    Thats alright.


    I can wait until youve calmed down a bit before you say yes to my proposal, he added confidently. Ireneughed.


    Christies just excited and shy, Harvey.


    Just wait a moment shell definitely ept your proposal.


    To everyones surprise, Christina firmly rejected the notion.


    No.


    Im neither excited nor nervous right now.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219 Harvey, I really cant marry you, Christina stated firmly


    The color drained from Harveys face as his hand holding the crown began to shake uncontrobly... Even Irene and Leroy panicked at her response.


    Christie, what nonsense are you talking about? That crown is worth 18 million dors ! Do you think proposals like this grow on trees? Just ept it first! Irene eximed frantically.


    Yeah, Christie, Leroy chimed in.


    At least say yes and get the crown.


    If you really cant stand himter, you can always change your mind! Christina ignored her familys shameless greed.


    She looked at Harvey with unwavering seriousness and said, Harvey, I dont think were ready for marriage right now.


    Im sorry, but I really cant ept this crown.


    The reality of rejection finally hit Harvey.


    Christina, Ill give you one more chance.


    Choose your next words very carefully, he growled, his voice a mixture of humiliation, rage, and hysteria.


    The Weller family had stretched themselves thin for this proposal, putting on a show of wealth they could barely afford.


    This rejection was an oue Harvey had never anticipated.


    Harvey, you need to calm down, Christina warned, frowning.


    How the hell can I calm down? Harvey exploded


    Christina, what gives you the right to reject my proposal? Tell me, what makes me not good enough for you? What makes you think you can refuse me? Christina took a deep breath, her disgust evident. Harvey, havent you noticed how ssless youve be? Recently, youve turned into nothing but a clown making a fool of yourself.


    And now look at you what are you going to do, hit me ? Harvey jumped to his feet in a rage


    You stupid bitch, you think you can y me? Let me make this clear if you dare reject me, Ill destroy you and the Stevens family! His bloodshot eyes and twisted expression frightened even Irene and Leroy. Harvey, have you lost your mind? Irene shouted.


    Is this how you propose to someone? This looks more.


    like attempted murder ! Whats your deal, Harvey? Leroy snapped


    Are you threatening Christie ? I wont stand for this you better watch yourself! Harveys face contorted as the bottled up resentment toward the Stevens family erupted.


    He screamed, Get out! All of you get the hell out! Irene, youre nothing but a greedy, disloyal fat cow! And Leroy, youre just worthless trash living off others! Ive been too nice to you all.


    Who the hell do you think you are to lecture me? Chapter 219 His violent outburst left Irene and Leroy stunned.


    Irene recovered first, jumping up and screaming, Who are you calling a fat cow, you Weller brat? No wonder Christie wont have you! Get lost! Do you really think the Weller family is all that? Everyone knows your family is nothing but an empty shell now! I always knew you were a two faced snake, Harvey , Leroy mocked.


    Finally showing your true colors, arent you? Let Christie see what you really are just a madman throwing at tantrum ! Mom, Leroy, were leaving, Christina said coldly, her face expressionless.


    Harveys true nature terrified her, but more than that, she felt deeply humiliated.


    She hated to admit it, but Andrew had been right she was a fool.


    A blind, stupid fool!

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220 Nobodys going anywhere, or Ill kill you myself Harvey snarled menacingly.


    As the Stevens family tried to leave, Harvey snapped his fingers, and over 20 of the Weller familys bodyguards rushed in, surrounding the three of them.


    Irene nearly lost her bnce from fear, trembling as she spoke, Harvey, what are you doing? Youre going to make Christie hate you forever! his chesta Leroy puffed up asked, Are you sure? You may be powerful, but you cant force someone to marry you! Harveys eyes zed with fury as he strode forward and struck Leroy repeatedly across the face.


    When Leroy tried to fight back, one of the bodyguards knocked him down with a brutal kick, leaving him writhing in pain.


    Neither Irene nor Christina had expected the Weller family to resort to violence.


    Irene rushed at Harvey, screaming, You monster ! Ill tear you apart! Harveys face twisted into an ugly sneer as he struck Irene, sending her spinning to the ground.


    She screamed hysterically, Help! Mr.


    Weller is trying to kill us! Hes threatening us! Someone, help us! Harvey taunted, Yell all you want. Ive rented this entire ce out.


    If I dont get what I want tonight, you and your pathetic son will never leave here alive.


    Christina helped Irene up, her face pale with terror.


    Harvey, my mother was right.


    Youre a monster.


    Thats right, I am a monster ! Harveyughed coldly as he advanced toward them.


    And let me tell you something I wanted more than just marriage.


    I wanted the Stevens Corporation as your wedding gift.


    But since you and your family are being so difficult, youll have to face the consequences ! Christina finally understood the full extent of her mistake.


    She never imagined Harvey could be so ruthless and calcting.


    The realization hit her he did not just want her; he wanted to take over the Stevens Corporation.


    Then, Harvey said, Get undressed now andy on the ground.


    Im going to take you while your pathetic mother and brother watch.


    He licked his lips, his face contorted in deranged excitement.


    Months of suppressed desire and depravity erupted all at once, consuming him entirely.


    Irene, her face streaked with blood, shouted, Harvey, youll pay for this, you asshole! Harvey silenced her with a vicious kick that knocked her unconscious.


    Christina stared in horror, her mind going nk.


    Had her poor judgment not only endangered herself but also put the Stevens Corporation at risk? 1/2 Chapter 220 For someone as proud as Christina, this was a devastating blow.


    As panic set in, her thoughts.


    immediately turned to the one person who had thoroughly outmaneuvered Harvey at the auction earlier.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221 Christina thought of Andrew, but she hesitated as she reached for her phone.


    Asking Andrew for help now would be like admitting she was wrongpletely, devastatingly wrong Worse, it would mean humiliating herself in front of him, shattering her pride and leaving her dignity in tatters.


    All the harsh words she had thrown at him before woulde back like daggers, cutting her deeply and leaving her scarred


    Y Harvey noticed her hesitation and sneered.


    I know what youre thinking youre hoping that loser Andrew will save you, right?! He leaned closer, his tone dripping with mockery


    Christina, you really want to y the saint and the sinner at the same time, huh? He added, Youre the one who chased Andrew away and handed me the chance to step in.


    And now, youre thinking of begging him? Dont you have any shame ? Can you really bring yourself to grovel like that? Harveys cruel words struck a nerve, and Christinas face turned ashen.


    Heughed darkly, his grin wide with twisted satisfaction.


    Thats more like it.


    Dont worry- III still give you the diamond crown I promised.


    But before that, youll have to sleep with me.


    Its the perfect chance to check if youre still a virgin, Jayrodales precious untouched angel.


    No one gets to have you except me.


    And once I have you, your heart will follow.


    Its only a matter of time ! Hahaha! Laughing wildly, Harvey lunged at her


    Suddenly, a furious voice thundered, Stop, you monster ! It was Kane, arriving with his men urgently. Father? Harvey turned, startled and annoyed


    Why are you here? Didnt you say I could.


    handle tonight on my own? Kanes expression was dark.


    He marched forward and pped Harvey across the face, the sound echoing through the room.


    You disgraceful son ! Are you even human ?! A proposal is supposed to be straightforward and meaningful


    Is this how I raised you? Harvey clutched his reddened cheek, his anger boiling over.


    Did you just hit me? Do you even realize it was Christina and the Stevens family who disrespected me


    first? He continued, I am part of the Weller family and the future head of it.


    You expect me to just swallow this insult? Kanes chest heaved as he struggled to control his rage, his face pale


    He pulled out a handkerchief, and the sight of blood staining it made everyone freeze.


    You ungrateful brat, Kane rasped, his voice heavy with fury.


    Do you want to drive me to my Chapter 221 grave? Is that what youre trying to do? Harveys expression hardened, and he was on the verge of saying something unthinkable


    Inside, he was cursing his own father, Youre practically on your deathbed.


    You shouldve just died and let me lead the Weller family!! Nheless, he dared not say those things aloud


    His lips twitched, ready to spit venom, but a woman at Kanes side stopped him with a sharp nce. She was strikingly seductive, her high slit dress revealing glimpses of her pale skin as she moved. This was Kanes second wife, Harveys stepmother, Serena


    Get Christinas mother and younger brother to the hospital immediately, Kane barked, ignoring Harveys re


    He added, Make sure theyre taken to the best hospital and watched over by our people at all times. Theyre not to leave until theyre fully recovered.


    As Christina watched her family being carried out, her gaze was cold and unyielding.


    Mr.


    Weller Senior, from now on, the Stevens family has nothing to do with the Weller family. We are done.


    Kane forced a smile, though his unease was evident. Christina, theres no need to take things so seriously.


    Young people argue, but it doesnt have to end like this


    Harvey lost his mother at a young age, and hes been deprived of maternal love, which has made him ... a bit difficult.


    But I assure you, weve spared no effort in giving him the finest education and upbringing.


    He assured Christina, saying, If you marry him, both you and the Stevens family will benefit greatly. Trust me, your future will be secure.


    You can trust me on this.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222 Serena sneered.


    Ms.


    Stevens, what an impressive disy.


    Its one thing to reject the future head of the Weller family to his face, but now you re even ignoring Mr. Weller Seniors orders? She continued, Do you really think the Stevens family is strong enought to challenge the Weller family? Christinas face darkened, but before she could respond, Kane pped the seductive woman beside him across the face


    Silence ! Family affairs are not for a woman like you to interfere with


    Get out of here ! and After dismissing his wife, Kane turned back to Christina with a warm smile. Christie, you Harvey have been seeing each other for some time now.


    Its normal for young people to have disagreements, but it hasnt reached the point where you two should end things


    Why dont you go home and rest for now? III have Harveye byter to offer a proper apology. Christina shook her head, her disgust for Harvey reaching its peak.


    Im sorry, Mr.


    Weller Senior, but I cant do that.


    Lets leave it at that


    you Kanes smile faltered, and a flicker of coldness appeared in his eyes.


    Ms.


    Stevens, I suggest think carefully about the choice youre about to make.


    Ive already shown you a great deal of respect as the head of the Weller family, far more than Ive given others in your position.


    Dont you think you should appreciate that? Christinas expression stiffened as she nced at Kane.


    His smiling face, though outwardly polite, made her feel a chill deep in her bones.


    She knew well that this was not just a suggestion -it was a thinly veiled threat.


    Harvey was a monster, but it was clear that Kane had also set his sights on swallowing the Stevens Corporation whole.


    Regret and fear flooded Christina as she realized the trap her family might have walked into


    The Stevens Corporation was standing on the edge of a cliff, and the Weller family was ready to push them over


    After Christina left, Harvey seethed with rage.


    That bitch is nothing but an ungrateful tramp! hadnt shown up, Dad, I wouldve made her regret ever defying the Weller family.


    If you haan Kanes face darkened, and his voice was cold and steady.


    Harvey, how many times have I told you? Women are not controlled through violence.


    The ones you can beat into submission are no better thanmodities useful only for momentary pleasure but ultimately worthless


    He continued, But Christina is different.


    She has beauty, intelligence, and, most importantly, the Stevens Corporation a prize worth far more than you seem to understand.


    If you secure her and take over the Stevens Corporation, you can use its resources to strengthen the Weller family.


    That is the only reason I supported your pursuit of her and even helped you acquire 1/2  Chapter 222 that diamond crown for the proposal.


    Harveys anger cased as he listened, a calcting smirk forming on his face.


    Youre right, Dad.


    The Stevens Corporation is something we have to im for ourselves.


    But Christina... Shes picky, cold, and arrogant.


    After tonights mess, getting her to cooperate will be next to impossible. Kanesugh was low and chilling.


    In the face of absolute power, theres no such thing as impossible.


    Ive already made it clear to her she knows what defying me means


    If the Stevens Corporation thinks they can walk away unscathed, well... thats nothing more than a dream.


    Harvey clenched his fists, a spark of excitement in his eyes.


    Though he secretly wished his father would die and leave him in charge, he could not deny that Kanes methods were unmatched


    Serena chimed in, her eyes gleaming with greed.


    Harvey, I heard that the diamond crown from the auction ended up in your hands.


    Let me see it! If not for your fathers inter wouldve cost you tens of millions to win.


    it Kane chuckled.


    Indeed, had to put some pressure on the other bidders


    Its true that my actions may not have been the most dignified, but lets face it dignity is a luxury we cant afford right now


    The Weller family is in financial trouble, and the business is shrinking.


    Compared to survival, what is dignity worth? Especially when I only have so much time left


    If I can squeeze more from the world before Im gone, why wouldnt I? Harvey hesitated, looking uneasy. Dad, Serena, theres something I need to tell you.


    Kane raised an eyebrow.


    What is it? That diamond crown cost you 3 million to acquire.


    Its a steal, and even if Christina doesnt appreciate it, we can sell it for a fortune.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223 Harveys expression turned grim.


    Dad, I know everything youve said is true, but the issue is ... I didnt get the crown for 3 million. Kanes brows furrowed deeply.


    What did you just say ? After all, he personally went to the Radiant Group auction to intimidate the bidders


    Was Ss, Radiant Groups CEO, bold enough to disrespect the Weller family? Harvey hesitated, stammering as he exined, Well... Initially, the crown was mine for 3 million it was practically a done deal


    But then some bastard barged in out of nowhere and started bidding against me like his life depended on


    it.


    The price shot up and kept climbing until it reached more than 15 million ... so, well Before Harvey could finish, Kanes face turned deathly pale


    His hand trembled as he pointed at his son.


    What did you just say? You spent more than 15 million dors? You ungrateful brat! Didnt I warn you not to go over 7.5 million at most? Are you trying to ruin the financial stability I worked so hard to maintain? Harvey braced himself.


    Dad, you can me me all you want, but it wasnt my fault! The real problem is Andrew he ignored your warning and forced me into this bidding war.


    I didnt have a choice! Kane let out a furious cry, clutching his stomach as he doubled over in pain. His anger had literally made him sick.


    He yelled, You idiot! You absolute moron! If someone starts bidding you up, why wouldnt You inst let it go? Do you have any idea what your recklessness has done? Youve doomed the Weller familys recovery because of your pride.


    I should... I should- Kane gasped, unable to finish his sentence, before copsing to the ground and coughing up a mouthful of blood.


    Serena screamed, Honey, youre scaring me! Take it easy! Kanes veins bulged as he steadied himself against her, barely able to stay on his feet if no Serenas help.


    Andrew ? Its Andrew Lloyd, isnt it? Hes crossed us one too many times, mocking the Weller family as if were nothing! Who does he think he is? III make sure he learns how to respect others.


    He added, Before I go, Ill deal with him and show him what happens when you challenge a legacy like ours! Kanes bloodshot eyes burned with fury as he roared, his lips still smeared with blood.


    Harveys voice grew colder.


    Andrew is being propped up by Lauren, and hes also Christinas ex boyfriend.


    He continued, Dad, if you let me mobilize the Weller familys skilled martial artists, I could [ 712 Chapter 223 take him out for good.


    Itd remove one major obstacle standing in our way.


    Kane gritted his teeth.


    Ive told you before you dont have the authority tomand the familys skilled martial artists until youve officially taken my ce.


    But dont worry.


    Before Im gone, Ill make sure to clear the path for you.


    III leave you with a Weller family with a future.


    Harvey felt a surge of joy but quickly masked it with a look of remorse.


    Dad, look at your condition


    I cant bear to see you pushing yourself so hard just to help me! Kanes presence radiated a fading yet fierce aura, like a lion refusing to acknowledge its decline.


    For the Weller family future, Ill endure whatever I have to.


    You may be a disappointment, but youre still my son.


    And killing Andrew will send a message to everyone, especially the Rhodes family and Marvin, who are circling us like vultures


    The Weller family isnt dying prey.


    Were a lion, lying in wait to strike again! Harvey suppressed his glee, hiding his delight as Kaneunknowingly prepared to eliminate all of his enemies for him.


    From the corner of his eye, Harvey noticed Serena casting him a sultry nce, her eyes practically dripping with desire


    Immediately, his body reacted, and his mind filled with how he would release his pent up frustrations on


    her


    If Christina would not bend to him, then he would enjoy what was already within reach.


    Moreover, the thrill of doing something so risky and immoral only made it more exhrating.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224 Jayrodale General Hospital


    Andrew had just stepped into his office when Francesca walked in, her expression a mix of curiosity and mischief.


    She teased, Dr.


    Lloyd, your old mes family is staying at our hospital.


    Andrew raised an eyebrow.


    What happened? Did someone get hurt? Francesca pouted.


    Oh, so youre still hung up on her? Seems like you care about her a lot, dont you? Andrew sighed. Its not like that


    Im just surprised, thats all.


    With a light scoff, Francesca exined, Christinas fine.


    But Mrs.


    Stevens, that feisty old hag, and Leroy were nearly beaten to death.


    Christina lookspletely out of it pale and helpless.


    Since you two have a history, maybe you should check on her.


    Andrew chuckled


    You didnt sound like you wanted me to see her earlier.


    Francesca puffed out her chest and replied with a haughty tone, I dont want you to get tangled up with her again


    But youre the hospitals deputy chief, and visiting patients is part of your job


    Andrew nodded and headed toward the intensive care unit where Christinas family was staying.


    When he pushed the door open, the sight before him was almostical.


    Irene and Leroy were both wrapped in thick bandages around their heads, making it seem as if their heads were bigger than their bodies


    Irenes situation was the worst; she groaned loudly, Oh, the pain is killing me! Am I dying? Harveys a monster, and so is his family! I swear III never let this go ! A nurse nearby frowned.


    Maam, you need to stay calm in your condition.


    And please, this is a hospital watch yournguage.


    Irene could not move her head, but her eyes shot daggers at the nurse, You little brat ! Who do you think you are to lecture me? She continued, Do you even know who I am? Im the mother of the CEO of Stevens Corporation! Christina can have you fired with just one word do you believe me? Sitting by the bedside, Christina looked like she was about to scold Irene.


    She was exhausted, mentally and emotionally drained.


    She could not believe her mother still had the energy to act so unreasonable at a time like this.


    Just then, Andrew walked in and spoke in a cold voice


    Maam, if youre unsatisfied with the hospitals care, youre wee to transfer elsewhere immediately. Chapter 224 Irene was startled, clearly not expecting such a blunt response.


    Her injuries had finally improved slightly, and she did not want to go through all the hassle and worsen her condition


    However, when she realized it was Andrew, she quickly changed her tone and snapped, Oh, its you, Andrew ! What now? You think youre some big shot now, huh? How dare you talk to me like this!! Andrew stared at her with a calm, indifferent expression.


    You seem to have forgotten that Im the deputy chief of this hospital


    If you insult our staff again, Ill have you kicked out.


    Irenes face stiffened.


    She clenched her teeth and grumbled, Fine ! I see how it is


    Youre just an ungrateful leech! After everything the Stevens family did for you, this is how you repay us? Christina loved you with all her heart, and you threw it away like trash! She turned her body dramatically toward Christina, wailing like she had suffered some grave injustice: Andrew ignored her anticspletely


    Instead, he turned to the nurse with a polite smile.


    N, you can go back to your duties.


    III handle things here for now


    N blushed slightly and smiled back.


    Thank you, Dr.


    Lloyd


    III leave it to you.


    As she walked away, she hesitated for a moment, then nced back shyly.


    Biting her lip, she said softly, Dr.


    Lloyd, are you free after work? My grandpas been wanting to invite you over for dinner again.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225 N added, Also, my grandfather has a medical book hes having trouble understanding, and hed love for you to help him with it.


    Andrew smiled warmly.


    Of course.


    If I have the time, Ill be happy to visit him


    Her pale cheeks flushed as two adorable dimples appeared, and she practically skipped away, beaming with excitement


    Christina sat to the side, watching the exchange with a bitter feeling


    Andrew, that nurse is from Jayrodales Goth family, isnt she? Andrew nced at her, puzzled.


    Im not really sure about her background.


    Christina let out a bitterugh.


    Come on, stop pretending.


    Its written all over her face.


    Shes one step away from throwing herself at you.


    She continued, Ever since you left me, your luck with women has skyrocketed.


    First, there was Ms.


    Rhodes, then Ms.


    Aicker, and now this little nurse.


    Andrew, maybe leaving me was the best decision you ever made.


    Andrews expression stayed calm as he met her eyes


    Whats your point in bringing this up? And lets not twist the story, I didnt leave you you and your ambitions pushed me away.


    I was nothing more than an inconvenience to you, someone you kicked aside without hesitation. You havent forgotten that, have you, Ms.


    Stevens ? Her face flushed red, her pale lips trembling as she tried to respond.


    Y You know thats not what I meant.


    Andrews voice turned colder


    Whatever you meant doesnt matter to me anymore.


    His bluntness and icy demeanor left Christina feeling a wave of sadness and helplessness.


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she bit her lip, trying to keep herposure.


    With a shaky voice, she asked, If you dont care about me anymore, then why are you even here ? Are


    you here to gloat? Tough my mom and brother after they were nearly beaten to death? Are you here


    to mock me for being such a blind, foolish woman? The fear, humiliation, regret, and exhaustion she had bottled up sincest night finially erupted, spilling out in her words and tears.


    Andrews expression faltered slightly as he looked at her.


    He had never seen Christina cry like this before.


    The Christina he knew was strong, stubborn, and fiercely independent someone who never let her pride crack in front of others


    But now, she sat curled up on the bed, clutching herself tightly as her body shook with quiet sobs.


    He knew that for her to break down like this, her walls must havepletely crumbled.


    Chapter 225 Francesca stepped in at that moment, ncing at Christina with a mix of concern and annoyance.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, why dont you take Ms.


    Stevens out for some fresh air ? She hasnt slept or eaten anything sincest night.


    If she keeps this up, her body wont hold up much longer


    Christina wiped her tears with trembling fingers her voice firm despite her tiredness.


    Thank you for your concern, Dr.


    Aicker, but Im fine.


    Andrews tone was cold as he retorted, Do you honestly think you know your condition better than a doctor? Come with me.


    Before Christina could protest further, Andrew grabbed her hand and pulled her toward his office. She struggled a few times, but when she caught his sharp, intimidating gaze, she stopped resisting. Andrew was no longer the amodating, gentle man she remembered.


    Now, he was unyielding and, at times, even harsh


    Yet, despite his domineering demeanor, Christina did not feel anger or resentment.


    If anything, hismanding presence sent a nervous flutter through her heart each time.


    Meanwhile, back in the intensive care unit.


    No sooner after Andrew and Christina left, the door swung open.


    A group of ten burly bodyguards, all wearing sunsses, filed in, escorting none other than Harvey himself.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226 Christie, Im here to see you and your family, Harvey said as he entered, his tone unusually humble


    Last night, I lost my head and acted impulsively.


    Please forgive me.


    Irene scoffed.


    Sorry, but we wont ept your apology.


    You can turn around and leave


    Harvey was unfazed by Irenes sharp tone and brushed off her hostility as if he had anticipated it.


    His eyes scanned the room, but when he did not see Christina, his expression hardened.


    Wheres Christie ? Where did she go? Irene sneered


    Where? Far away from you, of course.


    Harvey, you should just give up.


    After what you didst night, none of us will ever forgive you.


    She added smugly, And just so you know, Christie and Andrew are back together.


    Right now, theyre probably cozying up somewhere.


    Harveys face turned dark in an instant, his eyes zing with rage like he was ready to explode


    Francesca, who had been leaning against the wall watching the scene unfold, frowned and snapped, What nonsense are you spouting, old hag? Dont drag Dr.


    Lloyd into your baseless gossip! Irene shrugged defiantly.


    Oh, did I say something wrong? Christie is with Andrew right now.


    He already took her away everyone saw it.


    Francescas temper red.


    Dr.


    Lloyd took Ms.


    Stevens to get something to eat and change into warmer clothes nothing more.


    But the way you spin it makes it sound disgraceful! Harvey was already consumed by fury, and he


    roared, Enough! All of you shut the hell up! He turned to the man standing behind him and barked, Mr. Fletcher, my father sent you here for one reason: to uphold justice for the Weller family.


    Its time for you to act.


    I want Andrew dead now.


    Harvey was not just apanied by his usual bodyguards this time.


    Standing at his side was a lean, rigid man in a gray suit, exuding an air of menace.


    Zayne Fletcher gave a curt nod, his voice chillingly calm.


    Rest assured, Mr.


    Weller.


    That man wont live to see tomorrows sunrise


    Francescas expression shifted from anger to rm as she recognized the man.


    Zayne was one the Weller familys top martial experts, known for his ruthlessness and deadly precision


    He was a figure of infamy, someone who sent shivers down the spines of those in Jayrodales elite circles


    Francesca clenched her fists and tried to keep her voice steady.


    Harvey, this is a hospital, not the Weller familys yground.


    Are you seriously trying to start a feud with the Rhodes family and my family?, Chapter 226 She was grasping at straws, invoking her familys name in the hopes of intimidating Harvey enough to make him back down


    Yet, Harvey simply smirked, his expression dripping with malice.


    Francesca, do you really think Ive been bottling up all this humiliation and rage just to be swayed by a few empty threats? My father sent Mr.


    Fletcher here for a reason.


    Do you really believe that if Andrew is killed here in this hospital, your grandfather or the Rhodes family will be able to do anything to us? His arrogance was palpable, and Francescas unease deepened. She had suspected this level of boldness could note from Harvey alone.


    And now, he had made it clear.


    This was not just his n alone.


    Kane was also involved


    The involvement of the Weller family patriarch meant things were about to get dangerously serious.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227 After all, Kane was not someone Francesca or Lauren could deal with.


    Harvey said smugly, Fran, I bet you day woulde when Andrew would never thought the be entirely under my thumb.


    For so long, you and Lauren Jayrodales two leading beauties have been hanging around with that guy. As your senior, Ive warned you countless times, but you girls just wont listen, will you? He e grinned and added with disdain, Tell you what, why dont you go get Andrew and have him crawl over here and lick my boots? If he does a good enough job, I might just consider sparing him for now.


    Francesca clenched her fists, disgusted by the sight of Harveys audacity


    She said coldly, Harvey, youre supposed to be the golden boy of Jayrodale, born into a prominent family.


    But for as long as I can remember, youve always been the one picking fights with Andrew.


    Now that you cant beat him, youve brought your family muscle to settle the score.


    She scoffed.


    Do you actually think that makes you look honorable ? Lets be real youre just riding on your dads coattails


    Without him, youd be the one groveling on the floor.


    Harveys expression darkened immediately.


    He snapped, The Weller family has countless experts at its disposal.


    Why shouldnt I use them? That loser Andrew just got lucky a few times and knows how to charm women


    Beyond that, theres nothing extraordinary about him! A calm but sharp voice cut through the tension from the doorway.


    Thats riching from you, Harvey.


    Youre a special breed indeed, never learning your lessons and keeping back for more.


    Just then, Andrew walked in with Christina beside him.


    Harvey immediately turned to look, and the sight of Christina draped in Andrews jacket made his blood boil with jealousy and rage.


    You bitch! Harvey shouted, his voice trembling with fury


    Ive bent over backward for you, and you wouldnt even let me touch your hand.


    But this loser this pathetic nobody sows you a little kindness, and you fall into his arms? Have you no shame ? Harveys frustration reached its peak, his mind swirling with bitter thoughts.


    He had tried everything to win Christina over, only to fail time and time again.


    Yet, Andrew could effortlessly have his way with Christina.


    The way she blushed as she stood beside Andrew and the clothes on her only fueled Harveys paranoia, and he could not help but think the two had a quick rendezvous moments ago.


    Christina remained calm, her voice icy.


    Harvey, your thoughts are as vile as your actions.


    Theres nothing between Andrew and me


    And even if there were, it wouldnt have anything to Chapter 227 do with you anymore.


    Harveys face twisted with rage, and he stepped forward, fists clenched


    However, Kanes stern warning echoed in his mind, pulling him back from the brink.


    He was here to apologize and win Christinas trust, not to lose control and push her further away.


    Taking a deep breath, Harvey forced himself to rx.


    He shed a smile, though his heart seethed with resentment.


    Christie, he said, his tone softening.


    I didnte here to argue .


    I came to apologize


    Ive made mistakes big ones and I want to make it right.


    From now on, Ill do whatever you say and never go against your wishes again.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228 Christinas tone was cold as she said, Im sorry, but I dont need any of this from you.


    I already told youst night were done.


    Theres nothing left to talk about


    Harvey silently cursed her, but he kept his face calm and stered on a smile.


    He softened his tone and replied, I know youre still angry.


    Im not asking you to forgive me right away, but my feelings for you have never changed


    If you dont forgive me today, Ill stand outside Stevens Corporation every day to apologize until you do. Christina frowned in disgust.


    Harvey, dont you realize how childish and pathetic that sounds? I dont want your apologies.


    I want us to stay out of each others lives from now on.


    Its for the best.


    Irene snapped, Harvey, stop harassing my daughter! Youre the heir of the Weller family- stop acting like some shameless, clingy mutt! Harveys face twitched at the insult, his fists clenching as he fought the urge tosh out at Irene


    He inhaled sharply, forcing himself to stayposed.


    Christie, you dont have to forgive me


    But I need to let you know something Andrew has crossed my family too many times.


    My father has already marked him for death.


    He smirked, his tone turning threatening


    I dont want things to get ugly, but if you dont reconsider and take me back, I wont hold back.


    That loser standing beside you? Hes as good as dead.


    Harvey shifted tactics, knowing Christinas biggest weakness was her unwillingness to see others get hurt because of her


    He was sure she would cave under pressure.


    As expected, Christinas face paled, and she snapped, Harvey, whatever is between us has nothing to do with Andrew! Dragging him into this only makes me despise you more.


    Harvey sneered


    Youre already trying to cut ties with me.


    Do you really think I care about your opinion of me anymore? Turning to Andrew, he mocked, Andrew


    why dont youe over here and beg for my forgiveness? If I can convince Christie toe back to me , I might consider letting you live.


    His arrogant smirk made it clear he thought he had Andrew cornered.


    Andrews eyes glinted coldly as he stepped forward.


    Francesca quickly warned, Dr.


    Lloyd, be careful! Harvey brought along one of the Weller familys top enforcers.


    Dont get too close ! Andrew ignored her warning as he continued walking toward Harvey.


    Christina quickly stepped in front of him and red at Harvey


    She demanded, What do you want? Ive already told you this has nothing to do with Andrew.


    Why must you rely on the 1/2  Chapter 228 Weller familys power to bully others? Harveyughed triumphantly.


    Christie, you know as well as I do that the Weller family isnt to be trifled with.


    Andrew has gone against me one too many times


    Do you really think Id let him off so easily? Christinas voice was icy.


    If you want to hurt Andrew, youll have to go through me first.


    Harveys temper red, and he gritted his teeth.


    Even now, youre still protecting him.


    Tell me, Christina are you still in love with him? Christinas heart skipped a beat, her expression conflicted.


    After a moment, she sighed.


    Fine


    Ill do whatever you want as long as you dont hurt Andrew


    Harveysugh echoed through the room, full of satisfaction.


    This was exactly the result he had wanted.


    Using Andrew as leverage, he knew he could force Christina to submit.


    Once he got what he wanted, he would deal with Andrew permanently.


    Christina turned to Andrew, then said in a soft and aggrieved voice, Andrew, Im sorry.


    Because of me, you almost got dragged into this mess.


    Forcing a small, sad smile, she added, After this, well be even.


    The hospital saved my family


    Youve already helped meso much in my career.


    I wont trouble you anymore.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229 Christinas voice was stiff as she said, But this time, what Ive done for you should be enough


    to repay everything youve done for me.


    Andrew frowned and asked coldly, So even now, youre still focused on settling some imaginary debt with me? Still determined to make sure that you and Stevens Corporation owe me absolutely nothing? Christina turned her head away, her voice rigid.


    Thats right.


    I dont want to owe you anything.


    Andrew let out a mockingugh.


    You never owed me anything to begin with.


    Now, move aside


    Didnt Harvey im he wanted to teach me a lesson ? Im giving him his chance.


    Christina was taken aback but quickly recovered and scolded him, Andrew, do you even know what


    youre doing? Step back! Harvey brought one of his familys top enforcers.


    If you keep this up, everything I justpromised for will mean nothing! Andrew gently pushed her aside


    , his tone calm but firm.


    First of all, I never needed you topromise for me.


    Secondly, if he thinks he can strut around on my turf, Im going to show him exactly what happens to pretentious losers


    Harvey stood there dumbfounded for a second before bursting intoughter, as though he had just heard the most ridiculous thing in the world.


    Mr.


    Fletcher, did you hear what this idiot just said? Harvey mocked


    I was kind enough to let him go, and yet here he is, practically begging to get himself killed


    Isnt that just hrious? Harveysughter grew louder as he gestured toward Zayne and the dozen Weller family bodyguards surrounding them.


    Zayne remained indifferent, just flicking his sleeve in a disy of arrogant superiority.


    I rarely bother to dirty my hands, but when I do, there will be blood, he said with a cold snort.


    He added, Kid, surviving this long was nothing but luck.


    If youre determined to die, not even God can save you.


    The bodyguards broke into mockingughter, their scorn unmistakable.


    What a joke! Mr.


    Fletcher himself is here, and this idiot still dares to act tough.


    Does he have a death wish or what? Mr.


    Fletcher wont even need to break a sweat to deal with this guy.


    Honestly, I admire his courage to go looking for his own funeral ! Mr.


    Weller, I think we should teach this punk a lesson.


    At least break a leg or two, or people might start thinking you and Mr.


    Fletcher are running a charity! Harvey pointed at Andrew, sneering.


    Andrew, did you hear that? I know youve got a little bit  Chapter 229 of skill, and you like to show off, but theres a limit to everything.


    Do you think Id dare to mess with you if I didnt have Mr.


    Fletcher by my side? Andrews expression remained icy.


    I dont care if you brought Mr.


    Fletcher, or even dragged your half dead father along with you.


    Since youre causing trouble in my hospital, Im going to make sure you pay for your insolence.


    Before anyone could respond, Andrew moved.


    Harvey had not even pulled his pointing finger back when Andrew grabbed it with lightning speed. Then, a loud crack echoed in the room as Harveys finger was crushed under Andrews grip. However, it did not end there


    In a blur of motion, Andrews footshed out, striking Harvey in the stomach with brutal precision. Harvey let out a guttural scream as he clutched his stomach and flew backward, mming to the ground with a thud


    My hand! My hand! Harvey wailed, his voice a mix of agony and rage.


    Mr.


    Fletcher, kill him! Kill him now! The once proud heir of the Weller familyy sprawled on the floor, shrieking pathetically.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230 Andrews swift and decisive moves left Christin Francesca, and the others stunned. None of them expected Andrew to go as far as topletely dominate Harvey, even with Zayne by his


    side


    What shocked them even more was that Harvey, who was supposed to be the top heir of Jayrodale, a ce known for its skilled fighters, looked like aplete amateur, unable to even get back up after a light strike from Andrew Zaynes eyes burned with fury.


    Kid, youve got a lot of nerve, he said, his voice filled with anger.


    Youve hurt someone under my watch.


    That means I cant let you leave here alive.


    Andrew casually waved his hand.


    Quit talking


    you want to fight, hurry up, Ive got other patients to see.


    Zayne nearly exploded with rage.


    You brat! You re asking for it now.


    Meanwhile, Harvey remained lying on the ground with his shattered fingers, and he could barely breathe from the pain.


    Mr.


    Fletcher, do something! Make him pay! I want him dead, now! Harvey screamed.


    Christina quickly stepped in, her voice frantic.


    Harvey, you promised me youd let Andrew go.


    Are you really going to go back on your word? Harvey, gritting his teeth, snarled, Theres no way I can


    let this slide! He paused, groaning in pain from his hand.


    You saw it yourself.


    This bastard attacked me first! My hand my hand! With a final, agonized scream, Harvey continued to writhe on the ground.


    Zaynes hands moved with lightning speed, one after another, aimed straight at Andrews head


    The wind from his strike was so intense that everyone around them felt a sharp pain in their ears Francesca shouted, Dr.


    Lloyd, watch out! A cold gleam shed in Andrews eyes.


    Instead of dodging Zaynes attack, he moved forward, crashing into Zayne.


    Zayne sneered, aiming his hands at both sides of Andrews head.


    With these two strikes, Ill send you to your grave! Andrew remained unfazed, mping down on Zaynes wrists


    As a result, the powerful strikes, once so threatening, were nowpletely neutralized.


    Zayne did not manage tond a single blow.


    How useless! Andrew muttered, looking at Zayne in disdain.


    Chapter 230 +28 BONUS Zaynes eyes widened in shock.


    His signature attack, which had earned him a deadly reputation, waspletely shut down with case, H How ... Zayne stammered, unable toprehend the situation


    Andrew had not only stopped the attack, but also did it without breaking a sweat, leaving himpletely exposed


    In his fury, Zayne roared and tried to free his hands, but Andrews grip remained unshaken


    He shouted, Let go of me, you bastard! Zaynes rage was palpable as he kicked out with both feet. Andrew scoffed


    Old man, Im done ying with you.


    He easily blocked the kick, then drove his knee up into Zaynes chest with a force that echoed.


    like thunder.


    The impact was so brutal that even through the thick fabric of Zaynes robe, his chest visibly caved in.


    L Zayne coughed up a mouthful of blood, his face paling as he staggered back, his with disbelief.


    He had lost! One hit had almost crushed his ribs and internal organs.


    eves filled Andrew was stronger than him, and for a moment, Zayne was in denial about the reality of the situation.


    Holding his chest, he staggered back in shock.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231 Two Weller family bodyguards rushed forward, using all their strength to steady Zayne. The scene had left Harvey stunned,pletely unprepared for this oue.


    Zayne mustered hisst breath and stated firmly, Mr.


    Weller, run.


    Without waiting for a response, he shoved aside the bodyguards supporting him and bolted toward the hospital exit.


    Andrew stood there with an icy expression, making no move to pursue.


    His knee strike had already shattered Zaynes vital points.


    While the man might survive, he would never fight again


    Harvey finally snapped out of his daze and red at his bodyguards.


    What are you idiots standing around for, you useless bunch? Lets go ! Get me out of here! The bodyguards finally came to their senses and moved to escort him away, but Andrews cold The voice stopped them


    If you want to live, leave that piece of trash behind


    The bodyguards legs trembled as they remembered Zaynes fate.


    To them, Andrew was like the Grim Reaper himself.


    Then, Andrew approached Harvey,pletely ignoring the trembling bodyguards, Andrew, what are


    you going to do? I Im warning you if you touch me, my father wont let you get away with this.


    The Weller family wont let this slide! Harvey stammered as he backed away, his scalp tingling with fear.


    I told you, Andrew replied coldly, show off on my turf, and youll face the consequences


    A series of rapid ps thundered across Harveys face like a violent storm, leaving him bleeding from his ears, nose, and mouth


    All the while, the intense pain made his entire body shake uncontrobly.


    After that, Andrew delivered a powerful kick that sent Harvey rolling five meters away.


    He turned his cold gaze to the terrified Weller family bodyguards and barked, Get out! The bodyguards seized their chance at mercy, grabbing Harvey and scrambling away, Francesca, Christina, and the others remained frozen in shock long after the Weller family members had fled


    1.


    Andrew, did you really drive Zayne away? Francesca asked in disbelief.


    I didnt drive him away I destroyed him, Andrew replied casually.


    Hes nothing but a cripple now.


    1/2  Chapter 231 Christina stood rigid, still processing what she had witnessed


    Harveys cowardly begging seemed surreal, while Andrewsmanding presence and overwhelming dominance left her mesmerized


    She had always thought Andrew was courting death by provoking Harvey, but she finally realized how foolish that assumption had been


    Both Harvey and the Weller familys martial arts master had fled before Andrews might.


    Meanwhile, as the bodyguards carried Harvey away from Jayrodale General Hospital, he was consumed by vengeful rage.


    He screamed, Damn it ... F*ck you, Andrew! This means war! I wont rest until youre dead!

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232 One of the bodyguards asked shakily, M Mr.


    Weller, what should we do? That guy is terrifying! He destroyed Mr.


    Fletchers chest.


    If hees after us ... w were done for.


    Harvey roared, Youre all nothing but cowards! With this kind of spineless behavior, I might as well keep dogs instead of bodyguards! The bodyguards could only seethe silently, thinking ironically that Harvey had been the most terrified of them all.


    Take me to get treated first, then find my father immediately, Harvey snarled through gritted teeth. Just wait, Andrew


    Only one of us will survive this, and it wont be you! Back at Jayrodale General Hospital, Irene pulled Christina aside and whispered, Christie, this is our chance for the Stevens family.


    Mom, what are you talking about? Christina asked, confused


    Irene responded urgently, Dont you see? Andrew is now our familys only hope.


    The Weller family is too powerful even Mr.


    Weller Senior wants to devour Stevens Corporation.


    We cant handle this alone, but with Andrews help, they wont be able to touch us. Christina immediately shook her head.


    Forget it


    You know how tense things are between Andrew and Stevens Corporation.


    Its impossible


    How is it impossible? Irene pressed.


    He was almost my son inw, and you two perfect together.


    If you just show him some warmth, helle around


    Were Christinas face turned cold.


    I wont do that.


    I was the one who ended things with him


    How would it look if I went crawling back now? What would people think of me and Stevens Corporation


    ? Who cares what others think? Irene dismissed her concern.


    Andrews got status and power now.


    Didnt you see how he demolished the Weller familys martial artist ? Christina sighed.


    I admit, I cant read Andrew anymore hes be quite mysterious.


    B Mom, the Weller familys power runs deep.


    Mr.


    Fletcher was just one of their fighters.


    Mr.


    Weller Senior and the others are far more dangerous.


    Even if we asked Andrew for help, he couldnt do much.


    Irenes face fell in despair.


    Then what can we do? Its obvious that Harvey wont leave us alone! Christina took a deep breath, her face showing determination.


    Dont worry, Mom.


    I got us into this mess, and III handle it myself.


    Irene wailed, How can you handle this alone? Youre just one woman! Without powerful backing, the Weller family will destroy Stevens Corporation! 1/2 Chapter 231 Christina said firmly.


    Dont worry.


    Ive already requested help from the main Stevens family in Bridgefields.


    Theyve always wanted us to rejoin them.


    If they help us through this crisis, Stevens Corporation will weather this storm.


    Irenes face lit up instantly.


    The main family of course! How could I forget? The Bridgefields Stevens are an established family with countless skilled martial artists! Harvey and Mr.


    Weller Senior picked the wrong targets if they think they can bully Stevens Corporation! Her previously cowering demeanor transformed instantly into one of shameless confidence.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233 Though mother and daughter had lowered their voices, Andrews keen hearing caught every word While the Bridgefields Stevens family might bestablished, theyre mediocre at best.


    Theyre nowhere near the Weller familys level in Jayrodale, hemented casually.


    Andrew, you know about Bridgefields Stevens family too? Christina asked in surprise.


    The head of their family once came to me for medical help with a hefty payment, Andrew replied tly.


    I turned them away because of their attitude, but yes, I know a thing or two about that family.


    The head of Stevens family from Bridgefield was an influential figure whomanded immense influence throughout the region


    Every member of the Stevens family had to follow their orders, making them one of the most formidable families in the area


    Hence, when Andrew imed that the head of the Stevens familys main family hade begging for his help with a substantial financial offer, it was beyond belief.


    Christina seemed skeptical, while Irene openly scoffed.


    Yeah, right! Why dont you just im he got on his knees for you? That would make you sound even more impressive! Andrew nodded.


    Actually, their leader almost did kneel before me, but I just didnt ept it.


    Irene burst outughing


    What nonsense! Andrew, dont get cocky just because you dealt with two Weller family clowns.


    If our main family heard you talking like this, theyd break your legs! Andrew, watch what you say, Christina warned seriously.


    Bridgefields Stevens family isnt like our branch in Jayrodale.


    Old money families dont take kindly to people spreading rumors about them.


    Andrew shrugged indifferently.


    Im just warning you not to count on Bridgefields Stevens family.


    Whether you listen or not is your choice.


    With that, he walked away.


    Christina felt slightly annoyed, thinking that his attitude seemed unnecessarily petty.


    He may look more polished now, but hes still full of hot air, Irene mocked.


    Good thing


    you didnt ask for his help, Christie


    Hed have gotten even more full of himself.


    Once the Bridgefields Stevens familys fighters arrive, well confront the Weller family.


    III make Harvey and Kane, that father son duo, get on their knees and apologize ! Irene dered.


    Christina responded, Ill call the main family again and ask them to send their best martial artists as soon as possible


    Still, we shouldnt push too hard against the Weller family theyre not to be underestimated.


    12  Chapter 221 No way! Irene insisted.


    Look what they did to me and Leroy ! I wont swallow this insult.


    That little beast Harvey needs to crawl between my legs and pay us 1.5 billion in damages ! Meanwhile, Kane was out on business when he received Harveys call.


    Dad, we have a problem.


    Andrew crushed one of my fingers, beat me badly, and ruined my reconciliation with Christina, Harvey wailed


    I dont care what it takes I want you to send our familys best fighters to tear him apart! Kanes face darkened instantly as he listened to his sons desperate screams


    Where was Zayne? How did you get hurt with him being there? He shouldve been able to handle that kid with one hand.


    That useless Zayne was even worse than me! Harvey cried out.


    That bastard Andrew destroyed him hes unconscious now! The news hit Kane like a bolt of lightning, leaving him frozen in shock

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234 Kane hung up the phone and shook his head, trying to maintain hisposure. At this moment, staying calm was crucial.


    Well, well, Mr.


    Weller Senior


    Did something happen? Youre looking rather pale, Marvin asked with a smile.


    Kane and his Weller family members were currently visiting Marvins territory.


    Kane forced down his shock and anger, managing a smile.


    Its just a minor setback, nothing important.


    Lets continue our previous discussion, Mr.


    Yates.


    Im d its nothing serious, Marvin replied.


    However, regarding your earlier request, Im afraid I cant help you.


    Kane frowned.


    Mr.


    Yates, youre Jayrodales wealthiest man, and your Wealthroller Investments controls thergest capital in the region


    You know the Weller family needs funding right now.


    With just a little help from you, well repay tenfold once we recover.


    Marvin replied tly, My group does have substantial idle funds.


    However, while I can lend to the Rhodes or Aickers or any other organization and family, the Weller


    family is the one exception.


    Kane felt his anger rise.


    Mr: Yates, what are you implying? Are you deliberately targeting the Weller family? Thats exactly right, Marvin stated calmly, sipping his tea


    I am specifically targeting the Weller family.


    Kane exploded, shocked by Marvins bluntness.


    Dont get ahead of yourself, Mr.


    Yates


    The Weller family might be short on cash, but our strength isnt inferior to yours, he threatened, feeling humiliated.


    Mr.


    Weller, if you want to get serious, bring it on


    Im not afraid of the Weller family, Marvin sneered


    Kane bristled at this firm stance


    Nheless, he knew that with the Weller family in a crucial generational transition period, conflicting with Jayrodales wealthiest man was not wise.


    Fine, you can refuse to lend us money.


    But I must ask why? Kane questioned through gritted teeth, puzzled by Marvins hostile attitude toward the Weller family.


    Marvin scoffed


    Why? Youll have to ask that son of yours.


    What about Harvey? Did he offend you somehow? Kane asked, confused


    If that little bastard had only offended me, I could overlook it for your sake, Marvin replied coldly.


    But he offended someone else, and because of that, Im cklisting the entire Weller family.


    +15 BONUS Chapter 234.


    Watch your mouth! Kane shouted


    Someone else? Bring them out I want to see who dares to challenge the Weller family! A calm voice cut through the air


    Such intimidating behavior, Mr.


    Weller Senior


    Do you think the Weller family can really do whatever they want in Jayrodale without consequences?


    Kane whirled toward the voice, his eyes widening You! There stood Andrew,pletely ignoring the res from the Weller family bodyguards as he casually took an empty seat.


    Kanes eye twitched at this casual behavior


    Besides the Weller family members, several VIPS from Marvins side were present in the hall, yet Andrew had not even bothered to greet Marvin before sitting down and surprisingly, none of Marvins important guests said a word about it.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235 Kane thought something was definitely strange about the entire situation.


    He red at Andrew with hatred, burning with murderous intent as he said, Well, well, if it isnt the fool who doesnt know when to quit.


    He continued, I didnt even have to track you down.


    To think youd deliver yourself right to my doorstep


    You injured Harvey, and even Zayne couldnt finish you off.


    You might have some skill, but before me, youre nothing but a bug I can kill with just a single move.


    Like father, like son, Andrew replied with annoyance.


    No wonder your idiot son loves to act so high and mighty he learned it from his sickly old man.


    A red faced elder at Kanes side stood up angrily, pounding the table.


    How dare you! Show some respect to Mr.


    Weller Senior, or III end you with one strike! Mr.


    Weller Senior, youd better control your dogs, Marvin said coldly from his seat at the head of the table.


    If you dont, I wont hesitate to put them in their ce.


    Mr.


    Yates, so this bastard is why youre going against the Weller family? Kane snarled.


    And what if he is? Marvin smiled.


    Kanes voice turned icy


    Fine, since you two are in cahoots, this visit was a waste of my time.


    But Andrew -just wait


    Youve crossed the Weller family too many times, and III make sure you pay for every single offense.


    Im ready whenever you are, Andrew replied calmly.


    Though I wonder if youll live long enough to settle that score.


    You might kick the bucket before you get the chance.


    Kanes anger triggered a violent coughing fit, his face alternating between pale and flushed.


    Marvinmented, Mr.


    Weller Senior, your health seems to be deteriorating.


    Why dont you ask Dr.


    Lloyd to take a look? With his help, you might live a few more years.


    This quack? Kane sneered without hesitation.


    Hes nothing but garbage


    My abilities aside, Andrew said indifferently, your failing body wontst much long Youve got three days at most before you meet your maker.


    Better get your affairs in order.


    Kane scoffed.


    Youre just a kid talking nonsense.


    You think I cant tell youre trying to provoke me? Andrew simply replied, Believe what you want.


    As a doctor, I cant ignore someone facing death


    Even though I despise the Weller family, I should warn you your original condition wasnt fatal, but youve recently been poisoned with something extremely toxic.


    Use your brain and investigate who might want to harm you, or youll die a senseless death.


    You think Id believe such ridiculous lies? Kaneughed bitterly.


    I Chapter 235- As he left with his people, he dismissed Andrew knew his own body better than anyone.


    He thought the idea that someone poisoning hir surrounded by elite bodyguards was absolutely Chapter


    235 As he left with his people, he dismissed Andrew knew his own body better than anyone


    He thought the idea that someone poisoning hir surrounded by elite bodyguards was absolutely  Chapter 235 As he left with his people, he dismissed Andrews warningpletely.


    As a grandmaster, he knew his own body better than anyone


    He thought the idea that someone poisoning him the head of the Weller family, constantly surrounded by elite bodyguards was absolutely absurd.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236 Mr.


    Lloyd, is it really true that Kane only has three days to live? Marvin asked in disbelief. Andrew responded tly, I mightve told him three days, but it could be less.


    Kane is already in critical condition.


    The poison has already seeped into his bones.


    He added, Its a shame, really.


    Hes been stubborn, refusing to listen to anyone.


    If it werent for his solid foundation as a martial artist, hed have already copsed.


    Marvin sighed.


    Kane was quite the figure in his younger years.


    Among Jayrodales prominent families, he was the strongest in hand to handbat and fearless in a fight.


    Who would have thought hed end up like this, wasting away to illness? Andrew sneered.


    His body had been weak for a while, but the real culprit is the recent poisoning.


    Marvin frowned


    Kane has martial arts experts around him all the time.


    Who could possibly poison him? Andrew shook his head.


    Thats a mystery, but its possible the poison came from someone close to him.


    No matter how skilled the bodyguards are, if the enemy is on the inside, even the strongest cant defend against it.


    Marvin smirked.


    Its probably just as you said.


    It looks like the Weller family is having both external and internal troubles now.


    Someones eager to see Kane out of the picture.


    Andrew yawned, clearly uninterested.


    Thats not our concern.


    Anyway, why did you call me here ? Marvin waved his hand, signaling his executives to leave before continuing


    Mr.


    Lloyd, theres trouble in South City with Dn.


    Hes asked for my help a few times now, and I think we should give him a hand.


    Hes been a useful ally.


    Andrew nodded


    Dn is definitely someone worth backing, but why didnt hee to me directly if hes in trouble? Marvin chuckled


    That kids too scared to bother you.


    After seeing how you took out Tonyst time, hes got serious respect for you now, in the form of genuine fear.


    Andrewughed.


    Im not that scary.


    So, what exactly is going on with Dn ? Marvin grew serious.


    Finley Moore from Hidden Dragons was invited to Jayrodale by As Giordano, the ruler of Northern District.


    Hes got big ambitions.


    Together with As, he ns to take control of the underground world of Jayrodale.


    Andrew raised an eyebrow


    So, with Finley, the second generation of a major faction, Northern District is making its move on Dn


    ? Marvin nodded and exined, Exactly


    When Tony was still around in the East Side, the underground forces of Jayrodale were in bnce, and no one could dominate anyone else


    But 1/2 once East Side fell to you, that bnce was shattered.


    He continued, As was the first to strike, attacking South City


    Dn has been retreating steadily and is now on the brink of copse.


    Andrew thought for a moment before responding.


    Ill step in, but only once.


    Marvin grinned.


    Thatll be more than enough! A single intervention from you, and Dn will be reborn.


    Before long, Andrew arrived in South City.


    Dn, filled with excitement, personally came to meet him.


    He was respectful and careful as he invited Andrew onto his turf.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, I cant believe youre actually here, Dn said, still somewhat in disbelief.


    Andrew smiled.


    Dn, weve known each other for a while now.


    No need for formalities.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237 Dn was nervous.


    Hey, Mr.


    Lloyd, youve got to stop pulling my legs.


    If Mr.


    Yates hears that, hawerally skin me alive.


    Andrew smiled slip Its not that serious.


    Anyway, lets talk business


    I can help you, South City, but its a one time thing.


    So, you pick the person.


    Dn and his men were confused, ncing at each other.


    They were unsure of what Andrew meant by pick the person.


    Andrew took a sip of tea, then calmly exined, Pick the person you need me to take out for you. Dns eyes widened in realization.


    He swallowed hard, his heart racing.


    He could not help but think this guy was too straightforward.


    Then again, he knew Andrew was indeed capable of being so.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, its not that were afraid of the Northern District, Dn replied, his tone serious.


    But As had dered war on us out of nowhere South City wasnt prepared, and now were in this mess. Dn gritted his teeth and said in a bitter voice, I dont want you to think Im weak, Mr.


    Lloyd


    As and Finley are nothing to you.


    You dont have to handle them.


    Just help me deal with the second inmand from the Northern District.


    Andrew did not press further and asked, Fine.


    Whos the second inmand from the Northern District? Dns voice turned cold.


    His names Griffin Soare.


    Hes not very strong, but hes sly and ruthless.


    His martial skills are vicious.


    So many of my men have fallen to him.


    He added, Ive been trying to kill him alone, but he always manages to slip away before I get the chance. Andrew stood up and headed for the door.


    Griffin will be dead by tomorrow.


    Dn and his men exchanged confused looks, stunned by Andrews bluntness.


    One of the men could not help but ask, Sir, Griffins tough.


    Do you really think Mr.


    Lloyd can handle him? Another chimed in, Exactly... Griffin is Ass top guy, always surrounded by dozens of Northern Districts best fighters.


    It seems unrealistic to think Mr.


    Lloyd can pull this off.


    Dn sneered


    Youre all ignorant.


    Youll see.


    Griffins going to learn what it means to face death head on


    After all, Dn witnessed Andrews power firsthand and had only to describe one Wa 1/2 Andrew: this man was beyond human.


    Later that night, East City, once controlled by Tony, had fallen entirely under the rule of As from the Northern District


    As had entrusted the management of East City to his most trusted subordinate, Griffin.


    After a long day of meetings, Griffin returned to his hotel room, exhausted but satisfied.


    His sharp eyes immediately noticed someone standing by the window in his dark room.


    Griffin moved slowly, taking in the figure standing there, then smirked.


    Another one looking for trouble.


    If Im right, youre here to kill me on Dns order, right? The figure did not turn around but spoke clearly,


    I am here to kill you.


    Not in secret, but in the open.


    Griffins face turned cold as he grinned maliciously.


    It doesnt matter if its in secret or not.


    If you dare enter my territory alone, you wont leave in one piece.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238 The man stood still, not even turning around, and said, Your name is Griffin Soare, and you work for As Giordano in the Northern District


    Youre ruthless and have killed many innocent people.


    Am I right? Griffin did not deny it


    He scoffed and replied, Since I started practicing martial arts, Ive killed and maimed so many people, Ive lost count.


    Good, bad, young, old its all the same.


    And you you sound like youre here to avenge those dead souls.


    Its a noble thought, but lets see if you can back it up.


    Finally, the figure by the window turned around


    It was Andrew, his face half hidden in the dim light of the city outside


    He nodded and replied, Since youve admitted it, III make your death a quick one.


    Griffin quickly drew a gun from his waist, aiming it at Andrew with a sneer.


    You sure talk big for a guy your size.


    Do you think youll get away with it? One shot, and youll be history.


    With that, he pulled the trigger.


    At the same time, Andrews right hand shot out like a sh of lightning.


    Then, Griffins body crashed to the ground with a dull thud.


    In the blink of an eye, Griffin was dead, with a silver needle embedded deep in his for ead.


    As Andrew stepped over his body, he paused for a moment and chuckled.


    You were wrong


    A real expert can talk all they want and still survive.


    Ten minutester, chaos broke out in the hotel.


    Shit! Mr.


    Soare is dead! Notify Mr.


    Giordano immediately! Hurry! Damn it, who killed Mr.


    Soare? Northern District will make them pay in blood! Mr.


    Soare was strong, just a rank below Mr.


    Giordano.


    Who the hell could kill him? Meanwhile, in the Northern District.


    When As received the news of Griffins death, he leaped out of bed with a furious roar.


    Who did this ?! His subordinates trembled as they replied, We dont know yet.


    Ass eyes burned with fury.


    He quickly dressed and rushed to find Finley.


    At that moment, Finley had just finished a night with two beautiful women and was lounging, feeling content.


    When As barged in, he was clearly annoyed.


    Finley asked, Its just one of your men, a low level goon.


    Why the big fuss? Chapter 233 As snapped, Mr.


    Moore, this wasnt just any goon.


    It was my right hand man, Griffin Soare, the top fighter in Northern District.


    Finley shrugged, unfazed


    He was just a useless fool


    If hes dead, then let him be.


    We can talk tomorrow.


    Ive had enough of a night already, wrestling a hundred rounds with two women in bed.


    Ass temples bulged with anger as he shouted, Mr.


    Moore, my second inmand is dead, and youre here ying around with women? Shouldnt youe with me to East City to figure out who did this? Finley waved him off, annoyed.


    Rx.


    Ill find the killer tomorrow and hand them over to you for punishment.


    Fuming, As mmed the door behind him.


    He thought, This idiot is too wrapped up in his pleasures


    If not for the Hidden Dragons, I wont even be bothered with him! It was a crucial time to outsmart South City, yet Finley was holed up in his room having fun.


    It was simply ridiculous.


    Search everything


    I want a full investigation.


    Find the person who killed Griffin.


    I will rip them apart with my own hands! In a fit of rage, the Northern District crime lord issued orders for a full scale search


    Se the war with South City began, everything had been going smoothly, with the Northern District always in control


    Yet, Griffin was suddenly dead, and it caught As entirely off guard.


    At the same time, in South City.


    Sir, good news, huge news! Griffin is dead! Hes gone for good! Looks like lucks on our side! One of Dns men came running, his face full of excitement.


    Dn and his trusted subordinates exchanged stunned nces, speechless at the unexpected turn of events.

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239 The men who had previously doubted Andrew and feared he would not be able to handle Griffin now looked at him with admiration.


    One of them said, As expected of Mr.


    Lloyd hes truly incredible.


    Dn, feeling energized, gave orders, Our chance hase.


    Mr.


    Lloyd has removed Griffin, the thorn in our side.


    Pass the word: while East City is in chaos, have all our men move out immediately.


    Well take over the East City turf and not give Northern District any chance ! Yes, Mr.


    Garner ! A chorus of approval rang out, their spirits soaring.


    That night, the underground forces of North and South City shed in fiercebat.


    South Cityunched a major counterattack, and the Northern District was caught off guard, suffering a terrible defeat.


    Many people were losing sleep, and the night was full of unrest


    Among those unable to sleep was Kane, the head of the Weller family.


    Dr.


    Aicker, how is my condition? Kane asked carefully in his private study.


    Kane had urgently summoned Cedric, who was checking his pulse.


    Earlier that day, Andrew had told Kane that he only had three days left to live.


    At first, Kane had dismissed it, but something in his chest had been pounding relentlessly, making him uneasy.


    Recently, his health had been deteriorating quickly, and he could not longer ignore the signs.


    Cedric paused and stated slowly, Mr.


    Weller Senior, your condition is severe.


    Kanes eyelids twitched.


    He forced himself to stay calm and urged, Please, speak inly.


    Ive weathered many storms in my life.


    Im not easily scared.


    Cedric sighed.


    Since you insist on the truth, sure.


    You probably only have three days left to live.


    Kane felt as though he had been struck by lightning.


    He stammered in disbelief, W What did you say? Three days? This was exactly what Andrew had predicted earlier.


    Kanes body went cold with fear.


    Cedric continued, With your martial arts foundation, even if your body had an incurable disease, you should have lived a few more years.


    But unfortunately, youve recently been poisoned with arge amount of deadly toxin.


    This has worsened things, like adding fuel to the fire.


    Ive been ... poisoned? Kane felt his head spin


    Ive had people managing my meals and daily needs.


    How could I have been poisoned? He asked, Also, if I were poisoned, why havent felt anything besides growing weaker ? Cedric exined, The poison in your body has been umting slowly over time, so you didnt notice it right away


    But once it reaches a certain level, it erupts like a volcano, and youll die within moments.


    Kanes face drained of color.


    He quickly asked, Dr.


    Aicker, if this poison is so dangerous, why havent you done anything to save me ? Cedric shook his head, his face filled with regret.


    I wish I could help you, but the poison has already spread throughout your organs.


    Its toote to reverse it.


    He added, I can only try to extend your life a little longer.


    However, theres no saying how much longer you can live.


    Cedric left behind a vial of life saving pills, shaking his head as he went.


    Kane sat alone in the quiet room, his face ashen.


    After a long pause, a dark, twisted expression took over his features.


    Harvey, you bastard! And you, Serena, you bitch! Get in here, both of you! Kanes anguished roar echoed through the entire Weller residence in the dead of night.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240 Soon, Harvey and the stunning Serena entered the study, one after the other. Both kept their heads down, afraid to meet Kanes eyes, which were filled with murderous intent. Honey, w whats going on? Serena stammered, her voice trembling as she spoke first.


    Kanes cold gaze swept over her curvy figure, thennded on Harvey.


    Then, he ordered tly, Get on your knees! Harvey forced a smile, trying to hide his nervousness.


    Dad, whats going on? Why does it feel like youve changed after seeing Dr.


    Aicker? Has your condition worsened ? Kane roared, You bastard, I told you to kneel! Didnt you hear me ? Harveys smile faltered, and reluctantly fell on his knees, his heart pounding rapidly.


    Kane coughed violently, barely managing to control himself.


    His shaking finger pointed at both of them.


    You have one chance to confess, he said coldly.


    Who poisoned me? Was it one of you, or did you both have a hand in it? At this, Serena almost copsed to the floor, her body trembling uncontrobly.


    Harveys face darkened.


    He had not expected the poisoning to be discovered so soon.


    However he forced himself to look shocked and asked, Dad, what are you talking about? Poisoned?


    How could that be? Kanes icy stare pierced through him.


    Well, you two tell me.


    So much for the love and respect you im to have for me! Harvey feigned ignorance, saying, Dad, are


    you sure? Even if youre sick, it has nothing to do with me or Serena.


    Kanes eyes narrowed dangerously.


    Ignoring Harvey, he turned his gaze to Serena.


    You bitch, Ive entrusted my daily life to you.


    Now answer me did you poison me? Serena immediately shook her head frantically. Honey, its not me


    I dont know anything about it.


    Please, dont ask me.


    Kanes heart sank, and thest bit of color drained from his face.


    He knew his woman all too well


    The more she denied it, the more she panicked, which only confirmed his suspicions. Everything pointed to her.


    His eyes went bloodshot with rage as he growled, Serena, I cant believe this.


    Im going to kill you.


    Serena screamed and copsed to the floor, crying in desperation.


    Honey, I didnt mean to.


    Please dont kill me.


    I beg you, dont kill me ! I did it because someone forced me! III confess Chapter 240 to everything.


    Just please, spare my life! She continued to sob and beg, crying and pleading for mercy.


    Harvey, who had been kneeling beside them, felt a sharp tension in his forehead as veins pulsed visibly.


    A cold, ruthless look began to form in his eyes


    Kanes body swayed once again, the anger and despair reaching a boiling point.


    He barked, Tell me who ordered you to poison me.


    If you lie to me, Ill bury you alive right here! Kanes voice grew hoarse with rage as he barely held himself together.


    Serenas beautiful face twisted with fear, and she nced nervously toward Harvey


    Slowly, she turned her gaze back to Kane and, gritting her teeth, pointed at Harvey.


    Then, she yelled, It was him! It was Harvey! He forced me to poison you.


    He wanted you dead! Kanes smile turned bitter.


    Although he had suspected it for a while, hearing the truth was still a crushing blow.


    He could not believe that he had raised such a cold blooded monster.


    Harvey stood up without hesitation,ughing maniacally.


    Thats right, Dad


    The one who wanted you dead wasnt anyone else; it was me, your very own son.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241 Harvey sneered.


    I know youre angry and confused right now, but dont you think youve deserved this for a long time ? Youve been sitting on the throne of the Weller family for years, refusing to pass it down to me


    Kanes heart burned with fury as he roared, You ungrateful bastard! Just because you want the title of family head, you think you can do this? Betray your own blood? Harveys face twisted into a snarl, his teeth clenched


    Why cant I? Dont you get it, Dad? Ive been waiting for this for years.


    Ive had enough of waiting.


    He added, If you were healthy and strong, I wouldnt even think about it.


    But youre not.


    Youre barely hanging on, yet you refuse to pass the title to me.


    Dont you know how torturous


    thats been for me? Kane could not believe his own son wanted him dead.


    The ridiculousness of it all stung, especially after all the work he had put in.


    Despite struggling with his illness, he was still trying to pave the path for Harvey for his future.


    A wave of sadness and rage overwhelmed Kanes heart.


    He growled, Y You heartless monster.


    How could you do this? Youre a monster ! As long as Im alive, you will never take this position from me! Grabbing his chest, Kane gasped for air, letting out another roar of anger.


    Harveyughed, unbothered by his fathers outburst


    You dont get it, do you, Dad? Youve got no time left.


    Whether you want to pass the title to me or not, its not up to you anymore.


    He added, In fact, we dont need to make this any uglier than it has to be.


    Just hand over the title and let me control the familys power, and you can live out yourst few days in peace with Serena


    You two can enjoy the rest of your time reminiscing and enjoying life together.


    Doesnt that sound nice? Kane could not hold back anymore.


    The constant emotional and physical pressure was too much.


    He coughed up arge amount of ck, tainted blood.


    I will never ... pass the title to you... he gasped, barely keeping himself conscious.


    Nheless, Harvey was not discouraged.


    Instead, a look of triumph spread across his face, as if he could already taste victory.


    He saw the end for his father was near, and he could not wait to put the final nail in the coffin.


    With a wicked smile, Harvey grabbed Serena and pulled her close.


    In front of Kane, he embraced her,ughing with an evil glint in his eyes.


    By the way, Dad, I forgot to tell you something, Harvey said, grinning.


    Serena and I... Weve been sleeping together for a long time now He continued, With you being so weaktely, shes been left alone.


    I just couldnt stand Chapter 241 seeing her lonely anymore, so Ive been taking care of her for you.


    Dont you think Ive been a good son ? He burst into a mocking, cruelugh, his tone dripping with


    sarcasm.


    Kane turned red with anger as he stared at the disgusting scene before him.


    His hatred for the two of them burned like fire.


    He raised his hand, trying to summon the familys enforcers to end this, but all he could manage was a weak, wheezing sound..


    With one final, blood curdling scream, Kanes eyes rolled back, his body went limp, and he copsed to the floor.


    He died with a heart full of regret and fury, unable to take hisst breath in peace.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242 Is


    is he dead? Serena asked, trembling as she pushed away from Harvey. Harveys face showed a mix of doubt and hesitation as he cautiously approached.


    It was not until he ced his hand near Kanes nose and confirmed there was no breath that relief washed over his face.


    Hes dead.


    Hes finally dead! Harvey chuckled, bis voice manic with joy.


    This is it! The Weller family is mine now! Laughing wildly, he became almost unhinged, waving his arms


    in celebration in front of Kanes lifeless body.


    Serena was trembling with fear.


    Harvey, his death will fall on us.


    If anyone finds out it was us, we wont escape punishment.


    Harvey sneered


    What are you worried about? Ive already taken the risk with poison, so why should I be afraid of whates after ? He reminded her, You just need to keep quiet, especially when the elders ask.


    Well both deny.


    it, understand? Serenas face turned pale with fear.


    But if they really investigate, wont they find out? Harvey cut her off with a harsh grunt.


    Just do as I say.


    If we stick to the story, no one will ever know.


    Well just say that Dad worked himself to death.


    He was too tired and didnt rest enough, thats all


    He continued, Anyway, theres no one else here but us.


    No one will ever know he was driven to death by us


    Serena finally seemed to rx, her face lighting up with a pleased smile.


    Harvey, with your dad gone, the Weller familys power is yours now.


    Dont forget your promise to me, she purred, her voice dripping with temptation.


    Harveys eyes were aze with lust as he looked at her, her aging body still giving off a seductive aura.


    Without a second thought, he tore off her silk nightgown with a lecherous grin.


    Dont worry, Serena


    With Dad gone, the Weller family is ours.


    As long as you obey me, Ill make you a truedy of the house, he said with a lewd smile


    Serena flirted back, Youre such a bad boy.


    Soon, the sounds of heavy grunts filled the rooming from the tangled couple right in front of Kanes dead body


    The next morning, at the Jayrodale General Hospital, Andrew found Francesca waiting for him. Chapter 242 Dr.


    Lloyd, something happened at Weller residence ! she said, her face full of concern.


    Andrew raised an eyebrow


    Did something happen? Dont tell me Kane kicked the bucket.


    He said it casually, but Francesca looked stunned.


    How did you know? Andrew was taken aback.


    He had not expected it to be true.


    Still, from the previous night, Kanes death did not seem to add up.


    He had been sick for a while, but it did not make sense for him to die so suddenly.


    Francesca exined, The news is already all over Jayrodale.


    Mr.


    Weller Senior has passed away, and all the major sects are sending representatives to pay their respects


    Andrew frowned deeply.


    This is moreplicated than it seems.


    I think theres more to his death.


    Francescas eyes widened, and she nodded eagerly.


    Thats exactly what Grandpa thinks too.


    Andrew was puzzled.


    Your Your grandpa ? Francesca went on, You didnt know ? Last night, before Kane died, Grandpa visited the Weller residence to check on him


    She exined, But this morning, they announced Kanes death, and Grandpa found it strange.


    From what he saw, although Kane was poisoned, it didnt add up that he died so quickly.


    Before leaving, Grandpa even gave Kane a life saving pill.


    If Kane had taken it, shouldnt have died this quickly.

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243 Andrew asked, Did the Weller family give any exnation for Kanes death? Francesca smiled awkwardly and said, Harvey told the media himself that his father died from overwork. Andrew snorted


    Overwork, huh? What a convenient excuse.


    I bet the real cause of Kanes death has something to do with him.


    Francesca stared at him, shocked.


    No way.


    You dont actually think Harvey had anything to do with his fathers death, do you? Andrew raised an eyebrow


    Why is that so hard to believe? Francesca shook her head.


    It just doesnt seem likely.


    Harveys still the son of the Weller family head.


    If his fathers death were his doing, Harvey would be a monster. Andrew scoffed


    Its easy enough to figure out how Kane died.


    But since its not my business, Im not interested in looking into it.


    However, one thing is clear once Kane is gone, the Weller family will fall into Harveys hands.


    He continued, So, Harveys the biggest beneficiary of Kanes death.


    Some people will do anything for power, even if it means sacrificing family.


    Francesca shuddered, then said, Besides the funeral, the Weller family has another big eventing up.


    Theyve sent invitations to all the major figures in Jayrodale.


    Andrew sneered.


    Dont tell me Harvey ns to take over as head of the Weller family right after his fathers death. Francescas face twitched


    Thats exactly it.


    In the hospitals intensive care unit, the Stevens family also received the news.


    Irene pped her hands, pleased.


    Good riddance! He died fast, and thats just what he deserved ! Leroyughed coldly.


    I always knew Kane wouldntst


    It looks like Harveys just an orphan now.


    Christina frowned


    You guys shouldnt talk like that.


    Leroy replied, Christie, this is a cause for celebration! Why are you so upset? Christina sighed.


    Even though Kanes dead, Harveys about to take over as the head of the Weller family.


    Irene snorted.


    So what? Stevens familys skilled martial artists have already arrived in Jayr?dale.


    If that bastard Harvey dares eveny a hand on the Stevens family, hell be digging his own grave ! Christina shook her head.


    Its not that simple.


    Stevens familys skilled martial artists may have arrived, but Harvey can nowmand the Weller familys top fighters.


    Im worried our people might not be enough to stop them.


    Leroy dismissed her concern.


    Christie, youre overthinking this and being pessimistic.


    Our fighters have guaranteed our safety


    We have nothing to fear from the Weller family.


    Irene added excitedly, Thats right, Christie ! Youve seen those two experts.


    Theyve already said theyll handle the Weller family anytime.


    Harvey doesnt stand a chance against them.


    Christina smiled.


    Thinking about it, she agreed.


    She had seen the two experts from the Stevens family, and they definitely carried themselves with authority


    While they might not crush the Weller familypletely, they were more than capable of preventing the Weller family from bullying the Stevens family


    Taking a deep breath, Christina said, Alright, lets go pay our respects to the Weller family.


    And while were at it, lets settle our score with them once and for all.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244 As Andrew left the hospital, he saw Christina and her family standing together. He approached and said casually, Mrs.


    Stevens and Leroy are fine now, but it would be best for them to rest for a few more days.


    Before Christina could respond, Irene cut in, Andrew, were fine, and were not falling for your tricks. Were not going to waste more money at your hospital.


    Still wrapped in bandages, Leroy added, Yeah, Andrew, dont think I dont see through your game. You want us to stay longer so you can rack up more charges.


    Andrews expression turned cold


    I tried to be polite, but if you dont want to listen, thats on you.


    He could not believe how ungrateful they were, especially after they nearly let Harvey kill them.


    His offer to help them heal had been turned into a money grab usation.


    Irene smirked, Go ahead and leave.


    By the way, our familys experts from the main branch of Stevens Corporation are already in Jayrodale. Pretty soon, the Stevens family will rise up and put Harvey in his ce.


    Leroy grinned smugly


    Andrew, even if Harvey takes over as head of the Weller famil he wont stand a chance against us.


    But you had better watch out.


    Harveys the kind of guy wholle after you first once hes in power.


    Andrew just shrugged.


    Ive told you already the Stevens family isnt a match for the Weller family.


    Youre all celebrating too soon.


    Irene and Leroy both scoffed.


    Youre just jealous because you cant handle thepetition.


    Dont think youre the only one whos tough.


    Youll soon see how unstoppable our familys experts are.


    Theyll crush anyone who stands in their way.


    Christina, usually serious, smiled faintly and said, Andrew, why dont youe with us to the Weller family? Most of the issues between you and Harvey are because of me.


    III take care of everything this time.


    Andrew raised an eyebrow.


    You seriously trust your familys so called experts ? Christina responded earnestly, Im not blindly trusting them.


    The people our family sent are no ordinary fighters.


    Andrew, you should team up with our experts rather than face the Weller familys fighters alone.


    Itll be more reliable that way.


    Andrew firmly declined


    Sorry, but I dont trust your familys fighters and dont need to


    He believed that even if Harvey became the head of the Weller family or even the leader of a powerful one, he would be no match for him.


    Later that afternoon, Lauren picked Andrew and Francesca up to head to the Weller residence.


    Chapter 344 As expected, Harvey really went all out.


    He invited a lot of prominent people from Jayrodale to his fathers funeral, Laurenmented as she drove


    Francesca scoffed.


    Its obvious he just wants to unt his new power, to make sure everyone knows hes now the head of the Weller family.


    Lauren warned, Dr.


    Lloyd, when we get there, Harvey might try something.


    Be careful


    Andrew was not worried.


    I didnt fear Kane, and Im not about to fear Harvey.


    If he tries anything, III have him out of his position before he even settles in


    While you Francesca cautioned, The Weller family still has several powerful experts.


    While down Zayne, its better you dont underestimate them.


    Ten minutester, they arrived at the Weller residence.


    From the car, Andrew could see therge crowd at the front gates.


    There was a whole celebration going on, and the ce was buzzing with activity.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245 Two rows of bodyguards in ck suits stood at the entrance, weing guests with an air of intimidation.


    As the trio got out of the car, they exchanged odd looks.


    Is the Weller family hosting a funeral or a celebration? Francesca asked, unable to hide a smirk It was supposed to be Kanes funeral, but with all the fanfare, it felt closer to a celebratory party.


    Just then, Harvey appeared at the front gates, nked by two older men who exuded a heavy, intimidating aura


    Lauren stepped forward, offering her condolences.


    Harvey, my deepest sympathies


    Harvey, dressed in mourning attire, did not seem the least bit sad


    In fact, he looked vibrant and full of life, almost as if he were attending a celebration instead


    Lauren, Fran, you made it! He greeted them with a smile, but his grin instantly froze Ten his eyesnded on Andrew Andrew, I cant believe you actually showed up today, of all days.


    Youve got guts! Harvey sneered, his eyes shing with cold fury.


    Andrew smiled back.


    Whats there to be afraid of? Is the Weller family some kind of dangerous den? Harvey could not help but smirk.


    Exactly.


    From now on, the Weller family will be a den of danger.


    Your time hase, Andrew.


    Andrew raised an eyebrow, unimpressed


    Now that youre the head of the family, I can hear the difference in your tone


    But you just said today is your big day? Did I hear that right? Harveys smile grew even wider, full of pride


    You heard right.


    Today is indeed a big day for me.


    And its also the beginning of your downfall! he added with a victorious gleam.


    Andrew clicked his tongue in disbelief.


    Kanes body isnt even buried six feet under yet, and here you are celebrating.


    The Weller family is throwing a party like its a festival.


    Youre talking like youve just conquered the world.


    I wonder how Kanes spirit feels about this


    Will he want to return from the afterlife and deal with you himself? Harveys expression shifted as he realized the insult, but he quickly hid his difort.


    He coughed and forced a sorrowful look.


    Andrew, stop with the sarcasm.


    My fathers death hurts more than anyone else here.


    Im mourning.


    Chapter 245  Andrew smiled knowingly.


    Is that so ? Because you look like youre enjoying yourself,ughing and glowing like someone who just won the lottery.


    I cant help but wonder what Kane would think of his son, celebrating so soon after his death.


    Harveys pride faltered, but he quickly masked it.


    He could tell Andrew was mocking him, but he had no idea how to argue back.


    After all, he did kill Kane.


    Before Harvey could respond, one of the older men beside him stepped forward with a stern look. Young man, mind your words.


    Mr.


    Weller Senior just passed, and this is the Weller residence


    If you continue to be disrespectful, Ill have to teach you a lesson.


    Andrew shrugged nonchntly.


    The dead deserve respect, so today, III let the Weller family be


    But if anyone here keeps pushing, I might just need to call on Kanes spirit for help.


    The elder sneered.


    Such arrogance


    Fine, when this is all over, well see who the real troublemaker is


    Andrew looked the elder dead in the eye, his expression calm and unshaken.


    Sounds good Whenever youre ready, Im always here.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246 Just then, more distinguished guests arrived at the Weller family estate.


    Harvey walked with two of the familys elite guards.


    away Andrew, Harvey may be a jerk, but the Weller family elders arent pushovers, Francesca warned. You dont need to be so confrontational with them! Cant you see what Harveys doing? Andrew scoffed. Hes just flexing his new authority by parading around with the familys guards.


    If we back down now, hell think he can get away with anything! Dr.


    Lloyd, Fran, lets go inside, Lauren suggested.


    Whatever happens, Harvey wont cause trouble at his fathers funeral with so many people watching. The Weller residences main hall was packed with Jayrodales elite.


    Andrew casually nced around and spotted his old rivals: As, Finley, and Michael, who had also noticed him.


    While nobody started anything, the tension was evident in their pressions.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, hello! an enthusiastic voice called out.


    Andrew turned to see Ss, the CEO of Radiant Group, approaching with a friendly smile, followed by Elsie in an elegant ck dress that entuated her figure.


    Hello, Mr.


    Vaughn, Ms.


    Santana, Andrew replied politely.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, you did us a huge favor at thest auction, Ss said.


    Ive been looking for an opportunity to thank you properly.


    A favor? I didnt do anything special, Andrew responded, puzzled.


    Elsie stepped forward, a slight blush on her face


    If it werent for you, our auction house would have suffered heavy losses.


    Please ept our gratitude


    If your gratitude involves a private date, I must respectfully decline, Ms.


    Santana, Andrew replied, holding his hand.


    Elsie bit her lip, looking somewhat disappointed.


    Youve already rejected my subtle advances before.


    This time, Im actually inviting you to our auction houses uing appraisal convention.


    Wed be honored if youd attend.


    This time, Andrew did not refuse.


    He smiled and said, Sure, Ill be there.


    After Elsie and Ss left, Lauren nudged Andrew yfully.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, Radiant Groups appraisal convention is a major event in Jayrodale.


    Even the famous Ms.


    Santana personally invited you it seems like she has really fallen for you.


    So what if she has ? Francesca pouted.


    Andrew is a gentleman, not some yboy.


    Elsie will Chapter 246 get the message after being rejected a few more times! Fran, youre acting like youre Dr.


    Lloyds wife, Lauren teased.


    With the way you guard him, anyone would think youre Mrs.


    Lloyd


    Francescas face turned red as she avoided Andrews gaze.


    Im doing nothing wrong! Andrew is our hospitals deputy chief.


    I have a duty to protect his reputation! By then, all the mourners had arrived.


    Harvey took the stage, nked by two Weller family guards.


    Thank you all foring to pay respects to my father, he began.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247 Harvey addressed the crowd with a smile, The Weller family has another important announcement to make today


    Though many already knew what this second announcement would be, someone still asked, What might that be, Mr.


    Weller ? Harvey straightened his expensive suit, his smile growing brighter.


    This other matter is a joyous asion.


    Ill officially be the new head of the Weller family.


    All family affairs and authority will now be transferred to me.


    The crowd fell silent for a moment before scattered apuse began, apanied by various murmurs and discussions


    Hes quite young to take over the Weller family.


    Thats quite an achievement ! someone whispered.


    He must be the youngest family head in Jayrodale.


    Lets hope he can handle such immense power.


    Mr.


    Weller Senior just died, and hes already announcing his rise to power.


    Harveys clearly ruthless


    Wed better be careful not to cross him in the future, another muttered


    Harvey inwardly smirked at thements, barely containing his satisfaction.


    From now on, he would have absolute power, and anyone who dared defy him would be crushed.


    Ms.


    Stevens, are you here? Harvey called out, seizing the moment to flex his new authority


    The crowd parted silently, revealing Christinas family of three, along with two elite guards from Bridgefields Stevens family.


    The Stevens family is present.


    What do you want? Irene challenged with her hands akimbo.


    Harvey nodded.


    Ah, its good to see the Stevens family knows better than to make me fetch you personally. And please, watch your tone.


    Im now the head of the Weller family, someone way above you.


    Christina and her family tensed up as they noted the threatening undertone in his voice. Well, Mr.


    Weller, why dont just be straightforward and stop beating around the bush ? Christina asked evenly, suppressing her anger


    Christie, my feelings for you are well known throughout Jayrodale, Harvey said, gazing at her smugly. On this day, III ask you once more will you ept my proposal? Though his smile appeared harinless, everyone present could sense the obvious coercion of Stevens Corporations beloved CEO.


    Harvey is using his new position to force a marriage proposal


    He clearlycks the dignity of a family head, Ssmented disapprovingly  Chapter 247 Harvey controls the entire Weller family now.


    If Christina refuses, Stevens Corporation is done for.


    Francesca sighed.


    Lauren nced at Andrews calm expression and whispered, Dr.


    Lloyd, arent you going to step in? The Stevens family has their own elite martial artists.


    They dont need me, Andrew replied.


    C Christina lowered her head before suddenly looking up with determination.


    Im sorry, but I must decline your kind offer.


    A shocked murmur rippled through the crowd


    After all, no one had expected Christina to actually reject Harvey on this day of all days.


    With his newfound power, was she not afraid of provoking him?

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248 Harveys face darkened instantly, and he said, Christina, Ill give you one more chance to reconsider your answer.


    He stared at the Stevens family group and threatened, If Im unsatisfied with it, the Stevens family will have no reason to exist, so think carefully.


    Harvey, no matter how much you threaten me, I will never agree to marry you, Christina replied, her fear reced with defiance


    Harvey exploded with rage.


    Are you really not afraid to see the Stevens family destroyed by my hand? Christina shot back angrily, If youre using your position as the Weller family head to bully and destroy us, III fight you to my veryst breath! Well said, Ms.


    Stevens ! Youve got spirit you have my support! Finleyugh Many others nodded in approval impressed by the Stevens Corporations Ice Queens courage in refusing to bow to Harveys intimidation. Bolstered by the support, the Stevens family members straightened their backs.


    Leroy pointed at Harvey and dered, Harvey, I know exactly what kind of person you are


    You may be the Weller family head now, but deep down, youre still just a pathetic, foolish little man.


    Irene chimed in and mocked, Harvey, youre still the worthless little man as before.


    You just got lucky to be the family head.


    If you think you can use that to force Christies hand, think again! Harveys eyes shed viciously.


    The Stevens family was asking for death.


    Christina, you clearly wont listen until its toote


    Fine, III make an example of the Stevens family today and show everyone what happens when they dare to defy me


    Christina stepped back and turned to the two masters from The Bridgefields Stevens family.


    Respected elders, well need your help now


    The two masters, one stout and one lean, stood silently in their gray robes, having remained mysteriously quiet throughout the entire confrontation.


    The stout one merely nodded at Christinas request, while his tallerpanion stepped forward and coldly addressed Harvey.


    Mr.


    Weller, are you seriously trying to force a marriage in broad daylight? You must think the Stevens family has no one capable of standing up to you.


    Who are you? Harvey frowned


    Chapter 246 Both masters snorted disdainfully before announcing in unison, Were from the Stevens family in Bridgefields.


    I am Bruce ! And I am Jackie ! Their introduction caused quite a stir among the crowd.


    The Bridgefields Stevens familys masters havee to Jayrodale! Looks like Stevens family called in some serious backup


    This should be interesting.


    Bridgefields Stevens family is just as prestigious.


    Harveys going to have a hard time bullying Christina now.


    Harveys expression darkened slightly.


    He cursed Christina for being a well  ed bitch and bringing in such powerful backup, but he could not back down now not as the new family head in Jayrodale


    Elders, III leave this to you, Harveymanded his two family guards.


    The Weller family will suffer no insults


    Anyone who dares to challenge us will bleed ! The two Weller family fighters remained expressionless, their eyes scanning the Stevens family fighters as if they were already dead men.

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249 I wont need to step in because you can handle this alone, one of the Weller family elders said calmly.


    Dont worry, the other elder replied dismissively.


    I am enough to deal with these upstarts alone.


    With swift movements, the two Bridgefields Stevens family masters leaped over the crowd andnded on the Weller familys stage


    The Weller family, disying their confidence, left only one elder to face them.


    How arrogant of the Weller family to fight two masters alone.


    Arent they afraid of losing ? someone in the crowd muttered.


    Those Bridgefields Stevens martial artists look pretty strong! another added.


    Christinas palms were sweating with anxiety.


    Her fate now rested on these t the main family.


    masters from Dont worry, Christie


    Our people will knock the Weller family down a peg, Irene said confidently.


    Leroy added excitedly, Christie, with the main familys masters backing us, we can finally hold our heads high.


    The Woller family is nothing now! Dr.


    Lloyd, what do you think about the odds between these two Stevens family fighters and the Weller elder


    ? Lauren asked with interest.


    The Weller family elders stance is solid and powerful


    Hes clearly a tough opponent, Andrew replied casually


    As for those two from the Bridgefields Stevens family... Despite their imposing appearance, their energy is unstable


    Theyll be severely injured once the fight begins.


    Lauren and Francesca were stunned.


    Could the situation really have been that bad for the Stevens family before the fight even started? After all


    , the two masters looked so impressive.


    On stage, the battle finally began


    The two Stevens family masters attacked in coordination, one high and one low, but the Weller family elder retreated with casual contempt, maintaining a perfect bnce against their assault.


    Suddenly, the Weller elders face turned cold.


    He swept one of the martial artists legs, forcing him back.


    Then, he unleashed a devastating series of strikes


    The stout master from Stevens family barely blocked the first strike before the second hit him square in the chest, sending him staggering backward


    The Weller elder pressed his advantage with a barrage of quick attacks.


    When the taller master from Stevens family tried to help and was immediately overwhelmed in terms of raw power, taking a brutal kick to the face that sent him flying off the stage


    Chapter 249 Before the remaining stout master could defend himself, the Weller elder delivered a series of powerful kicks to his midsection.


    After coughing up blood, the stout master stared in disbelief at his opponent before copsing motionless on the stage.


    Pathetic, the Weller family elder insulted as he straightened his clothes.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250 A deathly silence fell over the crowd.


    No one had expected the Weller familys power to be so overwhelming, nor for two masters from the Stevens family to fall so easily.


    How is this possible? They were supposed to be unbeatable! Irene eximed in disbelief.


    Leroy nearly, stumbled, his face pale with panic.


    Our masters lost? This cant be happening! Christinas face turned ashen white.


    With the main familys fighters defeated, Harvey truly had them cornered


    In her daze, she spotted Andrew in the crowd, remembering his earlier warning about the masters of Bridgefields Stevens family being no match for the Weller family.


    So much for the mighty Bridgefields Stevens family, Harvey gloated as he returned to the stage, contempt written across his face


    Few in the crowd dared to meet his gaze, which only fueled his satisfaction.


    However, Harvey noticed one person still meeting his eyes with casual indifference, seemingly


    unimpressed by the Weller familys victory.


    Andrew, youre dissatisfied, arent you? Harvey sneered.


    Showing off at your fathers funeral, causing such a scene, and thinking youre so great, Andrew replied, looking at him like he was an idiot.


    Oh yes, Im very impressed


    Youre truly your fathers worthy son


    Save your sarcasm, Andrew, Harvey snapped.


    Dont worry, well settle our score soon enough.


    He then turned his attention to Christina andmanded, Christina, I order you toe here now and agree to be my wife.


    Christina remained frozen, biting her lip as her body trembled with humiliation and helplessness. Hurry up


    My patience is limited


    Harveys voice turned ice cold


    He added, Youve always been mine, and no matter how much you struggle, youll never escape me.


    His bullying tactics prompted protests from the crowd.


    Marriage should be based on mutual love.


    Isnt this beneath a family of your status ? If you were a real man, youd court Ms.


    Stevens properly instead of using your familys power to force her! Harvey scanned the crowd with a cold smile


    It seems many of you disapprove of my methods.


    Well then, anyone who has a problem with it, step forward.


    Lets see how well you can handle my fighters fists.


    Chapter 250 The righteous crowd fell silent immediately.


    While some might have matched Harveys influence, none wanted to face the Weller familys martial might


    or risk making an enemy of the vindictive new Weller family head over the Stevens familys troubles.


    Is there no justice in this world? Ireneughed bitterly.


    Wont anyone stand for us? up and speak

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251 Leroy rushed toward Finley and Michael with desperation in his eyes.


    The situation was dire, and he needed allies fast.


    Mr.


    Moore, with your prestigious background and connections, please help the Stevens family.


    Ill be your loyal supporter afterward, Leroy pleaded earnestly.


    C He then turned to the other man, Mr.


    Rhodes, as one of the elite four of Jayrodale, if you help the Stevens family out of this crisis, Ill be forever in your debt.


    Both Finley and Michael showed flickers of interest on their faces.


    The Stevens family was quite an attractive proposition, especially considering Christina, the elegant socialite.


    It would certainly be worth the effort if Christina could be theirs after.


    However, they both nced up at Harvey, who was strutting arrogantly on the tform.


    After witnessing his disy of power, they both decided to back down.


    Leroy, its not that I dont want to help, Finley said.


    I just dont have a legitimate reason to step in right now.


    Next time, I promise! Michael chimed in with his own excuse, Im touched that you thought of me in this crisis


    But is a personal matter between Mr.


    Weller and your sister.


    I really shouldnt interfere


    In the end, both Finley and Michael proved to be shrewd operators


    They wrapped their rejections in pretty words, but essentially shut the door in Leroys face, knowing better than to cross Harvey when he held all the cards


    Sweating profusely, Leroy scanned the crowd desperately for potential allies.


    His eyesnded on Lauren and Francesca, who stood beside Andrew.


    He scrambled over to them, practically begging, Ladies, please help save the Stevens family- save my


    sister! Lauren shook her head and replied, Your plea would be better directed at someone else the person standing next to us.


    Leroy turned to Andrew in surprise, and Francesca tly added, At this point, Andrew might be your sisters only hope.


    If you show some genuine humility, he might help.


    But if the Stevens family maintains their usual arrogance, theres nothing we can do.


    Leroys face contorted, obviously caught in a dilemma.


    He was unsure whether to approach.


    Andrew


    From across the room, Christina called out sharply, Leroy,e back here ! Christie, maybe we should ask Andrew for help, Leroy suggested carefully.


    Harvey has never been able to get the better of him.


    If Andrew steps in, our family might... Christina cut him off with an angry shout, Get back here, now! Her pride would not allow her to beg her ex in front of such arge crowd.


    It was thest thing she would do.


    Chapter 251 #  Christie, were out of options, Irene urged desperately.


    Ask Andrew! I know he still loves you


    Hell help us, Im sure of it.


    Christina could not believe that even her mother who had always looked down on Andrew, was taking this stance.


    She raised her head and looked at Andrew,plex emotions churning in her.


    Andrew nced at her indifferently and stated calmly, Ms.


    Stevens doesnt need to beg me


    Im not worthy of such attention from her.


    I knew it, Christina said bitterly.


    You must hate me and the Stevens family now.


    I dont deserve to ask for your help... Before she could finish, Andrew was already striding toward the Weller familys tform.


    Harvey, didnt you say you wanted to settle your score with me? Well, here I am lets see what youve got


    ! The crowd in the Weller family hall erupted into chaos.


    This was a direct challenge to the Weller family at the height of their power.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252 Hes got a death wish! This guys brain must be fried, Michaelmented with disdain. Even I wouldnt dare mess with Harvey, yet this nobody seems eager to end his life, Finley chimed in mockingly.


    After getting a good look at Andrew, the other spectators joined in with their own derisiveughter. The crowd muttered about his apparentck of self awareness


    Who was this unknown challenger picking a fight with the Weller family? It was like bringing a knife to a gunfight.


    Mr.


    Vaughn, what is Mr.


    Lloyd doing? Elsie asked


    The sudden turn of events stunned her.


    Ss gave a wry smile and replied, Mr.


    Lloyds actions are beyond my understanding, but he must have his reasons.


    Though Harveys at the peak of his power, he might have met his match.


    Are you saying Mr.


    Lloyd alone can stand against the entire Weller family? Elsie asked in disbelief. She knew Andrew was fortnidable.


    After all, even Ss respected him.


    However, taking on the Weller family single handedly seemed incredibly risky. Whether Mr.


    Lloyd can suppress the Weller family, I cant say, Ss responded cryptically.


    But I can guarantee that Harvey wont be able to maintain his arrogance in front of Mr.


    Lloyd.


    Unlike the others, who were either shocked, dismissive, or eagerly awaiting the drama, Harvey felt his blood boiling with rage.


    This nobody, this worthless man was actually challenging the Weller family on such an important day.


    It was ridiculous! Andrew, are you really that eager for your own death? Harvey snarled through gritted teeth as Andrew approached the tform.


    Youre to Andrew stood calmly on the stage and replied tly, quick to decide wholle out on top. Others might fear the Weller family and your threats, Harvey, but to me, youre nothing but a clown. Harveys face contorted with fury as he roared, Youve lost your mind! Since youre so eager to die, III dly oblige! He had been suppressing his anger for so long, overshadowed and humiliated by Andrew. But now, withplete control of the Weller family and a legion of powerful fighters at his beck and call, Andrews audacity to insult him calling him a clown felt like thest straw.


    Harvey thought that if he tolerated this any longer, he would not be fit to lead the Weller family. Instead, he would be nothing but a spineless coward.


    Ch231 The Weller family elder stepped forward, arms crossed, his gaze cold andmanding You Insolent fool! How dare you step onto the stage! State your name ! Andrew nced and said, Youre not worthy of knowing my name.


    The crowd erupted in murmurs, their expressions filled with shock and disbelief.


    Who the hell is this guy? Hes way too cocky! The elders face darkened as his fists clenched, his knuckles cracking audibly


    Before he could react, Harvey growled, Dont kill him just yet.


    Break all his limbs first


    I want to see him crawling and begging like the loser he is! The spectators whispered anxiously among themselves, their voicesced with a mixture of dread and fascination


    This guy is doomed! Its over for him! Trying to act tough against Harvey is like a one way ticket to hell. Did he forget? Even the Stevens familys top fighters lost to the Weller family.


    What makes this guy think he stands ¨¤ chance ? Suddenly, the elder moved with blinding speed. Like a thunderp, he lunged forward and struck with an open palm aimed straight at Andrews face.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253 The strike was incredibly vicious, carrying the full force of the Weller family elders 50 years of martial arts training


    To experienced fighters like Finley and other martial arts experts in the crowd, it was clear that this attack carried lethal intent.


    Finley smirked


    This kid might have some skills, but hes hit a wall now.


    The fighter is obviously at least a junior grandmaster.


    Andrew couldnt possibly dodge that! Down below, Laurens expression suddenly tightened as she turned


    to Eunice and said, Alert our people if anything happens to Dr.


    Lloyd, we intervene immediately.


    How do you n to defend against my decades of refinedbat experience? the Weller family elder sneered


    Your arrogancees with a price! Many spectators instinctively covered their eyes, imable to watch what wasing


    .


    The elders attack was beyond human limits, distorting the very air around them.


    Yet Andrew remained perfectly calm as he watched the thunderous palm strike approach.


    While others saw an overwhelming disy of power, it seemed pathetically weak to Andrew


    In a sh, Andrew raised his right hand without even looking at his opponent and delivered his own strike


    His moventent had no warning signs or dramatic ir, appearing deceptively ordinary.


    When the two forces collided with a dull thud, an invisible wave of energy rippled through the elders entire body.


    In an instant, about seven of the elders ribs cracked, while his striking arm was nearly crushed.


    Blood rushed to the elders face as he stood motionless on the stage, his weathered features twitching asionally.


    The spectators stood dumbfounded, unable to believe that the fight was already over after just one exchange


    Finley furrowed his brow, noticing something was not right.


    However, his mind refused to ept what he was seeing


    Meanwhile, Andrew casually dusted off his clothes and started walking off the stage as if nothing had happened


    Andrew, you think you can just leave? Harvey shouted anxiously


    Andrew nced back with a cold look and replied, Why dont you try to stop me? Harvey trembled but did not dare move


    Instead, he called out to the elder, Stop him! I want him torn to pieces today! The elders body shook as Harvey continued to rage, What are you waiting for? Stop this bastard! Does he think the Weller family is some roadside inn he can just walk in and out of? Fighting back the blood rising in his throat, the elders lips quivered as he spoke, Let him go ! 1/2 +15 BONUS Cener251 What did you say? Harvey asked in disbelief.


    The elder growled, I said, let him go ! Before Harvey could respond, the elder turned and rushed toward the back hall.


    As he passed through the crowd, he finally could not hold back anymore.


    He vomited a mouthful of blood and copsed to the ground


    When Harvey caught up and saw this scene, he was so shocked he nearly wet himself

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254 Lock this ce down immediately no outsiders can see this, the other Weller family eldermanded gravely.


    That young man is at least a junior grandmaster level fighter.


    We cannot provoke him again carelessly


    Cold sweat broke out on Harveys forehead


    Andrew, a junior grandmaster? It had to be some cosmic joke.


    Hes no damn grandmaster ! You must be mistaken, Harvey snarled


    Everyone, follow me! Well cut him off and end this now! He refused to believe that someone so young could hold such power in Jayrodale.


    Youd better listen to me, the elder warned.


    If you rush to your death, neither of us will step in to save you.


    The elder was already frustrated with Harveys arrogant behavior since taking over.


    Even with one elder being critically injured, the new leader was still trying to pick fights


    Harveys face turned red with fury, but looking at the elder still bleeding on the ground, he had no choice but to back down


    Without the elders support, he did not dare pursue Andrew


    Meanwhile, in the Weller residences main hall, confusion rippled through the crowd.


    What happened? Did the elder actually back down? someone whispered.


    That young man survived! Its a miracle ! Could it be that the Weller family suddenly showed mercy and


    chose to let him go? Many people could not believe that Andrew had left the scene unharmed.


    Andrew, how badly hurt is the Weller family elder ? Francesca asked in amazement.


    Hell live, Andrew replied


    His casual response left everyone wondering if he hade close to killing the elder.


    The Stevens family watched Andrew in disbelief.


    After their two best fighters had been defeated, Andrew had walked away without a scratch. Andrew, are you alright? Christina asked with concern


    Andrew smiled wryly and replied, You should be asking the Weller family elder that question.


    Christie, this is our chance to slip away, Irene urged


    Chapter 201 Leroy added quieldy, Moms right, Christle


    Let go before Harvey notices Finley pushed through the crowd and sneered at Andrew.


    Luck seems to favor you, always letting you escape death.


    Mr.


    Moore, would you like to test your skills against mine? Andrew asked calmly.


    Finleys face darkened as he growled, Dont get ocky.


    Well settle this eventually.


    Then why are you here running your mouth? Andrew dismissed him contemptuously.


    Dont push it too far, Andrew, Finley snarled through gritted teeth.


    Others might buy your act, but I can see through you.


    If the Stevens famillys fighters hadnt weakened the Weller family elder first, you wouldnt be here talking. As, the notorious local crime boss, chimed in with a mocking tone, Mr.


    Moore makes an excellent point.


    Some people just have incredible luck! Michael approached and added his own taunt, Youve got nine lives, Andrew.


    But if youre so tough, why dont you stick around and see if Harvey lets you walk away?

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255 Michael, mind your own business and go back to your figurines collection, Lauren snapped coldly.


    The reminder of his embarrassing hobby filled Michael with rage and humiliation


    Lauren, that pretty boy youre protecting is a dead man walking, Michael growled.


    Considering Harveys temperament, Ill rip my own head off and let him use it as a ser ball if Andrew makes it out of the Weller residence today.


    Just then, Harvey emerged from the tform with a dark expression


    He shot Andrew at venomous re before forcing a smile and announcing, Everyone, please leave.


    Its my fathers funeral, and I dont want to cause a scene.


    The Weller familys mercy extends just this once


    Someone from the crowd asked about the elders hasty departure, and Harveys face twitched with barely contained rage


    Still, he maintained his facade and replied, Our elder is formidable and has protected the Weller family for years


    Hes just tired after multiple fights and needs some rest.


    Mr.


    Weller, Andrews right here


    Surely you wont let him go? Michael shouted.


    Andrew nodded with exaggerated eagerness and added, Yes, Mr.


    Weller, Im right here.


    Come and get me


    His eager cooperation left Finley and Michael dumbfounded.


    They wondered if this fool had truly be suicidal


    At that moment, Harvey wanted nothing more than to strangle Michael for interfering.


    Though he desperately wanted to take Andrew down, he knew he could not not with one elder down and the other unwilling to fight.


    Andrew, I wont touch you today out of respect for my father, Harvey dered darkly.


    But well settle our ounts soon enough.


    With that, he turned and walked away


    Michael, Finley, and As stood in shock.


    Mr.


    Weller, are you really letting him go? What about the Weller familys reputation ? As Michael tried to follow Harvey, Lauren blocked his path with a smirk.


    Werent you going to rip your head off if Andrew walked out of here? Well, were waiting! Red faced with embarrassment, Michael huffed, Mr.


    Weller said hes letting Andrew go because of his fathers funeral.


    You should consider yourselves lucky hes alive


    So youre going back on your words? Andrew asked with raised eyebrows.


    When Michael exploded with anger, Andrew stepped forward and delivered a sharp p across Chapter 255 his face


    The impact knocked Michaels sses askew, and blood streamed from his nose.


    You bastard, how dare you hit me ! III- Before he could finish his threat, Andrewnded several more ruthless ps, turning Michaels face into a swollen, bright red mess.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256 Ass eye twitched nervously as he pulled at Finleys sleeve.


    Mr.


    Moore, lets get out of here


    This madman haspletely lost it today.


    Its best not to provoke him further.


    Finley, already unnerved by Michaels pitiful state, could not have agreed more as he quickly made his escape.


    Meanwhile, Michael was seething with murderous rage but knew better than to fight back, especially since his bodyguard Bane was not present today.


    Andrew, Lauren, youll both pay for this, Michael threatened as he fled, covering his swollen face. Lauren whistled loudly and called out to the departing crowd, Ladies and gentlemen, dont miss this! Michael, the heir who excels at gambling, drinking, and watching inappropriate videos alone in his room ! The crowd burst intoughter, making Michael stumble at the doorway.


    His reputation waspletely destroyed, and he cursed Lauren and Andrew as he ran away in humiliation


    Francesca doubled over withughter.


    Lauren, youre absolutely ruthless! How will Michael ever show his face in public again? He did it to himself, Lauren sniffed


    That bastard kept picking fights with Dr.


    Lloyd


    He deserved it.


    As they left the Weller estate, Francesca remarked, Harveys definitely made an enemy of Andrew today


    Who knows what that psychopath might do next? If hes that eager to join his father, Ill be happy to arrange it, Andrew replied coldly


    Lauren quickly interjected, Enough of this dark talk, lets celebrate! The medical center is finallyplete! What are we celebrating? Francesca asked.


    Lauren replied, Were celebrating Dr.


    Lloyds new medical center.


    Its finally ready.


    So soon? Andrew asked in surprise


    Lauren beamed with pride and replied, Yes.


    I kept my promise.


    Weve built you the finest medical center in Jayrodale


    Your reputation as a master physician will spread far and wide! In that case, let me treat you both to dinner, Andrew offered


    Its the least I can do to thank Ms.


    Rhodes


    Lauren agreed cheerfully, saying, Fine by me! As long as youre happy, thats all that matters.


    The clinic had been built on the property Andrew had acquired from the Weller family, with Laurens construction team working at incredible speed.


    The three of them found a quiet, elegant private restaurant to celebrate


    After ordering several house specialties, Francesa suggested, How about we open some bottles? Laurens eyes lit up as she enthusiastically agreed, Absolutely! The opening of Dr.


    Lloyds clinic is a special asion.


    We need to celebrate it the right way!

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257 Without waiting for Andrews input, the two women eagerly ordered drinks.


    The restaurant manager approached with a respectful smile to make suggestions.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, Ms.


    Aicker, for refined youngdies like yourselves, Id rmend our premium wine selection, the manager suggested smoothly.


    Its gentle on the throat and wont leave you feeling unwell.


    Lauren scoffed at his rmendation.


    Who do you think we are? Bring us your best vodka! Francesca pped the table in agreement, adding Exactly! Wine tastes like fancy water.


    We want the strong stuff! The manager turned helplessly to Andrew, clearly impressed that this mysterious man had earned thepany of two of Jayrodales most prominent heiresses.


    Andrew simply smiled and said, Let them have whatever they want.


    Their happiness is what matters.


    By the end of the meal, they had barely touched the food but had emptied two bottles of premium vodka. Andrew was amazed at Lauren and Francescas tolerance.


    The alcohol level was really high, yet each woman had finished an entire bottle.


    Lauren leaned against Andrew, her breath sweet with alcohol as she murmured, Dr.


    Lloyd, I have a secret Ive wanted to tell you.


    Andrew, who had barely drunk anything himself, smiled and replied, Im all ears, Ms.


    Rhodes.


    11 Lauren moved closer, her perfume subtle and intoxicating as she gazed at Andrew until he felt almost shy.


    Finally, she whispered softly, I... have fallen for you! The simple confession caught Andrewpletely off guard.


    Looking at Laurens flushed face and stunning features, he found himself at a loss for words.


    The alcohol had made Laurens thoughts fuzzy as she curled up against Andrews chest.


    I dont want to marry into the Driscoll family, she mumbled.


    Ive only ever liked Dr.


    Lloyd.


    I hope youll give me that King of Diamonds... With that, she drifted off to sleep while still clutching Andrews shirt.


    Andrew could only smile wryly at the situation.


    Did he just receive a drunken confession? However, Lauren had mentioned the Driscoll family.


    It seemed the Rhodes family had arranged a marriage alliance that she clearly did not want.


    Fran, are you okay? Andrew called out with concern to Francesca, who had also drunk quite a bit. Looking up, he found she had already curled up asleep in her corner of the couch.


    Andrew rubbed his temples, wondering what he was supposed to do now that both women had passed out from drinking.

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258 After some thought, Andrew called the manager to arrange for designated drivers to take bothdies home.


    The manager stared at him in shock and disbelief.


    Have them driven home? Sir, what are you thinking? Andrew was confused.


    What do you mean? They re both drunk.


    Of course, I have to get them home


    The manager continued with exasperation, You absolutely cannot send these youngdies home. Dont you understand? He added, Two beautiful women getting drunk in front of you surely you know what that means! This is your golden opportunity! I cant believe youd let such a perfect moment slip away! Andrew was speechless as he watched the manager get more worked up than he was about the situation.


    I have to admit, your charm is impressive, the manager said enviously.


    Do you realize who these heiresses are in Jayr?dale ? Most people cant even get close to either of them, let alone have both interested in thein! Forget the designated drivers let me call you a cab, the manager continued, winking suggestively


    Take them somewhere nice to rx, if you know what I mean.


    Just remember to stay safe! Andrew shook his head at the managers implications.


    What the manager did not realize was that Lauren and Francesca were not ordinary women.


    If they were not home by midnight, their families security teams would likely be mobilized


    After getting a cab, Andrew dropped Lauren off first, then headed to the Aicker residence with Francesca


    Although she had her own ce at the Moonlit Sanctuary, Andrew did not know her exact unit and did not feelfortable leaving her alone in her drunken state.


    You again, Simon growled as he opened the front door.


    Andrew simply stated, Im just dropping her home


    Simons eyes shed with rage when he saw Francesca sleeping in Andrews arms.


    You pervert! What did you do to my dear Fran? Ill kill you! Andrew frowned.


    Keep your voice down.


    She just had too much to drink.


    And I didnt do anything to her.


    Yeah, right! Simon shouted


    You expect me to believe you didnt try anything? Shes just there in your hands! I knew you were trouble when you first came here.


    Im telling Mr.


    Aicker 1/2  Chapter 258 about this! Your reputation is finished ! Andrew replied calmly, Do whatever you want, but move aside so I can take Fran to rest.


    Simon sneered, Oh, its Fran now? You clearly have designs on her ! Well, let me tell you, Fran and I are meant to be together.


    A nobody like you doesnt deserve her As Simon reached out to take Francesca from Andrews arms, Andrew smoothly stepped back, keeping her safely cradled against him.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259 Whats your problem? Simon demanded angrily.


    Move aside.


    Ill take Fran to her room myself, Andrew replied coldly.


    Simon barely contained his rage as he insisted, Just hand her over.


    As her senior apprentice, Im the most qualified to look after her ! Actually, I was going to let you take her


    , Andrew said mockingly.


    But now I dont trust you, so Id better do it myself.


    Simons constant jealousy and hostility had worn Andrews patience thin.


    Though fuming, Simon had no choice but to step aside and let Andrew carry Francesca to her room.


    After making sure she was settled safely, Andrew stepped out.


    Now you can get lost! Simon spat.


    Andrew gave him a cold look and replied, Stop deluding yourself, Simon.


    Fran has no feelings for you.


    He strode away, leaving Simon red faced with anger.


    The front door mmed behind Andrew as he reached the street to call a cab back to the Moonlit Sanctuary.


    However, Simons predatory nces toward Francesca kept nagging at his mind.


    Something felt wrong


    Andrew frowned and quickly turned back toward the Aicker residence.


    Meanwhile, inside, Simon crept toward Francescas room.


    After checking that the other apprentices were asleep and Cedric was still out, he reached for her door with ill intent.


    Fran, tonight, Im going to make you mine! Simons throat burned with desire as he stared at the peacefully sleeping Francesca lying on the bed.


    Step by step, he approached her, his eyes zing with an uncontroble hunger.


    His breath quickened, his body aze with the thought of iming her his long held craving surging to the surface


    Simon had been obsessed with Francesca for what felt like an eternity


    Ever since Andrew had cured her mysterious ailment, that obsession had turned into an uncontroble inferno


    Fran, he murmured, his voice husky, I need to taste the sweetness of your lips.


    Youre mine -from head to toe, you belong to me, and Im going to make sure you know it.


    Closing his eyes, Simon leaned in, his lips hovering dangerously close to Francescas, trembling with a twisted anticipation


    Yet, before Simon could reach Francesca, he felt a powerful force mming into his back, sending him flying across the room.


    The impact nearly shattered his bones.


    1/2 +25 BORK Mr.


    Alcker, when did you return? Simon asked fearfully, trembling.


    I wasnt thinking clearly


    Please forgive me! Andrew emerged from the shadows with a cold stare.


    Wasnt thinking clearly? Somehow, I doubt that.


    Youre not Mr.


    Aicker ! Simon eximed in shock.


    Andrew, when did youe back?

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260 It doesnt matter when I came back, Andrew said with a cold smile.


    However, you seem pretty scared of Dr.


    Aicker finding out.


    I wonder how hed feel about his star student doing something so disgraceful? Terror shed across Simons face


    Cedric knew about his feelings for Francesca but had never approved of them, which frustrated Simon deeply


    If Cedric found out about tonights attempted assault, Simon knew he would be expelled from in disgrace.


    As this realization hit him, a murderous glint appeared in his eyes.


    He snarled, Andrew, since youve seen everything, Ill have to silence you permanently.


    At this point, he knew murder was his only way to keep this from reaching Cedric .


    I wouldnt try it, Andrew warned calmly.


    Youll be the one getting hurt.


    Simon sneered.


    Youre really full of yourself.


    Let me show you what it means to be Dr.


    Aickers senior apprentice ! .


    Just as the tension peaked, Francesca stirred in her sleep, themotion waking her up.


    She rubbed her eyes groggily and sat up, still drowsy from the nights drinks.


    Andrew ? Simon? Whats going on here ? she asked, her voiceced with confusion. Simons face shifted immediately, feigning righteous indignation.


    Fran, youre awake! Thank goodness.


    This scum tried to take advantage of you, and I caught him in the act.


    I was just about to subdue him and report him to you and Dr.


    Aicker! Francesca blinked in disbelief.


    Andrew tried to do what? Simon, are you sure about this? Simon nodded earnestly.


    I saw it with my own eyes! And honestly, Fran, you being drunk tonight may have been part of his n.


    Hes a despicable, shameless man, and I cant allow him to stay here.


    Francesca frowned and shook her head.


    Simon, Andrew isnt like that.


    I trust him.


    Simon was momentarily stunned


    But Fran... 11 She cut him off.


    Simon, its inappropriate for you to stay in my room like this.


    Itste, and you should go rest now.


    Simon protested, his face darkening


    Fine, Ill leave, but only if Andrew leaves too.


    I cant trust him alone with you.


    Francesca stood firm.


    I have something to discuss with Andrew.


    Please, Simon, just go.


    Reluctantly, Simon huffed and stormed out, casting a final re at Andrew.


    His attempt to frame him seemed sessful enough, as he believed Francesca would not believe Andrews version of the story


    1/2 Chapter 260 Still, as Simon left, a tinge of regret lingered


    He had not been able to quench his desire for Francesca tonight, but he reassured himself there would be more chances.


    As Cedrics star disciple, Francesca was ultimately within his grasp.


    Once Simon was gone, Francesca let out a tired sigh and gave Andrew a weak smile.


    Andrew, can you close the door? I need to talk to you.


    Andrewplied, quietly shutting the door before returning to the bedside


    He looked at her thoughtfully and said, It seems like you already know what Simons true nature is, dont you? Francescas face hardened


    I do.


    I knew every word Simon just said was a lie.


    And I also know that after you brought me home, he tried to take advantage of me.


    - Andrew raised a brow in surprise.


    So, you werent actually drunk earlier ? Francescas cheeks turned pink, and she shyly averted her gaze.


    Well ... I wasnt exactly pretending either.


    When I was drinking with Lauren, I really did get a little tipsy, she admitted.


    Butter, I secretly took a detox pill, so by the time I got home, I was mostly sober.

 Chapter 261

    Chapt¨¦r 261 It immediately dawned on Andrew that Cedric must have made the detox pill. Such medication.


    was not particrly rare, as anyone with decent knowledge of traditional medicine could create it.


    So why did you pretend to still be drunk when you were actually sober? Andrew asked, giving Francesca a curious look.


    Her face turned an even deeper shade of red as she kept her head down, staying silent.


    After a long moment, she finally admitted with embarrassment, I wanted you to... take me home.


    Worried that Andrew might misunderstand, she quickly exined, Its not what you might think.


    I just felt that it wouldnt be safe for a woman to go home alone after drinking


    Since you were already taking Lauren home, I thought could just tag along! Andrew chuckled and said, I wasnt thinking anything else


    Since you both had been drinking, I wouldve made sure to get you both home safely anyway.


    Well, you know what happened after that, Francesca continued


    As soon as you left after dropping me off, Simon snuck in.


    I was terrified and angry, to be honest.


    If you hadnte back in time, I wouldnt know what to do


    Andrew responded, Since you were conscious the whole time and that monster tried to assault you, why didnt you fight back and report him to Dr.


    Aicker? Francesca shook her head and said, If only it were that simple.


    Ive been holding back because Simon is my senior apprentice and Grandpas first disciple


    Andrew raised an eyebrow and asked, Are you afraid of your grandfather finding out about Simons


    attempted assault ? Francesca sighed.


    Im not exactly afraid, but Id rather keep this shameful incident within the family.


    Grandpa values reputation highly, and Simon is his prized student.


    If I exposed-Simons true nature, it would bring shame to the Aicker family, and I fear it might create a rift between them that could tear our family apart.


    Andrew scoffed, Simon is just Dr.


    Aickers apprentice.


    Does he think hes untouchable ? Over the years, Grandpa has handed over many of the Aicker familys affairs to Simon, Francesca exined with a bitter smile


    She added, Simons influence in the family is second only to Grandpas, even surpassing mine.


    Thats why Ive been enduring his advances to prevent internal conflict within the family.


    So whats your n? Andrew asked


    Are you going to keep tolerating this forever? Francesca took a deep breath and stated firmly, Of course not.


    When the opportunity arises, Ill be direct with Simon and tell him I dont have feelings for him and never will


    He needs to 1/2  Chapter 261 move on.


    Andrew shook his head and warned, He doesnt seem like someone who would back down easily.


    When he cant get what he wants, he might act out of spite.


    Even if he does, I wont force myself to ept him, Francesca dered.


    I used to see him as a brother, but his behavior has be increasingly inappropriate.


    Now, he just disgusts me.


    Andrew stood up and said, Its gettingte, and I should head back.


    Get some rest, and dont hesitate to ask for help if you need it.


    Francesca smiled.


    Thank you foring back to save me tonight.


    Andrew dismissed her thanks with a wave and quickly left the Aicker residence.


    He could understand Francescas predicament somewhat.


    After all, he knew well that old families like that valued their reputation above all else and feared public scandal.


    Nevertheless, in Andrews opinion, Simon needed to be eliminated sooner rather thanter, as there was no saying what he might doter.


    It was better to be safe than sorry, no matter how -promising Simons talent was.

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262 At the Weller residence, Harvey sat in the main seat with a smug expression.


    This was his first time presiding over a family meeting since bing the head of the family.


    All the top executives of the Weller family had shown up, as no one dared to disrespect his new position. Next to Harvey sat Serena, with her seductive smile and alluring presence.


    Their eyes met asionally, sparking an undeniable chemistry in the air.


    Some observant executives noticed these exchanges but dismissed their suspicions.


    After all, one was the new family head, and the other was Kanes widow.


    Moreover, such an age gap and rtionship dynamic surely meant nothing inappropriate could happen between them.


    Everyone, please begin your reports, Harvey said with a smile.


    He wanted to get a clear picture of the Weller familys current strength to n his next strategic moves. The first one voiced, Mr.


    Weller, Jayrodale Bank is aggressively demanding loan repayments.


    If we dont pay soon, theyll seize our properties! Mr.


    Weller, the family business is shrinking, and we urgently need to explore new industries to regain our standing! Mr.


    Weller, several of out major business partners have withdrawn their investments.


    The familys finances are getting worse by the day! As Harvey listened to the executivesints, his smile quickly faded into a dark scowl.


    He angrily shouted, I asked for progress reports and our current strengths.


    Whats with all the bad news? Damn it! He barely got to enjoy his new position, and already, everyone was bringing him problems


    He had not be the family head to deal with hardships! He wanted tomand respect and make life changing decisions.


    Mr.


    Weller, what progress could we possibly report right now? one executive asked.


    The family was already struggling when Mr.


    Weller Senior was in charge.


    We just spent a fortune on your inauguration ceremony to make you look good : ..


    Dont you realize that behind all that grandeur lies the familys depleted resources and mounting debts? Despite Harveys impatience, the executives continued theirmentations with grave expressions


    Some family members had even started tearing up, and Harvey finally realized something was seriously wrong.


    Yet, he refused to believe it and asked, Is our situation really that dire ? Mr.


    Weller, its worse than you can imagine.


    The entire family is counting on you to lead us out of this crisis! 1/2  Chapter 262 Harveys face darkened as the reality sank in.


    His fathers death had left him with quite a mess to clean up.


    He wished he had waited longer before orchestrating the old mans demise and let him handle these problems for a while longer.


    Alright, everyones dismissed


    Ill figure something out to solve the familys problems, Harvey dered, waving away all the depressing aces in irritation


    Serena a scoffed.


    What a useless bunch


    They can help you at all.


    Serena, do you have any good ideas? Harvey asked with furrowed brows.


    Serena rolled her eyes


    What ideas could I possibly have? When your father was alive, I lived in luxury and never had to worry about anything Anyway, the family may be broke, but my monthly allowance better not decrease one bit. Harvey snapped, Cant you see what situation the family is in? How are you still thinking about living in luxury? Youre foolish! Serena was angered by his reaction and spat, Harvey, now that youre the family head and youre done ying with me, youre getting impatient with me, arent you? Todays Bonus Offer

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263 Serena barked, Im foolish? What about you? Your father managed to keep the Weller family stable even while sick.


    Meanwhile, youre young, yet your arrogance has no limit.


    Youre


    worthlesspared to Kane.


    In a fit of rage, Harvey pped her hard across the face, causing her to stumble backward. Clutching her reddened cheek, Serena stared at liim in disbelief.


    She shouted, You actually hit me? Its only been a few days since youve risen to this position, and youre already getting violent with me? Harveys face twisted with malice as he shouted, So you acknowledge


    Im the family head now? Who gave you the nerve to speak to me like that? Remember this this is the first andst warning.


    If theres a next time, youll no longer sit here next to me.


    Harvey, you ungrateful snake, Serena spat, her chest heaving with anger.


    When I helped you, you called me sweetheart every day and promised me the world.


    Now that youve gotten what you wanted both my body and the family position youre tossing me aside.


    Fine, shame on me for ever believing in you! Crying, Serena stumbled but of the great hall.


    Harvey scoffed and muttered in disdain, Youre just a cheap fling.


    Did you really think I cared about you? Once Im done ying with you for a while longer, you can get lost! The unattainable was what attracted Harvey the most, which was why Christina remained his obsession


    He could not eat or sleep properly until he possessed that pure woman and thoroughly conquered her. If only the family elders werent forced into seclusion to recover.


    With all of them together, that bastard Andrew would be on his knees begging, no matter how strong he is ! Harvey sat there, deep in thought.


    Unable to find a good way to deal with Andrew, Harvey settled for the next best thing taking some Weller family enforcers to harass the Stevens family.


    Since the Weller family needed.


    money, they might as well squeeze some out of Stevens Corporation.


    Meanwhile, Christinas family was urgently discussing countermeasures.


    That beast Harvey wont leave our family alone.


    Despite being skilled fighters, Bruce and Jackie are no match for the Weller family.


    What are we going to do? Irene paced anxiously.


    Mom, please stop pacing ! Youve been at it for two hours withouting up with anything, and youre making me dizzy, Leroyined, rubbing his temples


    Irene cursed at him, You little brat, Im worried about you and Christies safety! If youre so annoyed with me, why dont youe up with a solution?  Chapter 263 If the Weller family pushes too far, Ill fight that bastard Harvey to the end Im not afraid of him! Leroy dered heatedly


    Christina nced at Leroy coldly and asked, Fight to the end with what? Havent you seen how powerful the Weller family elders are ? Leroys face showed a hint of fear as he stammered, Of course I have. That monster Harvey is so lucky


    If it werent for those powerful family ellers backing him, our family wouldnt give a damn about him.


    Christie, at this point, I think we need to ask Andrew for help, Irene suddenly suggested.


    Christina frowned in displeasure and said, Mom, Ive told you many times that I wont ask Andrew for help


    Besides, hes no match for the Weller family either.


    How can Andrew fight against Harvey when he has the entire Weller family behind him?

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264 Butst time at the Weller residence, Andrew managed to walk away unharmed from the family elders, Irene persisted hopefully


    Christina shook her head and said, Mom, Andrew might have some skills now, but the situation isnt as simple as what you saw


    After returning from the Weller residence, I spoke with both Bruce and Jackie.


    They confirmed that Androw only seeded because of them.


    If they hadnt already worn down the Weller family elders strength beforehand, Andrew would have been walking to his death.


    Oh, so thats how it was ! Irene eximed with sudden understanding.


    I was wondering why those two would be so kind as to help us they were just letting Andrew take the


    credit! Thats why I never considered asking Andrew for help, Christina exined


    Now that Harvey has his way, Andrew can barely protect himself, let alone help others.


    Irene spat in disgust, And here I thought that loser was some hidden strength turns out hes just as useless as ever.


    I must have been blind to think he could save us.


    I actually think Andrew is keeping his true abilities hidden, Leroy said skeptically.


    Christie, maybe weve been wrong about him all along


    What if he really is powerful? Christina responded icily, This isnt the time for jokes like that


    Stevens Corporation has weathered many storms, and the Weller family wont be our downfall.


    Since we dont have better options, I want to see what Harvey can really do to us.


    Christie, are you nning to fight Harvey to the bitter end? Irene asked.


    Christinas eyes gleamed with determination as she replied, Yes, thats exactly what I n to do. Moreover, Bruce and Jackie have already contacted their superiors again.


    This time, theyre sending direct family members to reinforce us.


    Irene and Leroys faces lit up with joy.


    Thats fantastic! The direct family members must be incredible


    Harveys good days are numbered! Christina said calmly, Brute force alone wont solve our problems. I heard the family membering isnt a fighter, but rather an expert in strategy and management She continued, Theyre here to help us, break free from the Weller family and align with Blumedale.


    Its perfect timing I want to learn how to manage the corporation better and strengthen our family.


    Irene chimed in excitedly, The direct family members are all carefully groomed from childhood and educated abroad


    Not just you, Christie Leroy and I should also learn from them and improve ourselves! Just then, Christinas secretary burst into the room.


    Ms.


    Stevens, Mr.


    Weller has stormed into the corporation with his men ! Chapter 264 Christina was shocked but remainedposed she sald coldly, That bastard sure is fast.


    Tell security to hold them off for now.


    The secretarys face was pale as she trembled and exined, Ms.


    Stevens, the security team, has already tried to stop them, but It was useless The Weller familys men beat them all up, and now they cant even move.


    Useless cowards, every single one of them! Irene cursed loudly.


    Then, her bravado faltered, and she turned to Christina, asking desperately, Christie, what do we do? Quick, think of something!

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265 Christina gritted her teeth and said, We cant match the Weller family in a fight. Our only option is to stall Harvey until the family representative arrives.


    With a loud bang, her office door was kicked open


    Harvey strode in with a smirk on his face, followed by over a dozen Weller family enforcers.


    Christie, my dear fiancee, I cant wait for us to get married! Harveys voice was menacing despite his gentle expression.


    Christina took a deep breath and met Harveys gaze directly.


    Harvey, whatever was between us is long over.


    If youre a real man, stop with these desperate tactics just tell me what you want.


    Harvey sneered.


    Over? How convenient for you to say that.


    After everything Ive invested in you, do you think you can just end it? Where does that leave my reputation? I never asked for anything from you or your family, Christina replied, struggling to contain her anger.


    What exactly did you invest in me? Harvey dered shamelessly, I dont care about any of that the Stevens family owes us, period


    If you dont show some sincerity, dont me me for getting nasty.


    Leroy exploded and barked, Have you no shame ? We owe your family? Why dont you just rob us outright, you piece of trash! You Harvey kicked Leroy harshly, sending him crashing to the ground and throwing up


    idiot, who do you think you are to run your mouth at me ? I used to tolerate you because I wanted Christie, but now? I can end you in a second! Then, Harvey spat contemptuously on Leroys face, humiliating him thoroughly.


    Leroy, are you alright? Irene cried out in anguish.


    Harvey, youre a monster, bullying those weaker than you youll pay for this! Though Irene cursed at Harvey, she quickly fell silent under his cold re, tears streaming down her face as she trembled in fear


    Christina shook with rage, feeling utterly humiliated


    This was not the first time Harvey had beaten and humiliated Irene and Leroy, but each time, she was powerless to stop it.


    She had thought she could handle Harveys thuggish behavior, but when push came to shove, she realized all her ns and strategies meant nothing against the Weller familys brute force. Harvey smirked.


    Christie, I know you hate me now and find me repulsive.


    But I dont care I just want to possess you.


    Once I have you and take over Stevens Corporation, winning your heart will be inevitable ! Harveyughed triumphantly, clearly pleased with himself.


    The Weller family enforcers wore expressions of contempt, knowing they could crush this small family business however they wanted.


    Just tell me what it will take for you to leave our family alone, Christina shouted, her eyes red with desperation.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Harvey smirked yfully and said, It sure is a rare sight to see the Ice Queen of Stevens Corporation so enraged


    You want me to leave you alone? Simple just transfer 150 million dors from Stevens Corporation to support the Weller family


    150 million? Thats outrageous! We dont have that kind of money! Christina immediately refused. Such an amount would effectively kill Stevens Corporation the Weller family was indeed ruthless. Harvey scoffed.


    Dont be so quick to refuse, because Im not done with my conditions.


    Not only must Stevens Corporation transfer the 150 million to us, but you must also marry into the Weller family and be my woman


    Harvey, youre delusional! Christina shouted, burning with anger and humiliation.


    Thats right, you can keep dreaming! Irene chimed in.


    Christie is innocent and beautiful as an angel.


    Have you looked in the mirror? Youre not worthy of her! Harvey pped Irene hard across the face, sending her rolling across the floor.


    She broke into loud sobs but could only re at Harvey with bloodshot eyes, not daring to speak further. Mom! Christina cried out, unable to hold back her tears any longer.


    Christie, wed rather die than let this monster have his way! Irene spat venomously.


    Having his authority challenged repeatedly, Harvey roared in rising anger, Christina, if you dont agree, Ill kill Leroy


    Then, Ill throw your mom onto the streets where all the homeless men would love someone like her ! He added, As for you, well, you cant escape me.


    Today, Im taking what I want, and not even God can stop me! Christina felt despair washing over her. She had hoped for help from the Bridgefields Stevens family, but they had not arrived yet.


    With Harvey showing his true savage nature right now, it seemed that she and her family had reached a dead end.


    Im giving you one minute to decide, Harvey said coldly.


    Either agree to my demands, or Ill start by killing Leroy.


    Clutching his stomach, Leroy gritted out, Christie, dont worry about me.


    If this bastard has the guts, let him kill me.


    If he cant, III fight him to the end! Harveys eyes shed dangerously as he raised his hand and ordered, Someone cut out his tongue first


    Two Weller family enforcers moved forward with evil grins, grabbing Leroy.


    Christinas forehead broke out in cold sweat as she shouted, Wait! 1/2 #  Chapter 206 What is


    it, Christic? Have you made up your mind? Good tell me your answer.


    Yes or no? Harvey grinned.


    Christina looked at her suffering family and slowly closed her eyes.


    She had no choice but to agree.


    As tears rolled down her cheeks, her lips trembled


    Alright, I agr = Suddenly, two loud thuds came from outside.


    Before Harveys two bodyguards stationed outside the door even realized what was happening, they were sent flying into the room.


    Harveys eyes turned cold as he growled, Who the hell dares to interrupt me ! Christinas family lit up with joy


    It must be the Bridgefields aides ! Were saved, Christie ! Irene eximed, her fighting spirit renewed. However, instead of any Bridgefields family member, it was Andrew who walked in calmly.


    Andrew, its you again! Harvey immediately snarled through gritted teeth, his eyes zing with hatred at the sight of his enemy.


    Andrew, what are you doing here? Christina asked in shock.


    Andrew nced at her without speaking and stepped aside.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267  Behind Andrew, Christinas grandfather, Dous, wheeled himself into the


    room.


    Dous stated calmly, I asked Andrew toe here to save the Stevens family.


    Grandpa, the Weller family is oppressing us, and Andrew cant possibly help, Christina said anxiously. And you shouldnt be here in your condition.


    Please go home.


    Ill handle everything.


    Dous suddenly thundered, Handle it? How exactly? The Stevens family may not be among the elite but we still have our dignity! Now were being bullied right to our faces, and you, my ungrateful


    e,


    granddaughter, didnt even tell me! Do you no longer respect me as your grandfather? Douss rebuke , finally made Christina cry.


    Grandpa, Im sorry my ipetence has brought shame upon you.


    Dous scoffed.


    Im already one foot in the grave, so my dignity doesnt matter.


    But why didnt you ask for help when Stevens Corporation was being pushed around like this? Christina wiped her tears and replied desperately


    Who do I ask help from, Grandpa ? Even the Bridgefields Stevens family cant match the Weller family I had no options left! No options? Cant you see Andy is right here? Dous responded in frustration. Christina hesitated, then shook her head and said, Grandpa, Ive already said this Andrew cant save the Stevens family


    The Weller family is too powerful for an ordinary person to fight against.


    Did you hear that, old man? Harveyughed.


    Were unstoppable.


    This nobody you brought wont help you.


    Dous trembled with anger as he retorted, Kane was once a powerful figure in Jayrodale.


    How did he produce such a heartless beast? The Stevens family may be small, but were not yours to push around as you please, boy.


    Harvey sneered.


    Now that youre here, it saves me the trouble ofing after you after I take your granddaughter and yourpany, Youre near death anyway, and you shouldve lived your remaining days in peace.


    It seems like youre just eager to die.


    Harvey, if you darey a hand on my grandpa, Il fight you to the death! Christinas eyes zed red with fury.


    Andrew, why did you bring Dad here? Irene screamed


    Youre a walking disaster! Are you trying to get Dad killed too? Take him away right now! Yes, Andrew, please get Grandpa out of here, Christina pleaded urgently.


    I cant let anything happen to him.


    While Im here, nothing will happen to Mr.


    Stevens Senior, Andrew stated calmly


    Chapter 267 Dous sighed and said, Andy, I know the Stevens family has wronged you in the past.


    But Im still going to swallow my pride and ask will you help protect the Stevens family one more time? Andrew smiled.


    Mr.


    Stevens Senior, since I came here with you, I wont stand idly by.


    Dont worry, the Stevens family will be safe.


    Grandpa, this isnt the time for games.


    You and Andrew need to leave.


    He cant help us ! Christina urged desperately


    I told you before that you missed the greatest chance of your life, Dous said coldly.


    You foolish girl, you truly have no idea of Andys true capabilities!

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268 Andy, I leave everything to you then, Dous said.


    Andrew nodded and stepped forward, facing Harvey.


    Take your men and get out of here now.


    Harvey thought he had misheard and sneered.


    What did you say? I said get your people out of here.


    Wasnt that clear enough? Andrew stared him down.


    Harvey exploded with rage and shouted, Andrew, who do you think you are? If you dare interfere between me and the Stevens family today, III destroy you !! As the head of the Weller family and a top figure in Jayrodale, Harvey could not believe this nobody dared to order him around like somemon thug


    The insult was unbearable.


    Andrews eyes glinted dangerously as he strode toward Harvey, ignoring his guards.


    He taunted, Seems you didnt learn your lesson from the Weller family elders.


    Harvey backed away nervously and yelled, Get him! Take him down! Kill him! About eight of the Weller familys elite guards charged at Andrew with battle cries.


    Christina watched anxiously, not understanding where Andrew got the courage to challenge the Weller family alone.


    Harvey snarled from behind his guards, Andrew, no matter how good you are at fighting, you cant take on this many opponents


    Today, III make sure to humiliate you in front of Christina ! Yet, just as he said those words, he watched in shock as Andrew tore through his elite guards like they were nothing.


    In just three swift steps, Andrew had knocked down every single guard, leaving them groaning on the ground with bruised faces and broken bodies.


    Leroy was stunned by the impressive disy.


    He eximed, That was incredible! I wonder when III be able to fight like that; then I could have anything I want! Andrew nced at him silently, knowing that while his moves looked simple and brutal, Leroy would never reach his level in this lifetime.


    Christina and Irene froze.


    They could not believe how effortlessly Andrew had just taken down all the Weller familys elite guards. Andrew, dont you dare leave! Im calling the Weller family elders to show you their true.


    power! Harveys face turned pale as he tried to hide his panic.


    Andrew sneered and stepped forward, delivering two sharp ps that left Harvey reeling.


    Andrew, how dare you hit me again! Youll regret this- Chapter 268 Before Harvey could finish his threat, Andrews eyes turned cold


    He pped Harvey again before kicking Harveys leg, breaking it on the spot.


    Harveys piercing scream echoed through Stevens Corporation, while Christina and the others were shocked into silence


    Was Andrew really going to kill Harvey? Even though Harvey controlled the entire Wellet family and had skilled fighters at hismand, he was no match for Andrew.


    Was Andrew really bold to go against Harvey? Christina was dumbfounded and found that she no longer understood Andrew.


    The gentle, kind man she once knew had transformed into someone else entirely.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269  Christina had always thought Andrewcked the sharp edge that defined sessful men.


    She had believed he was unmotivated andcked ambition, but now she realized he was notcking drive he was simply so far above everyone else that nothing fazed him.


    You broke my leg ! You actually broke my f*cking leg! Andrew, Ill make you and the entire Stevens family pay with your lives! Harvey hadpletely lost it.


    He had never imagined that, as the head of the prestigious Weller family, he would be so humiliated by a loser.


    Another sickening crack echoed through the room.


    Everyone, including the groaning Weller family guards on the floor, felt their scalps tingle as Andrew broke Harveys other leg without hesitation.


    Gasps could be heard throughout the room.


    Harvey finally broke down and begged, Please, stop! Dont break anything else! It hurts ! Mr.


    Lloyd, please, Im sorry! His previous arrogance vanishedpletely as hey at Andrews feet like a pathetic fool, face, covered in tears and bodyshaking uncontrobly Andrew looked down at him coldly. Threats have never worked on me.


    Youre just the head of a minor family, and even if you were the leader of the greatest aristocratic family, youd still be nothing but an insect to me.


    Andrews overwhelming aura sent chills down the Stevens family members spines.


    Christina stared at him in a daze, wondering why he suddenly seemed so incredibly powerful and unstoppable, From now on, dont let me hear about you bothering the Stevens family again, Andrew manded.


    Remember this what goes aroundes around! Now get out! Harvey had to be dragged away by his men, limp and powerless.


    Once outside Stevens Corporation, he screamed maniacally, Call the elders immediately! I want revenge! I wont rest until Stevens Corporation is in ashes and that bastard Andrew is dead! Mr.


    Weller, youre bleeding heavily! We should get you to a hospital first, one guard suggested nervously. Maybe we can deal with Andrew in a few days.


    I cant wait! I want him dead now! Harveys face twisted in rage.


    Call the elders right now! The guard reluctantly made the call, and Harvey immediately grabbed the phone.


    When the call was connected, he screamed, I want the Stevens Corporation gone and Andrew dead! Mr.


    Weller, did you provoke Andrew again? the Weller family elder asked in disbelief.


    .


    Chapter 264  I wasnt even looking for trouble with him! He stepped in to protect Stevens Corporation and broke both my legs! Harvey roared.


    What? Both your legs are broken? the elder eximed in shock.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270 Yes! Both my legs are f*cking broken! I want Andrew dead! Harvey screamed into the phone.


    There was a long silence from the Weller family elder,n, before he spoke hoarsely, Mr.


    Weller, you fool.


    Andrew is at least at the level of a junior grandmaster! I warned you not to provoke him recklessly. Why didnt you listen? I already told you, I never provoked him! He showed up, ruined my ns, and broke my legs! Harvey snarled through gritted teeth.


    Its toote for this now


    Return to the Weller residence and get your legs treated


    As for Andrew, with one of our senior grandmasters in seclusion recovering, Im the only one left, and Im not confident about facing him.


    Harvey was stunned byns reluctance to act.


    His face twisted with rage as he roared, As family head, I order you to kill him! Do you hear me ?n replied coldly, As senior grandmasters, Ted and I exist to ensure the Weller familys survival.


    Were not here to help you bully people and pursue women.


    He added, We warned you about Andrew, but you wouldnt listen.


    You brought this upon yourself! With that, he hung up,pletely dismissing Harveys authority as the head of the family


    Harvey stared at the phone in disbelief before smashing it into pieces


    After cursing atn for a while, he hurriedly ordered his men to bring him home for treatment as he could not endure the pain any longer.


    Back at the Stevens family residence, Dous hosted a formal dinner to thank Andrew.


    He raised his ss and said, Andy, youve helped us tremendously.


    This is the least I can do to show our gratitude! Andrew quickly asked the elderly man to sit down and replied earnestly, Mr.


    Stevens Senior, please dont be so formal


    Youve been kind to me all along, and its only right that I repay it.


    Andy,pared to what youve done for us, my past kindness was insignificant, Dous said as he waved his hand


    You and Christie were perfect for each other, yet things ended up like this... he trailed off with a heavy sigh


    Dous loved his granddaughter Christina and was proud of her, but her excessive pride had ruined everything


    While he did not know exactly who Andrew was, he knew one thing this man was extraordinary.


    He had personally arranged Christinas engagement to Andrew, hoping to secure a powerful ally for both Stevens Corporation and his granddaughters future.


    To his regret, Christina had  Chapter 270 squandered this golden opportunity.


    Grandpa, dont me yourself.


    This was all my doing III take responsibility, Christina said, her emotions in turmoil.

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271 While Andrew had single handedly driven away the Weller family and saved both Stevens Corporation and her, Christina felt little joy.


    Instead, she was a little ufort, vens Even now, you cant let go of that ridiculous pride and arrogance? Dous scoffed at her.


    Without Andy, do you think Stevens Corporation would have survived the Weller familys attack today? Christina was at a loss for words.


    Picking up her ss, she turned to Andrew and said, Andrew, you truly saved us.


    Let me offer you this toast.


    Is a single toast enough to repay the enormous debt of saving our entire family? Dous interrupted before Andrew could respond.


    Christina swallowed her pride and added, Grandpa, youre right a toast isnt enough.


    Andrew, to show our gratitude, Im offering you 20% of Stevens Corporations shares to manage.


    Irene and Leroy immediately showed their jealousy.


    Irene protested, Christie, 20% is worth nearly 150 million dors! Isnt that too much? Yeah, 20% is excessive five percent at most.


    We owe him, but not that much! Leroy chimed in.


    No, Im standing firm on 20%, Christina stated firmly.


    He helped us today despite our breakup, and I do owe him.


    However, Andrew, with these shares, I believe debt to you will be fully repaid.


    my Ms.


    Stevens, you seem very anxious not to be in my debt, Andrew remarked with an amused smile.


    Christina remained silent, but internally, she refused to be indebted to Andrew or looked down upon by him.


    She had promised herself she would be better off without him and owing him too much would make her eat those words.


    20% is quite generous, Andrew said with a slight smirk.


    However, I dont want any of it.


    I stepped in today for Mr.


    Stevens Seniors sake, not yours.


    So you dont need to feel any burden.


    Everyone froze in disbelief at Andrews refusal.


    Well, Andrew, thats quite noble of you ! Irene eximed joyfully.


    Since you dont want it, we wont force you.


    Have some more food and drink with Dad talking about money is so crude, right? Leroy piped up


    hopefully, Christie, since Andrew doesnt want it, how about giving me ten percent ? Ignoring her useless brother, Christina frowned at Andrew and said, Andrew, 20 % isnt a  Chapter 271 small


    amount.


    You should think this through carefully with these shares, youd be set for life.


    Its a life changing opportunity!

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272 Andrew responded indifferently, 20% of Stevens Corporations shares are supposed to be my reward? You seem to have quite an inted opinion of yourself, Ms.


    Stevens, he added with a hint of sarcasm


    1 Dous quickly chimed in, Take it, Andy.


    You hielped us out, and this is what you deserve.


    Sir, I dont need the money, Andrew said with a smile.


    While 20 % of Stevens Corporation is substantial, it makes no difference to me whether I have it or not. Christina took a deep breath and replied coldly, If you dont want it, theres nothing more to say.


    I gave you an opportunity, Andrew, but you couldnt seize it.


    She felt ufortable, knowing Andrews rejection stemmed from underestimating Stevens Corporation.


    Little did he know that thepany had transformed significantly since its early days.


    To her, Andrew remained as shortsighted as ever,cking true vision.


    Among the Stevens family, only Dous had a different perspective.


    He realized the family had missed their chance to align with a true powerhouse.


    He had intended to bind Stevens Corporation and Andrew together through the shares he would have readily offered 50 % instead of 20%.


    Unfortunately, Andrew had explicitly declined.


    Still unwilling to give up, Dous suddenly changed the subject and asked, So, Andy, are you seeing anyone these days? At this question, Christina froze mid eating as she turned to look at Andrew. Meeting her gaze, Andrew replied casually, No.


    As you know, Im tooid back for most women to consider dating.


    Thats nonsense, Dous said seriously.


    Youve got both character and capability.


    Christie also mentioned youve even been promoted to deputy chief at Jayrodale General Hospital. Yes.


    Someone recognized my talent, and I got a promotion, Andrew admitted.


    Dous nodded thoughtfully.


    Youre already a deputy chief at such a young age in my opinion, thats just as impressive as Christies position as CEO


    Let me make a suggestion, Andy and forgive me for being presumptuous, Dous continued.


    Why dont you and Christie try to reconnect? Maybe rekindle what you once had? Andrew froze, caught off guard by Douss unexpected proposal.


    i had too much to Grandpa, have drink? Christina protested.


    Andrew and I broke up.


    long ago.


    Some things cant be fixed once theyre broken.


    1/2  Chapter 272 Irene chimed in disapprovingly, Thats right! Christies worth keeps growing.


    Now that shes free from the Weller familys interference, shes about to be Jayrodales most eligible CEO


    You cant just y matchmaker without considering whether a mere deputy chief is worthy of Christies status theyre worlds apart! Dous quivered with anger as he thundered, Foolish woman, hold your tongue! You look down on Andy for being just a deputy chief? Tell me, who saved the Stevens family from crisis today? Irene fell silent with a cold snort, though her disapproval remained evident.


    dont Dous turned to Christina, saying, While you may run Stevens Corporation, you control the Stevens family.


    If you still respect me as your grandfather, youll follow my wishes! §± He continued, Mark my words even


    if you turn Stevens Corporation into a top 500pany worldwide, it will mean nothing if you let Andrew slip away


    Christina argued, Grandpa, youre clearly favoring Andrew.


    Besides, you cant force matters of the heart.


    Dous retorted, So, youre still going to be stubborn as ever? Christina turned away and stated firmly, When I chose to break up never to look back.


    with Andrew, I decided Mr.


    Stevens Senior, please dont pressure her, Andrew interjected with a smile.


    Besides, I agree that were notpatible.


    With her current achievements, Im truly not worthy of her.


    Andrew, you dont need to use subtle jabs to provoke Grandpa, Christina responded coldly.

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273  Christina stated firmly, Once I make a decision, I never regret it.


    And speaking of decisions, why are you single now? What about Ms.


    Rhodes or Ms.


    Aickers? These two Jayrodale beauties have been throwing themselves at you.


    She had not realized the jealousy that tinged her voice as she spoke.


    Well, Andrew, your love life certainly blossomed after breaking up with Christie, Irene remarked with an eye roll


    You must be living the high life now, being Ms.


    Rhodess kept man.


    Youre absolutely right, Andrew replied with a smile.


    Ms.


    Rhodes has been very good to me.


    In fact, Im nning to confess my feelings to her soon.


    I look forward to that sweet sugar baby lifestyle and retiring 30 years early.


    Irene scoffedats all youll ever amount to.


    No wonder Christie doesnt want you.


    You should really take a look at yourself


    Christina interjected coldly, Mom, thats enough.


    It isnt easy to win over someone like Ms.


    Rhodes, and we should be happy for him.


    Leroy eagerly asked, Andrew, why dont you teach me your secrets for attracting wealthy, do


    beautiful women? Id love to coast through life on my looks like you Andrew shook his head and replied, I could teach you, but with your looks, it would be pointless


    Are you insulting me? Leroy snapped, feeling humiliated.


    As Christinas brother, he believed he must have inherited some of his sisters stunning looks.


    While Christina was indeed as beautiful as an angel, Leroy was living proof that gics could be cruelly random


    It was as if nature had sought bnce giving one sibling extraordinary beauty while cursing the other with unfortunate looks.


    The dinner finally wrapped up around eight in the evening


    Andrew declined Douss offer to walk him out and left the Stevens family residence alone.


    However, Christina followed him outside and said coldly, Grandpa asked me to see you off, so dont get any ideas


    Dont worry, Im not that desperate, Andrew replied casually.


    You can go back inside.


    Someonesing to pick me up.


    Let me guess, its either Ms.


    Rhodes or Ms.


    Aickers ? Christina smirked.


    You must be having the time of your life with two beautiful women fawning over you.


    Chapter 273 Andrew grinned.


    Its quite wonderful.


    I alternate between them Ms.


    Rhodes is beautiful and passionate, while Ms.


    Alckers Is sweet and innocent with perfect curves


    What more could a man want? So your true colors finally show, Christina sald with disgust.


    Andrew shrugged.


    I have to disagree.


    Youre the cold one, nd as tap water, too busy admiring yourself.


    You just cant stand seeing others enjoy life and love


    Sounds like jealousy to me! Who are you calling cold and nd? Christina sputtered with anger and embarrassment


    And jealous? Dont tter yourself, Andrew !! Whatever you say.


    Were done here.


    Goodbye, Andrew replied tly.


    Several ck luxury cars had been waiting outside the Stevens family residence.


    Then, someone stepped out of the lead car and respectfully opened the door for Andrew, saying with a deferential smile, Mr.


    Lloyd, thank you for your time.


    Lets go, Andrewmanded with a wave of his hand.


    As the convoys taillights disappeared into the night, Christina stood there stunned and confused. She mumbled, Wasnt that Mr.


    Garner from South City? Why would such a powerful figure personally open the door for Andrew, and with such a subservient attitude ? Chapter 274

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274 Inside the SUV, Dn personally drove Andrew toward West End


    Dn, this isnt the way to South City, is it? Andrew asked, raising an eyebrow. Dn exined with a wry smile, Mr.


    Lloyd, were heading to West End


    Tonight is a crucial three way meeting between us South City, Northern Districts As, and thest major underground power in Jayrodale West Ends Natasha Vostokoff.


    I wouldnt have dared ask for yourpany if it wasnt important.


    Andrew analyzed andmented, So the conflict between South City and Northern District has reached a critical point.


    Thats why West End couldnt stay neutral anymore and had to step in for negotiations, right? Youve hit the nail on the head, Mr.


    Lloyd, Dn said admiringly.


    Last time, you helped us take down Griffin, giving South City a chance to counter attack.


    Now, neither Norther District nor South City can gain the upper hand


    With Madam Vostokoff getting involved, Im worried about potential tricks, which is why I need your help again


    Since Ive decided to help South City, I wont stand by and watch As destroy it! Andrew nodded


    There was another reason Andrew did not mention it was Marvins intention to bring Dns South City under their control.


    Andrew was quite satisfied with Dn as an ally.


    If they could unite Jayrodales underground forces, Andrew would have billionaire Marvin controlling the legitimate businesses while Dn managed the underground operations.


    This would make Andrew the ultimate authority in Jayrodale, both above and below ground


    Andrew had little personal interest in power and status his bloodline already transcended such worldly concerns


    With his abilities in medicine,bat, and various other fields, he could excel effortlessly.


    However, now that he was not alone anymore, it made sense to cultivate promising talents


    As the convoy entered West End territory, Andrew casually asked, How does West Ends leader, Madam Vostokoff,pare to As and your organization in terms of power? Dn exined, Madam Vostokoff, also known as the ck Widow, is the most inconspicuous of the Jayrodales four


    underground leaders.


    But dont underestimate her- shes ruthless


    Over the years, whether it was Tony before, As, or me, weve all tried to take over West Ends territory


    , but no one has seeded.


    The ck Widow ? Andrew asked, surprised.


    Dn chuckled bitterly


    Yes, and its a fitting name shes literally a widow.


    But dont 1/2  Chapter 274 underestimate her, Mr.


    Lloyd.


    Shes as skilled a fighter as I am, and shes gathered quite at of elite fighters.


    Whether its her skills on the bed or some other charm, her men arepletely loyal to her.


    group Interesting, Andrewmented with a smile.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, are you thinking of conquering her ? Dn asked excitedly.


    She may not be young anymore, but shes still stunning.


    While she might not be as perfect as Ms.


    Rhodes, older women know how to treat ¨¤ man right, if you know what I mean.


    With that kind of wit, maybe you should quit the underground and be aedian, Andrew replied dryly.


    Im sure Marvin could set something up for you tomorrow.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275 Dn forced an awkwardugh and ducked his head sheepishly.


    I was just kidding, Mr.


    Lloyd.


    Please dont be angry.


    He had no doubt about Andrews influence


    With one word, this man could actually have him performing stand upedy for the rest of his life. The SUV pulled up in front of a towering building in Jayrodales West End district.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, this is Madam Vostokoffs headquarters the main base of West Ends underground operations, Dn exined while opening the door for Andrew.


    Impressive ... Andrew nodded after taking in the sight.


    At that moment, an alluring woman wearing a veil and dark smoky eye makeup approached them, surrounded by several imposing bodyguards.


    Mr.


    Garner, youve finally arrived.


    Pleasee in.


    Mr.


    Giordano and Mr.


    Moore are getting impatient, she said with a smile, her eyes deliberately lingering on Andrew, Mr.


    Lloyd, this is Natasha Vostokoff, the leader of Jayrodales West End, Dn introduced.


    Before he could introduce Andrew, Natasha cut in with a flirtatiousugh.


    She purred, Theres no need for introductions, Mr.


    Garner.


    Ive heard all about this handsome young man.


    She continued, Word is that on the day the new Weller family head took power, he held his own against their veteran enforcer in a fight.


    Impressive indeed, given his young age ! She batted her eyes at Andrew seductively as she spoke. While Natasha was indeed an attractive older woman who had maintained her allure, Andrew merely smiled politely at her advances.


    He noted how well informed she was about his encounter with the Weller familys enforcer despite never meeting him clearly, there was a sharp mind behind that sensual exterior.


    Knowing Andrews usual indifference to women, Dn cleared his throat and said, Madam Vostokoff, since Mr.


    Giordano is already here, lets get down to business


    Natasha giggled charmingly.


    Of course! Though I hear theres some bad blood between Mr.


    Lloyd and Mr.


    Moore.


    Mr.


    Garner, are you sure its wise to bring him? Dn snapped, Where Mr.


    Lloyd goes, I go.


    If he leaves, I leave.


    If Mr.


    Giordano isnt serious about negotiating, we can end this now.


    Now, now, Mr.


    Garner, we all agreed that each party could bring their own backup, Natasha quickly assured him.


    He added, Though bringing Mr.


    Lloyd seems a bit... inadequate? You know Mr.


    Moores got 1/2  Chapter 275 Hidden Dragons behind him.


    Hidden Dragons means nothing Mr.


    Moore is worthlesspared to Mr.


    Lloyd, Dn scoffed.


    Natasha shook her head slightly, reflecting on Dns typical brashness andck of political finesse


    With As bringing someone as powerful as Finley to the meeting, she could not understand why Dn would only bring this young man as backup, let alone dismiss Finley so brazenly.


    She could already predict that South City would likely lose this negotiation she could not fathom what Dn was thinking by relying on Andrew.


    Chapter 276  Chapter 276 As and Finley were already seated in the massive conference


    room.


    When Natasha entered with her signature sultry walk, Finleys eyes lit up with desire, but As quickly shot him a warning nce.


    As was well aware of Natashas reputation in Jayrodales underground circles, and he worried Finleys wandering eye mightpromise their position.


    Thank you for your patience, Mr.


    Giordano and Mr.


    Moore, Natasha said with a smile.


    Mr.


    Garner and South Citys representative have arrived, so we can begin.


    What capable fighter could South City possibly have besides Dn ? Finley scoffed.


    Theyre all trash in my eyes.


    Pretty big talk from you, Mr.


    Moore


    Better be careful not to bite your tongue, Dns voice sounded from the doorway as he and Andrew entered the room


    Initially, both Finley and As wore looks of contempt, feeling confident in their position against Dn. However, when they saw Andrew beside him, their expressions quickly changed.


    So this is who Dn brought, As said through gritted teeth, his eyes narrowing.


    Andrew, this meeting is between Jayrodales three underground powers.


    What business do you have here ? Finley demanded coldly.


    Andrew casually took a seat and replied coolly, Who said outsiders cant participate in this ? Youre an


    outsider too, so what are you doing here? Dont twist things around, Finley snapped.


    Mr.


    Giordano invited me, and Im now officially Northern Districts honored guest.


    Thats right.


    Mr.


    Moore is now considered one of us in Northern District, As added.


    Tonight, Mr.


    Lloyd speaks for South City, Dn dered firmly.


    If you want to talk, lets talk.


    If not, we can settle this another way.


    As and Finleys faces darkened at these words.


    They could have easily manipted Dn alone, but Andrew was a different story.


    After all, they still remembered clearly how back at the Weller residence, Andrew had not only beaten up


    Michael but had also dared to face off against the Weller familys top enforcers.


    Despite his refined appearance, they knew he was dangerous.


    Gentlemen, lets all calm down, Natasha intervened smoothly.


    Weve barely started talking


    This rare gathering of us three should focus on resolving our differences.


    She nced curiously at Andrew, wondering why his mere presence had agitated As and Finley so much.


    1/2  Chapter 276 For your sake, well continue, As grunted.


    But Northern Districts position remains firm.


    As long as Madam Vostokoff stays out of it, Mr.


    Giordano and I can easily crush South City, Finley boasted


    Then Jayrodales underworld can be split between Northern District and West End


    A win win situation, wouldnt you say? Natashas eyes flickered with interest as she considered the proposal


    With the three underground powers currently at a stalemate and Northern District and South City wearing


    each other down, her untouched West End territory stood to gain from their conflict.


    Dont listen to their empty promises, Madam Vostokoff, Dn quickly interjected.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276  Chapter 276 As and Finley were already seated in the massive conference room.


    When Natasha entered with her signature sultry walk, Finleys eyes lit up with desire, but As quickly shot him a warning nce.


    As was well aware of Natashas reputation in Jayrodales underground circles, and he worried Finleys wandering eye mightpromise their position.


    Thank you for your patience, Mr.


    Giordano and Mr.


    Moore, Natasha said with a smile.


    Mr.


    Garner and South Citys representative have arrived, so we can begin


    What capable fighter could South City possibly have besides Dn ? Finley scoffed.


    Theyre all trash in my eyes.


    Pretty big talk from you, Mr.


    Moore


    Better be careful not to bite your tongue, Dns voice sounded from the doorway as he and Andrew entered the room


    Initially, both Finley and As wore looks of contempt, feeling confident in their position against Dn. However, when they saw Andrew beside him, their expressions quickly changed.


    So this is who Dn brought, As said through gritted teeth, his eyes narrowing.


    Andrew, this meeting is between Jayrodales three underground powers.


    What business do you have here ? Finley demanded coldly.


    Andrew casually took a seat and replied coolly, Who said outsiders cant participate in this ? Youre an outsider too, so what are you doing here? Dont twist things around, Finley snapped.


    Mr.


    Giordano invited me, and Im now officially Northern Districts honored guest.


    Thats right.


    Mr.


    Moore is now considered one of us in Northern District, As added.


    Tonight, Mr.


    Lloyd speaks for South City, Dn dered firmly.


    If you want to talk, lets talk.


    If not, we can settle this another way.


    As and Finleys faces darkened at these words.


    They could have easily manipted Dn alone, but Andrew was a different story


    After all, they still remembered clearly how back at the Weller residence, Andrew had not only beaten up Michael but had also dared to face off against the Weller familys top enforcers.


    Despite his refined appearance, they knew he was dangerous


    Gentlemen, lets all calm down, Natasha intervened smoothly.


    Weve barely started talking.


    This rare gathering of us three should focus on resolving our differences.


    She nced curiously at Andrew, wondering why his mere presence had agitated As and Finley so much


    1/2  Chapter 276 For your sake, well continue, As grunted.


    But Northern Districts position remains firm.


    As long as Madam Vostokoff stays out of it, Mr.


    Giordano and I can easily crush South City, Finley boasted


    Then Jayrodales underworld can be split between Northern District and West End.


    A win win situation, wouldnt you say? Natashas eyes flickered with interest as she considered the proposal


    With the three underground powers currently at a stalemate and Northern District and South City wearing


    each other down, her untouched West End territory stood to gain from their conflict.


    Dont listen to their empty promises, Madam Vostokoff, Dn quickly interjected

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277 495WAVE Finley and As cant be trusted, Dn warned


    If you believe their lies, once they destroy South City, West End wont be spared either.


    Oh? What makes you say that ? Natasha asked with a smile


    Are you suggesting Northern District ns to take over West End as well? Before Dn could respond, As cut in, Dns just a brute dont take his words seriously.


    Northern District and West End have always maintained peaceful rtions, and even if we wanted your territory, we wouldnt have the strength after dealing with South City.


    That would be suicide ! Mr.


    Giordano is right, Finley added smoothly.


    In fact, West End stands to gain the most from this.


    The only reason were pursuing this vendetta against South City is because Dn treacherously killed Mr. Giordanos lieutenant.


    Such a betrayal demands justice.


    Their coordinated pitch seemed to sway Natasha, while her lieutenants behind her nodded approvingly. Madam, we should stay neutral and let them fight it out, one whispered.


    Well be the real winners in the end, another added.


    Mr.


    Giordano wants revenge, and clearly, Mr.


    Moore has a score to settle with Andrew.


    No matter who wins, West End benefits.


    As Natasha prepared to announce her decision, Dns face darkened, realizing she had fallen for Northern Districts scheme.


    Finley and As exchanged knowing nces, barely containing their glee.


    Andrew, your support of South City means nothing, Finley gloated.


    Youre a nobody, and South City will fall regardless of what you do.


    In the midst of their celebration, Andrew started pping slowly.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, do you have something to add? Natasha frowned, holding back her intended statement.


    Hes probably just impressed by our alliance, Finley smirked.


    Asughed and added, Andrew, youre quite capable yourself.


    Why not leave Dn and join us? While you might not reach Mr.


    Moores status, you could easily be a lieutenant in Northern District.


    Andrew chuckled.


    Northern District is too small and crawling with losers.


    Im not interested


    And regarding Madam Vostokoffs question, Im just amazed at how someone can be so easily yed for a fool and still seem happy about it.


    Natashas expression turned icy.


    Mr.


    Garner, your friend seems to have a death wish, speaking so boldly in my territory.


    Perhaps he doesnt n on leaving West End tonight? Dn tensed up, internally cursing.


    He could not understand why Andrew would antagonize  Chapter 277 Natasha at this crucial moment when she was obviously leaning toward Ass side.


    It was like adding fuel to the fire!

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278 How dare you insult Madam Vostokoff ! Are you asking for death? West Ends enforcers erupted in anger.


    In all these years, no one has ever dared to disrespect our leader on our turf! Over the years, many have experienced Natashas ruthless cunning firsthand.


    For this young upstart to openly mock her intelligence right to her face he must have been tired of living. As and Finley could barely contain their joy at this turn of events.


    Dn, is this your way of making South City perish faster? Finley taunted, fanning himself with a smirk.


    He added, Andrew, I know youre trying to get Madam Vostokoffs attention, but this thorny rose is far beyond your reach.


    Now, youll probably leave here in pieces! Mr.


    Garner, hes your man, Natasha snapped.


    For old times sake, III give you one chance to exin what he means.


    Otherwise, none of you will leave West Ends headquarters alive.


    Madam Vostokoff, Mr.


    Lloyd can be quite direct, but let me exin- Dn began with an awkward smile.


    Exin ? No need, Andrew interrupted, still smiling.


    Madam Vostokoff, III say it again- youre a fool being yed for entertainment, and you dont even realize


    it.


    Natashas men were enraged.


    Before long, the sound of heavy footsteps echoed outside the conference room, and dozens of West Ends thugs armed with machetes, batons, and knives flooded in, surrounding thempletely. Now you know why they call me the ck Widow, Natasha said coldly, looking down at the seated Andrew.


    She continued, Everyone whos dared to challenge me is dead.


    Ive seen too many young hotheads like you who think theyre untouchable just because they have some backing.


    Dn pleaded, Madam Vostokoff, lets talk this through.


    Mr.


    Lloyd came here to negotiate, not fight.


    Using force like this goes against the rules of the meeting.


    Ive been more than patient, Natasha exploded Did you not hear how this boy was asking for death? My reputation isnt just for show! Madam Vostokoff, I suggest cutting out his tongue first, Finley chimed in gleefully.


    Then break his limbs piece by piece.


    After he dies from torture, hang his body at West Ends entrance as a warning to others.


    Anyst words? Natasha asked Andrew icily.


    Andrews expression turned cold, and he calmly stated, Youre proving my point about being a fool.


    Lets ignore whether your men can eveny a finger on me for now.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279 He leaned forward, his voice biting as he said, Answer me this : As promised you a 50-50 split of the territory once he takes down South City.


    Did you seriously believe that just because he said it? Natashas re intensified, but before she could respond, Andrew continued


    Second, Jayrodale has three major underground organizations, with As and Northern District being the strongest


    Surely, you know this much.


    And now, with Finley and the Hidden Dragons backing him, As is more powerful than ever.


    After he crushes South City, do you really think he wont turn around and wipe out West End next?


    Natasha scoffed, though there was hesitation in her voice.


    Do you seriously think I dont understand the dynamics of Jayrodale better than you? After taking South City, As will be weakened


    How could he possiblye after me? Andrew shook his head, smirking.


    Calling you stupid is honestly being too kind


    As I said, As has the Hidden Dragons and the ambitious Finley by his side


    Even if Northern District is weakened after taking South City, Finley can easily gather the Hidden Dragons fighters with just a call.


    When that happens, West End will be next.


    Natasha frowned, feeling increasingly uneasy.


    Andrews coldughter echoed through the room.


    Once As takes South City, hell absorb its territory and fighters.


    Sure, hell take a hit, but give him a little time to recover, and West End is as good as gone.


    He continued, Theres no way As will let a rival breathe down his neck.


    Hell rip you out by the roots.


    And as for you, the so called ck Widow ? Youll be paraded around as a trophy.


    You know exactly what that means, dont you? Natashas expression darkened as her eyes darted to As and Finley.


    Her anger was palpable.


    Finley forced augh, his fan snapping shut with a loud ck.


    Madam Vostokoff, hes spinning nonsense.


    Mr.


    Girodano only wants to avenge Griffin.


    Thats it! You cant seriously believe his baseless usations.


    Andrew let out a mocking chuckle.


    Finley, youre a terrible liar.


    Even a rookie in this game wouldnt buy your story.


    You expect someone like her to believe that As is going to war out of some sense of loyalty?


    Underground leaders never care about loyalty, They use their men as disposable pawns, let them bleed


    in their ce, and then sit back and enjoy the spoils.


    As mmed his fist on the table, his voice thunderous.


    Andrew, youre crossing the line! How dare you question my honor ! Andrew shrugged, unfazed.


    Im not questioning it, As


    Im t out saying you dont have any.


    +25 BOHUS Chapter 279 Ignoring As re, Andrew turned to Natasha and said, Let me put this in simpler terms


    Ever heard of a game of chess? Natashas brow furrowed


    Chess? What does that have to do with anything? Andrews voice grew colder.


    Open your eyes


    Youre being yed.


    If you keep trusting As, youll end up as another cautionary tale in the history of bad alliances.


    Dont let West End be a footnote In someone elses story.

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Natashas expression darkened as a chill ran down her spine.


    Though Andrews words were harsh, they struck with undeniable truth she had almost fallen into As and Finleys trap.


    .


    I understand why you were so eager to fall for their scheme, Andrew continued calmly.


    You wanted South City eliminated so you could grab a plece of the pie


    Your ambition isnt small, Madam Vostokoff West End wants to dominate too.


    Unfortunately, greed often exposes ones weaknesses, Andrew added with mock concern.


    As a woman in this business, you should be more careful ying games with cunning men like As.


    His patronizing tone made Natasha grind her teeth.


    While it was her first time being lectured by such a young man, she could not deny the truth in his words. She did have ambitions and had been swayed by Ass promises.


    Mr.


    Giordano, Mr.


    Moore, please leave.


    Youre no longer wee in West End, Natasha ordered through clenched teeth.


    Madam Vostokoff, you cant actually believe this pretty boys baseless usations ? As exploded.


    Think carefully about your choice, Finley threatened, his face dark with anger.


    Stay neutral, or if West End wants to interfere, Mr.


    Giordano and I will have no choice but to eliminate you too.


    Andrew chuckled


    You see, Madam Vostokoff? This is their true color.


    They never had good intentions theyve been ying you for a fool from the start.


    ! Get out, both of you! Natasha roared.


    And Finley, you think Im scared of you? Go ahead and try to touch West End.


    Id love to see what Hidden Dragonsp dog is really made of! Even Andrew had to give her an


    appreciative nce she was showing the fierce spirit that had earned her the ck Widow nickname.


    West Ends enforcers redirected their weapons toward As and Finley, their bloodlust obvious.


    One shouted, You backstabbing sons of bitches! If Mr.


    Lloyd hadnt warned us, we wouldve fallen right into your trap! Madam, lets finish these traitors right here and now, several more aggressive members suggested, gripping their weapons tightly.


    The color drained from As and Finleys faces as the situation turned against them.


    Think carefully, Natasha.


    If anything happens to me and Mr.


    Moore on your territory, Jayrodales underworld will descend into chaos, As warned, sweat beading on his forehead


    12 Chapter 200 If anything happens to me, West End wont survive the consequences! Finley threatened


    Move aside and let them leave, Natasha ordered with a cold smile


    But remember this, As -West End wont y nice with Northern District anymore.


    Your dream of ruling Jayrodales underworld is dead.


    As As and Finley walked past Andrew, As paused with pure hatred in his eyes.


    You ruined my ns.


    I wont forget tonights humiliation.


    Keep making enemies, and youll meet your end soon enough.


    Worry about yourself, Mr.


    Giordano, Andrew replied casually.


    luck might run out.


    never know when your Back at Northern Districts headquarters, As finally exploded in rage.


    He screamed at Finley, Why did you have to threaten Natasha? We almost convinced her to stay neutral


    ! Why did you have to provoke her, you idiot? Finley wiped Ass spittle from his face with a dark expression


    How is this my fault? Andrew was the one who ruined everything by showing up out of nowhere ! As smashed his fist through a table, his eyes cold with fury.


    Youre right it was all Andrew.


    He destroyed our perfect n! We need to kill that worthless punk.


    I cant stand another day with him alive! Finley seethed.


    Hell die, but we must be patient, As replied.


    For now, we need to strike fast.


    We should take out either Dn or Natasha first.


    If we can eliminate one side quickly, the other wont stand a chance alone.


    Lets hit West End first, Finley suggested with a vicious grin.


    I want to make that ungrateful witch Natasha suffer.


    As scoffed.


    Youre still thinking about women at a time like this? It doesnt matter which we take out first South City or West End


    We need to move before they join forces.


    Finley leered.


    Youre too old to appreciate the finer things, Mr.


    Giordano


    A powerful, sophisticated woman like Natasha is the ultimate prize


    Help me take control of Jayrodales underworld As offered with a smile, and Natasha will be yours to do with as you please.


    You have my word! Finley agreed eagerly, licking his lips in anticipation.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281 In the West End district, Andrew and Dn received a grand wee from Natasha. Mr.


    Lloyd, I never expected you to make such bold moves.


    You even managed to shock someone like me, Dn admitted, still in awe of Andrews earlier actions and words


    Dn could not shake off the memory of how Andrew had brazenly called Natasha an airhead and lectured her to read more books as if she were just one of his men.


    He found it incredible that Andrew dared to act this way on someone elses turf, surrounded by their elite fighters.


    What bewildered Dn even more was that Natasha did not get angry after being scolded.


    Instead, she switched sides, driving As and Finley away while graciously hosting him and Andrew.


    As one of Jayrodales crime lords, Dn had never felt this triumphant.


    Im not as remarkable as you suggest, Andrew said calmly.


    She simply came to her senses and realized she couldnt let Northern District be too powerful, and once I pointed that out, As and Finleys scheme fell apart on its own.


    Dns mouth twitched before he could not help but say, Even so, Mr.


    Lloyd, you didnt have to insult her in front of all West Ends top fighters.


    Though shes West Ends leader, shes still a woman at heart, and women tend to hold grudges Im


    worried she might ... Youre afraid shelle after meter? Andrew asked with a smile.


    Dn gave a bitterugh and stayed silent, which was answer enough.


    Youre only half right, Andrew said dismissively


    Yes, women hold grudges, but they als love getting results.


    Once Northern District falls and Natasha tastes sess, do you want to bet she wont just forgive me but wille thanking me with joy ? Mr.


    Lloyd, youre absolutely brilliant! Dn gave him a thumbs up, thoroughly convinced.


    A flirtatiousugh interrupted them as Natasha walked in, wearing a sexy dress with a high slit, her steps graceful and alluring.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, Mr.


    Garner, lets drink to our hearts content tonight! Natashas radiant smile made her lookpletely


    different from her earlier fierce demeanor


    Madam Vostokoff, youre not mad at our Mr.


    Lloyd anymore? Dn teased


    Natasha rolled her eyes yfully.


    Mr.


    Lloyds abilities are extraordinary I was blind not to see it before.


    Now that I understand, how could I be mad ? Im eager to follow his lead


    Natasha did not hesitate to sit right next to Andrew, her intoxicating perfume filling the air


    Dn smiled knowingly, easily spotting that this widow had likely set her sights on Andrew.


    Nheless, he also knew this widow was dangerous, and no ordinary man could handle her.


    Andrew replied, Madam Vostokoff, its too early forpliments.


    Now that As and Finleys n has failed, you two are in danger.


    Natasha dropped her flirtatious manner and asked seriously, Mr.


    Lloyd, please exin ! Dn also grew serious, waiting for Andrew to continue.


    Andrew exined, Ass Northern District is much stronger than both your territoriesbined,


    especially with Finleys elite sect backing them.


    Since they failed to convince you to stay neutral, As will definitely strike first and try to eliminate one of you when you least expect it.


    That bastard wouldnt dare! Natasha mmed the table in anger.


    Its not about guts its what he must do, Andrew said gravely.


    If As doesnt act immediately, once you two join forces, his dream of controlling Jayrodales underworld bes much harder.


    If I were him, the best move would be to strike quickly and take out one side before you can form an alliance.

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282 Then dealing with the remaining side would be effortless since theyd be standing alone, Andrew concluded


    Dn nodded in agreement.


    Mr.


    Lloyds absolutely right.


    We could see Ass intentions


    from his all out attack on South City he wanted to eliminate obstacles quickly.


    Unfortunately for him, Griffin got taken out by Mr.


    Lloyd, which forced him to abort his ns.


    Il You killed Griffin, Mr.


    Lloyd ? Natasha asked in shock, studying Andrew up and down with undisguised curiosity.


    This pretty boy had impressive guts and eloquence, and his intelligence was extraordinary, but Dn was suggesting he had also taken down Griffin, As right hand man.


    Could he be exceptional inbat as well? Taking him down was pure luck, nothing worth making a fuss about, Andrew replied calmly


    Natasha batted her eyes, smiling seductively.


    Dont be so modest, Mr.


    Lloyd.


    Even if it was luck, youre still a true hero.


    Ive been a widow for so long, and Ive never met such a capable young man like you.


    I hate to admit it, but Im quite drawn to you.


    Natasha was indeed bewitchingly beautiful


    Though she was older, her skin remained youthful! and smooth, rivaling that of any young girl.


    More importantly, she possessed a mature allure that younger womencked, making every movement captivating


    Combined with her powerful position and intriguing widow status, Natasha could make any young mans head spin.


    In fact, even Dn found himself somewhat affected by her charms


    However, Andrew seemedpletely immune to Natashas flirtations


    He simply cleared his throat and replied, Lets focus on the important matters first.


    For South City and West End to survive, I see only one solution.


    Please tell us, Mr.


    Lloyd, Natasha urged


    While she was indeed flirting with Andrew, she immediately became serious about West Ends survival, revealing there was more to this widow than met the eye.


    Right now, an alliance between your two territories is inevitable, Andrew stated.


    Without joining forces, youll be sitting ducks neither of you can match As and Finley alone.


    After a moment of silence, Natasha gritted her teeth and said, As is a wolf in sheeps clothing, and I almost fell for his trap


    Fine, for West Ends future, Im willing to ally with Mr.


    Garners South City.


    Thats exactly the attitude I was hoping for when I came to East Side tonight, Dn eximed joyfully. Natasha turned to Andrew with a yful pout.


    But whats next? Mr.


    Lloyd, you need to find Chapter 212 us a way to survive.


    Andrews eyes narrowed as he said coldly, The next step, naturally, is to find a way to take down


    Northern District.


    Natasha frowned.


    Northern District is powerful and they have Hidden Dragons Finley stirring up trouble.


    Even if Mr.


    Garner and I join forces, our chances of winning a war against them are slim.


    Besides, West End has always been neutral.


    I dont want to break the status quo by striking first.


    Andrew was not surprised by this response.


    After all, Natasha had always been conservative in protecting West End, unlike Dn.


    Getting her tounch an offensive was impossible, so Andrew smiled and said, There are many ways to


    take down Northern District it doesnt necessarily mean going to war with them directly.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, do you have other methods in mind ? Dn asked eagerly.


    Natasha listened intently, her expression uncertain


    If this pretty boy were really that incredible and could finda way to destroy Ass Northern District, she would willingly strip down and please Andrew right then and there.

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283 Faced with the cager gazes of the two crime lords Andrew simply smiled and stopped talking , picking up his tea instead.


    Dn caught on quickly and pped his forehead.


    He said, Mr.


    Lloyd has already helped us so much with both his wisdom and courage, while Madam Vostokoff and I have been doing nothing! Turning to Natasha, he added, Madam Vostokoff, Mr.


    Lloyds assistancees with certain conditions.


    As it should, Natasha nodded


    She no longer dared to underestimate Andrew, knowing that capable people always had their own terms. Deliberately pulling down her neckline to reveal more cleavage, Natasha smiled flirtatiously at Andrew.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, youre a young man in your prime.


    Usually, men want either money or women.


    I wonder if my beauty catches your eye.


    If youre interested, Id be willing to warm your bed tonight.


    Dn watched with envy


    Natasha was a stunning widow with both power and influence.


    When he saw Natasha offering herself to Andrew, he could not help but think Andrew was a lucky man. However, Dn remained cautious.


    Natashas usual strategy involved using her body to attract talented young men and skilled fighters, making them devoted to her through their desire for her charms.


    South City might lose its favored position with West End if Andrew fell for her.


    To his surprise, Andrew just shook his head with a smile and said, Madam Vostokoff, youre indeed stunning, but I prefer rare medicinal herbs.


    Natasha was deeply disappointed and readjusted her dress.


    She had already lowered herself multiple times tonight to flirt with Andrew, but this young man not only rejected her verbally -his eyes had remained indifferent throughout.


    Natasha knew such men were the hardest to manipte, and trying to win them over with beauty was pointless


    After thinking momentarily, she said, We dont have medicinal herbs in West End since weve never needed them


    However, I know people who have them, and once you tell us how to bring down Northern District, Ill get them for you


    Andrew set down his teacup and said, With your word, Ill get straight to the point.


    First, we can be certain that neither of your territories can match As in a direct confrontation.


    Therefore, we must rule out a head on fight with Northern District ! 1/2 Chapter 283 Correct, Natasha agreed


    West End would never engage in such a costly battle.


    But I cant think of any other way to bring Ass Northern District down.


    She continued, In Jayrodales underworld, As has been as steady as a rock for years.


    Many have tried various schemes to eliminate him, but they all failed and ended up destroying


    themselves instead! I once sent assassins after As, Dn said gravely ..


    But it was useless because As is too powerful, even stronger than both me and Madam Vostokoff.


    All the assassins ended up dead


    And then theres Finley, that yboy from Hidden Dragons, Natasha added seriously.


    Despite his vices, hes at least a junior grandmaster inbat.


    These two alone are more than either West End or South City can handle individually.

 Chapter 284

    22.


    Chapter 284 Not to mention, As has many other skilled fighters under hismand, Natasha added. Andrews eyes gleamed as he replied, Thats why a direct confrontation with Northern District wont work you need to y it smart


    History shows that even the most imprable walls arent broken from the outside, but rather crumble from within.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, are you suggesting we target Northern Districts internal personnel ? Dn asked with furrowed brows.


    Andrew smiled.


    More specifically, you need to target the rtionship between As and Finley.


    Theyre the two pirs of the Northern District together, you cant beat them


    But if they turn against each other and start fighting among themselves, wouldnt that be your opportunity


    ? Natasha pouted.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, sowing discord between them might sound simple, but its impossible.


    As relies heavily on Finley, and though Finley is arrogant, he respects As.


    Getting them to turn against each other wont be easy! Of course, you wont have a chance while their interests align, Andrew said casually.


    But if theres no conflict between them naturally, youll have to create one.


    Dn surrendered.


    My head hurts... I cant keep up with your thinking, Mr.


    Lloyd


    Just tell us what Madam Vostokoff and I need to do


    What does As like to do? Does he have any weaknesses or ... women hes particrly fond of ? Natasha scoffed.


    As is only interested in bing the leader of Jayrodales underworld.


    He doesnt really mess with women, except for this one actress he keeps shes like his confidante. Not many people know about this, Dn added.


    But Ive done some digging.


    I heard he really spoils her bought her a mansion, luxury cars, and spent big money promoting her career.


    Andrew took a sip of tea and smiled.


    Theres your opportunity thats the perfect angle to work with.


    Dn chimed in, Not many people know about her, but I dug into it.


    As spoils her.


    He -bought her fancy houses and luxury cars, and he even spent big money to support her career. Andrew took a sip of tea and smiled.


    Theres your opportunity


    Its the perfect angle to work with


    Natashas eyes lit up as she caught on.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, are you suggesting we use this actress to create a scandal with Finley, then make sure As finds out about it? Something like that, Andrew replied.


    However, your conflict with Northern District.


    1/2  Chapter 284 shouldnt harm the actress.


    Though people in your world might not care about honor, youll need to respect my principles on this.


    Andrews expression turned serious as he spoke, and hismanding presence made Dn instinctively lower his head.


    On the other hand, Natashas heart skipped a beat, finding his serious demeanor quite intimidating


    As someone trained in martial arts, Natasha knew that only highly skilled fighters could project such an


    aura


    She grew increasingly curious about this mans true identity.


    Natasha said, Mr.


    Lloyd, Ive met this actress a few times


    Shes a piece of work vain, petty, and downright nasty.


    You really dont need to care about someone like her.


    Her words were sharp,ced with unmistakable disdain.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285 Andrew shook his head.


    Madam Vostokoff, despite what you say, Id like to confirm this myself.


    I have my own principles, and if my n ends up harming innocent people, I wouldnt Natasha chuckled,


    I understand youre kind hearted, Mr.


    Lloyd


    Actually, after your insights, I already have a n to create conflict between Finley and As.


    Tomorrow, as West Ends leader, III host a g here


    Ass attention seeking mistress will definitely show up uninvited, and as our honored guest, you can see for yourself if what I said is true.


    That works.


    Ille see for myself tomorrow, Andrew agreed.


    Dn grinned.


    Its a great n.


    At the g, you can set the stage for that pervert Finley to make his move on As mistress.


    Sparks will fly for sure.


    Natasha smirked


    Knowing Finleys nature, he wont be able to resist her


    And that womans no saint either theyll hit it off immediately.


    Andrew checked his watch.


    Its gettingte, Dn.


    We should go


    Dn stood up, feeling relieved.


    Thank goodness you came with me, Mr.


    Lloyd.


    What seemed like a huge problem got solved just like that it feels great.


    Natasha stood up as well and gave Andrew a meaningful look.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, its sote.


    Why dont you stay here in West End for the night? What about me, Madam Vostokoff? Dn joked.


    The warmth drained from Natashas smile as she said tly, Mr.


    Garner, I think youd be morefortable heading back to South City.


    My ce is a little too modest to host you.


    Dn was stunned but then shook his head with a forcedugh.


    The difference in treatment was truly something else.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, would you like to stay? Dn asked Andrew.


    In his view, since Natasha was being so forward, Andrew might as well stay and enjoy himself with her. Though Natashas intentions were not innocent, Andrew had nothing to lose he could have a passionate night with the infamous ck widow and gain closer ties with West End.


    Andrew just felt a headacheing on.


    While Natasha had been dropping hints all night; Lauren and Francesca had been bombarding his phone with messages


    Hence, he had no interest in anything happening with Natasha.


    After Andrew and Dn left, Natasha called out to the hallway, You can alle in now.


    West Ends top fighters, who had been waiting outside, immediately entered the conference Chapter 285


    room


    Madam, are you really going to ally with South City against Northern District? Antonio Torres, an elderly man with graying facial hair asked.


    Yes, Natasha replied seriously.


    We almost fell for Ass scheme


    If it werent for Andrew, who came with Dn and opened my eyes, West End might have been in danger


    Antonio was a highly respected figure in West End, and he scoffed.


    In my opinion, Dn and Andrew probably dont have good intentions either.


    Every organization in Jayrodales underworld is just waiting for others to fall so they can take over.


    Natasha waved dismissively.


    Antonio, thats unfair.


    That pretty boy isnt just good looking- his insight and knowledge are extraordinary.


    More importantly, Dn identally revealed that Andrew was the one who killed Griffin.


    Dont you think theres more to this young man than meets the eye?

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286 Antonio trembled in anger as he eximed in disbelief, That pretty boy is stick thin! How could he possibly take down Griffin? It must be Dn spreading smoke and mirrors


    Natasha smirked with a shake of her head.


    I doubt it.


    Andrew has already proven himself at the Weller residence.


    He faced off against their senior fighter and walked away unscathed


    How many people do you think could manage that? Antonio fell silent, his brow furrowing in thought. Someone spoke up, But Madam, the Northern District is incredibly powerful.


    We were better off staying neutral allying with Dns South City is practically dering war on As.


    I thought the same way before, Natasha replied.


    But Andrew was right As is ambitious and cunning.


    If we do nothing while he takes down Dn, West End will be next on his list.


    Antonio voiced his concerns, Thats true, but Northern District isnt just As theres also Finley.


    How confident can we be even with South Citys help? Natasha smiled mysteriously and said casually, Everyone, get some rest.


    Dont worry about our chances.


    Just trust me.


    Andrew really opened my eyes tonight.


    His strategic mind is truly terrifying! Antonio frowned, noticing Natashas flushed cheeks and subtle allure


    Madam, youve been single for years... youre not actually interested in that pretty boy, are you? Natashas blush deepened as she snapped, Antonio, arent you overstepping? Besides, as a widow running this massive West End operation do you know how much pressure Im under ? Is it really too much to have some fun with a man I like ? Antonio cleared his throat awkwardly.


    Madam, we understand your position.


    But someone of your status can have fun; just dont get serious.


    Andrew might be clever and have somebat skills, but hes a nobody.


    You deserve at least a prominent familys son or a powerful leader.


    The other executives chimed in


    Exactly! Madam, your status demands someone from our level, someone worthy of West End .


    What if I just happen to like Andrew? Natasha purred with aradiant smile.


    Antonio scoffed heavily.


    If he wants into your bed, that boy better bring something valuable to West End.


    A pretty face and smooth talk arent enough


    Enough, you all look pathetic, Natasha said in frustration.


    I really did want to get him into bed tonight, but the damned boy kept refusing me it was almost humiliating.


    Antonio stroked his beard and sneered.


    Young people these days think theyre so clever.


    Hes probably just ying hard to get, like some social media dating strategy.


    Its ridiculous.

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287 Natasha yawnedzily and said, Alright, get some rest Im tired too


    We have important business tomorrow, and will be there.


    Ill see if I can get him to warm up to me then


    Antonio and the others could only force awkwardughs before quickly departing.


    They knew Natasha treated her subordinates well and was fiercely loyal


    Combined with her exceptionalbat skills and leadership, she maintained firm control over West End,


    but she was still a woman and a straightforward one at that, sometimes even more straightforward than the toughest men.


    This often left older members like Antonio at a loss for words.


    Meanwhile, in the Northern District, a subordinate entered Ass office to report.


    Mr.


    Giordano, our men watched until dawn, but Dn and Andrew never left West Ends headquarters. As extinguished his cigar and scoffed.


    Natasha must have let them out through the set tunnels.


    Damn it, it looks like Andrew has convinced her to ally with Dn.


    Should we proceed with the assassination attempts on Dn and Andrew, Mr.


    Giordano ? the subordinate asked.


    As waved dismissively.


    Dn will be on high alert, so sending assassins would be suicide.


    As for Andrew, I dont know his true capabilities yet.


    Well hold off to avoid tipping our hand.


    The subordinate sneered


    He looks like a weakling to me just a smooth talker with a pretty face. Give me a few good men, and III take care of him for you.


    Asughed coldly.


    You fool.


    Though I havent gauged his strength yet, youd just get yourself killed. Our priority is taking down either West End or South City first.


    Once I control Jayrodales underworld, that boy will be at my mercy.


    The subordinate flushed red


    Of course, Mr.


    Giordano.


    III take my leave.


    As stopped him, asking, Wheres Finley ? Madam Vostokoff is hosting a g today and invited him.


    He left early this morning with his entourage, all dressed up, the subordinate replied.


    As grunted in disapproval


    Finley will get himself killed chasing women one of these days.


    Still, let him go and probe Natashas intentions.


    I hope that pretty widow is smart enough not to actually ally with Dn and sign her own death warrant. After the subordinate left, Ass phone buzzed


    Seeing the caller ID, his rough face softened with a hint of indulgence as he answered.


    12 +20 BONUS


    Chapter 287 Missing me, baby? As answered sweetly, his tough guy persona melting away.


    On the other end of the line, a sweet, sultry voice whined, Baby, you havent been visitingtely. Have you found someone new ? As chuckled.


    Youre my one and only, my little star.


    Be patient, baby.


    Once I take care of some big business, Ill spoil you properly.


    She giggled.


    Youre terrible... Im not in the modd for your special juicetely.


    As roared withughter.


    It was moments like these that made her his favorite she always knew how to keep things yful and exciting.


    Im going to a g today, she continued, sounding pitiful.


    Everyone there will be rich and powerful.


    III look so in, and theyll all look down on me its making me anxious.


    As made a grand gesture.


    Baby, youre my woman.


    Anyone who dares disrespect you must be tired of living.


    Enjoy yourself and spend whatever you want.


    III transfer money to you right now.

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288 As mistress was overjoyed, showering him with sweet words over the phone.


    Thank you, baby! III dress up beautifully for when youe Oh, Ive bought several sets of sexy lingerie e rip them off me soon! ''Asughed happily.


    Dont worry, baby.


    Once handle these important matters, III keep you busy for days.


    After hanging up, As felt deeply satisfied.


    His empire was rising, with Northern District at its peak, and soon, he would devour both Natashas West End and Dns South City


    Then, he would rule Jayrodales underworld as its sole king, crushing Marvin, the Wellers, and Rhodes beneath his feet.


    Meanwhile, in Andrews office at Jayrodale General Hospital, Francesca walked in to find Andrew in a sharp suit


    Do you have a meeting or event? she asked with a smile behind her hand, admiring his tall, elegant figure


    Neither just attending ¨¤ g, Andrew replied with a smile.


    Francescas eyebrows furrowed with concern.


    Are you going to a g? Does Lauren know? Ms.


    Rhodes doesnt know, but why do you ask? Andrew responded, surprised.


    Are you really clueless or just pretending? Francesca pouted.


    Youre Laurens man now.


    Is it appropriate to go to a g without her knowing ? Come on, Dr.


    Aicker, Andrew said exasperatedly.


    Theres nothing between Ms.


    Rhodes and me dont y matchmaker.


    Besides, Im going for business, not what you think.


    Francescas face brightened.


    Oh, I guess I overthought it.


    Youre still trustworthy, after all.


    She stepped closer to fix his tie, her subtle perfume reaching his nose as their faces drew near. Andrew coughed and stepped back.


    All set ? Francesca smiled andplimented him, Yes, and honestly, youre quite handsome.


    Much more masculine and attractive than those so called Jayrodale young masters like Harvey and Michael


    Andrew rubbed his nose and smiled


    Remember how much you disliked me at first? Francesca blushed, embarrassed.


    That was before I got to know you.


    Now were good friends, and Ive realized youre both capable and genuinely good.


    If only... If only what? Andrew asked.


    If Lauren hadnt imed you first, I might have made a move myself, Francesca joked with 1/2  Chapter 289 a twinkle in her eye.


    Andrew shook his head with a smile.


    Youre Dr.


    Alckers granddaughter and chief of this hospital


    Your medical skills, family background, and education are outstanding, and youll surely find someone much better than me.


    Francescas eyes dimmed.


    Is that so? If only that were true.


    After checking the time, Andrew said, I should go.


    Call me if anythinges up at the hospital.


    Francesca forced a smile and replied, Go ahead, Ive got things handled here.


    Things are quiet except for Bernard connecting with Mr.


    Bozzelli .


    It looks like theyre plotting something.


    Andrew nodded.


    Dont worry.


    If Bernard tries anything, I wont go easy with him.


    Once Andrew left, Francesca copsed onto the sofa, hugging herself and lost in thought.


    She mumbled aloud, What am I doing? Am I really falling for Andrew? Hes Laurens man going after him would make me a terrible friend.


    I cant do that to her !

 Chapter 289

    2/2 Chapter 289 Meanwhile in Scarlet Lounge, West End


    Natasha had rented out the entire luxury resort for the event.


    When Andrew and Dn arrived, they saw that the entrance was lined with high end cars.


    Stunning women in designer dresses and sharp looking men in tailored suits moved in and out of the venue, all exuding power and wealth.


    Dn leaned closer and whispered, Mr.


    Lloyd, you might not know this, but Natashas not as conventional as she seems.


    Shes been keeping West End in check for years, but behind the scenes, shes got ties with several high ranking officials and wealthy benefactors in Jayrodale.


    A lot of the men here might just be lier ... admirers.


    Andrew adjusted his crisp suit and replied casually, It was obviousst night Natasha knows how to use her charm to her advantage.


    Dn smirked.


    No doubt about it.


    Those legs of hers? God knows how many men shes brought to their knees with them, willing to do anything for her


    Andrew smiled faintly.


    Smart women always know how to use their assets.


    Thats not something someone like you, with all your bluntness, would understand.


    Dn chuckled.


    Youre right, Mr.


    Lloyd


    Im just a regr guy, and I definitely dont have Natashas ability to leave men powerless.


    As they chatted, a bright pink Bentley pulled up to the resorts entrance, drawing every eye.


    A valet jogged over to open the car door, revealing a curvy woman who stepped out with exaggerated grace


    She was dripping in designer brands, her makeup thick, and she carried herself with the air of a spoiled diva


    Dn grinned and nudged Andrew.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, thats the star of tonights event.


    As mistress, the actress Yvonne Fuller.


    Andrew stood a few steps away, quietly observing the woman as she exited the car.


    Her face held a haughty, affected smile, as though she was judging everyone around her.


    When the valet reached for the car keys, she sneered.


    Make sure to clean the seat after you park it.


    I dont want your filthy self leaving any marks.


    The valet stammered, O Of course, Ms.


    Fuller, before nervously driving off.


    Just as Andrew was about to look away, another figure caught his eye a man in a loud, head- to toe red


    outfit, including gaudy red loafers, swaggering toward the entrance.


    It was Finley, his mboyant style making him look like a strutting rooster.


    Well, well, Mrs.


    Giordano ! Fancy seeing you here.


    Were you also invited by Madam Vostokoff? Perfect timing we can head in together! Finley eximed, his face lighting up 1/2 Chapter 289 when he saw her


    Yvonne extended her perfectly manicured hand, letting Finley take it as she giggled.


    Mr.


    Moore, what a pleasant surprise


    With you here, Im sure tonight wont be boring


    Would you mind being my dance partnerter? Finleys eyes glinted with delight.


    It would be an honor, Mrs.


    Giordano.


    III make sure we tear up the dance floor together! Andrew and Dn watched as the two strutted inside,ughing and flirting.


    Dn snorted.


    Honestly, with or without this g, Id bet Finley and Yvonne are already involved.


    Theres no way those two keep it clean behind closed doors.


    Andrew raised an eyebrow.


    If Yvonnes Ass mistress, why didnt Ase with her? Dn hesitated, clearly caught off guard by the question.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, youre misunderstanding.


    Yvonne and As ... its an affair.


    As likes to keep up appearances and protect his image.


    Wonnes just another ything hes had his fun with.


    He continued with a smirk.


    If you asked As about Yvonne, hed deny everything and im he never associates with actresses or models.


    Andrew chuckled.


    So, hes the type wholl enjoy it in secret but wont admit it publicly ? Dn nodded eagerly. Exactly.


    Thats what makes her his mistress


    Yvonnes just a trophy a pampered little pet that As spoils when hes in the mood.

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290 Dn said, As would never lower himself to be seen publicly with Yvonne, no matter how much fun she was behind closed doors.


    Andrew nodded.


    Lets head inside and meet with Madam Vostokoff.


    Dn was just about to agree when he suddenly stopped and let out a sharp, Huh? Mr.


    Lloyd, check that out another attention seeking divajust showed up.


    Andrew followed Dns gaze and frowned.


    She looks familiar.


    Dn smirked


    Thats Serena Halbert, the widow of thete Kane.


    Shes got quite a reputation.


    Andrews expression turned curious.


    You seem to know quite a lot about these women


    §± Dn scratched his head awkwardly, blushing slightly.


    Well, I wouldnt say I know them, but Ive heard the gossip.


    He continued, leaning in conspiratorially.


    Take Serena, for instance


    Shes nearly 20 years younger than Kane, making her about 32 now.


    She was at her prime, but Kane was already a frail, sickly old man.


    Theres no way he could keep up with her.


    Lowering his voice further, he added, And the rumor mill says Serenas been getting a little too close to Harvey.


    If you ask me, the moralpass of these wealthy families is nonexistent, Andrew nced at Dn,


    who was shaking his head in mock disappointment, his tone dripping with judgment.


    It was hard to reconcile this gossip loving side of Dn with his usual image as a ruthless South City crime lord


    Andrew sighed and said, If you have time for all this nonsense, you should use it to train and improve your skills instead


    Dnughed sheepishly.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, its not just idle chatter! Think about it if I dig up proof of that little scandal between Serena and Harvey, imagine how much I could extort from the Weller family! Andrew raised an eyebrow, then gave a slow, approving nod


    Dn, youre a genius


    As they spoke, Serena entered the resort, exuding charm in a high slit dress that entuated every


    curve


    Halfway to the entrance, a young man appeared out of nowhere and exchanged a few whispered jokes with her


    He made herugh so hard that she yfully punched him in the arm.


    Dns eyes widened, and he let out a theatrical gasp.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, this is unbelievable! That guy who just popped up? Thats Michael! Is Michael about to be Harveys stepfather! +25 BOHUS Chapter 290 Andrew could not help rolling his eyes.


    Dn, who was supposed to be focused on their business here, had turned into a walking tabloid.


    Nheless, even he could not deny the strange dynamic between Serena and Michael, whose flirtatious gestures and lingering touches screamed anything but tonic


    Rich people are a mess, Andrew muttered under his breath, shaking his head.


    Before he could say more, another luxury car pulled up


    The door opened, revealing a striking woman in a flowing white dress.


    Andrew stiffened


    Dn, lets go.


    Now


    However, it was toote.


    The woman spotted him and quickly walked over, lighting up


    Andrew, I didnt expect to see you here ! her expression Andrews face remained neutral as he turned to her.


    Ms.


    Stevens, do you need something? Christina opened her mouth to respond, but before she could say a word, the other side of the car opened.


    Another woman stepped out, her expression cold and her posture haughty.


    With a sharp nce, she sneered.


    So, youre the Andrew Lloyd that Christina ke mentioning? She chuckled dryly.


    Well, III admit, you dont look terrible, but lets be real youre nowhere near good enough for someone like Christina.

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291 Andrew frowned as he nced at the arrogant woman before him.


    Though attractive, her superiorityplex was something he could not stand.


    n asked in I suppose this is Aspen Stevens from the Bridgefields Stevens family? surprise. Aspen smiled condescendingly and replied, Mr.


    Garner, Im surprised you know who I am.


    I didnt realize my reputation had spread so far into Jayrodale.


    Youre indeed well known for both your business acumen and martial arts skills, Dn said coldly.


    However, this isnt Bridgefields its Jayrodale, and such a high profile attitude might not serve you well here


    Aspen responded with unwavering confidence, Mr.


    Garner, you should worry about yourself first.


    I hear South City is about to fall into Mr.


    Giordanos hands from the Northern District


    She paused before adding, As it happens, I have quite a good rtionship with Mr.


    Giordano.


    If you ask nicely, I might put in a good word for South City.


    Dn scoffed


    Who do you think you are? Even with your capabilities, youre still an outsider, and Jayrodales


    underground affairs dont need your interference


    Aspens eyes turned cold as she mocked, No wonder youve amounted to nothing.


    Instead of properly managing South City, youre here defending some kept man.


    Dont you think thats beneath your position as South Citys leader? Dn was furious that this insufferable woman dared disrespect Andrew.


    Lets go handle our business


    Theres no need to stoop to their level and be as petty, Andrew said calmly.


    Dnughed, Youre right, Mr.


    Lloyd, though that bite did sting


    You should know, a bitchs bites hurt the most.


    What did you just say ? Aspens face turned ice cold.


    Christinas expression changed, and she angrily said, Andrew, dont you think that was going too far? Apologize to Aspen right now, and III make sure she lets this go.


    Apologize ? For what? Andrew replied with a wry smile.


    If I recall correctly, your dear Aspen was the one who started this, not us.


    Christina gritted her teeth and said, Aspen may be outspoken, but she meant no harm.


    Do you think its appropriate to speak about a woman that way? Christie, dont waste your breath on such crude, low ss people, Aspen interrupted with a coldugh.


    She turned to Andrew and continued, I heard you helped the Steven family by driving Harvey 1/2  Chapter 291 away from the Weller family.


    On our way here, Christie couldnt stop singing your praises, and I thought you might have some potential.


    She paused before adding, I was even considering that if you proved worthy, Christie getting back together with you wouldnt be such a bad thing.


    But now I see youre nothing special- just a maniptive opportunist with a petty heart.


    What kind of person I am isnt your concern, Andrew shrugged, And are all you Stevens this brainless? Who told you I wanted to get back together with Christina ? Aspen sneered.


    Oh, dont you? If you didnt, why did you go to such lengths to get Mr.


    Stevens Senior involved? When did I ever approach Mr.


    Stevens Senior? Andrew asked with furrowed brows.


    Still denying it? Aspen crossed her arms mockingly


    Christie might be too naive to see through your schemes, but Im not so easily fooled.

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292 Aspen said, Ive just arrived in Jayrodale, but Ive already investigated everything thoroughly You helped Stevens Corporation, and then Mr.


    Stevens Senior spoke up for you at the family dinner, trying to get you and Christie back together.


    Tell me, is this true or false? The event happened, but I had no prior knowledge of Mr.


    Stevens Seniors intentions, Andrew replied coldly.


    Excuses! Aspenughed mockingly


    The truth is clear you used your favor to manipte Mr.


    Stevens Senior into speaking up for you, all to get back with Christie.


    Your help to the family wasnt genuine; you had ulterior motives: Christie would be blind to choose someone like you


    Andrew shook his head and pped sarcastically.


    Aspen, though this is our first meeting, I must say Im truly impressed with you.


    What? Impressed that I exposed your true colors? Aspen sneered


    Andrew smiled.


    Yes, genuinely impressed! I never thought Id meet someone as idiotic as you.


    Its truly rare I cant help but be impressed.


    Aspen fumed.


    Andrew, dont think Christies presence will stop me from teaching you a lesson.


    You should ask around about who Aspen from Bridgefields Stevens family really is.


    Andrew shrugged


    Sorry, but I couldnt care less about who you are.


    Though people like you.


    usually end up learning their lessons the hard way.


    With that, he turned and left with Dn.


    One Christina from the Stevens family was already self righteous and brainless enough, and now there was an even worse Aspen


    Andrew felt his day was ruined


    Dont mind him, Aspen, Christina consoled as they watched the two men walk toward the manors gate. He added, Andrew is actually quite decent.


    He is just prideful and sometimes sharp tongued, always going against the grain.


    Aspen scoffed


    Hes just a nobody not worth my attention


    Remember, Christie, youre a perfect gem with both beauty and talent.


    Stay away from Andrew


    Theres nothing about him.


    worthy of you.


    Christina hesitated before saying, Aspen, Andrew really isnt as bad as you think.


    Aspen retorted dismissively, Im never wrong about people, and I can tell that man is absolutely worthless.


    Besides, with your qualities, you could have any good man.


    Once we deal with that scoundrel from the Weller family, III introduce you to some proper gentlemen from Bridgefields or Blumedale


    Christina shook her head and replied, Im not interested in rtionships right now.


    Maybeter.


    Aspen smiled.


    Thats fine, I wont pressure you


    Come on, Ill introduce you to Natasha Vostokoff, the queen of West End


    She invited me as soon as I arrived in Jayrodale.


    This ck Widow is well informed, and it seems she wants to connect with our Bridgefields main family through me


    Christina was a little uneasy.


    Maybe we shouldnt, Aspen.


    Madam Vostokoff is the most powerful woman in Jayrodale.


    Would she even acknowledge me ? Aspen dered proudly, Dont worry, Natasha wouldnt dare refuse


    me


    I n to establish connections with all major powers in Jayrodale.


    With me here, the Weller family wont cause any trouble.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293 The g officially began at six in the evening.


    Since Andrew and Dn were not there to dance, they found a spot to sit down and sample the gourmet offerings while keeping an eye on Finley and Yvonnes movements.


    The West End g attracted Jayrodales elite society, and the dining area showcased nothing


    but premium delicacies.


    There are some real beauties here, like that Serena, Dn said admiringly.


    I wouldnt mind getting to know such a sultry woman.


    Andrew gave him an odd look and said, Youre sick youve got the Casanova Syndrome.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, is this Casanova Syndrome serious? Dn asked anxiously, knowing that Andrew was a brilliant physician whose diagnoses were never to be taken lightly..


    Andrew peeled a lobster tail, popped it in his mouth, and shook his head.


    This condition is usually incurable


    Incurable ? Dns face turned pale.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, am I going to die? You wont die, Andrewughed, making Dn sigh with relief.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, Ive never heard of this Casanova Syndrome before.


    Is it real? Dn asked curiously.


    Andrew nced at him and replied casually, This condition has existed since ancient times, just unnamed until now.


    The symptoms include lusting after other mens wives and having peculiar tastes.


    Thats considered a disease? Dn was dumbfounded.


    I bet 90% of men worldwide have this condition.


    Andrew shook his head with a smile, I wouldnt know about that, but I dont have it.


    Dn grinned.


    You dont have it now, Mr.


    Lloyd, but wait until youre in your 30s or 40s! After all, other mens wives always seem more appealing than your own.


    Andrew was speechless.


    Over the past few days, he realized that despite Dns rough exterior, he was quite thedies man underneath.


    It was likely that Dn, like As, had his fair share of mistresses. Nheless, Andrew did not care about such things


    It would have been more surprising if Dn, as a local power yer, waspletely pure and innocent. My apologies for keeping everyone waiting, Natasha announced as she made her grand entrance.


    Please, enjoy yourselves! She was dressed elegantly in a designer evening gown that was both alluring and sophisticated


    All eyes were immediately drawn to her, particrly her curves, though she maintained an air of dignified aloofness befitting the queen of West End, Madam Vostokoff, may I have the honor of your first dance? Finley approached her with a smile.


    Natasha batted her eyshes and replied with a sile, Mr.


    Moore, dont you have Ms.


    Puller as your partner? Wouldnt she be upset if you asked a widow like me to dance? Finley replied shanielessly, No worries, I can dance with you first, then with her


    Though still smiling, Natasha declined, Although you look quite dashing tonight, Mr.


    Moore, 1 already have another dance partner in mind.


    Finleys grin turned mischievous


    Who else here is worthy of dancing with you besides me? Surely you must be joking? Before Natasha could respond, several voices chimed in to tter Finley


    Thats right! No one is more qualified to dance with Madam Vostokoff tonight than Mr.


    Moore.


    Finley is young, wealthy, and skilled in martial arts not to mention his extraordinary background.


    Hes the only perfect match to be Madam Vostokoffs partner! Madam Vostokoff is a queen in her own right, and Mr.


    Moore is a dashing prince


    Together, theyd be nothing short of perfection! Dn spat out his drink and muttered, These bootlickers really have no shame or principles when ites to sucking up to Finley.


    Andrew chuckled, noting how many people were eager to curry favor with Finley.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294 It was clear that Natasha did not want Finley touching her, but he basked in the attention, beaming as he said, Madam, youve heard everyones requests


    Since they all want to see us dance, how can you refuse? Natasha frowned slightly.


    Finley was annoying as a persistent pest, but she worried that refusing him outright in front of everyone might cause a scene


    Just then, a female voice cut through the tension.


    If Madam Vostokoff doesnt want to dance with Mr.


    Moore, shouldnt a true gentleman step back rather than put her in an awkward position? Who do you think you are to meddle in my affairs? Finley turned with displeasure.


    Aspen smiled, looking sharp in her tailored suit.


    Mr.


    Moore, you seem quite temperamental


    Im Aspen from the Bridgefields Stevens family, Finley nodded thoughtfully and said, Ah, Ms. Stevens.


    Dont tell me youre also vying to be Madam Vostokoffs dance partner? And why not? Aspen lifted her chin proudly.


    Who says Madam Vostokoffs partner has to be male? In my eyes, we women are every bit as capable


    as men.


    Finleyughed.


    I like a feisty woman


    Anyway, if you want to dance with Madam Vostokoff, III graciously step aside.


    Though such a beauty shouldnt always dress like a man perhaps we could get to know each other better sometime? Sure, III treat you to dinner someday, Aspen replied with a smile.


    Finley returned to Yvonnes side, wrapping an arm around her waist.


    Did you miss me? Couldnt wait any longer? Youre such a yer! Yvonne pinched him hard as they began dancing


    She purred, First, you get me hot and bothered, then you go after Madam Vostokoff.


    And now that Aspen girl.


    Have you set your sights on her too? Finley chuckled in her ear as they danced, Shes quite famous.


    I was just doing her a favor.


    But dont worry


    Ill have her in my bed soon enough


    as just doing hepen is from the Bridgefields Stevens family.


    Aspens neither here nor there.


    You sure have strange tastes, Yvonnemented disapprovingly. Finley boasted.


    These tomboys are the hardest to get.


    But once you have them, the conquest is incredibly satisfying.


    Meanwhile, Aspen confidently approached Natasha, Madam, may I have the honor of your first dance?


    Chapter 294 They say you prefer swords to dresses.


    I see its true, Natasha remarked, looking Aspen over.


    I simply want to prove that women can do anything men can, Aspen dered proudly.


    And often, we can do things even they cant.


    Natasha chuckled and replied, Well said, but Im afraid I dont dance with women.


    Aspens smile froze


    But you even refused Finley, Is there actually a man here who catches.


    your eye? Natashas beautiful eyes scanned the crowd before settling on Andrew.


    Of course that gentleman over there is exactly who I want as my partner


    Besides Finley, the men here are either too old or too weak, Aspen said, following Natashas gaze.


    Wait you want Dn as your partner ? Natashaughed softly.


    Dn is too rough around the edges and quite ordinary looking.


    Im interested in the man beside him.


    Dont you think hes quite handsome and captivating? Aspens face fell as realization dawned on her. Madam, surely you dont mean Andrew ?

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295 Is there a problem? Natasha asked with a smile Madam, please hear me out, Aspen said seriously.


    Andrew isnt worthy of being your dance partner.


    In fact, hes not even worthy of being your servant.


    Natasha shook her head and replied, Ms.


    Stevens, this is my business.


    Now, if youll excuse me, we can chat more after the g.


    After that, she walked straight toward Andrew, leaving Aspen stunned.


    The other guests had also noticed Natashas movement, and whispers began to circte through the crowd.


    Whats so special about this guy that Madam Vostokoff would ask him to dance? someone muttered. She even turned down Finley.


    Could she actually be interested in him? another wondered aloud.


    Thats no ordinary guy thats Andrew Lloyd, and rumor has it that he doesnt even bow down to Finley or As ! someone exined.


    The crowd buzzed with gossip, especially the men who watched jealousy as Natasha smiled at Andrew like a lovesick teenager.


    Finley squeezed Yvonnes bottom roughly as they danced, grinding his teeth in anger.


    I cant believe that bitch is interested in Andrew.


    What does that gold digger have that I dont ? Finley, whats wrong with you? Yvonne snapped in pain. Instead of sulking here, why dont you teach that pretty boy a lesson ? If youre so tough, go p him around! Finley was at a loss for words.


    He wanted to deal with Andrew, but this was Natashas territory, and with Dn present, he did not dare make a move alone.


    Aspen returned to Christinas side with an icy expression.


    Christina noticed her foul mood and asked, Aspen, whats wrong ? Aspenughed coldly, Did you see that, Christie ? Madam Vostokoff actually invited that gold- digger Andrew to dance.


    He must have some tricks up his sleeve to even seduce the ck Widow.


    What? Madam Vostokoff invited Andrew to dance with her? Thats impossible ! Christina eximed in disbelief.


    Andrews friendship with Lauren and Francesca had already surprised her, but the idea of him catching the eye of Natasha, the queen of West End, seemed unthinkable.


    Chapter 295 Aspen took a drink of water to calm her irritation Go see for yourself theyre out on thewn, wrapped up in each other.


    I was hoping to discuss important matters with Natasha, but Andrew ruined everything.


    Christina hurried out to thewn and saw Natasha and Andrew slow dancing together.


    Natasha was giggling like a schoolgirl in Andrews arms.


    Is he really that appealing to women? Christina mumbled, feeling an ufortable twinge in her heart.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296 Christina could not understand how Andrew had such an effect on these exceptional women


    First Lauren, then Francesca, and now someone even more remarkable Natasha, the powerful widow who ruled West End


    Returning to the lounge, she said to Aspen, Aspen, lets just head home.


    Aspen shook her head.


    Not yet, Christie.


    You need to learn to handle these situations, even if you dont like them.


    I dont want to breathe the same air as Andrew, Christina replied coldly


    Whats wrong? Does it bother you that this worthless gold digger is suddenly so sessful? Aspen asked with a knowing smile


    Christina responded stiffly, If he can climb the socialdder through women, thats his talent.


    It doesnt bother me.


    Aspen said seriously.


    No, Christie, youre wrong.


    Hes not moving up his status he simply doesnt know his ce.


    Once powerful women like Madam Vostokoff get bored with this nobody, theyll kick him fp the curb. Ive seen it happen countless times.


    Out on thewn, Andrew found the woman before him increasingly troublesome


    Whenever he tried to leave, Natasha threatened, If you leave, you can forget about that rare medicine I promised to get you.


    Madam Vostokoff, surely youre not really wasting your time on me? Andrew asked wearily.


    This isnt a waste of time.


    Im genuinely interested in you, Natasha snapped.


    If you work for me in West End, Ill give you not just the medicine, but myself as well.


    Hows that? Im not interested.


    Andrew shook his head.


    Natashaughed angrily, Arent you afraid of making me angry by constantly rejecting me? Even if youre angry, I cant help that.


    I cant help that.


    Andrew remained unmoved


    Antonio told me yesterday that you were ying hard to get, Natasha said with a bitterugh.


    She huffed and added, But now I see you genuinely arent interested in me.


    Youre such an arrogant man! Do you know how many men are lined up just to get into my bed? Well, Im definitely not one of them, Andrew said with a smirk.


    Natasha gritted her teeth and said, Okay, you are stubborn, but Im not a person without a temper.


    The more I cant get something, the more I want to get it.


    17  Chapter 296 She added, Anyway, you should finish this dance with me.


    Meanwhile, Dn and the others can record more of Finley and Yvonnes intimate actions. Andrew nodded.


    If thats the reason, sure.


    The g continued until 10 p.m.


    before finally ending


    Natasha remained furious throughout, unable to believe Andrew had rejected her.


    She vowed to teach this ungrateful bastard a lessonter.


    Nheless, their n proved to be a sess, as they managed to capture plenty of intimate photos of Finley and Yvonne.


    Dnughed, saying, I wonder what As will think when he sees these photos on his desk tomorrow. That perverted Finley is even lusting after his friends woman.


    How disgusting, Natasha remarked disdainfully as she flipped through the photos.


    Andrew frowned suddenly and said, These photos alone might not be enough to turn As against Finley


    Mr.


    Lloyd, isnt this enough? Dn asked in surprise.


    Weve got photos of them touching, kissing, and even nibbling each other!

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297 Andrew shook his head, Im not sure


    Although these photos alone might anger As, given his calcted nature, hell likely choose to stay calm.


    Prue, Natasha agreed.


    As is too shrewd


    When he sees these photos, his first instinct will be to control hits anger toward Finley.


    We need to push further, make As so furious hell turn against Finleypletely.


    Dn shrugged.


    Going further means catching them in the act.


    But where are we going to get that kind of evidence? Where are Finley and Yvonne now? Andrew asked


    They went to the lounge after the g, but we dont have cameras there, Dn replied


    Natasha sighed, We obviously cant install surveince in the lounges that would offend too many important people


    Just then, Antonio came in with news, Madam, Mr.


    Garner, Mr.


    Lloyd Yvonne has already left the estate.


    So this operation wasntperfect, Natasha said, rubbing her temples.


    Without concrete evidence between Yvonne and Finley, we dont have enough leverage to drive a wedge between, Finley and As.


    Finleys got some self control, Dn remarked.


    I thought hed take Yvonne to a hotel.


    right after the g, but he let her leave alone


    Antonio spoke with obvious disdain, Since this was Mr.


    Lloyds n, perhaps he has some other brilliant ideas? You dont think my n was good enough? Andrew asked, eyeing him.


    Not just inadequate.


    It waspletely useless, Antonio scoffed


    If Finley and As were this easy to take down, West End wouldnt be walking on eggshells around them. Antonio, leave us, Natasha ordered with a frown.


    Before leaving, Antonio sneered at Andrew.


    If Mr.


    Lloyd wants to show off in front of Madam Vostokoff, he should bring something substantial.


    These amateur tricks just show your inexperience


    Natasha, your subordinate seems to have a death wish, Dn said grimly.


    Who does this old fool think he is to disrespect Mr.


    Lloyd ? Mr.


    Lloyd, I apologize for my subordinates behavior, Natasha said sincerely.


    Lets check Finleys lounge, Andrew suggested, waving off the apology.


    Natasha hesitated for a moment.


    Theyre already gone.


    Whats the point of looking now? Before long, the three of them arrived at one of the vis guest lounges


    Andrew pushed the door open, revealing a staff member inside, tidying up the room.


    Dn nced around andmented, This is the room where Finley and Yvonne were staying earlier.


    If we had set up a camera here beforehand, we mightve captured something ... spicy. Andrew shook his head.


    Thats unrealistic


    In a space this small, with Finleys level of awareness, he wouldve noticed any surveince equipment immediately.


    Natasha stepped forward and stated, Mr.


    Garner Mr.


    Lloyd, theres really nothing left to see here.


    We should go


    Even if those photos dont damage Finley and As alliance, sending them to As wouldstill annoy him enough to be worth it


    Suddenly, Andrew said, Wait.


    Both Dn and Natasha gave him puzzled looks as he walked toward the staff member.


    Is something wrong, sir? the staff member asked politely.


    Andrew did not respond to her but instead focused on the tray she was holding.


    On it were two wine sses, each containing remnants of a deep red liquid.


    Natasha chuckled lightly.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, if youre interested in wine, theres a cer here with hundreds of premium selections.


    You can taste them to your hearts content.


    Andrew remained silent.


    Then, he picked up the two sses and held them up to his nose


    He sniffed them carefully, his expression growing serious as he eximed, Cantharides ! Natashas smile froze


    Cantharides ? Isnt that a potent aphrodisiac ? Dns face turned pale.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, are you saying... this wine had cantharides in it?

 Chapter 298

    Chapt¨¦r 298 Andrew set down the sses and nodded to them both.


    Both sses contain traces of the drug.


    Since Finley and Yvonne used this lounge, s safe to assume they both consumed it.


    So, Finley drugged Yvonne, Natasha blurted out.


    Which means he wanted to... He wanted to sleep with her, Dn cut in eagerly.


    Everything before was just an act.


    He secretly drugged Yvonne, and they might be in the middle of it right now! Natashas face lit up with excitement.


    Thats got to be it! That sly bastard Finley really knows how to y dirty.


    Quick, we need to find out where Finley and Yvonne went, Andrew urged. The drug acts fast.


    Based on when they left, it should be taking effect right about now.


    Natasha smirked coldly.


    Leave it to my people to handle this.


    Well track them down and catch them in the act.


    She turned to Andrew with an amused smile.


    Impressive.


    Even in this mess, you still managed to uncover a lead, darling


    Without Andrews sharp observation and notice of the drugged wine, Natasha and Dn would have given up the chase entirely.


    That would have meant missing out on a golden opportunity to enrage As.


    It did not take long before Natasha received a call from one of her subordinates.


    Madam Vostokoff, weve got a location.


    Someone spotted Finley and Yvonne entering one of the hotels owned by the Rhodes Corporation. Natasha hung up and grinned.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, Mr.


    Garner, its our turn to make a move


    The three of them quickly piled into the car and headed toward the hotel.


    However, as they reached the gates of the vi, Aspen and Christina stepped in front of Natashas car, blocking the way.


    Ms.


    Vostokoff, wed like to have another word with you, Aspen said with a calm, confident smile.


    The Stevens family of Bridgefields is seeking a high level partner in Jayrodale.


    I imagine thats something youd be interested in Aspen carried herself with the poise of someone born tomand attention


    As the pride of the Stevens family, she considered herself a woman destined to achieve greater things than most men ever could.


    To her, men like Andrew were hardly worth a second nce.


    However, Natashas patience was already wearing thin.


    Ms.


    Stevens, I have urgent matters to attend to.


    Lets talk another time


    Completely oblivious to Natashas annoyance, Aspen continued to block the road with an air of superiority


    She continued, What could be more important than partnering with the Stevens family? Lets handle this


    now


    Of course, Ill need you to dismiss a certain... unnecessary individual


    Por instance, that pretty boy beside you who seems to be good for nothing more than entertaining Women


    As she spoke, Aspen cast a dismissive nce at Andrew, tilting her chin high.


    Her expression seemed to say, You may have your moment of favor, but in the presence of someone like me, youre still a nobody.


    However, Natashas expression turned icy as she snapped, Aspen, cant you read the room? I told you I have something to do, and here you are, still standing in the middle of the road like an idiot.


    She mocked, Looks like the Stevens familys golden girl has more than a few screws loose.


    Aspens smug smile froze, and even Christina, who stood beside her, looked utterly humiliated. Natashas voice dropped to a cutting tone.


    And one more thing, Aspen listen carefully


    Andrew is my chosen man, and if you dare insult him or look down on him again, III p your smug face so hard youll be crying all the way back to Bridgefields.


    Now get out of my way! The car roared to life and sped off, leaving a trail of exhaust fumes.


    The cloud of smoke hit Aspen square in the face, her once pristineplexion turning shades of red and white from sheer frustration.


    For a moment, Aspens mind went nk.


    Natasha, the formidable woman of West End, had just publicly berated her for Andrew, of all people Moreover, it was not just any scolding Natasha had chosen him over her, Aspen Stevens, the pride of the Bridgefields Stevens family!

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299 I cant believe a powerful woman like Madam Vostokoff would lose her head over a worthless


    man


    How disappointing, Aspen muttered, finally suppressing her humiliation and anger.


    Come on, Christie


    If she doesnt recognize our value, well go to Mr.


    Giordano in the Northern District, she dered.


    Aspen, there are many ways to expand our familys business into Jayrodale, Christina said worriedly.


    I dont think you need to deal with underground figures like them.


    Their methods are often questionable, and Im concerned


    Aspen interrupted with a dismissiveugh, I know what youre worried about, Christie.


    Youre afraid Im too na?ve and might get yed by them, right? Dont underestimate me.


    Just watch soon, the two of us will make such a name for ourselves in Jayrodale that no one will dare look down on us.


    Christina frowned slightly, her instincts telling her that her cousin from the main family was being too hasty


    Nheless, given Aspens headstrong nature, which was even more assertive than most men, she decided to keep her thoughts to herself.


    Christie, you saw how your ex has won Natashas favor, Aspen remarked with a mocking smile. Christinas voice turned cold.


    Hes made his choices.


    It has nothing to do with me.


    Aspen said in a yful tone, The underground forces in Jayrodale are shifting.


    Mr.


    Giordano from the Northern District and Mr.


    Moore from Hidden Dragons will emerge victorious


    Madam Vostokoff will regret rejecting our alliance, and when she falls, Andrew will suffer the consequences.


    Christina hesitated for a moment before advising Aspen, I really think you should avoid getting involved with people like Mr.


    Giordano


    Aspen waved her hand confidently.


    Rx, Christie.


    Before I even set foot in Jayrodale, I studied everything about its power dynamics.


    Mr.


    Giordano and the Northern District are poised to dominate, bing the kings of the citys underground.


    If we align with him now, our family will have a foothold here in no time.


    Meanwhile, in the car, Natasha let out a scoff.


    Aspens got some reputation and influence.


    Too bad she overrates herself


    I cant stand those arrogant women who think theyre better than everyone else


    Andrew nced at her and said, Aspen represents the Bridgefields Stevens family.


    Turning her down is one thing, but outright insulting her West End just lost a potentially valuable client. Natasha snorted


    West End isnt going to crumble over some girl from Bridgefields.


    Besides, 1/2 Chapter 299 she had the nerve to badmouth my darling.


    I had to teach her a lesson


    Andrews expression turned serious.


    Natasha, I not your darling


    Youre a widow, andments like that could damage my reputation Natasha raised an eyebrow and smirked mischievously


    Oh, I want everyone to know youre involved with me.


    Youve been rejecting me over and over, but once the rumors spread, lets see how you handle it.


    10 Andrews face darkened slightly, but he chose not to argue with her.


    After all, while Natasha could be overbearing, she had never truly crossed the line with him.


    He wanted to her ce but could not find a good enough reason to make a move.


    put her in Before long, the car came to a stop, and Andrew stepped out, looking at an upscale hotel before him.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300 Members of West End were already negotiating with the hotels security staff at the entrance


    However, the hotels security guards were clearly unfazed by West Ends reputation and blocked the entrance without hesitation


    Dns face darkened, and he stepped forward, ready to force their way in


    Andrew quickly stopped him, saying, Dont make a scene! Dn argued, Mr.


    Lloyd, if we dont get in now, Finley might be slipping away soon! Andrew shook his head.


    Rx, the effects of cantharidesst at least half a day


    Natasha chimed in, This hotel belongs to the Rhodes family, and West End has a decent rtionship with them.


    Let me try.


    She approached the entrance with a cold expression.


    Move aside


    Im Natasha Vostokoff from West End


    The guards exchanged uneasy nces, clearly intimidated by hermanding presence.


    One of them finally mustered the courage to say, Madam Vostokoff, the hotel has been reserved for the night.


    Mr.


    Rhodes has ordered that no one is allowed to enter or disturb our special guests.


    Natasha raised an eyebrow, a sly smile ying on her lips.


    Oh? Who has the kind of pull to book out an entire hotel? Id love to meet them.


    The guard firmly replied, Im sorry, Madam Vostokoff, but their identity is confidential. We cant disclose that information.


    Natashas smile vanished as her tone turned icy


    And what if I decide to go in anyway? Are you going to stop me? The guards stiffened and took a collective step back but remained firm, blocking the entrance.


    Madam Vostokoff, please, theres no need to get angry.


    A smooth voice broke the tension as Michael strode out of the hotel with a calm, confident air.


    My apologies, but the hotel really is unfavable tonight


    We have special guests, and it wouldnt be appropriate to disturb them.


    Natasha narrowed her eyes.


    Mr.


    Rhodes, are you telling me that even you wont give me the respect I deserve ? Michaels smile did not falter.


    Madam Vostokoff, you have my respect, of course.


    But as I said, this hotel is off limits tonight.


    If youd like, Ill personally cover your stay at any other hotel in Jayrodale.


    Pick whichever one you want.


    Natashas voice turned stern


    And what if I insist on staying here tonight? Michaels demeanor cooled as he replied, Then Im afraid III have to send you away by force.


    Natashas patience snapped.


    Everyone, lets break in! Michael pped his hands twice, and within seconds, dozens of men poured out of the hotel, forming a line of enforcers.


    Natasha was unfazed.


    She smirked and prepared to charge.


    Mr.


    Rhodes, do you really think this bunch of nobodies can stop me? Before things escted, Andrew stepped forward, gently pulling Natasha back.


    He shed a knowing smile at Michael.


    Mr.


    Rhodes, I didnt realize youd taken up such a prestigious job as a... concierge.


    L Michaels expression darkened.


    Andrew, watch your mouth.


    When did I ever be a concierge ? Andrew chuckled


    Well, when youre standing guard for a couple sneaking around, its hard to call it anything else.


    If youre not a concierge, then what are you? Michaels face twisted in anger.


    He had not expected Andrew to know about Finleys antics i his hotel.


    Still, he kept hisposure, sneering


    I have no idea what youre talking about.


    This is my familys hotel, and I suggest you leave before you cause more trouble.


    Andrews smirk did not waver.


    Come on! Dont y dumb.


    Everyone knows Finleys here with Mr.


    Giordanos sidepiece, doing things they probably dont want us to know about.


    Michael exploded


    Andrew, get out of here right now! Or else dont me me if my men dont hold back.


    Natasha stepped forward, her voice like ice.


    If your men even think aboutying a hand on Andrew, theyll regret it.


    Michael was seething with rage.


    Even Natasha, a figure he had always respected, was defending Andrew.


    He could not help but wonder what kind of spell this freeloader cast to make these powerful women so


    fiercely loyal to him

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301 Since youre not leaving, suit yourself, Michael said with a shrug.


    He had his men bring over a couch and plopped down at the entrance like a stubborn bouncer.


    But today, our hotel is closed to the public, so we might as well getfortable waiting here. You idiot, Natasha snapped, her temper ring Looks like III need to teach you a lesson. since you think Im bluffing.


    However, Andrew merely chuckled.


    Since Mr.


    Rhodes seems to enjoy ying concierge so much, lets not disturb his new career choice.


    Michaels facetwitched as he suppressed his rage while Andrew kept taunting him with concierge jokes, making the humiliation almost unbearable.


    He had no choice though Finley was currently having a steamy affair with As mistress inside. Michael had to guard the hotel well because the consequences would be devastating if this got exposed. However, if he could satisfy Finley, Michael would finally have an involvement with the Hidden Dragons organization


    Andrew returned to the car with Natasha and ordered everyone to withdraw immediately


    Finley and Yvonne are right inside! Are we really going to let this golden opportunity slip away? Natasha and Dn protested reluctantly.


    Who said were letting it go? Andrew replied withpleteposure.


    Natasha and Dn exchanged confused looks


    They had pulled back their people was that not the definition of letting it go? Andrew smiled slyly.


    If Michael wont let us in, well simply send someone he wouldnt dare stop.


    Come on, darling


    Stop being mysterious and just tell us, Natasha urged impatiently.


    Michael is so reckless he even dared to stop me.


    Who else could possibly make a difference? Andrews smile widened.


    Youd be surprised


    For instance ... As ! Dn perked up excitedly.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, are you suggesting we tip off As right away? Let him.


    catch them in the act? Andrew replied, Exactly.


    Instead of wasting energy trying to dig up dirt on Finley, why not go for a live show? Let As catch them red handed thatll be more effective than anything else we could do


    Natasha stared for a moment before breaking into delightedughter


    Darling, Im discovering youre absolutely wicked, and I love it! orab  Chapter 401 Meanwhile,


    in the Northern District, As was meeting with important guests Aspen and Christina.


    Im very pleased with your proposal, Ms.


    Stevens, As said cheerfully as he signed the cooperation agreement.


    This makes our partnership official.


    Aspen smiled radiantly.


    Excellent insight, Mr.


    Giordano.


    With your influencebined with the Bridgefields Stevens familys backing, none of the other families in Jayrodale canpete with us.


    As was in high spirits but added, of course.


    Though, ording to our agreement, Ms.


    Stevens, while you can freely conduct business in my Northern District territory, that 150-million dor investment needs toe through quickly.


    Aspen simply made a phone call and smiled confidently.


    Mr.


    Giordano, its already done the 150 million has been transferred.


    Ms.


    Stevens, you handle business more decisively than most men, As praised admiringly.


    The Stevens family has produced two remarkable youngdies who truly prove women can match any


    man


    Aspen shook one finger yfully, saying with pride, No, you should say we dont just match men we surpass them.


    Having just secured a massive investment, As was happy to tter her.


    He chuckled and praised, With ambition like that, Ms.


    Stevens, your achievements will certainly outshine countless men!

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302 Aspen stood up gracefully and said, Well then, Christie and I will take our leave. And Id like to offer my early congrattions to you on your inevitable dominance of Jayrodales. underworld this will create an even better foundation for our partnership.


    As was thoroughly pleased with himself.


    He boasted, Ms.


    Stevens, you clearly have excellent foresight, knowing that III soon control all of Jayrodales underworld. Before long, youll witness the golden age of our Northern District.


    Just then, one of Ass top lieutenants entered with a troubled expression and signaled urgently to speak with him.


    As maintained hisposure and said smoothly, In that case,dies, please excuse me from seeing you out.


    Farewell, Mr.


    Giordano, Aspen replied with a polite smile.


    After leaving the Northern District, Christina turned to Aspen


    Aspen, investing 150 million dors just like that makes me nervous.


    Aspen exudedplete confidence as if everything was already perfectly calcted.


    She exined, Christie, were high level yers making big moves.


    Remember, in business, the worst thing you can do is be timid.


    Since Im representing our family in expanding business in Jayrodale and helping strengthen your branch, we need to make bold moves that showcase the main Stevens familys power


    Aspen clenched her fist triumphantly and smirked


    Besides, you heard how he reacted when I stroked his ego.


    He was so full of himself that he revealed all his cards about the Northern Districts ambitions and strength to dominate Jayrodales underworld


    She continued, Think about it if As really bes the king of Jayrodales underworld, imagine the market potential and profits


    Thats why I invested so heavily Im ying the long game.


    Dont worry, Ass sess will be our sess too


    Its a shame that barely anyone in Jayrodales business world had the brains to see this opportunity.


    Her tone dripped with mockery as if no one in Jayrodales business circles could match her vision and intelligence


    Christina nodded thoughtfully.


    Youre right.


    .


    Lately, there have been widespread rumors about Ass growing dominance in Jayrodales underworld.


    Ill prove to that brainless widow Natasha just how stupid and ignorant she was to reject me for some gold digging man, Aspen spat bitterly Natashas previous insults and rejection still stung as a proud heiress who nevercked power or connections, Aspen always made those who dared to disrespect her grovel at her feet


    Meanwhile, in Ass office, he was lounging with his feet up on the desk.


    Whats so urgent? You look stressed, he asked casually.


    Chapter 302 Having just secured a 150 million dor deal with the Bridgefields Stevens family was another win for the Northern District.


    Once they eliminated South City and West End, things would only get better.


    As man remained grimly silent as he pped a stack of photos on Ass desk.


    Whats this ? As asked as he began looking through the photos.


    Within seconds, his face turned red with rage.


    How dare that perverted bastard touch my woman! Finley has a death wish! As roared indignantly.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303 As man quickly said, Mr.


    Giordano, please calm down.


    These photos are from an unknown source and might not tell the whole story, and we should investigate first.


    Besides, Mr.


    Moore is our ally, and if we let this scandal tear us apart wouldnt that y right into our enemies hands? As snapped out of his rage and nodded repeatedly.


    Youre right! I almost lost my head.


    there


    His expression darkened as he realized these photos were likely Natashas or Dns handiwork, meant to drive a wedge between him and Finley.


    Dn, Natasha, youre both quite devious, he muttered through gritted teeth.


    But unfortunately for you, Im not so easily manipted.


    He silently vowed to deal with them both as soon as possible.


    Just then, another of Ass trusted men burst in looking even more distressed than the man before. As frowned


    What now? Why does everyone look like theyre at a funeral? The mans face was grimas he reported, Mr.


    Giordano, I just received word that Mr.


    Moore and Ms.


    Fuller are ... Ass eye twitched


    Are what? Theyre ... at the Rhodes family hotel ... in bed together! the man finally forced out.


    As barely contained rage exploded as he jumped to his feet.


    What did you say? Mr.


    Giordano, t this might not be true please stay calm, the man stammered.


    The other guy quickly jumped in.


    Mr.


    of Mr.


    Moore and Ms.


    Fuller, and now ordano, we just received those intimate photos a coincidence.


    news about them having an affair its too much of As clenched his fists, his face twisted with fury Coincidence or not, anyone who dares to cuckold me deserves to die! His men exchanged worried nces, knowing As was clearly beyond reason and trouble was brewing.


    Before they could say more, As had already dark out his phone and dialed with a expression. Were sorry, but the number you have called is currently unavable.


    Please try againter


    As tried twice more with the same result.


    Yvonne, you worthless tramp, he snarled.


    He had explicitly ordered his mistress to keep her phone on 24/7 for him.


    He had spent a fortune on her, and if she could not even meet this basic requirement, he would have kicked her to the curb long ago.


    Mr.


    Giordano, perhaps Ms.


    Fuller has some urgent matter to attend to? Maybe try callingter? his man suggested nervously, rmed by Ass increasingly murderous expression.


    Her only urgent matter should be serving me ! As roared, his eyes zing.


    She dares to ignore my calls? She must have a death wish! He then tried calling Finley, only to find his phone was turned off too


    As could not sit still any longer.


    Get the men ready.


    Were going to the Rhodes family hotel right now! Mr.


    Giordano, with your status, why dirty your hands personally? This could be a trap set by Dn or


    Natasha ! Are you deaf ? I said get the men ready! As exploded.


    Im the king of the Northern District, Jayrodales top dog not some pushover or coward! Do you think I can swallow this insult of someone messing with my woman?

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304 After his furious outburst, As continued in an ice cold voice, Besides, even if this is Dn and Natashas trap, what do I have to fear? Do you think theyd dare to make a move against me on Rhodes family territory? His men had to admit he had a point.


    Even if it was a trap, who would dare touch As when he brought all his Northern District enforcers ? Still, what truly terrified them was the possibility that Finley really was fooling around with As woman In their world, there were certain unwritten rules, and messing with another mans woman was asking for a brutal death


    Ten minutester, over a dozen SUVS screeched to a halt in front of the Rhodes family hotel.


    As led the charge with dozens of his Northern District muscle trailing behind him, storming toward the hotel entrance.


    Michael was still lounging at the entrance with his legs crossed.


    He muttered, Mr.


    Moore, Im sticking my neck out for you here.


    Youve got some nerve going after Mr.


    Giordanos woman, but hey, once youre done having your fun, there better be something in it for me. Just then, a security guard rushed up, trembling.


    Sir, someonesing! Without looking up, Michael scoffed, What, Andrew, Natasha, and Dn still wont give up? Even if God himself showed up today, no one will disturb Mr.


    Moores good time


    The words had barely left his mouth when a thunderous voice boomed, Get out of my way! Michael jumped up, his face ashen, but his knees began to shake when he saw who it was.


    M- Mr.


    Giordano ... what brings you here ? As grabbed him by the cor and growled, I hear my woman and Finley are getting cozy in one of your rooms? Michaels mind buzzed in panic.


    Mr.


    Giordano, you must be mistaken! Mr.


    Moore and Ms.


    Fuller couldnt possibly be here, he stammered with a forcedugh while inwardly cursing


    Which bastard had tipped off the Northern Districts crime lord? With so many of As enforcers present, any one of them could easily kill him.


    As said coldly, Whether Im mistaken or not, Ill find out for myself


    Now, would you kindly step aside? The murderous tone made Michaels blood run cold.


    If he moved aside, Finley would be caught in the act.


    While he did not care what happened to Finley, Michael knew he would be implicated for providing the room for their affair As would skin him alive, Mr.


    Giordano, were closed for business today, Michael said quickly, trying to buy time.


    Let me arrange a presidential suite at a five star hotel for you instead.


    Chapter 204 However, As had lost all patience.


    He pped Michael hard across the face, sending him sprawling


    To hell with your hotel ! Stop with the bullshit and get out of my way! As Michaely there seeing stars,


    As and his men stormed into the hotel like a pack of wolves, searching room by room.


    Lying on the ground, Michael felt his limbs go cold with despair, realizing it was all over.

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305 However, Michael was not ready to give up just yet.


    He struggled to his feet, wiping blood from the corner of his mouth while silently cursing Finley for getting him into this mess.


    He grabbed a nearby security guard and barked urgently, Quick use the stairs and warn Finley and Yvonne to escape through the back door! The guard, startled by Michaels intensity, stumbled away toward the stairwell


    Afterward, Michael frantically tried calling Finley, but the phone was still off.


    At least As men would need some time to search all the rooms.


    There was still a slim chance of avoiding disaster.


    Meanwhile, Andrew, Dn, and Natasha were seated at a cafe across from the hotel, calmly sipping


    their coffees Darling, your n worked perfectly


    As just stormed in with his men, Natasha said excitedly to Andrew.


    Now we just sit back and enjoy the show? Andrew set down his coffee with a smile.


    Well enjoy the show alright, but first, we need to block all the escape routes at the back of the hotel. Always thinking ahead, Mr.


    Lloyd ! Dn praised him with a thumbs up.


    Natasha quickly summoned her people.


    Get those reporters here now, shemanded.


    Soon, over a dozen journalists with their equipment were rushing to help Andrews group secure the hotels rear exits


    When did you arrange for reporters ? Dn asked, impressed.


    Natasha shot Andrew a smug look.


    Darling, youre clever, but Im no amateur either.


    I had those reporters on standby before we even arrived.


    Andrew chuckled


    Finley really had the worst luck crossing paths with someone as ruthless as you.


    They dont call me the ck Widow for nothing, Natasha replied with a cold smile.


    Catching cheaters is my specialty.


    Meanwhile, in the hotel room, Finley jumped up in panic.


    He tumbled out of bedpletely naked and nearly lost his bnce.


    Normally, his agility would prevent such clumsiness, but the lingering effects of the drug still weighed heavily on him.


    Even with his martial arts training and robust physique, he was struggling to hold it together.


    Chapter 305 Yvonnes pale skin was marred with red marks, evidence of their rough escapades.


    Completely exhausted, shey sprawled on the bed, fast asleep, looking like she had barely survived the night.


    Finley hurriedly threw on his clothes while roughly shaking her awake.


    Yvonne, wake up! We need to leave right now! he urged, his voice trembling with urgency.


    O Yvonne batted his hand away, her eyelids heavy with sleep.


    Leave? Why? You beast, you nearly broke mest night, she murmured.


    I cant even feel my legs right now.


    Let me sleep a little longer, you heartless brute.


    In his panic, Finley fumbled with his clothes, even putting his underwear on backward in his haste. Damn it, stop sleeping! We need to get out of here, or were in serious trouble! Annoyed, Yvonne shot back, If you want to leave, then go ! Im not moving.


    You hit it and quit it, huh? Dont think III let you touch me again after this! Finleys patience snapped as he pped her across the face, his voice dropping into a growl.


    You idiot! Do you even realize whats happening? Mr.


    Giordano is downstairs right now! Yvonnes face paled, but she stayed silent as Finley continued to seethe


    If we dont leave this second, its going to be your funeral literally.


    And youre talking about next time? Goddamn it, youve got to be kidding me.


    Regret churned in Finleys gut like a storm


    Sure, the thrill ofst night had been intoxicating, but he was paying for it in the worst way possible.


    It had been fun while itsted, but the consequences were proving far deadlier than he had ever imagined.

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306 As had personally shown up with his crew.


    Even with Pinleys usual reckless bravado, he could not help but feel a pang of guilt and sheer terror. Meanwhile, Yvonne went pale as a ghost when she heard As was there


    As ... Is here ? A Are you sure? she stammered, her voice trembling, tears already welling In her eyes


    Finley shoved her clothes at her and barked, Put them on! If were caught lingering, neither of us is getting out of this alive! Yvonne, shaking uncontrobly, burst into tears as she fumbled with her outfit. She cried, This is all your fault! Youre the one who wouldnt take no for an answer! You drugged me Finley ! You forced me into this Im the victim here! Finleys face turned beet red as rage consumed him. Seeing her me him while still not dressing herself drove him to the edge


    He spat, You lying tramp! Were you forced, or were you the one itching to get involved? Dont pretend you didnt Janow what you were doing! And now that its done, do you really think Mr.


    Giordano is going to listen to your excuses? Hell kill you without a second thought! Yvonne was too terrified to argue, her hands trembling too much to even button her clothes.


    Finley, on the verge of snapping, practically shoved her into the outfit himself before yanking her to her feel.


    He dragged her out of the hotel room, heading straight for the back exit.


    They took the secret passage Michael had tipped them about, narrowly avoiding As men at every turn. Panting heavily, Finley finally stopped to catch his breath.


    His shy red dress shoe was missing he did not even know when he had lost it and Yvonne was leaning against him, sobbing uncontrobly.


    She walled again, This is all your fault! We wouldnt be struggling like this if you hadnt worn me out so much.


    Now I cant even walk! Finleys temples throbbed as his patience snapped


    Shut up, you useless woman! he roared, his chest heaving as he tried to steady his breathing.


    Truth be told, he was as exhausted as she was.


    After a short rest, they crept their way to the hotels back exit on the ground floor.


    Yvonne perked up immediately at the sight of the door.


    Hurry! If we make it outside, well be safe! she whispered, urging him frantically.


    With what little strength he had left, Finley wrenched the iron door open.


    The cool night air hit him, and for a split second, he felt like he had cheated death itself.


    Chapter 306- However, before he could savor the moment, a flurry of cameras,


    smartphones, and microphones swarmed them like a pack of vultures.


    Mr.


    Moore, how does it feel to humiliate Northern Districts crime lord by stealing his woman? one reporter shouted.


    As a man of status, dont you think its disgraceful to have an affair with Mr.


    Giordanos partner? another chimed in.


    Ms.


    Fuller, you can barely stand! Is sneaking around really that thrilling? Finley and Yvonne froze like deer caught in headlights, their faces drained of color


    The barrage of pointed questions and shing lights overwhelmed them, forcing them to retreat back into the hotel


    With a loud m, Finley locked the door behind them.


    Get lost! he shouted, his voice breaking as desperation set in.


    Outside,ughter erupted.


    Natasha clutched her sides as tears streamed down her face.


    This is too good! This is priceless! she said, nearly doubled over inughter


    Standing beside her, Andrew and Dn watched the chaos unfold with equal amusement.


    From the look of pure despair on Finley and Yvonnes faces, they could tell the two hadpletely lost it.

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307 At the hotels front entrance, Michael felt his heart pounding in his chest.


    Mr.


    Giordano, weve searched every room, but theres no sign of them, one of As men reported. As stood with his hands behind his back, his face cold and unreadable.


    On the other hand, Michael let out a long sigh of relief.


    Thank goodness Finley managed to escape, he thought.


    At least now, he would not have to bear the consequences of this disaster.


    Mr.


    Giordano, like Ive told you before, you must have made a mistake, Michael said with a forced smile. Our hotel isnt even open for business today.


    Trying to sound as casual as possible, Michael was eager to get As to leave before something went wrong


    However, As gave him a sharp, icy re, and Michael forced himself to stay calm, staring back without flinching


    After all, he reasoned, Finley and Yvonne had already slipped out the back.


    Even if As suspected something, hewould not have any proof.


    Without evidence, there was nothing for him to fear.


    Mr.


    Giordano, Michael said, feigning a tone of helplessness, having your men search my hotel like this isnt exactly good for business.


    How do you expect the Rhodes family to maintain its reputation with things like this happening? As expression did not change, but his voice was cold as ice.


    Ill ask you one more time- are you sure Finley and Yvonne arent here ? Michael stood tall, speaking firmly and confidently.


    Mr.


    Giordano, do you really think Id dare lie to you? I believe this is just a misunderstanding.


    Mr.


    Moore is your close friend, and Ms.


    Fuller is your woman! How could anything like this possibly happen? His words were calm, deliberate, and designed to absolve Finley of any suspicion.


    For a moment, they seemed to work.


    As hesitated, his expression softening slightly, Maybe, just maybe, Dn and Natasha had fed him a pack of lies to stir up trouble


    Yvonne had always been loyal to him, and with his reputation as the Northern Districts boss, she would not dare betray him


    As for Finley, while he was undoubtedly a shameless womanizer, he usually knew where to draw the line when it really mattered


    As was just about to admit his mistake when one of his men rushed over, looking nervous.


    Mr.


    Giordano... Mr.


    Moore and Ms.


    Fuller ... weve found them, the man stammered, barely able to meet As eyes.


    The calm on As face vanished in an instant, reced by pure rage


    Where are they? Bring  Chapter 307 those shameless traitors to me right now! he roared, his voice shaking the walls.


    Michaels ears rang from the outburst, and his knees nearly gave out as he wondered how they were caught.


    Michael felt like the world was copsing, and he could not believe what was happening.


    Before he could piece together what went wrong, Finley and Yvonne were dragged in by As men.


    Finley looked disheveled, his clothes in disarray, while Yvonnes messy hair and bruised body told the rest of the story


    As eyes burned with unrelenting fury as he red at the pair.


    Where did you find them? One of his men replied nervously, At the back door, sir.


    It looked like they were trying to sneak away, but... but for some reason, they came back and ran into


    us.


    Yvonne immediately threw herself at As feet, grabbing his leg and sobbing hysterically


    Its not what you think! Please, let me exin Im innocent! she wailed, her voice trembling with desperation.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308 As hand swung fiercely,nding a thunderous p across Yvonnes face.


    You bitch! At this point, you still dare to lie to me ? Ill kill you! he roared with unrestrained fury. The force of the p sent Yvonne flying several feet across the room


    She crashed to the ground, coughing up blood before falling limp and motionless.


    Michael watched in horror, his heart pounding as cold dread seeped into his veins.


    As was not just angry this man was ready to kill.


    Mr.


    Rhodes, As growled, his piercing gaze locking onto Michael.


    Didnt you swear to me that this filthy pair wasnt in your hotel ? Michael stumbled backward, his voice shaking


    Mr.


    Giordano, I... I didnt As did not wait for an exnation.


    With a wave of his hand, he barked, Take this lying fool outside


    Dont kill him I dont need the Rhodes family breathing down my neck buke sure he suffers.


    I want him begging for mercy, wishing he were dead


    Two Northern District enforcers grabbed Michael without hesitation, yanking his hair and dragging him toward the door.


    Mr.


    Giordano, please! I didnt mean to deceive you! Michaels screams echoed through the hall


    Im part of the Rhodes family! If you do this to me, theyll make you pay ! Stop! Please, I was wrong! I was wrong! As smirked coldly, unimpressed


    The Rhodes family wouldnt risk their entire alliance with the Northern District over an idiot like you. Meanwhile, Finley stood frozen, his eyes glued to the floor, unable to face As.


    But with Yvonne and Michael already dealt with, he knew there was no escaping his turn.


    Mr.


    Giordano, I- Finley forced a nervous smile, trying to break the suffocating tension.


    Shut up! As snarled, swatting the air dismissively.


    Dont you dare! Youre nothing but filth, and I wont let you sully my ears with your lies. Finleys face twitched, but he held onto his forced smile.


    Mr.


    Giordano, please hear me out.


    Youve got this all wrong


    Nothing happened between me and your wife nothing at all!.


    Asughed a dark, mocking sound.


    Nothing happened? Do I look like an idiot to you, Mr.


    Moore ? Or are you just that pathetic ating up with excuses? Finley held his hands up defensively. Believe it or not, I swear on everything I didnt touch her.


    Wed had too much to drink at the party, so we came here to sleep it off, thats all! Asughter grew louder, each chuckle cutting deeper


    Finley, youre either the most brazen fool Ive ever met, or you truly believe Im too soft to see through your lies.


    Chapter 300 His expression turned deadly as he grabbed Finley by the cor, pulling him close.


    You really think Ill believe any of this nonsense? Finley stiffened, tilting his chin up defiantly.


    Mr.


    Giordano, if you wont trust a word from your own brother, theres nothing more I can say.


    But Ill stand by my truth I did nothing wrong.


    My conscience is clear.


    He clung to his story, stubbornly refusing to admit fault.


    After all, As had not caught them red handed, and without solid evidence, Finley hoped he could ride out the storm.


    His n was simple: let As fury simmer down then work to repair their rtionship.


    A few grand gestures perhaps avish gift or an A list actress to win As over and everything would return to normal.


    However, Finleys optimism was short lived.


    Reality had a cruel way of proving him wrong.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309 As snatched a few items from one of his men and threw them hard into Finleys face. Finley, you im that you and Yvonne came here just to rest and that nothing happened, As growled, his voice sharp and cold.


    Then open your eyes and tell me what are these? Finley shakily removed the items from his face, only to freeze in horror.


    His face turned crimson as he recognized the objects: two pairs of underwear that he and Yvonne had left


    behind in their frantic escape.


    Ass jaw tightened as he ground his teeth.


    He then grabbed one of Finleys lost red heels and a roll of crumpled tissues and tossed them at Finley with a forceful thud.


    However, he was not done


    With a look of utter disgust, As flung several used condoms at Finley, each hitting its mark Finley recoiled in horror, dodging the sordid items as best he could


    Around him, the Northern District men stared some with anger, others with icy indifference, and a few with subtle disdain.


    As was not the only one feeling ashamed.


    His men, too, felt their pride bruised.


    Their leaders woman had been disgraced, and by extension, so had they.


    Yet, Finely was not just anyone.


    As a member of the Hidden Dragons, his status meant they had no choice but to keep their outrage to themselves.


    And then, breaking the awkward moment, a cheerful voice echoed from outside the hotel. Well, well, Mr.


    Giordano, Mr.


    Moore what a coincidence to see you both here! In strolled Natasha, Dn, and Andrew, their expressions casual yet full of hidden amusement


    As turned to face them, his already dark expression twisting further.


    Natasha, Dn what are you doing here? Dn smirked.


    What else? Were here to enjoy the hotel, of course, he said with mock innocence.


    I heard the Rhodes familys... specialty hotel has quite the reputation for unique, exotic experiences.


    Thought Id bring my girl along to check it out.


    Natasha covered her mouth as she let out a softugh


    Exactly! Even though Im single, I couldnt resist the curiosity, she chimed in yfully.


    I hope were not interfering with your ... activities, Mr.


    Giordano


    Ass jaw tightened as his eye twitched in frustration


    It was obvious these two were not here for the hotel they hade to watch him suffer.


    Andrew suddenly gasped, feigning surprise.


    Oh my! Mr.


    Moore, I remember seeing you and Ms.


    Fuller rushing off at the West End vi earlier.


    So this is where you were headed! Chapter 309  Finley, already seething, exploded with anger


    Andrew, dont think I dont know ! he snapped.


    This is all your doing every bit of it! Andrew raised an eyebrow, looking genuinely puzzled. My doing? Mr.


    Moore, whatever do you mean? You know exactly what I mean! Finley snarled


    If it werent for you tipping them off and setting up an ambush at the back door, none of this wouldve happened! He bit back the rest of his words, realizing toote that hed almost admitted to his affair with Yvonne


    Thest thing he wanted was to provoke As any further.


    Andrews voice turned cold.


    If you didnt want to get caught, you shouldnt have done it in the first ce.


    You brought this on yourself, Finley.


    Finleys re darkened, his voice dripping with venom.


    Andrew, I see it now every time something bad happens to me, youre always lurking in the shadows! Fine


    III admit it I lost to you today.


    But mark my words, IIIe after you.


    One day, my de will im your head. Andrew shrugged,pletely unfazed. Go ahead and try.


    Just make sure youre ready to die.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310 #  Finley put on his most sincere expression and said to As, Mr.


    Giordano, please give me another chance.


    I messed up this time, but I promise you, Ill make it up to you and the Northern District by achieving something that will redeem myself.


    As face remained tense, the fury in his eyes unrelenting.


    Several Northern District enforcers stepped forward, sping their hands respectfully.


    Mr.


    Giordano, Mr.


    Moore has admitted his mistake.


    Perhaps you could show him some leniency? Thats right, Mr.


    Giordano.


    Its clear he acted out of foolishness.


    Now that hes willing to redeem himself, we think he deserves a chance to prove his loyalty.


    Sir, youve always been wise and pragmatic


    Its not worth holding onto rage over someone who doesnt deserve your energy.


    Consider this as throwing out a worthless piece of trash- its just not worth your time.


    As took a deep breath, their words clearly working on him.


    As much as he despised Finley at that moment, he could not deny that he still needed the mans contributions


    Hence, even though the thought of sparing Finley made his blood boil, As chose to endure it. Dn and Natasha exchanged concerned nces, both growing uneasy.


    They could not believe it.


    Was As actually letting this slide ? A man as proud and ruthless as him, tolerating such humiliation? What worried them even more was the risk of As and Finley reconciling.


    If they patched things up, their n to drive a wedge between them would failpletely.


    Finley smirked, sensing the shift in the room.


    Mr.


    Giordano, I was wrong in this matter, he admitted, though his tone carried a hint of smugness. But Dn and Natasha arent innocent either.


    They orchestrated everything from the shadows.


    He sneered as he continued, It all started when that woman invited me and... uh, her, to a party in West End


    Thats how the trouble began, Natasha let out a sharpugh, her voice dripping with sarcasm


    Oh, so let me get this straight -you slept with As woman, and somehow Im to me? She folded her arms, her eyes narrowing dangerously.


    Whats next, Finley? Are you going to im I control your... impulses too? If thats the case, should I grab a pair of scissors and take care of your problem right now? Her words were as sharp as des, leaving Finleys face with a twisted look of anger and frustration.


    Dn and Andrew could not help but chuckle, thoroughly amused by her brutal jab.


    1/2  Chapter 310 As roared, his voice cutting through the room like thunder.


    Enough! This matter ends here


    From now on, if anyone dares mention this again, III cut out their tongue and tear their mouth apart! Andrew remained calm, tilting his head slightly.


    Mr.


    Giordano, thats quite the deration.


    But dont you think its a bit ... excessive ? After all, people have a right to speak.


    Ass eyes turned icy.


    Andrew, let me give you some advice.


    Stop testing my patience, or youll regret it.


    Finley quickly jumped in, a sly grin on his face.


    Andrew, Mr.


    Giordano and I are friends again.


    Whatever youre scheming to drive us apart forget it.


    Its not going to work Several Northern District enforcers red at Andrew, their voices brimming with hostility


    Kid, youre asking for trouble.


    This is Northern District business.


    Stay out of it.


    You can run your mouth, but if we rip it off, thats on us.


    Andrew shrugged, unfazed.


    Youre right I cant take on the entire Northern District by myself.


    But theres something I think Mr.


    Giordano should know


    If he doesnt, it would be an insult to him.


    As frowned, clearly intrigued


    What did you want to say? Finley immediately sensed danger and tried to stop him.


    Mr.


    Giordano, dont listen to him.


    Hes just trying to stir up trouble lets leave now.


    As raised a hand, silencing Finley with a cold re.


    No.


    I want to see what trick this kid thinks he can pull .


    Having already swallowed the humiliation of the scandal, As felt untouchable now there- was nothing left to fear.

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311 Andrew chuckled and said, Mr.


    Giordano, you truly exude an air of authority.


    Yourposure and dominance are impressive. As scowled impatiently.


    Cut the ttery, kid.


    If youve got something to say, just say it.


    He continued, I know well that Natasha and Dn practically follow your lead now.


    When ites to scheming, youre the real mastermind here, Andrew quickly waved his hands and replied, Oh, youre thinking too highly of me


    He lowered his voice and added, I just wanted to let you know, Mr.


    Giordano, that back in the lounge at West End Manor, I noticed something interesting in Mr.


    Moore and Ms.


    Fullers sses.


    He smirked slyly .


    Its a rare substance called cantharides.


    Rumor has it, once a man and woman ingest it, the only way to work it out is through an intense ... physical session to get rid of its effect- As could not take it anymore and shut Andrew off.


    Enough! Shut your damn mouth! Dont say another word! The fury and humiliation he had barely suppressed red again, this time boiling over


    He red at Finley, his gaze sharp as a dagger.


    As growled, seething.


    You fucking bastard, tell me the truth did you really do it? Seriously? Drugging people? How low can you go, Finley? Are you even human? Finley stammered, his face pale.


    M Mr.


    Giordano, I swear I wasnt thinking clearly.


    It was at moment of weakness it wont happen again ! As immediately pped Finley, leaving no room for mercy.


    As roared, Next time? You think therell be a next time? Youve tarnished my reputation- everything Ive worked for ! Youre a fucking disgrace, you worthless piece of shit! The enraged Northern District crime lord unleashed a torrent of insults, spewing every curse he could think of.


    The fury in his voice sent a chill through his men, who looked on in shock.


    One of them pleaded, Mr.


    Giordano, please! You dont have to resort to violence! Sir, think carefully! If you keep this up, youll sever ties with Mr.


    Moorepletely! However, As was too consumed by rage to listen


    His strength was undeniable, and his sudden outburst caught everyone off guard even Andrew had not expected it.


    Finley could not react in time.


    The pnded squarely on his face, leaving his cheek swollen and red.


    As he clutched his cheek in disbelief, he shouted, How dare you hit me, me, As ! 1/2 Chapter 311  Finleys eyes burned with rage as his expression twisted into something venomous. He snarled, Do boss of the Northern District.


    you even know who I am ?! I dont care if youre the My granduncle is the leader of the Hidden Dragons ! The Northern District crew felt their hearts sink, and panic spread among them as the weight of Finleys words hit them


    Their minds raced, and they thought As had gone too far and should not have lost control like this. To them, it was clear that Andrew was provoking As, hoping he would make a mistake. Meanwhile, As ignored Finleys threats.


    His voice turned ice cold as he dered, From now on, you and I are no longer friends. Were done.


    If you want to run crying to the Hidden Dragons, go ahead.


    Ive got nothing to hide.


    Without sparing Finley another nce, As turned on his heel and marched away with his men


    1 Finley took a couple of steps after him and yelled, As, without me, your Northern District is doomed


    !

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312 As mockingughter echoed from a distance.


    Before you came to Jayrodale, Northern District was already a dominant force.


    With or without you, it makes no difference


    Also, Finley -Ive been putting up with your nonsense for way too long! Get lost, you pathetic son of a bitch! he added with a sneer.


    Left standing alorie, Finley burned with murderous rage.


    As had pped him, severed their partnership, and humiliated him publicly.


    If that was the case, Finley decided there was no point feeling guilty anymore.


    As, the so-called crime lord of the Northern District, was nothing more than a shortsighted fool.


    He thought someone as petty as As never deserved his full support anyway, especially since everything was happening because of a woman.


    Meanwhile, Natasha and Dn exchanged nces, their mutual excitement impossible to hide. The Northern Districts two pirs, As and Finley, had finally gone their separate ways. Now, it was their turn to take the stage.


    Both of them turned their eyes toward Andrew.


    Though they remained silent, the admiration in their gazes was unmistakable.


    Natasha, in particr, felt her thoughts begin to race.


    Andrew is far too talented to let slip away! There was no way she could allow Andrew to align himself fully with Dn and South City.


    Natasha was the type who, once she set her mind to something, would stop at nothing to get what she wanted.


    As As and his men departed, Michael hobbled into the hotel with help from his entourage.


    Overwhelmed with resentment, he grumbled, As, youve gone too far! Im part of the Rhodes family, for crying out loud! Andrew nced at him and smirked.


    Mr.


    Rhodes, looks like youve been properly humiliated! Michael red at him with pure hatred, Andrew, if it werent for your stirring up trouble, I never wouldve been punished by As ! Tonight, youre not walking out of this hotel alive! Andrew shrugged, unfazed.


    Youre wee to try.


    Natasha spoke up calmly.


    Mr.


    Rhodes, Andrew is under my protection now


    If you want to touch him, youll have to go through me first.


    Michael hesitated, his expression dark and uncertain.


    With Natasha backing Andrew, he could not afford to act recklessly.


    Finley ground his teeth in frustration and growled, Mr.


    Rhodes, why dont we join forces ? No matter what, were taking Andrew down tonight  Chapter 312 Michaels eyes lit up with delight.


    Mr.


    Moore, are you saying youre ready to switch sides and work with me? Finleys tone turned cold


    Dont tter yourself Do you really think someone like you is worthy of my loyalty? What Im offering is a partnership to eliminate Andrew.


    Thats it, Finley rified


    Though disappointed, Michael still nodded.


    Fine


    Ill work with you on this.


    Before they could act, Dn stepped forward, his presence menacing.


    He threatened, I dare of you to eveny a finger on Mr.


    Lloyd


    If you do, Ill bring every one of my men from South City here tonight and tear this hotel apart.


    any The threat instantly silenced Michael and Finley.


    A partnership between Natasha and Dn meantbining nearly half of Jayrodales underground power


    , leaving the two of thempletely outmatched


    Finleys chest heaved as he struggled to contain his frustration


    In the end, he had no choice but to storm off, shouting over his shoulder, Andrew, you just wait!

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313 Andrew, Natashia, and Dn returned to West End with their respective entourages. Andrew said, Dn, I dont think I need to handle the rest of Madam Vostokoffs business


    The chaos he had stirred up was more than enough, and he had no intention of meddling further in the underworld


    Dn nodded.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, youve already done far more than enough for us


    Madam Vostokoff and I can handle the rest without troubling you further.


    Natasha chuckled


    Darling, you even managed to divide As and Finley for us.


    Why not see it through to the end? How about taking As out entirely for us? Andrew shook his head without hesitation.


    You know my rules, Natasha.


    Ive already done


    more than enough, far exceeding the value of that so called medicinal herb you offered me.


    Isnt it a bit excessive to keep asking for more? Dn quickly agreed.


    Madam Vostokoff, Mr.


    Lloyd has gone above and beyond for us.


    Asking him for anything more wouldnt just break the rules it would make us look shameless. Natasha gave a soft, teasing hum, her tone yful but calcting.


    Maybe my request is a bit much, but I didnt say I wouldntpensate you further, darling. Andrew raised a brow


    Youve got more medicinal herbs lying around? Natasha shook her head and shot him a sly look. Not herbs, but dont you think Im more valuable than some nt? Andrew frowned.


    Madam Vostokoff, I have no interest in you as a person.


    If Natasha could produce something genuinely tempting, Andrew wouldnt mind lending another hand.


    But if she thought she could freeload, shed find him far less amodating


    Natasha clenched her teeth and said, Darling, are you seriously saying that my value doesnt even match


    a single herb ? Andrew replied honestly, At least for me, thats exactly the case.


    Natasha took a deep breath, visibly restraining herself.


    Fine.


    Mark my words, Andrew III make sure you bow to me one day.


    Her anger and determination were clear, fueled by both frustration and a growing desireto win him over. Andrew stood up and made his exit.


    Madam Vostokoff, dont forget the medicinal herb you owe me .


    Ill be expecting it soon.


    After Andrew left, escorted by his men, Dn shook his head with a wry smile.


    Madam Vostokoff, youve spent enough time with Mr.


    Lloyd to understand his personality by now.


    Capter 313 Trying to strong arm him wont work Its useless, and youll only end up losing Natasha imed her hand on the table, her flery temper ring.


    Dn, shut your damn mouth! Havent you noticed how patient and amodating, Ive been with him? Any other man wouldve been castrated by now for disrespecting me! Dn blinked, taken aback by her intensity, and sald cautiously, Madam Vostokoff ... youre not seriously falling for Mr.


    Lloyd, are you? Natasha let out a coldugh.


    Falling for him? Not quite


    But someone like him I have to bring him under West Ends control.


    Dn shrugged


    Youre stubborn and relentless, so I wont argue.


    But if you think you can win over Mr.


    Lloyd, you might want to rethink that n.


    Natasha narrowed her eyes.


    Whats that supposed to mean? You think Im incapable of handling, Andrew ? Dn leaned back and spoke evenly.


    Even Ive never dared to dream of making Mr.


    Lloyd work for South City.


    If anything, its South City shamelessly sticking close to him, hoping hed take us under his wing.


    He continued, Madam Vostokoff, let me warn you you might want to give up on this idea of using him. Your West End is far too small to contain someone like Andrew.


    Natasha looked uncertain for a moment


    Are you saying Andrews background is bigger than he lets on ? Dn shook his head.


    I dont know much, and I wouldnt dare specte.


    But trust me messing with Mr.


    Lloyd is a dangerous game, one you might not survive.


    Natasha scoffed.


    Please, who are you trying to scare ? Ive been in this business for years, Dn.


    Ive seen it all theres no big situation that could shake me.

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314 Dn shrugged casually, clearly indifferent.


    He had already tried to warn Natasha, but if she refused to listen, there was not much he could do.


    It was obvious that Andrew was cutting her some ck if someone like Michael had dared to act up, they would have been pped into submission long ago.


    By the time Andrew returned to Moonlit Sanctuary, the sun was setting


    He pushed open the door to the small house on the hill and found Marvin lounging under the tree at a stone table, sipping leisurely on some liquor.


    The table held not just Andrews prized bottle of aged whiskey but also a few snacks that were perfect for drinking


    Andrew walked over and smirked.


    When did you start getting into the finer things in life, old man? Marvin chuckled and raised his ss. Sir, youre giving me too much credit.


    These fancy little snacks? Definitely not my handiwork.


    He gestured toward the house with a knowing look.


    Andrew frowned in confusion.


    Who else would be here ? Just as he spoke, the sound of footsteps came from inside.


    A familiar figure appeared in the doorway, wearing an apron and carrying a steaming pot of beef stew.


    Hey, youre back! Lauren beamed, her smile brighter than the evening sun.


    Go wash your hands dinners ready.


    Andrew froze for a second, surprised


    What are you doing here? Lauren was bustling back and forth from the kitchen, carrying out a few more dishes before finally brushing a stray lock of hair behind her ear.


    Dont worry about how I got here


    Just tell me am I not wee? She tilted her head yfully.


    If you dont want me here, Ill leave right now.


    Andrew chuckled.


    Its not that.


    I just feel bad seeing someone like you such a pampereddy -go through so much trouble cooking all this.


    Lauren let out a mock huff, sitting down to scoop soup into bowls.


    Thats more like it


    But honestly, it wasnt hard at all.


    Ive always loved experimenting with food.


    I dont cook often, but if its for someone I care about, Id happily do it every day.


    Marvinughed heartily.


    Thats the kind of talk I love to hear.


    Laurens eyes sparkled as she teased, Well, if it makes the richest man in town happy, III make sure to


    say it more often! Marvin shook his head with a grin.


    You two lovebirds should save the sweet talk for when youre alone.


    I dont want to be the third wheel here.


    1/2  Chapter 314 After the meal, Marvin excused himself, iming he had things to do, and left the two of them alone.


    Lauren giggled.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, isnt Mr.


    Yates such a thoughtful man? Hes giving us some quality time together.


    Andrew put down his utensils and hesitated for a moment before speaking.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, I feel like I should rify something about Marvin and me- Before he could finish, Lauren raised her hand to his lips, silencing him gently.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, theres no need to exin.


    Ive known youre not just an ordinary person.


    Andrew frowned slightly.


    Its not asplicated as you think.


    Marvin and I are simply- You dont need to say anything! Lauren interrupted, waving him off.


    I already know, so dont worry about it.


    Andrew watched her pop a piece of braised beef into her mouth, her eyes narrowing in delight as she savored the vor


    Wow, this beef is amazing! My cooking skills are out of this world! she shamelessly praised herself.


    3 Andrew could not help butugh at her antics.


    Lauren pped her hands together and smiled.


    Alright, Im full


    Dr.


    Lloyd, I know you and Mr.


    Yates have aplicated rtionship that youd rather not discuss.


    But dont worry 1 like you for who you are, not where youe from.


    Before Andrew could respond, Lauren leaned in with a mischievous glint in her eyes.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, if I had to guess... you and Mr.


    Yates, youre father and son, right?

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315 Laurens words caught Andrew off guard, and he stammered, W What? No, you... He had assumed Lauren had uncovered some hidden truth or had some brilliant insight.


    Never in his wildest dreams did he expect her toe up with such an absurd and melodramatic theory. Meanwhile, Lauren looked utterly confident, her face glowing with satisfaction.


    Mr.


    Yates is nearly 60 now and has never married thats no secret in Jayrodales elite circles! Everyone finds it strange that a man with such immense wealth hasnt taken a wife, or even had a mistress, second wife, or a random fling


    She leaned in conspiratorially.


    Theres been plenty of spection that Mr.


    Yates mustve had a secret family hidden away somewhere.


    But because hes never said anything publicly, no one dares to gossip too much.


    - Lauren paused dramatically and grinned.


    I used to think Mr.


    Yates was just really good at keeping his private life private.


    But after getting to know you, and the more Ive learned about


    you ... She fixed her gaze at Andrew, absolutely certain of her conclusion.


    Im now 100% convinced -Dr.


    Lloyd, youre Mr.


    Yates son


    Andrews sharp features twitched slightly as his handsome face darkened.


    For once, he found himselfpletely at a loss for words.


    Lauren only grew more convinced that she was right.


    She continued enthusiastically, I dont know why he hasnt made your rtionship public.


    But Im sure theres a good reason some sort of difficult, private matter.


    She leaned back with a satisfied smile.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, you might just be a humble doctor now, now, but one day, the Yates familys entire empire will be yours.


    Youre already leagues ahead of people like Harvey, Finley, or Michael ! Andrew let out a dry chuckle. Ms.


    Rhodes, your heartfelt deduction is really ... spot on! He could not find anything to refute her ridiculously airtight logic, no matter how absurd it sounded to him.


    Lauren raised her chin, looking incredibly smug


    Of course! Ive seen my fair share of family dramas, betrayals, and inheritance wars in wealthy households


    Its obvious Mr.


    Yates is keeping your rtionship hidden to protect you, allowing you to grow in safety without any threats lurking in the shadows.


    Andrews face darkened even further.


    And then what? Laurens eyes sparkled as she broke into a cheerful smile.


    Then? Thats easy! The prince returns, ims his rightful throne, and settles all old scores! She pped her hands together, her voice brimming with excitement.


    All those who opposed  Chapter 315 you or couldnt stand your existence? Theyll meet their end, cut down by the sword of justice


    And those who eagerly awaited your return will weep with joy, kneeling before you, swearing loyalty, and showering you with blessings.


    Lauren tilted her head yfully.


    And the star of the show, of course, will be me.


    When you return, Ill y the role of the princess your partner through thick and thin


    After oveing all obstacles, well end up together, living a fairy tale life in a castle, happily ever after, and never apart.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316 Lauren had talked so much that her mouth had gone dry.


    She grabbed her ss of water and downed it inrge gulps.


    Andrew watched her, his lips twitching harder with every passing second.


    He was almost certain now Laurens wild assumptions resulted from reading too marry trashy romance novels or binge watching overly dramatic soap operas.


    Everyone knew how deeply these kinds of shows could corrupt their audiences, especially when it came to women with overactive imaginations.


    After finishing their meal, they cleaned the kitchen together, washing the dishes until everything sparkled


    It was not even seven yet, so Andrew thought briefly before suggesting, Ms.


    Rhodes, since its your first time visiting, how about I show you around? Lauren hesitated, looking conflicted.


    Maybe another time, Dr.


    Lloyd.


    I really need to head back.


    Noticing how her fingers were fidgeting as if torn between staying and leaving, Andrew raised a brow in surprise


    Its still early, Ms.


    Rhodes.


    Youre wee to stay a little longer if youd like to.


    Lauren shook her head


    Its not about you.


    Its... my situation


    She sighed and added, Lately, I cant stay out toote.


    Other than work or business, Im expected to go home right after my day ends


    Andrew did not press further and simply nodded, Alright, let me walk you out then.


    Lauren smiled brightly.


    Sure.


    The two strolled through the courtyard and out the iron gate, walking all the way to Moonlit Sanctuarys main entrance


    There, a group of bodyguards from the Rhodes family were already waiting


    As soon as Lauren approached, the door of the first car opened, and a middle aged man in tactical gear stepped out


    Miss, the man greeted.


    Lauren nodded.


    Lets go


    She climbed into the car but not before shing Andrew with a warm smile and waving goodbye.


    Andrew waved back, but his gaze caught the man lowering the car window and giving him a cold, mocking smirk.


    Andrew remained expressionless.


    He recognized the man it was Jerry, the Rhodes familys elite fighter.


    Chapter 316 Jerry had never hidden his disdain for Andrew.


    Frankly, Andrew did not care enough to act friendly either.


    Inside the moving car, Laurens demeanor turned icy.


    Jerry, didnt I make it clear you didnt need to pick me up? Sitting stiffly in the passenger seat, Jerry responded without emotion.


    This was all Mrs.


    Rhodes instruction.


    Lauren clenched her jaw


    So what? My mother sent you to spy on me? Jerry did not deny it.


    Miss, you know full well that youre engaged.


    Mrs.


    Rhodes was furious when she learned you were spending so much time with Andrew.


    She specifically instructed us to ensure youre kept in check.


    Laurensugh was cold


    So now I dont even have basic freedom or privacy anymore.


    Is that it ? Jerry was silent for a moment before sighing.


    Miss, theres something Ive wanted to say a long time, though I feared youd think I was overstepping.


    But today, Ill say it, even if it angers you you should cut ties with Andrew.


    Laurens voice hardened


    And if I dont ? Jerry nced at her through the rearview mirror.


    If you dont, the next person involved wont be me.


    Itll be your mother, the matriarch of the Rhodes family herself.


    He paused before continuing in a grave tone.


    Mrs.


    Rhodes personally came down from Blumedale, bringing members of the main familys security team to Jayrodale


    I trust you understand the weight behind this move.


    Lauren huffed, turning to look out the car window.


    She refused to say another word, her expression stormy as the car sped through the evening streets.

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317 The next morning, Andrew arrived at Jayrodale General Hospital bright and early.


    As the deputy chief, his workload was typically light, and he often joked that his role was more symbolic than hands on


    Though the hospital was thergest in Jayrodale, it was privately owned, granting Andrew significant freedom


    Unless there was a particrlyplex case or a challenging surgery, he rarely had to step in, thanks to Francesca and Laurens help managing the load


    Good morning, Dr.


    Lloyd ! The vibrant and cheerful nurses greeted him warmly as he walked through the corridors.


    Andrew smiled back and replied, Good morning, everyone! The most beautiful nurse in the hospital was N, widely regarded as the belle of the department


    When she saw Andrew, her face turned bright red, and she quickly lowered her gaze, clearly flustered.. Andrew gave her a polite smile before stepping into the elevator to head to his office.


    Hospitals were known for being breeding grounds for gossip, and Jayrodale General was not exception. Andrew was not one to entertain rumors, but he could not avoid hearing whispers about Ns apparent crush on him.


    The Goth family, to which N belonged, was considered somewhat notable in Jayrodale, making her a respectable match


    However, Andrew had never thought of her as anything more than a younger sister.


    He still remembered the time Bernards son, Phillip, had bullied N, and Andrew had taught him a painful lesson with a well ced kick.


    After that, N had been endlessly grateful, going out of her way to assist Andrew whenever she could. If Andrew were to ask her out, N would undoubtedly say yes Francesca herself had once teased him about it


    She had even joked that half the nurses in the hospital had their eyes on him and urged him to settle down with Lauren before someone else swooped in.


    When Andrew opened his office door, he was surprised to find Francesca already inside, along with an elderly man .


    Dr.


    Aicker, what brings you here today? Andrew greeted with a smile.


    The older man was none other than Cedric Aicker a renowned physician from the Aicker family.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, Cedric said with a grin, Im here for you specifically.


    Andrew raised an eyebrow


    Oh ? Do you have good news for me? Cedric chuckled mischievously


    Of course! I came to ask when youll ept me as your 1/2 Chapter 317 apprentice.


    He continued, To show our sincerity, the Aicker family is prepared to offer a grand


    apprentice ceremony,plete with gifts including my precious granddaughter.


    Wed even throw a three day banquet and invite the entire medicalmunity of Jayrodale to witness it! Andrew was rendered speechless


    However, Francesca turned bright red and snapped, Grandpal What nonsense are you spouting? Youre getting more ridiculous with age! Cedricughed heartily.


    Fran, Im your grandfather


    Do you really think I dont know whats on your mind? He smirked and added, Tell me, if Dr.


    Lloyd agrees to take me as his apprentice, would you be willing to be with him? Francescas chubby cheeks flushed red


    Her wide teary eyes were filled with both embarrassment and anger.


    Cedric Aicker, Im warning you if you keep talking nonsense, Ill stop acknowledging you as my


    grandfather! In her fury, she even called him by his full name, which annoyed Cedric .


    Nheless, it was clear he adored his granddaughter deeply, so despite his irritation, he held back and simply let out a huff


    Turning to Andrew, Cedric said, Dr.


    Lloyd, I apologize if Ive embarrassed you.


    But then he added with a sly grin, That being said, my earlier offer still stands.


    If you agree to take me as your apprentice, Fran would make an excellent wife.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318 Andrew stayed silent for a moment, then nced over at Francesca


    Her face was flushed red all the way to her neck, and the moment she noticed his quickly turned away and muttered, Andrew, dont listen to my grandpas nonsense.


    Hes just gaze, she a hopeless old man.


    Andrew chuckled lightly and said, Dr.


    Aicker, as Ive mentioned before, the age gap between us is far too wide.


    epting you as my apprentice wouldnt be appropriate, so theres no need to bring this up again.


    Cedric looked visibly disappointed as he nodded and sighed.


    Fair enough, I understand.


    It was a bold request, after all


    He then brightened up and added, But, Dr.


    Lloyd, I didnte here just to ask about bing your apprentice.


    Theres something else I wanted to discuss with you.


    Andrew tilted his head curiously.


    Oh ? Im all ears


    Cedric stroked his beard and exined, Today is the Antiquities Showcase hosted by Radiant, Group. Experts and collectors from Jayrodale, Blumedale, and even Bridgefields will likely attend


    He smiled and continued, I was hoping to invite you toe along and lend me your expertise.


    Francesca was still flustered, but she quickly nodded in agreement.


    Andrew, the Antiquities Showcase hosted by Radiant Group is one of the most prestigious events in the entire region


    Lets go together itll be a great opportunity to see some fascinating pieces.


    Andrew considered it for a moment before smiling.


    Alright, lets go take a look.


    Coincidentally, Id already promised Ms.


    Santana that Id attend.


    Francesca let out a small huff and said, Oh, thats right.


    Ms.


    Santana personally invited you.


    back at the Weller residence


    Her tone carried a faint trace of annoyance, clearly unhappy about Andrews association with Elsie. Cedric, on the other hand, was delighted.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, I didnt realize you had such a close connection with Ms.


    Santana ! Thats fantastic


    He grinned mischievously and added, When we get to the showcase, III have to use your connection to secure a few treasures.


    Andrewughed.


    Dr.


    Aicker, you seem quite passionate about antiques and collectibles.


    .


    Cedric straightened up with pride.


    Not to brag, Dr.


    Lloyd, but apart from my reputation as a healer, Ive made quite a name for myself in the world of antiques


    1/2 - Chapter 310 Francesca could not help but tease, Grandpa, stop showing off.


    You may enjoy collecting, but your skills are hardly impressive when ites to identifying and appraising antiques.


    Cedrics face fell, and he red at her.


    You silly girl! What do you know? The art of collecting and appraising antiques is just as intricate as medicine


    Most people would be lucky to have even a fraction of my expertise! Francesca stuck out her tongue yfully but refrained from arguing further.


    Still, her defiant expression made her disbelief quite clear.


    Andrew turned to her and asked, Fran, if youreing with us, are you sure the hospital will be fine without you? Francesca smiled brightly.


    Andrew, Ive been working so hard I deserve a little break to rx.


    Dont worry, Ive made arrangements with the hospital, and besides, Dr.


    Hackett is there.


    Andrew looked surprised


    Bernard is back? Francesca rolled her eyes.


    Yeah, hes back, and now that hes got Mr.


    Bozzellis support, hes acting like he owns the ce.


    She sighed and waved dismissively.


    But lets not talk about that annoying guy


    Lets get going! The three of them piled into Andrews sleek ck Mercedes G Wagon and headed toward the antique district, where Radiant Groups showcase was being held.


    Todays Bonus Offer GET IT NOW  Chapter 319 influential figures were already seated, casually chatting about million dor artifacts and rare collectibles with an air of effortless confidence. Dr.


    Aicker ! So d you could make it please,e in! Elsie approached them with a warm smile.


    Though her words were directed at Cedric, her could not help but linger on Andrew.


    gaze Cedric chuckled as he greeted her.


    Ms.


    Santana, see many familiar faces here today.


    Once the event begins, Im counting on you to help me find a few treasures.


    Elsie responded with a sweet smile.


    Dr.


    Aicker, you can leave it to me.


    If you see something you like, just let me know III make sure you get it.


    Cedricughed heartily.


    With you here, Ms.


    Santana, I have no doubts


    Your expertise in antiques is truly impressive.


    A staff member arrived to escort Cedric to his seat, but Elsie turned her attention to Francesca. Ms.


    Fran, why dont you sit with Dr.


    Aicker? Francesca frowned slightly and replied, Thanks, but III sit with Andrew instead.


    Elsies smile did not waver as she turned to Andrew.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, is there anything that catches your eye ? Id be more than happy to assist you for free, of course.

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319 In the car, Francesca called Lauren and spent several minutes chatting in hushed tones. When she hung up, her face showed clear disappointment.


    She said with a sigh, Its a shame Lauren cant join us.


    We had nned to attend the showcase together with you, Andrew, but the Rhodes family has been keeping a close eye on hertely.


    Shell have to skip it this time.


    Andrew could not help but think back to Jerry and the others from the day before.


    While they imed to be there to pick Lauren up, their behavior seemed more like they were monitoring her.


    Cedric chimed in, The Rhodes family recently had an important guest arrive from the Blumedale. Lauren is probably tied up entertaining them, which is why she couldnte along.


    The three of them chatted casually as they drove, eventually arriving at Jayrodales most famous antique district.


    The streets were already packed with people, forcing Andrew to park the car several blocks away.


    Cedric nced around at the bustling crowd and remarked, This years showcase is even livelier thanst years! Luckily for us, Im a member of the Jayrodale Antique Society.


    Lets take the VIP entrance! Andrew observed the scene as they walked, noting the overflowing shops and makeshift stalls lining the streets.


    The area was full of curious trinkets and unusual items, with many people simply browsing for fun rather than making any purchases.


    The world of antiques, as Andrew knew, was notoriously tricky to navigate.


    Big spenders were either seasoned collectors or wealthy individuals who did not mind paying a premium. Cedric fell into thetter category his ability to identify valuable pieces was questionable at best, but his deep pockets often made up for hisck of expertise.


    Every year, Cedric would spend hundreds of thousands, sometimes millions, at these showcases without hesitation.


    Yet among the crowd, there were also those rare individuals who could spot hidden treasures for a fraction of their true value.


    These were the true masters of the antique world, often professional collectors or appraisers. Such experts were few and far between, though.


    In the antiquemunity, anyone daring to call themselves a master was either a fraud or a genuine heavyweight and thetter were elusive and notoriously difficult to meet.


    After Cedric shed his membership credentials, the three of them were escorted through the VIP entrance and into the main event area.


    The showcase was held in arge outdoor za, which had been transformed into the centerpiece of the days festivities.


    Radiant Group had invited several prominent antique experts to preside over the event.


    These

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320 Andrew smiled and said, Ms.


    Santana, it seems youre not just a skilled auctioneer but also an expert in antiques.


    Thats quite impressive


    Elsies face lit up at thepliment, though she remained modest.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, youre too kind


    Its just that Ive grown to love what I do, and my family has been in the antiques business for generations


    Ive picked up a few things along the way


    As they strolled around the za, Andrew said casually, Well, lets take a look around.


    If anything catches my eye, III leave it to you to help me evaluate it.


    Elsie nodded with a smile.


    Feel free to let me know if something interests you, Mr.


    Lloyd


    Ill be happy to assist.


    Feeling a littlepetitive, Francesca kept her expression pleasant but couldnt resistmenting. There are so many antiques here paintings, artifacts, and all sorts of treasures.


    Can Ms.


    Santana really guarantee she knows everything about all of them? Elsie remained calm and replied confidently, The world of antiques is vast and intricate, covering countless styles and eras.


    It would be arrogant to im mastery over everything, but I can assure you that I have a solid understanding of the market and a decent level of authority.


    Andrew nodded thoughtfully, impressed by Elsies humility mixed with quiet confidence.


    He could tell she was a woman of genuine expertise, not just empty boasts.


    However, Francesca was not convinced


    With a sly smile, she pointed at a yellowed painting lying on the ground.


    Id like to buy this painting.


    Ms.


    Santana, can you give me her professional opinion on it? Elsie nced at the painting and looked a bit surprised.


    Ms.


    Aicker, thats


    counterfeit


    It has no collectible or artistic value.


    Are you sure you want to buy it? Francescas face flushed with embarrassment, but she doubled down. Turning to the vendor, a man with a scraggly goatee, she asked, Sir, how much is this painting? Whos the artist, and what era is it from? The vendor immediately grinned and began his pitch.


    Miss, youve got a sharp eye! This is an authentic masterpiece by the renowned Tom Hemmings. Since you appreciate its value, III let it go for just 200 thousand dors.


    Francesca turned back to Elsie with a smirk.


    You heard him


    He says its a genuine Tom Hemmings piece and is asking for two hundred thousand.


    Do you still think its fake? Elsie shook her head and calmly addressed the vendor.


    This painting has absolutely no connection to Tom Hemmings or any historic era.


    But if Ms.


    Aicker truly likes it, III buy it as a gift for her 100 dors, take it or leave it.


    The vendors face twisted in disbelief.


    100 dors? Are you joking? Forget it! If you dont 25+ BONUS Chapter 320 recognize its worth, Im not selling it to you.


    Francescaughed lightly.


    It seems Ms.


    Santanas influence doesnt carry much weight here.


    Unfazed, Elsie pulled out an identification badge hanging from her neck and held it up for the vendor to


    see.


    Are you sure I dont know what Im talking about? widened, The moment the vendor saw her credentials, his demeanor shifted entirely.


    His eyes and he quickly started nodding and bowing.


    Oh, my ! Ms.


    Santana, I didnt realize it was you! Please forgive my ignorance.


    He chuckled nervously and added, Ms.


    Santana, your sharp eyes are unmatched


    You know what? Forget a hundred dors how about 50 ? Take it for cost price! In no time, the painting was neatly wrapped and handed over to Francesca.


    Elsie paid the 50 dors with a smile.


    Ms.


    Aicker, still think I dont know what Im talking about? Francescas expression was a mixture of confusion and disbelief as she stammered, Wait a second... That guy just imed this painting was worth 200 thousand, and now hes selling it for 50 bucks? She stared at the wrapped painting in her hands,pletely bewildered


    If its worth so little, how on earth did he have the audacity to ask for 200 thousand in the first ce? At that moment, Francesca was so stunned that she forgot all aboutpeting with Elsie.


    Todays Bonus Offer GET IT NOW

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321 Andrew chuckled and said, Theres nothing strange about this


    The antiques market has always been like this full of counterfeits, knockoffs, and replicas with sky high tags.


    price


    If they find someone clueless, theyll rip them off hard.


    But when theyre dealing with an expert, even a treasure from a kings vault could be marked down to the price of candy in a gumball machine


    Elsie chuckled, her cheeks flushing as she gave Andrew a yful re.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, your analogy is pretty amusing, but youre spot on thats exactly how it is.


    Francesca clenched her teeth and muttered, These shameless crooks! If Ms.


    Santana hadnt been here, Id probably have been scammed by that old man. After this little drama, her opinion of Elsie had clearly shifted for the better.


    Elsie led them around the za, where they continued browsing.


    Francesca was unfamiliar with antiques and mostly picked items based on appearance, gravitating toward colorful or uniquely shaped pieces.


    She figured that with Elsie around, she would not get ripped off and could afford to indulge a little. Andrew, on the other hand, did not buy a single thing


    He was content to apany the two women and enjoy the experience.


    When they returned to their seats, Elsie hesitantly asked, Mr.


    Lloyd, was there nothing you liked? Or perhaps this antique fair isnt up to your standards? She had


    been under strict orders from Ss to personally ensure Andrews satisfaction.


    Andrew waved off her concern.


    Ms.


    Santana, youre overthinking it.


    There are plenty of impressive items here, but I havent found anything that matches my taste.


    Relieved, Elsie let out a quiet sigh.


    Her biggest worry had been that Andrews standards were too high for the fair to meet.


    After a pause, she added, By the way, Mr.


    Lloyd, you seem to know quite a bit about antiques.


    yourself.


    Andrew replied modestly, I know a little, butpared to you, I still have a lot to learn.


    Elsie quickly downyed hispliment, though she felt a warm sense of pride.


    Being able to impress the mysterious Andrew with her expertise was a rare achievement, and she was quietly thrilled.


    Just then, amotion erupted from the center of the za, where thergest crowd had gathered. Among the noise, two loud voices stood out, clearly arguing


    Francescas expression changed, and she said urgently, Andrew, that sounds like my 1/2  Chapter 321 grandfather! Andrew recognized the voice as Cedrics, who sounded both furious and flustered


    Standing up, he said, Lets check it out.


    The three of them made their way through the crowd and arrived at thergest antiques.


    booth.


    There, they saw Cedric holding a bronze religious statue, arguing heatedly with an older man in a gray robe who wore a smug expression.


    Cedrics face was red with anger as he shouted, Orion, you bastard! You tricked me into wasting a million dors on this piece of junk! Youre despicable ! Orion Kelce smirked and retorted, Cedric, you may have some skills as a doctor, but when ites to antiques, you dont know a damn thing You fell for this statue on your own.


    If you got scammed, thats on you, not me.


    Whats next? If I told you to eat dirt, would you do it? Cedric stomped his foot in frustration


    You specifically told me this statue was a lost relic from the ancient monastery! Thats the only reason I bought it! Orion rolled his eyes


    If youre gullible enough to believe everything I say, thats your problem


    Cedric, you were swindled at thest antiques fair, yet here you are, making the same rookie mistakes. Face it youre hopeless when ites to this stuff.


    Just stick to being a second rate doctor and leave antiques to the experts!

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322  Orions sharp words left Cedric furious.


    He raised the statue in his hand, ready to smash it, but Francesca and Elsie quickly grabbed him and calmed him down.


    Francesca asked anxiously, Grandpa, why are you so upset? Cedrics face turned red and pale in anger as he gritted his teeth.


    Do you see this statue ? Orion tricked me into buying it for ten million, only for me to find out its a fake. That rotten old cheat! Francesca was livid and stepped forward, ready to confront Orion, but Elsie held her back.


    Ms.


    Aicker, you shouldnt, Elsie said, shaking her head.


    Why not? Francesca shot back.


    Just because hes a big shot, hes allowed to scam people? Elsie let out a small sigh.


    That man is Orion Kelce, one of the top antique experts from Bridgefields.


    Hes highly respected in the field.


    Francesca was not having it.


    So what if hes an expert? Does that give him the right to cheat, others? Elsie replied with a wry smile, Unfortunately, in the rules of this appraisal event, once a deal is made, all trades are final.


    The whole purpose of the event is to test ones ability to identify genuine items.


    If someonecks the knowledge and gets tricked, its considered part of the game.


    Comints are not entertained.


    Cedrics face was grim as he muttered, Forget it, Fran.


    Its our bad luck.


    That old cheat only picks on amateurs like me.


    One day, when hes sick and dying, Ill be sure to prescribe him a dose of arsenic.


    Francesca fumed.


    That cheater from dares to strut around our town like he owns the ce? Cant anyone put him in his ce? Elsie shrugged helplessly.


    Mr.


    Kelce is incredibly skilled in appraising antiques.


    Most people wouldnt dare challenge him


    She added, At events like this, the stakes are insanely high millions, sometimes tens of millions.


    If anyone dares to go head to head with him and loses, its not just about losing face.


    They could lose everything.


    Andrew suddenly chuckled.


    Im not so sure about that.


    Elsie looked at him in surprise.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, what do you mean? Andrew smiled


    I mean, Mr.


    Kelce might not be as invincible as everyone thinks.


    Elsie blinked in confusion, assuming Andrews confidence stemmed from youthful arrogance.


    Plenty of people did not like Orion, but no one had ever dared to challenge him openly.


    12 Chapter 322 Across the way, Orion shook his head, looking smug and uninterested.


    Jayrodales antique scene is clearly on the decline, he said, his tone dripping with disdain.


    Even Cedric doesnt dare to y anymore.


    Is there no one else here brave enough to challenge me? He gestured grandly at the crowd.


    Dont worry, wont embarrass you too much.


    Ill even teach you a thing or two about the art of appraisal and true antiques.


    The antique experts hired by Radiant Group scowled but stayed silent, clearly reluctant to engage age with someone like Orion, Just then, a clear and confident female voice rang out.


    Well, Mr.


    Kelce, its been a while, but youre just as arrogant as ever.


    The crowd turned toward the source of the voice, curious about who dared to speak to Orion that way. The crowd parted to reveal two striking women walking toward the center.


    Orion chuckled when he saw them.


    Well, well


    Look who it is Aspen Stevens.


    Still as sharp tongued as ever, I see.


    Andrews eyes narrowed as he recognized the neers.


    Of all people, it had to be Christina and Aspen


    Talk about a small world, he muttered to himself.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323 Aspen smiled sweetly and said, Mr.


    Kelce, back in Bridgefields, youre considered a legend in the antique world, always sharp with your words.


    She nced around dramatically.


    I see that even here in Jayrodale, youve kept your genuine style.


    I must say, I admire your consistency.


    Orions face lit up with pride


    Ah, finally, someone who gets me ! So many think Im just showing off or looking down on others, but why would I need to pretend at my level? Like you said, this is just who I am straightforward and honest.


    I never sugarcoat my words.


    Aspens gaze shifted over the crowd beforending on Andrew, her smile turning icy.


    Mr.


    Kelce, we Bridgefields folk like to let our skills and logic speak for themselves.


    However, som people here just cant seem to respect us, no matter what.


    Orion smirked.


    Oh ? And whos bold enough to disrespect us? Aspen pointed directly at Andrew. Its him, Mr.


    Kelce.


    His names Andrew Lloyd


    Ever since I arrived in Jayrodale, he hasnt missed a chance to belittle me.


    Orion immediately turned his attention to Andrew, his look filled with disdain


    He mocked, I thought you were talking about someone important, but its just a young pup.


    What I deal with is art, history, and fine collectibles.


    A kid like this probably cant even tell a teapot from a soupdle.


    No need to point him out and embarrass yourself, my dear.


    Several of Orions followers burst intoughter.


    Exactly! Mr.


    Kelce is a celebrated collector and a giant in the field.


    This kid? Hes nothing.


    Mr.


    Kelce came to grace this appraisal event, not to entertain amateurs.


    Why bother with a nobody? If this kid crossed Ms.


    Stevens, just let us know and well teach him a lesson.


    But talking ues and sophistication? Dont waste Mr.


    Kelces time its beneath him.


    Francescas face turned beet red with anger.


    Ms.


    Stevens, you think you can throw your weight around here in Jayrodale just because youre from Bridgefields? Aspen chuckled lightly, her demeanor calm.


    Ms.


    Aicker, theres no need to get so worked up.


    I simply cant stand people who dont know the first thing about antiques showing up here.


    Its pathetic that he doesnt notice hespletely out of ce.


    Elsie frowned, visibly displeased.


    Ms.


    Stevens, Mr.


    Lloyd is a guest of the event organizers.


    Dont you think your words are going too far? Feigning hurt, Aspen gave an exaggerated bow.


    If I upset you, Ms.


    Santana, I apologize.


    But I dont think I said anything untrue.


    Antique appraisal and collecting are refined, academic pursuits


    If someone unqualifiedes to watch from the sidelines, fine but strutting into the appraisal center ? Its unbearable.


    Chapter 323 Orionughed heartily.


    Aspen, your sharp tongue is as lively as ever, and I like it


    For those whock talent, theres no need to waste pleasantries. Keep them at arms length.


    Christina, who had been quiet this entire time, sighed to herself


    This was a high stakes appraisal event, and Andrew could have stayed on the sidelines, but no he had to insert himself into the middle of the storm


    Did he not realize who attended events like this? They were either people with wealth to spare, hunting for rare pieces to add to their collections, or seasoned experts at the top of their game.

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324  Christina sighed, ncing at Andrew with a mix of helplessness and frustration


    Aspen, enough already, she said, tugging her cousins arm lightly.


    Lets just walk around.


    I want to find a couple of good pieces to bring home.


    Aspen chuckled, clearly enjoying the attention, and let Christina pull her away. Sure, Christie, lets look around, she replied, her voice dripping with smugness.


    You know, back in Bridgefields, I was trained by the best since I was a kid.


    Ive never been wrong about authenticity in antiques, not even once.


    Christina could not help but admire Aspens confidence.


    They were cousins, and Aspen was just a year older.


    Yet, she always seemed soposed and capable.


    Whether it was her sharp instincts ormanding presence, Aspen had the kind of charm that Christina found hard to rival, even with her own pride.


    Just as the tension seemed to subside, a sharp, mocking voice broke through the hushed crowd.


    Two strays from Bridgefields barking away, but now theyre scurrying off with their tails tucked


    The more you ignore them, the louder they bark sometimes you just have to put them in their ce. The crowd wentpletely silent.


    They could not believe that someone had just called Orion and Aspen dogs.


    Orions expression darkened instantly


    He red at Andrew and growled, Kid, what did your just say? Say it again if youve got the guts! Aspen froze mid step, slowly turning back to face Andrew, her gaze sharp and ice cold.


    Ill give you one chance, she said, her tone clipped andmanding.


    Apologize, get on your knees, and admit you were wrong.


    Francesca stammered, nearly burying her face in her hands.


    Andrew, did you really just call them ... that? Youre just asking to make enemies! Sensing the gravity of the situation, Elsie whispered urgently, Mr.


    Lloyd, let me cover for you just leave now.


    Someone like Mr.


    Kelge wont let this go.


    Youve crossed the line with thatment


    Cedric, on the other hand, seemed oddly energized by the tension: Forget running! Dr.


    Lloyd, put them in their ce already! Clearly, Cedric had been itching for Andrew to take a stand.


    Andrew stood calmly, his expression unbothered despite the mounting tension


    His voice was steady as he replied, I said, two loudmouthed strays from Bridgefields.


    Did everyone hear me clearly this time? The crowd erupted into chaos.


    Chapter 324 Orion rolled up his sleeves, his face flushed with fury.


    You arrogant little punk! Talking trash is easy lets see you prove yourself! If you can beat me in


    appraising antiques, III call you Grandpa right here in front of everyone.


    Aspens voice wasced with contempt as she sneered, Andrew, your petty insults just show what a


    small man you are.


    Mr.


    Kelce and I were merely trying to offer you some advice, but instead, yoush out like a child throwing a tantrum


    She stepped forward, her tone turning icy.


    Since youre so worked up, how about you ept Mr.


    Kelces challenge? Forget your words show us if youve got any actual skill.


    Lets see if you can earn our respect.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325 One of Orions followers shouted, Hey, Mr.


    Kelce is graciously lowering himself to challenge you in an appraisal contest, and you dont even have the guts to agree? Another chimed in, Calling us dogs? Kid, youre biting off more than you can chew


    Words like that will get you into real trouble if you dont crawl out of this appraisal event on all fours today, Ill take yourst name !A thirdughed mockingly, Even Jayrodales antique experts wouldnt dare utter a word against Mr.


    Kelce, yet here you are, some nobody ying the hero.


    Didnt your mom ever teach you that sticking your neck out doesnt make you brave? It makes you reckless, and reckless fools tend to end up regretting it! No one could believe that Andrew, who was not even part of the antique world, would dare provoke someone as influential as Orion.


    Christina snapped angrily, Andrew, apologize to Mr.


    Kelce and Aspen right now! Andrew replied nonchntly, Why should I apologize ? Gritting her teeth, Christina hissed, Cant you see how serious this is? Were just here to watch.


    Why are you dragging yourself into their business? Andrew shrugged and replied, I have no interest in antiques or their petty disputes.


    I just cant stand listening to two barking clowns making fools of themselves.


    And when those clowns decide to take a bite out of me, thats where I draw the line.


    Christina was furious at Andrews carefree attitude.


    Fine! If youre so determined, I wont try to stop Aspen anymore.


    But if she teaches you a lesson, dont expect me to step in.


    Andrew smirked.


    Aspen is just like you an arrogant fool.


    Teach me a lesson? You think too highly of her... or maybe too highly of yourself.


    Christinas face turned bright red, and she decided she was done trying to protect him.


    If Andrew wanted to walk into trouble, so be it.


    He was about to learn a hard lesson.


    Meanwhile, Elsie pulled Andrew aside and whispered urgently, Mr.


    Lloyd, dont agree to Orions challenge.


    Appraisal duels like this involve enormous stakes usually money.


    Hes using his status to bully you, and its disgraceful to even suggest such a contest against someone outside the industry.


    Andrew shook his head and replied with a dryugh, Ms.


    Santana, theres no need to worry.


    This stubborn old fool has crossed the line today, and I wont let him off so easily.


    Ive got to teach him a lesson.


    Several people in the crowd chuckled at Andrews audacity.


    While reckless, his confidence and refusal to back down were oddly admirable.


    However, Orion was seething


    You ignorant brat ! Lets determine the loser in this once and Chapter 328 for all !!! Andrew grinned. Calm down.


    Didnt you want to test your appraisal skills against me? Lets get started.


    Mr.


    Kelce growled, Youre dead set on digging your own grave, huh? Fine, Ill oblige.


    And to keep it fair, you can choose the first item for the contest.


    Elsie quickly leaned closer to Andrew and whispered, Mr.


    Lloyd, heres how it works: each of selects an item for the other to appraise.


    The winner is determined based on the uracy of their evaluation.


    you Andrew nodded and quipped, So basically, I pick something for this old cheat here to appraise, and he picks something for me to evaluate.


    Got it.


    Elsies face froze for a moment before she sighed Yes... thats how it works.


    She was utterly speechless.


    Andrew did not even know the basic rules of an appraisal contest, yet he had confidently epted the challenge.


    How could someone so uninformed be so bold ?

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326 Francesca voiced her concern, Andrew, you dont know anything about antiques, let alone artifact authentication.


    Maybe we should bail after all, this is Jayrodale, and even though were dealing with Orion and Aspen, whats the worst they could do? Andrew raised an eyebrow and replied, Who told you I dont know about antiques ? He took the bronze statue from Cedrics hands, weighed it carefully, and turned to Orion. Since youre letting me go first, I wont hold back.


    Now, why dont you authenticate this piece? Orion was stunned for a moment before breaking intoughter


    You fool, this is nothing but a fake, and you dare test me with it? Listen carefully this is a replica of the famous piece from the Hall of Faith.


    Unfortunately for you, the original was destroyed during the civil wars of the early 20th century. Several antique experts in the room nodded in agreement.


    Thats correct this statue is just a replica, they chimed in.


    The original was destroyed long ago.


    Young man, you shouldnt waste such a golden opportunity.


    Aspen sneered, And here I thought you had some real skills, but this is all youve got! Orion scoffed, Boy, Ive authenticated your worthless piece.


    Now its your turn to examine my collection.


    Andrew smiled and shook his head


    I thought you would have more expertise than this.


    Orions face reddened with anger


    What? Are you trying to back out? Andrew spoke coldly, Antique authentication is about separating truth from fiction and getting to the bottom of things.


    Everyone can see this bronze statue is a replica, and your assessment is no different from anyone elses. Your so called authentication is worthless.


    Orion argued, Stop beating around the bush


    Just tell me, am I right or wrong? Dont try to weasel out of this.


    The Radiant Groups expert panel will prove in a minute that my word is gospel.


    Elsie whispered, Mr.


    Lloyd, this bronze statue is indeed a replica, no doubt about it.


    Many people wore mocking smiles, thinking Andrew was just a sore loser.


    Suddenly, Andrew smashed the bronze statue on the ground.


    Cedric stammered, T There goes my million dors.


    Aspen shook his head in contempt.


    Self destructive thats all you amount to


    Orion crossed his arms andughed, Whats wrong, young man ? Throwing a tantrum ? Chapter 326 Ignoring the whispers around him, Andrew searched through the bronze fragments on the floor until he found a small ck pearl.


    Andrew remained nonchnt.


    I already told you youre just a fraud, Mr.


    Kelce, but you wouldnt believe me.


    This is real authentication


    See this? Orions expression darkened, but he defended himself, So what if theres a pearl inside? That only means I didnt authenticate itpletely.


    You cant say my earlier assessment was nonsense.


    Andrew shook his head, I already said that authentication requires thorough investigation, digging deep until you find the true treasure.


    You were blind to see this as just an ordinary bronze statue, calling it trash.


    But you failed to recognize this priceless pearl inside.


    It only proves youre nothing but hot air ! At the mention of the priceless pearl, many people were visibly shocked.

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327 Mr.


    Lloyd, is that a sacred relic in your hand? Esle gasped in disbelief.


    Andrew casually tossed it to her and said, Have your Radiant Group experts verify it that should clear things up right away.


    Elsie immediately took the pearl for authentication


    Orion felt uneasy but still scoffed, A sacred relic ? Kid, youve got some nerves


    Do you even know how precious these artifacts are ? Of course I do, Andrew replied coolly.


    When ancient spiritual masters passed away and were cremated, these relics remained


    Scientifically speaking, theyre just crystallized remains -but in the antiquities world, every authentic relic is priceless.


    Im sure the experts here understand what I mean.


    Many nodded in agreement with Andrews words.


    Indeed, any genuine sacred relic was one of a kind, and while it might not have any special physical properties, its cultural and historical significance made it an absolute treasure in collectors eyes.


    Seeing Orions confidence falter, Aspen quickly jumped in, Andrew, its just a pearl.


    Just because you say its a sacred relic doesnt make it one! Thats like me iming that statue you broke was some legendary ancient treasure


    Aspen, the fact that you cant tell the difference between twopletely different artifacts really shows how impressive your intellect is, Andrew retorted sarcastically.


    Aspens face turned red with anger.


    Thats exactly my point youre just making up stories about that worthless pearl! Andrew ignored her and waited for news from Elsie.


    The Radiant Groups expert team worked efficiently, and within minutes, over a dozen elderly specialists wearing reading sses rushed over.


    Which one of you is Mr.


    Andrew Lloyd ? The elderly experts were visibly excited, looking, around urgently.


    People began to realize something was up, wondering if the expert panel discovered something significant.


    Andrew stepped forward.


    Thats me


    I assume youve verified it with your specialized equipment? The elder holding the relic with trembling hands said, This is indeed a sacred relic.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, youre right! The experts confirmation shocked the crowd


    People began whispering and arguing about the authenticity and significance of the discovery.


    Are you telling me that ck pearl is actually a sacred relic ? Is this for real?  Chapter 327


    Shut up if you dont know what youre talking about! You cant question Radiant Groups expertise. These panel members are legends in the antique world


    Cedric was nearly delirious with joy as he snatched back the relic, almost fainting from excitement. Haha! A sacred relic, a true spiritual treasure! Dr.


    Lloyd authenticated this for me, and none of you can touch it! Francesca danced with joy.


    Andrew, youre incredible! Youre just like those legendary antique masters from novels who can spot treasures at a nce ! Elsies jaw dropped in amazement.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, who would have thought you were such a hidden master of antiquities ?

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328 Andrew shook his head.


    Im no master I just know a thing or two.


    Elsie could no longer take Andrews modesty at face value


    Earlier, she had confidently shown off her antique knowledge while guiding Andrew and Francesca through the collection, but now she felt embarrassed.


    It was like teaching calculus to a math professor.


    While some celebrated, others brooded.


    Orionsce had turned dark as he reached out his hand and demanded, I dont trust these worthless Jayrodale experts.


    Give it to me I need to examine it myself.


    Dream on, Orion, Cedric pulled back protectively.


    Andrew intervened calmly, Let him see it.


    Lets put his doubts to rest.


    Cedric reluctantly handed over the relic


    Orion turned it over in his palm, examining it from every angle until his face went ashen gray, an uncontroble glint of greed flickering in his eyes.


    ording to the auction rules, whoever authenticates a piece gets to keep it, Andrew said.


    Mr.


    Kelce, youve handled it enough, and its time to give it back.


    Orions face twitched as he reluctantly returned the relic


    Cedric snatched it back with a coldugh, mocking, Orion, earlier you manipted me into wasting a million dors.


    As fate would have it, that million bought me a priceless relic


    Are you about to burst with jealousy? Orion was indeed close to bursting


    He knew Andrew had outyed him, and the thought that such a treasure had slipped through his fingers made his heart bleed.


    Mr.


    Kelce, is it really a genuine sacred relic ? Aspen asked in disbelief.


    Yes, it is, Mr.


    Kelce admitted bitterly.


    This kid got lucky that relic should have been mine.


    Aspen refused to ept it.


    If it was real, why didnt you buy the bronze statue earlier, Mr.


    Kelce? Orions face darkened as he snapped, Stop asking


    If I had known there was a relic inside, would you even need to ask? Aspen eximed, If you couldnt


    spot it, how did Andrew ? Are you saying he knows more about antiques than you? Orion spoke grimly, Hiding relics inside bronze statues is one of the most sophisticated techniques in antiquities.


    Not even the most renowned experts in history could easily spot.


    such treasures, let alone this amateur.


    Aspen felt somewhat relieved


    So Andrew just got lucky? 1/2 Chapter 32 Orion replied, Either that, or he had inside information we dont know about.


    But one things certain he doesnt have the skill to spot these things


    If he truly had such supernatural insight, then Id be lucky to even be considered his junior! Well, even if


    he got lucky once, now its your turn to choose a plece for him to authenticate, Aspen said with a cold smile.


    Orion immediately called out, Kid, luck wont save you this time.


    I might have missed earlier, but to beat me, youll need real skill


    I dont need much skill to make you kneel before me, Andrew replied with a smile.


    Orionughed in fury and barked to someone behind him, Bring it here!

 Chapter 329

    GET IT NOW Chapter 329 Under everyones watchful eyes, Orions assistant brought two identical porcin bowls forward.


    They were pristine white with delicate blue patterns adorning their surfaces.


    Elsies expression turned serious as she warned, Mr.


    Lloyd, in authentication, the toughest challenge is the twin test.


    Whats the twin test? Andrew asked, which made Elsie sigh helplessly.


    She could not understand how Andrew seemed to know nothing, yet had spotted that sacred relic earlier. She quickly exined, The twin test is an authentication term.


    It refers to two identical pieces -one authentic and one fake that are so simr, theyre impossible to tell apart with the naked eye.


    These two bowls, for instance, appear identical


    Usually, wed rely on professional knowledge, experience, touch sensitivity, and specialized equipment but thepetition rules prohibit using tools, so youll need another approach.


    Orion extended his hand with a smirk


    You have five minutes to identify the authentic bowl.


    Though I know that even with five hours or five months, you still couldnt tell which is real and which is fake


    After his taunt, Orions assistant brought him a chair, and he sat down with a leisurely air.


    Andrew, luck doesnt stick around for fools forever, Aspen said with a mocking smile.


    The twin test has stumped countless experts in the antique world.


    Even though you know nothing losing to Mr.


    Kelce here would at least be a respectable defeat! The crowd turned their attention to Andrew.


    Many believed the young man had finally met his match.


    Orion, you shameless bastard, Cedric shouted angrily.


    Even seasoned experts can be fooled by the twin test.


    Isnt it unfair to challenge him with this? Orion replied with a smug smile, A bets a bet.


    In an authenticationpetition, anything goes.


    Kid, if you cant handle it, just surrender now kneel before me III let you off easy.


    Many spectators started urging Andrew to give up.


    Young man, Mr.


    Kelce has forgotten more


    about antiques than youve ever known, Come back in 20 years if you want to challenge him.


    It was just sheer luck that you found the relic in the statue.


    You need to know your ce.


    Just admit defeat


    Its nothing to be ashamed of Mr.


    Kelce defeats many antique masters at the treasure appraisal conference every year.


    The antique experts of Jayrodale looked troubled.


    They wanted to help Andrew take Orion down a peg, but they knew their expertise fell short of Orions,


    and speaking up would only make them look foolish.


    Andrew stared at the identical bowls and smiled slightly.


    Is this supposed to be difficult? To 1/2 Chapter 329 me, the real and fake are obvious at first nce its


    actually quite simple ! His words caused an uproar in the crowd.


    Such arrogance from a mere child! Orion fumed.


    Even I could make a mistake if Im not careful, let alone someone like you.


    Aspen shook her head andughed, Andrew, if you cant tell them apart, just admit it.


    Stop trying to show off.


    An antique expert approached with a wry simile.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, you cant spot the difference with just your eyes


    You need professional knowledge and experience to convince everyone.

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330 Orions assistant mocked, This kid knows nothing about antiques, and as for experience. Hell, hes barely old enough to drive! Just kneel before Mr.


    Kelce and admit youre wrong, kid


    Thats how youngsters like you should behave.


    These jerks are going too far, Francesca grumbled.


    Andrew picked up both porcin bowls, one in each hand, and asked with a smile, Ms.


    Santana, these bowls arepetition property, right? Elsie nodded, puzzled by his question. Yes, Mr.


    Lloyd


    Competition rules state that all antiques and items must be from registered dealers


    Then Id like to ask the owner of these bowls to step forward, Andrew announced loudly.


    Orionughed coldly.


    Do you really think the owner would tell you which is real? Stop ying games and just admit you dont know anything.


    Patience.


    Youll be crying soon enough, Andrew replied with a smirk.


    The bowls owner, an elderly man in a burgundy suit with kind eyes, stepped forward and said politely, Young man, MA Kelce is a renowned expert.


    I cant interfere in your bet, so good luck.


    Dont worry, sir


    I wont ask which is real or fake, Andrew assured him.


    I just have a simple question.


    The owner frowned but nodded.


    As long as you dont ask about authenticity, Ill answer any other questions.


    Aspen scoffed, What a show off.


    Even I cant tell these apart, let alone you, Andrew.


    Christina turned to her in surprise


    Aspen, even you cant tell the difference? Im not ashamed to admit it, Aspen replied proudly.


    Maybe in ten years, III reach Mr.


    Kelces level of expertise.


    Christina sighed


    Then Andrew has no chance of winning.


    The crowd watched curiously as Andrew asked his first question: Sir, how much are these bowls worth? The owner straightened up proudly.


    This is one of the porcin pieces from about 700 years.


    ago.


    Most pieces from that set have been lost, damaged, or disappeared this is one of the few surviving pieces


    Given its rarity and craftsmanship, it could easily fetch several million at auction.


    So one bowl is worth millions, Andrew continued


    What about the fake one? The owners expression turned strange.


    Whod want the fake? Foreign workshops mass-  Chapter 330 produce them usingputer programs they sell them in bulk for about 50 bucks each.


    Andrew smiled and asked, Thats quite cheap.


    Do you treasure these bowls? The owner was obviously annoyed.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, what kind of question is that? Of course, treasure a piece worth millions! Andrew nodded with satisfaction.


    Good, Im done with my questions.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331 The crowd exchanged bewildered nces.


    They could not understand why Andrew had wasted time asking such obvious questions about the bowls value


    Are you done wasting time? Can you tell which is real now? Orion asked impatiently.


    Without answering, Andrew casually tossed the bowl in his left hand into the air.


    Aspen shouted angrily, Andrew, what are you doing? Can you afford to rece a million-dor piece? Before she finished speaking, the bowl crashed to the ground, shattering into pieces.


    The spectators stared in disbelief, wondering if the pressure had made him lose his mind.


    Elsie was overwhelmed and could only manage to stutter, Mr.


    Lloyd, you- If it were real, Id have to pay for it, right? Andrew asked calmly.


    Well, thats obvious, Elsie replied, distressed.


    Andrew let out a relieved sigh.


    Good thing I broke the fake one.


    The crowd was stunned


    Some whispered about Andrews unorthodox authentication method, while others bet he was just bluffing


    Orion studied Andrew for a long moment before speaking.


    I have to say, your luck is incredible


    Youre right the one you broke was indeed a fake.


    The crowd erupted in amazement at Andrews urate identification.


    Someone asked, Fake? Did he seriously identify the authenticity ? Mr.


    Kelce, please take a look.


    This is something worth tens of millions.


    This is no joke


    Another mocked, Its my first time seeing someone using this method to identify the authenticity.


    I bet 50 cents that hes talking nonsense.


    Mr.


    Kelce, time to end this fools delusion, Aspen said coldly: Orion studied Andrew for a long moment before speaking.


    I have to say, your luck is incredible.


    Youre right the one you broke was indeed fake


    The crowd erupted in amazement at Andrews urate identification


    Thats amazing! Hold on, Orion interrupted the chatter as he stood up.


    Since you found the fake, are you saying the one in your hand is authentic? Havent I already proven that


    ? Andrew raised an eyebrow.


    Orionughed.


    Youre too naive.


    ording to the rules, identifying one piece doesnt end the Chapter 331  test you must authenticate both bowls.


    You crafty old fox! Andrew shook his head with a smile.


    Francesca clenched her fists


    Thats not fair! Andrew already proved he could tell them apart -the bet should be over! Rules are rules. Stay out of it if you dont understand, Orion dismissed her.


    The crowds sympathy shifted toward Andrew as they realized Orions underhanded tactics


    By making Andrew authenticate both bowls while Orion had only examined the bronze statue, he was effectively doubling Andrews challenge.


    Despite her difort with the unfairness, Aspen stood by Orions side, determined not to humiliate herself.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332 Andrew, Mr.


    Kelce is a master appraiser.


    Youre getting too cocky challenging him, Aspen taunted.


    Lets leave, Andrew


    We shouldnt y with these shameless people, Francesca urged.


    However, Andrew patted her s with a smile.


    Dont worry, Fran


    Im definitely making this old man get on his knees today.


    Andrew raised the remaining bowl high.


    Everyone, please witness this! If I can authenticate this bowl, Orion has to kneel and beg me, isnt that right? The crowd cheered encouragingly.


    Someone shouted, Exactly! Good luck, kid! Were rooting for you! Even if you misidentify thest bowl, you wont lose, because Orions previous appraisal also ended in failure.


    Yes, its a draw at best


    Youre already impressive to have tied with Orion, handsome boy.


    Orion fumed


    Kid, no matter how lucky you get, youll never figure out if thisst bowl is real or fake.


    !! Andrew studied the remaining bowl thoughtfully, Suddenly, he made a motion as if to smash it on the ground like the first one.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, stop! Cedric shouted in panic.


    Andrew paused in his act, asking, Whats the matter? Cedric whispered, This must be the real one youll lose millions! Francesca and Elsie were equally terrified.


    Elsie said, Mr.


    Lloyd, the previous method wont work the same.


    You should think of other ways


    Please dont do it again.


    My heart cant take it.


    Francesca chimed in


    Thats right, Andrew


    Think about it the fake one has been smashed.


    by you


    Whats left can only be true.


    The crowd began pleading with Andrew not to destroy what they assumed must be the authentic piece Someone shouted, Dont be so impulsive! Dont do it, young man! You cant afford to rece it if its real! A serious antique collector even threatened Andrew not to waste the antiques and he would 11/2  Chapter 332 rather use his life as a guarantee.


    Ill bet my life this is the real one! Since you broke the fake, this has to be authentic! Orion sat back down with a mysterious smirk, his thoughts unreadable.


    Aspen whispered, Mr.


    Kelce, is the bowl authentic? Yet, Orion simply shook his head and replied, Just know that this kids efforts are useless


    Aspen felt relieved, her mind racing.


    She thought Mr.


    Kelce is crafty if he says its real, its fake, and vice versa.


    But with a million dor bowl at stake, Andrew will probably overthink it and fall into Mr.


    Kelces trap


    So this remaining bowl must be ... real! Todays Bonus Offer X GET IT NOW

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333 When Andrew approached Orion, thetter thought he was ready to give up.


    Orion said smugly, Kid, its time to learn your lesson.


    Andrew simply replied, I know whether its real or fake.


    Get ready to kneel before me, Orion retorted, Then prove it.


    Is it real or fake? Announce it.


    Andrew, its reall This old fox is ying mind games.


    He wants you to overthink it! The experts in the crowd agreed.


    They had faced Orion before and knew his tricky methods.


    Since the fake was already revealed, they reasoned, this had to be authentic.


    However, Andrew suddenly smashed the second bowl to pieces.


    The crowd stood frozen in shock, wondering how he could destroy what might have been a million dor piece.


    You fell for Orions trap, Elsie muttered in dismay.


    Francesca was extremely disappointed.


    If she had known, she would have tried to dissuade Andrew.


    Cedric grumbled, Orion youre so cruel.


    Aspen emerged from the crowd, smirking.


    Andrew, reaching a tie with Mr.


    Kelce is impressive enough, even if it was just luck.


    Christina chimed in, At least youre not apleteughingstock.


    But be million in damages ! ready to pay that While everyone sympathized with Andrew, Orions face had turned ashen with rage.


    Everyone thinks I just broke the real bowl, Andrew said calmly.


    I disagree Mr.


    Kelce, why dont you give us your expert opinion? Orion stood up, his voice ice cold.


    How did you know thest bowl was also a fake? The crowd froze, some gasping, Fake? They were all puzzled about what was going on.


    1 Aspen asked urgently, Mr.


    Kelce, what did you say? Thest bowl was fake too? So he was right? Orion snapped, Shut up, all of you! I refuse to believe this kid got that lucky! His outburst confirmed everyones suspicion, and the crowd erupted in amazement.


    I cant believe the young guy was right! Both bowls were fakes.


    Someone asked, Wait does it mean Mr.


    Kelce lost to Mr.


    Lloyd? Whats going on? No expert in Jayrodale had ever beaten Mr.


    Kelce at authentication, yet this neer had done it effortlessly!

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334 Chapt¨¦r 334 In stark contrast, Orion, Aspen, and his followers stood there, furious yet helpless.


    Meanwhile, Christina stared at Andrew in disbelief.


    She wondered if he really emerged victorious again.


    Orion was furious and growled, How did you know they were fakes? What tricks did you use? Francesca scoffed.


    What a loser he cant even ept his defeat graciously! Andrew shrugged.


    Does it matter how I knew? What matters is I was right about both bowls, which means you lost. Time to kneel before me.


    The crowd was shocked by Andrews unexpected victory.


    His triumph brought pride to Jayrodales antiquemunity, and they relished seeing the arrogant Orion get hiseuppance


    Youre always talking about rules, Orion, Cedric beamed, finally getting his revenge.


    Well, a bets a bet kneel! Exactly, Mr.


    Kelce ! Are you going back on your words now? Mr.


    Kelce, this is Jayrodale, not Bridgefields.


    I told you to be less arrogant, but you didnt listen.


    Now youre being punished by Mr.


    Lloyd. Mr.


    Lloyd is amazing! Hes Jayrodales rare antique genius! Orion was about furious and shouted at theughing crowd, You nobodies couldnt match


    my expertise in a hundred years! He red at Andrew and snarled, I refuse to believe you got this lucky!


    I wont concede until you exin how you knew both bowls were fake Andrew shook his head and turned to the shop owner.


    Thanks for your help, sir.


    The owner panicked.


    What are you thanking me for? Dont make things up! Aspen seized the opportunity and said, Aha! So you and the owner were in cahoots! You knew the bowls were fake all along! The contest doesnt count! She was overjoyed, believing she had salvaged their defeat.


    If Andrew had colluded with the owner, the test results would have been invalid, which meant she and Orion, both from Bridgefields, would not have lost.


    Chapter 333 When Andrew approached Orion, thetter thought he was ready to give up.


    Orion said smugly, Kid, its time to learn your lesson.


    Andrew simply replied, I know whether its real or fake.


    Get ready to kneel before me, Orion retorted, Then prove it.


    Is it real or fake? Announce it


    Andrew, its reall This old fox is ying mind games


    He wants you to overthink it! The experts in the crowd agreed.


    They had faced Orion before and knew his tricky methods


    Since the fake was already revealed, they reasoned, this had to be authentic.


    However, Andrew suddenly smashed the second bowl to pieces


    The crowd stood frozen in shock, wondering how he could destroy what might have been a million dor piece


    You fell for Orions trap, Elsie muttered in dismay.


    Francesca was extremely disappointed.


    If she had known, she would have tried to dissuade Andrew.


    Cedric grumbled, Orion youre so cruel


    Aspen emerged from the crowd, smirking.


    Andrew, reaching a tie with Mr.


    Kelce is impressive enough, even if it was just luck.


    Christina chimed in, At least youre not apleteughingstock.


    But be million in damages ! ready to pay that While everyone sympathized with Andrew, Orions face had turned ashen with rage.


    Everyone thinks I just broke the real bowl, Andrew said calmly.


    I disagree Mr.


    Kelce, why dont you give us your expert opinion? Orion stood up, his voice ice cold.


    How did you know thest bowl was also a fake? The crowd froze, some gasping, Fake? They were all puzzled about what was going on.


    1 Aspen asked urgently, Mr.


    Kelce, what did you say? Thest bowl was fake too? So he was right? Orion snapped, Shut up, all of you! I refuse to believe this kid got that lucky! His outburst confirmed everyones suspicion, and the crowd erupted in amazement.


    I cant believe the young guy was right! Both bowls were fakes.


    Someone asked, Wait does it mean Mr.


    Kelce lost to Mr.


    Lloyd? Whats going on? No expert in Jayrodale had ever beaten Mr.


    Kelce at authentication, yet this 1/2 Chapter 333 neer had done it effortlessly! Chapter 334 Chapt¨¦r 334 In stark contrast, Orion, Aspen, and his followers stood there, furious yet helpless. Meanwhile, Christina stared at Andrew in disbelief.


    She wondered if he really emerged victorious again.


    Orion was furious and growled, How did you know they were fakes? What tricks did you use? Francesca scoffed.


    What a loser he cant even ept his defeat graciously! Andrew shrugged.


    Does it matter how I knew? What matters is I was right about both bowls, which means you lost. Time to kneel before me.


    The crowd was shocked by Andrews unexpected victory.


    His triumph brought pride to Jayrodales antiquemunity, and they relished seeing the arrogant Orion get hiseuppance


    Youre always talking about rules, Orion, Cedric beamed, finally getting his revenge.


    .


    Well, a bets a bet kneel! Exactly, Mr.


    Kelce ! Are you going back on your words now? Mr.


    Kelce, this is Jayrodale, not Bridgefields.


    I told you to be less arrogant, but you didnt listen.


    Now youre being punished by Mr.


    Lloyd.


    Mr.


    Lloyd is amazing! Hes Jayrodales rare antique genius! Orion was about furious and shouted at theughing crowd, You nobodies couldnt match.


    my expertise in a hundred years! He red at Andrew and snarled, I refuse to believe you got this lucky!


    I wont concede until you exin how you knew both bowls were fake Andrew shook his head and turned to the shop owner.


    Thanks for your help, sir.


    The owner panicked


    What are you thanking me for ? Dont make things up! Aspen seized the opportunity and said, Aha! So you and the owner were in cahoots! You knew the bowls were fake all along! The contest doesnt count! She was overjoyed, believing she had salvaged their defeat.


    If Andrew had colluded with the owner, the test results would have been invalid, which meant she and Orion, both from Bridgefields, would not have lost.

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335 The crowd, stirred up by Aspens usations, began to eye Andrew again with suspicion. If he had really cheated by colluding with the owner, it would be a scandal of epic proportions


    Andrew remained unfazed and responded calmly, I thanked the owner, but not because he told me which piece was genuine


    In fact, I dont even know this man, he continued, his tone light yet firm.


    If anything, Id say this seller is more likely to be Mr.


    Kelces acquaintance.


    Orions face darkened, his teeth clenched tightly as he stayed silent.


    Aspens heart skipped a beat.


    Could Andrews im be true? Was the owner actually on Orions side? If that were the case, her earlier usations would make no sense.


    After all, there was no reason for someone to align with Orion to help Andrew cheat.


    Elsie stepped forward with a calm but serious expression.


    Mr.


    Cooper, as one of the event organizers, we have ess to your background.


    Youre from Bridgefields, correct? And from what we know, you and Mr.


    Kelce have partnered together at these appraisal events for years.


    John Cooper forced an awkward smile and replied, Thats correct.


    I am from Bridgefields, which is exactly why Id never side with Mr. Lloyd against Mr.


    Kelce


    He then added with visible difort, Both bowls are indeed fakes. Mr.


    Kelce instructed me to bring them here.


    This doesnt break any rules, but I must admit, I never expected Mr.


    Lloyd to figure out the truth so decisively


    The crowd erupted in shock at his admission.


    Aspen was thoroughly humiliated, and she stood frozen with her mouth agape, unable to process what had just happened.


    The audience, including collectors and antique enthusiasts, began shouting angrily at both John and Orion.


    The two had clearly schemed together, setting a trap for Andrew


    Luckily, Andrews sharp eye and bold confidence not only exposed the ruse but also left Orion utterly defeated


    Enraged by the uproar, Orion shouted, Enough! Everyone, shut up! He jabbed a finger at Andrew and growled, Now tell me, how did you figure out which bowl was fake? If you cant exin it, Im not acknowledging this win! Andrew chuckled and said, Its simple.


    While Mr Cooper didnt say a word to me about which was real, his reactions gave it away. 1/2 #  Chapter 335 Aspen sneered.


    Reactions? Andrew, are you serious? Do you think anyone here is buying that? John was visibly panicked, and he waved his hands in protest


    Mr.


    Lloyd, youre a genius, but please, dont involve me in your story! I didnt give you any clues intentionally or otherwise


    If you keep this up, Ill be a pariah when I return to Bridgefields


    The man looked genuinely distressed, as though Andrews words were about tond him in serious trouble with both Aspen and Orion.


    Andrew stayed calm and stated, Lets go back to what I asked earlier.


    Remember when I questioned Mr.


    Cooper about how much the genuine bowl would be worth? Andrew reminded them, The piece was supposedly worth millions one of a kind in the world of porcin.


    Mr.


    Cooper said it was highly valuable and precious.


    Francesca blinked, confused.


    But what does that have to do with determining which bowl was fake? Andrew grinned. Everything


    Didnt you all notice what I did during the appraisal? Each time, I threw the bowl into the air as if I were ready to let it smash to the ground


    When I did that, everyone held their breath, terrified that I might destroy it.


    No one wanted to be responsible for damaging something so rare and priceless not even Mr.


    Cooper, the supposed owner of the piece.


    Cedric nodded


    Exactly! A bowl like that should never be treated so carelessly.


    Andrew smiled and added, And thats the key.


    A bowl worth millions wouldnt be thrown around lightly if it were real.


    The owner Mr


    Cooper should have been a nervous wreck every time I tossed it.


    Hisck of reaction spoke volumes.

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336 However- Andrew began.


    Just then, Christina cut in excitedly.


    While everyone was nervous, Mr.


    Cooper remainedpletely calm! Thats how you knew both bowls were fake.


    He would have been panicking about their safety if they were real.


    Exactly.


    Andrew nodded with approval.


    Christina felt conflicted


    She was smart enough to run Jayrodale as CEO, but she would never have thought of such a brilliantly simple method


    It seemed that her intelligence was nothingpared to Andrews.


    The crowd erupted in amazement as the mystery was solved.


    Incredible ! He used psychology to authenticate antiques.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, youre truly the best! Another expert inted, This is pure genius! Ive been authenticating pieces for 20 years, but todays lesson has shown me Ive still got more to learn! Theres no doubt that Mr.


    Kelce has lost! Aspen desperately searched for another angle to refute Andrews ims but found none. She thought bitterly, He really beat Mr.


    Kelce.


    As fellow Bridgefields residents, weve embarrassed ourselves.


    Aspen felt like Andrew had just pped her hard across the face.


    She bit her lip, standing silently on the edge of the crowd, unable to say a word


    Her gaze flickered to Orion, and the sight of him made her heart sink he was clearly furious but she did


    not dare to show it, pacing anxiously like a cornered animal,pletely out of options.


    Mr.


    Kelce, Im sorry, Aspen thought to herself with a faint sense of pity.


    But even I cant help you now


    Without realizing it, she edged further away from the crowd, unwilling to get involved.


    Mr.


    Kelce, you lost.


    Francescas voice rang out loud and clear, filled with malice.


    And since you lost, shouldnt you follow through on what you promised? Isnt it time to kneel before him? Francesca was not about to let Orion off the hook.


    She loathed the man, and this was her chance for payback.


    Her words immediately turned the crowds attention to him, their eyes brimming with expectation and disdain.


    The message was obvious: kneel and admit his ws, or the hundreds of collectors and dealers gathered here would not let him walk away unscathed.


    Orion gritted his teeth.


    Fine, Ill admit it I underestimated you.


    But to kneel and apologize? Do you even realize what it would mean if someone like me, Orion Kelce, bowed down to you? Could you even handle it?  Chapter 330 Andrew sped his hands behind his back, his expression calm butced with a mocking smile.


    Mr.


    Kelce, thats such a strange thing to say.


    Why wouldnt I be able to handle it? Having a renowned figure like you admitting his mistakes and kneeling before me sounds great, doesnt it? His smile widened as he added, Honestly, Id be thrilled! Orions face turned red with rage, and his voice thundered, You insolent brat! Do you really intend to humiliate me to the very end? He had not evennelt yet, and this arrogant kid was already acting like he was the elder in charge.


    Orion had spent his entire life towering over others, receiving their bows and gratitude as they called him respectfully


    Never not once had he been forced to kmeel before someone.


    To him, this was not just a loss; it was the ultimate insult.


    And it was utterly unbearable.

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337 Aspens face darkened, and she could not help but step in.


    Andrew, let it go.


    Think about it- Mr.


    Kelce is someone of his age and stature, and youre ... well, youre not.


    Forcing him to kneel is just risking your own life.


    Andrews tone was calm as he replied, Im not worried.


    Im built tough : Id dly ept it if he kneels and begs before me.


    Aspen clenched her fists in anger and retorted, Andrew, do you realize what youre risking? Mr.


    Kelcemands the loyalty of thousands in Bridgefields


    Not only is he respected in the antiquemunity there, but he also has powerful connections in martial arts circles.


    Are you ready for the retaliation thats bound toe your way if you force him to kneel today? Andrew let out a coldugh.


    Aspen, I see what youre trying to do.


    Youre just trying to get him off the hook.


    And youre threatening me with Bridgefields big shots and antique tycoons? Whether Im afraid or not is one thing, but do you think these Jayrodale folks here will let you run your mouth unchecked? Elsie was the first to speak up, her voice icy.


    Ms Stevens, as a guest from Bridgefields, youre wee at todays antique appraisal event.


    But if youre not going to act like a guest and instead try to take over, then Radiant Group wont hesitate to put you in your ce.


    The Jayrodale antique experts quickly chimed in, their tones sharp and unyielding.


    Ms.


    Stevens, this is Jayrodale, not Bridgefields.


    Who do you think you are, threatening Mr.


    Lloyd ? Exactly.


    Is the Stevens family from Bridgefields really all that? One more disrespectful word to Mr.


    Lloyd, and well see if you can walk out of here.


    Remember, youre in Jayrodale now.


    If you keep talking nonsense, well have no choice but to escort you out.


    Aspens face flushed with frustration and rage.


    She never expected to find herself being targeted instead.


    Worse still, it seemed they were serious about throwing her out.


    She red at Andrew and spat, Fine, Andrew, youve got some guts.


    But this appraisal event isnt over yet.


    Ill show you what real expertise looks like and prove what it means to be a true master of antiques! Aspen was not someone who took losses lying down.


    As the pride of the Stevens family in Bridgefields, she had grown up surrounded by praise and adoration.


    Here in Jayrodale, she was determined to make a name for herself, and she would not back down not even against Andrew.


    Meanwhile, in themotion, Orion tried to sneak away, but someonended a sharp kick on his backside, sending him tumbling forward into the center of the crowd


    Chapter 137 Andrew smirked and asked, Whats this? Youve finally made up your mind to kneel before me ? Orions face burned crimson as he roared, Who kicked me? Show yourself, or III skin alive! No one responded, but the crowd had closed in around him, leaving him no escape.


    Get down on your knees! Bow your head! You made a bet, now keep your word! you The shouts and demands echoed around hint, and Orions expression turned from fury to fear.


    He realized with dread that there was no way out The crowd was toorge, and no one was on his side. Swallowing his pride, he finally croaked, You win ... I was wrong! His voice was shaky with suppressed rage as he bowed his head to Andrew, his fists clenched tight with humiliation.


    Finally, he dropped to his knees and admitted his loss.


    The crowd erupted inughter, their jeers filling the air


    Orion Kelce, the once untouchable figure from Bridgefields, had been utterly humiliated.


    His name, once feared and respected, was now aughingstock.


    Andrew raised his hand and said mockingly, Good, you can get up now.


    But remember this next time youre out in the world, dont act so high and mighty.


    Otherwise, I might have to teach you another lesson


    Francesca burst intoughter, unable to hold it in Andrew, youre so bad! Oh, this is too good!

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338 Orion staggered to his feet, his bloodshot eyes ring at Andrew as he roared, Andrew, you insolent brat! This isnt over between us ! Andrew barked, How dare you use that tone with me! Do you have a death wish? Covering his face in luumiliation, Orlon, supported by his followers, scrambled toward the exit of the antiques fair


    He did not want to stay even a second longer, fleeing down the bustling street with his pride in shambles


    Christina hesitated and turned to Aspen.


    Aspen, no matter what, Mr.


    Kelce is still one of the most prominent figures from Bridgefields.


    Are you really not going to check on him after such a humiliating defeat? Aspens tone was icy.


    Check on him? Not a chance.


    It doesnt matter.


    Mr.


    Kelces fury will be something Andrew absolutely cant handle.


    Just wait Mr.


    Kelce will definitelye back to settle the score, and Andrews the one whos in real trouble now. Christina frowned


    She could not help but feel that Andrew had gone too far.


    Winning was one thing, but forcing someone as esteemed as Orion to kneel and bow was excessive. Actions like that did not resolve anything.


    They only bred resentment and invited retaliation.


    Aspen sneered


    Christina, dont be fooled by Andrews arrogance


    Soon enough, hell learn what it means to pay the price for his recklessness.


    Christinas eyes widened in surprise.


    Aspen, dont tell me youre nning to challenge Andrew in antique appraisal again? Aspen smirked confidently.


    Whats the fun in that? The real excitement is about to begin anyway.


    The uing portion of this event is where the true masters shine, where only those with vision and courage can y.


    Meanwhile, on Andrews side, the Jayrodale experts escorted him to a seat of honor with the utmost respect.


    Cedric jumped at the chance to im connections.


    Mr.


    Lloyd and I go way back.


    If any of you want to work with him, you can count on me to make the introductions.


    Instantly, the other experts began flocking to Cedric .


    Dr.


    Aicker, you know Mr.


    Lloyd ? Thats incredible! Please, speak highly of me to him! Dr.


    Aicker, youre one of us in Jayrodales antiques circle.


    Dont keep this connection to yourself! Dr.


    Aicker, were practically family.


    Next time I want to visit Master Lloyd, Ill be counting on.


    you to set it up! Cedrics face lit up with pride as he happily epted their praises


    Riding the wave of Andrews triumph, Cedric found himself basking in newfound admiration from the antiquesmunity.


    E  Francesca crossed her arms, pouting.


    Grandpa, stop dragging Andrew into your messes ! Cedric chuckled and said, How is it a mess? With my rtionship with Dr.


    Lloyd, this is all perfectly natural.


    Francesca stomped her foot in frustration, though her annoyance was tinged with amusement.


    Elsie chimed in with a smile.


    Ms.


    Aicker, try to understand.


    Dr.


    Aicker has always been passionate about antiques but never really fit into themunity.


    Thanks to Mr.


    Lloyd, hes finally earned his ce and a bit of respect.


    Francesca paused, her frustration softening


    She had to admit it made sense.


    Orion had deceived her grandfather before, and as a renowned doctor In Jayrodale, the humiliation had stung deeply.


    With Andrew backing him up and restoring his dignity, Cedrics tion was understandable.


    She turned to Andrew with a warm smile.


    Andrew, youre truly a jack of all trades, arent you? On behalf of my grandpa, thank you for stepping in and helping him


    Francesca felt a genuine sense of respect and admiration toward Andrew.


    His brilliance in medicine was unmatched, and his skill in martial arts seemed bottomless.


    Even in the rarefied world of antiques and collectibles, he had demonstrated expertise far beyond anyones expectations


    She could not help but wonder in awe how on earth he managed to master it all.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339 Andrew smiled.


    Dont mention it.


    I didnt do much for Dr.


    Aicker anyway.


    That relic just seemed to have a natural connection with him.


    Elsie stood quietly to the side, observing Andrew with subtle interest.


    Her thoughts churned as she wondered to herself, Could a man like this truly exist? Someone so


    She had to admit he had a maic pull on her, yet she felt a pang of disappointment.


    No matter


    she did, her charm did not catch his attention at all


    Just then, a staff member whispered something in Elsies ear, and she hesitated for a moment before speaking up.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, the Jayrodale Antiques Association would like to invite you to join as a member.


    Are you interested? Andrew instinctively wanted to decline.


    He was never one to care about club memberships, VIP titles, ormittee positions.


    Thosebels might impress others, but they held no appeal for him, as he preferred to keep to himself.


    Before he could turn it down, Francesca interjected with a cheerfulugh.


    Thats a great honor! Ive heard that being part of the antiques association earns you much respect. Andrew, this is perfect for you, especially at your age.


    Thank you so much, Ms.


    Santana! Elsies face lit up.


    Then its settled ! Ill speak to the association president and let them know Mr.


    Lloyd is officially joining our association.


    With both women looking so pleased, Andrew felt it would be rude to dampen their excitement, so he held back his objections.


    He let out a small sigh, resigned to going along with their enthusiasm for now.


    After a short break, Elsie announced, Mr.


    Lloyd, were about to start the highlight of the antiques festival.


    Andrew raised an eyebrow, intrigued


    I thought the event was already lively enough.


    Whats this highlight youre talking about? Elsie gave him a sly smile and whispered, The most thrilling part of the festival is stone gambling


    Its a tradition where fortunes are made or lost on the gamble of what lies.


    hidden inside raw stones


    Francescas eyes sparkled with excitement.


    Oh, Ive heard about that! Its all about the adrenaline rush and the thrill of the unknown, right? Even wealthy collectors and business.


    tycoons are cautious about ying, though.


    Elsie nodded.


    Exactly.


    The stakes are so high that one mistake or streak of bad luck could ruin someonepletely.


    I once saw a prominent antiques expert risk his entire fortune on a 1/2  Chapter 339 single uncut stone


    When the stone turned out to be worthless, he lost everything and eventually ended up on the streetspletely broken.


    Francescas expression turned sympathetic


    To gamble away everything for something so uncertain... Why would anyone do that? The risk seems far too great its like betting your entire life on one spin of a roulette wheel.


    Andrew shrugged and said calmly, Thats exactly the allure of stone gambling.


    People enjoy the process of turning nothing into something, of taking a risk and hoping for a reward. Youd be surprised how many are drawn to the thrill.


    Francesca looked at Elsie in surprise.


    Ms.


    Santana, is Andrew right? Are that many people really into this? Elsie smiled knowingly.


    Hes absolutely right.


    The magic of stone gambling lies in its unpredictability and the hope it offers.


    Even knowing the risks, people still cant resist diving in, chasing that one chance to strike it big. Francesca shook her head in disbelief.


    I honestly cant understand how anyone could take a risk like that.

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340 Elsie chuckled and said, Its not as exaggerated as it sounds, Ms. Aicker.


    True experts at stone


    gambling know how to y smart theyre looking for a jackpot.


    All it takes is uncovering one rare gemstone worth millions, and theyre set for life.


    Why wouldnt they take the risk? She leaned in slightly, adding, The most famous case in modern history


    is the King of Emerald discovery from an overseas quarry.


    That guy, as if blessed by luck itself, unearthed a gemstone worth over a billion dors from an


    unassuming stone.


    The news caused a worldwide sensation, even catching the attention of royalty from across the world. Francescas eyes sparkled with excitement,pletely captivated by the story.


    A billion-dor gemstone? Thats incredible! Andrew, we should definitely try our luck with a few stonester, dont you think? Andrew smirked and teased, Didnt you just say that the risks were too high, and we shouldnt y? Blushing, Francescaughed awkwardly.


    Well, we could just y with smaller stones


    You know, for fun and to get a feel for it.


    Andrew shrugged and smiled


    Sure, if it seems interesting, why not? Elsie quickly chimed in with a word of caution.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, Ms.


    Aicker, if you do y, make sure to avoid spending too much


    If youe across stones priced in the hundreds of thousands or millions, just walk away.


    Andrew grinned mischievously.


    What if we happen to strike gold or rather, something even better? Wouldnt that be worth it? Elsie smiled politely but did not reply


    While she acknowledged Andrews earlier sess in appraising antiques, she knew stone gambling required apletely different level of skill and expertise


    It was not something that luck alone could carry you through, and she doubted Andrew would fare well in this arena


    She hoped they had yed conservatively and avoided unnecessary losses.


    At that moment, the antique vendors began clearing the central za where the event was taking ce.


    In their ce, trucks begar unloadingrge, uncut stones of various shapes and sizes.


    Each stone was marked with its ce of origin, giving the event an air of professionalism.


    Elsie gestured to the stones and exined, These have been sourced from reputable quarries around


    the world, all arranged by Mr.


    Vaughn, Among them, the stones from Auqanias mines.


    are considered the most promising


    Thats where most yers will likely focus their bets.


    Crowds surged in from the surrounding streets, eager to watch the spectacle.


    The za buzzed with anticipation as yers rushed to examine the stones and ce their bets


    1/2 Chapter 340 Cheers erupted whenever someone uncovered something valuable, while groans and curses followed poor results


    The excitement was palpable


    Aspen strode into the za with Christina at her side, both women exuding confidence and instantly drawing attention


    Aspen walked up to one of therger stones and pointed decisively.


    Ill take this one, she said to the cutting expert standing nearby.


    The man hesitated before replying with a cautious smile.


    Miss, this is a premium grade stone.


    Cutting this one will cost you 200 thousand dors.


    Without batting an eye, Aspen replied, Put it on my card


    Her effortless confidence turned heads, and murmurs spread through the crowd.


    Once the payment was made, the cutter prepared to make the first incision.


    Aspen ordered sharply, stopping him in his tracks.


    Wait


    Youll cut it exactly the way I tell you to.


    Follow my lines and directions to the letter.


    If you make even the slightest mistake, expect a full refund, pluspensation in the form of another stone of equal quality


    Her assertiveness sent ripples through the crowd, especially among the more experienced attendees. They could tell this was not her first time Aspen clearly knew what she was doing.


    This princess of Bridgefields Stevens family was not just a bold spender she was a pro at stone gambling


    !

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341 The cutter straightened his posture and nodded firmly.


    Miss, dont worry


    With over a decade of experience in stone cutting, III make sure not to damage your stone.


    Aspen smiled confidently.


    Good.


    Then follow my instructions and make the cut.


    The man carefully brought the de down, following Aspens precise directions without a single deviation


    As the outeryers were stripped away, the crowd collectively gasped as the interior was revealed.


    Its a high quality translucent emerald ! Aspens got an incredible eye for this.


    That piece alone is worth far more than 200 thousand dors.


    Shes definitely made a great call on this one.


    Man, what a sharp woman.


    Her skill at stone gambling isnt something ordinary people can match.


    The crowd was awestruck, their admiration for Aspen growing.


    However, she remained unimpressed.


    In her mind, this was only a warm up.


    Cut this one next, Aspeh instructed, pointing to another stone.


    And those three over there -open them all


    One after another, she directed the cutting of three additional stones, each with a price tag totaling over a million dors


    The audacity of her moves left the spectators in stunned silence.


    Suddenly, all the attention in the za turned to Aspen.


    People flocked to her side, their excitement palpable


    What a bold y! She doesnt hold back, someone murmured, awe clear in their voice.


    Most stone gamblers would spend hours examining a single stone, analyzing it from every angle.


    But Aspen ? She seemed to pick stones on a whim as if she barely cared.


    Shes just showing off, scoffed a young man from the crowd.


    I bet those next three stones wont amount to anything.


    If she strikes it big again, III kneel and drink the water she washes her feet with! The cutter nced at Aspen, recognizing her as a serious yer


    He knew he could not afford to make any mistakes.


    People like her could easily attract the attention of someone as powerful as Ss, the head of Radiant Group


    Watching the scene unfold, Christina could not help but feel anxious.


    Aspen, I dont really understand stone gambling, but isnt cutting three stones at once a bit too risky? Aspenughed lightly, brushing off the concern.


    Rx, Christie


    Trust me I have the skill and the eye for this.


    Cutting three stones is nothing


    1/2 Chapter 341  Her gaze swept across the crowd, now numbering in the thousands, all hanging on her move


    Aspen nodded subtly to herself.


    every This was exactly what she wanted an audience to witness Andrews impending humiliation.


    She was determined to crush his earlier sess and make sure no one remembered his name.


    The cutter worked diligently, and soon, the second stone was revealed.


    Gasps erupted again.


    Its the white opal with a pearlescent sheen! Shes hit the jackpot again! Lets see whats inside the third


    one.


    If Its another big find, Aspens definitely going to be crowned the stone gambling queen of this event The third stone was ced on the cutting table, and the crowds anticipation reached its peak.


    People began pping, cheering for Aspen and her streak of luck.


    Together with Christinas stunning presence, the atmosphere in the za grew electric.


    Even the earlier buzz about Andrews victory over Orion was fading from memory.


    All eyes were now on Aspen


    Lets see whats inside the third one.


    If its another big find, Aspens definitely going to be crowned the stone gambling queen of this event, The third stone was ced on the cutting table, and the crowds anticipation reached its peak.


    People began pping, cheering for Aspen and her streak of luck.


    Together with Christinas stunning presence, the atmosphere in the za grew electric.


    Even the earlier buzz about Andrews victory over Orion was fading from memory.


    All eyes were now on Aspen.


    Aspen gave a faint smile, her voice calm andmanding.


    Go ahead and cut the third stone however you want.


    The cutter froze, visibly startled


    Miss, I cant cut it without your instructions.


    What if something goes wrong? Aspen waved dismissively.


    Theres no need to worry.


    I already know whats inside this stone.


    Her casual confidence left the crowd reeling


    Did she just say she knows whats inside? Does she have x ray vision? How else could she see through


    the stones outeryers? The crowd buzzed with disbelief and excitement.

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342 Wow, Aspen truly lives up to her name as Bridgefields Stevens familys golden girl. Shes got more guts and precision than most men out here Shes in a league of her own no one in Jayrodale could match her confidence and skill in this game.


    Aspens boldness and undeniable charm captured everyones attention.


    Some men could not help but look at her longingly, practically ready to bow down at her feet.


    She scanned the area with a sharp gaze but did not see Andrew anywhere.


    She smirked and mumbled, Looks like someone finally realized theyre out of their depth.


    He mustve decided to hide rather than embarrass himself in front of me.


    The master gem cutter began working on the third gemstone


    With years of experience behind him, he carefully shaved away the outeryers without making any bold


    cuts


    Two thirds of the stone was removed, yet nothing remarkable was revealed.


    A tense silence fell over the crowd.


    Could Aspen actually fail this time? Even so, her calm and confident expression did not waver for a moment.


    The cutter pressed on, and finally, the stone split openpletely.


    At its core was a small, dazzling ruby, a deep crimson color that seemed to glow under the sunlight. Gasps echoed through the crowd.


    Unbelievable ! Its a blood ruby, and one of the finest grades Ive ever seen! It might be small, but its value easily exceeds three million dors.


    This womans skills are unreal! Shes not gambling shes practically seeing through the stone !! With all three gemstones yielding exceptional treasures, Aspens reputation skyrocketed.


    The crowd roared in approval, hailing her as a legend.


    The gem cutter wiped the sweat from his brow and said with a respectful smile, Ms.


    Stevens, thebined value of these stones exceeds ten million dors.


    Congrattions! In all my years, Ive never worked with someone as extraordinary as you.


    Praise poured in from every direction, but Aspens smile remainedposed.


    To her, this was just another showcase of her abilities.


    Christinas eyes sparkled with admiration.


    Aspen, youre absolutely incredible.


    Aspen smiled faintly.


    Christie, youll need to pick this up too.


    With your intelligence, it wont take you long to master.


    1/2 Chapter 342 Her gaze swept over the crowd again


    As for Andrew, I wonder if hes hiding in shame or has already run offpletely, too embarrassed to show his face


    Christina smirked


    He probably doesnt have the guts toe back.


    Aspen, youve got the whole crowd on your side now.


    If Andrew dared to show up, hed only make a fool of himself.


    Aspen chuckled coldly.


    I warned him before Id crush his arrogance.


    It seems he finally realized hes no match for me and took the cowards way out.


    Christina nodded.


    Theres no point even mentioning him.


    Andrews win before was just luck.


    When ites to real talent, hes not even in the same league as you, Aspen


    Aspens dominance over the gemstone event left no doubt no one dared to challenge her, alone Andrew.


    let Christina found the situation almostughable


    Earlier, Andrew had strutted around, forcing others to bow to him with his smug attitude


    And now? The once bold Andrew had vanished, avoiding Aspensmanding presence with his tail tucked between his legs.

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343 Its a shame theres no realpetition, Aspen saidzily, stifling a yawn.


    Lets open two more stones for fun, and then well head out.


    She lifted a finger, casually signaling the gem cutter to begin again.


    Her every movement captivated the crowd, who watched eagerly, anticipating another jaw dropping disy of her talent.


    Before the cutter could start, a calm but distinct voice cut through the chatter.


    Excuse me, could you help me cut this stone? Though the voice was not particrly loud, it seemed to pierce through the noise, drawing everyones attention.


    Instantly, the crowd erupted in irritation.


    Whos this clown? Cant they see Ms.


    Stevens is about to make her move? Ms.


    Stevens is ying at the highest level why waste time with someone else cutting a stone thats probably worthless? Whoever it is, they need to leave.


    Todays show belongs to Ms.


    Stevens, and no one should get in the way.


    else The disgruntled murmurs turned into curious stares as people turned toward the source of the voice. A momentter, someone gasped.


    Its Mr.


    Lloyd ! Hes back! The realization swept through the crowd, leaving them stunned.


    Andrew stepped forward, his expression calm andposed.


    He asked, Whats the problem ? Is gemstone cutting exclusive to Aspen now? Or can others join in too? The gem cutter quickly smiled, trying to ease the tension.


    Of course not, Mr.


    Lloyd.


    Gemstone cutting is open to everyone as long as the rules are followed.


    Which stone would you like me to open ? III ask another cutter to handle your stone Francescas voice rang out, sharp and cold.


    Oh ? Are you saying we arent worth your full attention? The cutters face stiffened awkwardly


    It was clear where his prioritiesy he was far more interested in assisting Aspen as she dazzled the crowd.


    One of the younger onlookers, a wealthy heir who had earlier mocked Andrew, sneered, Mr.


    Lloyd, stick to antiques.


    This is way above your pay grade.


    You sure you even know what youre doing? Andrews tone remained steady.


    Theres only one way to find out.


    1/2  Chapter 343 The young manughed.


    Dont say I didnt warn you.


    Gambling with gemstones isnt for amateurs its easy to lose everything and ruin your reputation in one bad call


    Aspen chuckled softly.


    Andrew, Im surprised you had the guts to show up.


    Didnt you hear? Even amateurs know gemstone cutting is a risky game.


    Are you sure youre ready to take the plunge, or would you rather think it over? Christina frowned, worry flickering in her eyes.


    Andrews sudden arrival felt ill timed and reckless.


    Could he not see that Aspen was at the top of her game? Challenging her now seemed like a foolish


    move


    Andrew met Aspens gaze calmly.


    Lets not kid ourselves, Aspen.


    Youve put on this big show just to bait ine intopeting with you.


    And now, you want to talk about risk? Thats a little hypocritical, dont you think? Aspens smile turned icy


    Youre right 1 do want to see what youve got.


    Just say it, Mr.


    Lloyd


    Are you in, or are you out? She emphasized his name mockingly, drawing attention to the weight of her challenge The crowd caught the sharp edge in her tone.


    Aspen was not merely inviting Andrew topete; she was openly taunting him.


    At that moment, Elsie spoke up.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, you dont need to do this.


    Gemstone cutting is for everyone theres no rule saying you have topete against Ms.


    Stevens.

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344 Aspen smirked and said, Ms.


    Santana, you sure are devoted to Mr.


    Lloyd.


    From the beginning, youve been protecting this so called expert at every turn.


    Arent you worried that the rest of us collectors might feel a little neglected? Elsie responded calmly, Im not sure I understand what you mean, Ms.


    Stevens.


    Mr.


    Lloyd is a distinguished guest of Radiant Group, and its my job to assist him.


    Is there an issue with that? Aspen let out a disdainfulugh


    For someone to earn such exceptional treatment from you, Ms.


    Santana, they must be quite the expert.


    So, Mr.


    Lloyd, how about it? Are you brave enough to take me on ? Dont chicken out now after all your earlier bravado


    All eyes turned to Andrew, their curiosity piqued.


    His earlier confrontation with Orion had been impressive, earning hfin widespread admiration, but


    gemstone cutting was an entirely different challenge.


    , Someone encouraged, Mr.


    Lloyd, your expertise in antiques is remarkable.


    Surely you can hold your own in gemstone cutting, too.


    Exactly! Win or lose, youre already a rising star in Jayrodales collectors circle.


    Show them what youve got! another added.


    However, a few older experts from the antique association, who were more cautious and well-meaning, tried to dissuade him.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, your reputation is hard earned.


    Gemstone cutting is unpredictable, and gambling on it carries great risks.


    We advise you to proceed with caution.


    While some were eager to see a showdown, others genuinely wanted to protect Andrews burgeoning reputation.


    Aspen, however, stood by, her smile growing colder by the second


    She thought to herself that if Andrew backed out now, he would be branded a coward


    However, if he took the bait and epted her challenge, she would finally have her chance to humiliate him and settle past scores.


    Either way, she saw herself winning.


    Andrew chuckled lightly, his tone was casual yet firm.


    Since Ms.


    Stevens is so insistent and everyones clearly looking forward to it, refusing would indeed make me look like a coward


    I suppose I have no choice but to y along.


    Aspens smile froze for a moment as she processed his reply.


    Was he really this fearless or just foolish? Christina shook her head in exasperation.


    Andrew, cant you see shes goading you? This is exactly what she wants! Elsie, looking anxious, pleaded, Mr.


    Lloyd, gemstone cutting is far too uncertain


    Theres not need to engage with Aspen she clearly came prepared, and it wouldnt be a fair match, Andrew smiled reassuringly.


    Dont worry


    If anything, Im afraid it might not be fair for her.


    Elsie stood stunned.


    Did he really mean what hest sald? Could he truly be that confident? Francesca, torn between


    excitement and concern chimed in, Andrew, if things go south, promise me well stop before its toote. Andrews eyes gleamed coldly as he replied, Id love to lose, but unfortunately, my skill wont allow it. Aspens voice rang out sharply, cutting through the murmurs.


    Andrew, Im sure you know how this works


    Normally, gemstone cutting is about buying a raw stone and gambling, on whether it holds anything valuable inside


    But our match will be different.


    Well see who can extract the most valuable and highest quality stone.


    III show you what it truly means to be a master and the kind of precision thats almost magical.


    Her words drew loud cheers from the crowd, many already betting on Aspen to win.


    Andrews presence was seen by some as nothing more than a foll to highlight her brilliance.


    All eyes were now on the two of them, as the atmosphere buzzed with anticipation.


    Todays Bonus Offer GET IT NOW Chapin 344 need to engage with Aspen she clearly came prepared, and it wouldnt be a fair match.


    Andrew smiled reassuringly.


    Dont worry.


    If anything, Im afraid it might not be fair for her.


    Elsie stood stunned.


    Did he really mean what he just said? Could he truly be that confident? Francesca, torn between


    excitement and concern chimed in, Andrew, if things go south, promise me well stop before its toote. Andrews eyes gleamed coldly as he replied, Id love to lose, but unfortunately, my skill wont allow it. Aspens voice rang out sharply, cutting through the murmurs.


    Andrew, Im sure you know how this works


    Normally, gemstone cutting is about buying a raw stone and gambling on whether it holds anything valuable inside


    But our match will be different.


    Well see who can extract the most valuable and highest quality stone


    III show you what it truly means to be a master and the kind of precision thats almost magical.


    Her words drew loud cheers from the crowd, many already betting on Aspen to win.


    Andrews presence was seen by some as nothing more than a foil to highlight her brilliance.


    All eyes were now on the two of them, as the atmosphere buzzed with anticipation.

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345  Andrew spoke calmly, his tone steady but cutting Aspen, theres nothing wrong with a woman being proud and confident.


    As long as she has the right to be proud, thats fine.


    But if a woman is arrogant and foolish on top of it, shes bound to learn some painful lessons.


    Aspen sneered, ncing sideways at Christina


    Christie, did you hear what this man just said? He ims hes going to teach me a painful lesson


    Honestly, with an ex like that, I cant me you for kicking him to the curb.


    If you hadnt, I wouldve stepped in to help straighten him out myself.


    Christinas face darkened as she cast a worried nce at Andrew.


    Why was he so bold? It seemed that he did not understand that going up against Aspen in a gamble like this was reckless


    Everyone, quiet down! The gemstone challenge between Mr.


    Lloyd and Ms.


    Stevens is about to begin, Elsie announced, her voice rising above the crowd.


    She turned to Andrew and Aspen, adding, Do either of you have any additional terms to set ? Aspen shed a confident smile


    I have nothing to add.


    I just hope Mr.


    Lloyd wont start crying when this is over.


    Andrews voice remainedposed.


    I do have something to add


    He paused briefly, letting the crowds anticipation build.


    Whoever loses will forfeit all their winnings to the other person.


    And since Ms.


    Stevens enjoys excitement, lets make it interesting.


    Every gemstone we choose must cost at least ten million dors.


    Is that too much for you, Ms.


    Stevens? The crowd erupted in a frenzy.


    Ten million per stone? Is Mr.


    Lloyd trying to make Aspen gamble away her entire fortune? This isnt just intense, its outright insane!


    The winner will walk away filthy rich, while the loser getspletely wiped out.


    You cant even call this a gamble anymore.


    This is full blown, high stakes warfare ! Aspens confident smile began to fade, reced by a shadow of


    unease


    She stared at Andrew, her voice sharp


    Andrew, are you sure you want to y at this level? Andrew met her gaze, unwavering.


    Just answer the question.


    Do you dare, or dont you ? Aspen gritted her teeth before responding, her tone firm.


    Fine.


    Ill see this through to the end.


    She squared her shoulders and added, You think you can intimidate me? Clearly, youve underestimated me and my family.


    The Stevens family doesnt back down.


    Inside, Aspens mind raced.


    Andrew had upped the stakes to an extreme level, forcing her to 1/2  Chapter 345 gamble with stones worth millions.


    Losing was not an option not only for her reputation but also for herpanys investments.


    Her business ventures in Jayrodale and the Northern District were on the line, and failure here could mean financial disaster.


    Christinas heart pounded as she looked at Andrew


    His wager was enormous, raising more questions than answers.


    Did he truly have the money to back this up, or was he bluffing? Aspen, Im worried... Christina started, hoping to caution Aspen.


    But Aspen held up a hand, her expression resolute.


    Rx, Christie.


    I started this, and III finish it.


    Andrew is just trying to rattle me with his theatrics, but Im not so easily shaken.


    Still stunned by the sudden esction, Elsie motioned toward the raw gemstones. The terms are set.


    Bothpetitors may now begin selecting their stones.


    Her voice trembled slightly, even as she tried to maintainposure


    Aspen strode forward without hesitation, pointing to a stone she had chosen in advance.


    Im ready.


    This is the one.

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346 Andrew did not waste any time.


    He pointed at a medium sized stone and said, Could you cut this one for me, please ? Aspen scoffed and said, Andrew, you should really take a closer look.


    Jumping in without thinking might just make you aughingstock.


    O Ignoring her, Andrew turned to Francesca with a smile.


    Get ready to celebrate.


    Francesca froze for a moment before catching on Wait... are you seriously this confident? Andrew chuckled and replied, Well know soon enough, wont we ? Aspen gritted her teeth.


    This man had an unbearable arrogance that made her want to wipe the smirk off his face.


    The crowd stayed silent, not daring to say a word.


    With stakes this high, nobody wanted to risk disrupting the yers focus and bing the target of me.


    Aspens stone was cut first.


    A gasp echoed from one of the experienced gem traders in the crowd.


    Wow! Its a massive green tourmaline with impressive quality.


    Its just shy of the imperial grade


    Christina let out a quiet sigh of relief.


    Aspens stone was of exceptional quality she had likely secured an early lead.


    Aspen pped her hands andughed.


    Andrew, it looks like Lady Luck is on my side today.


    Andrew remained unfazed


    Celebrating too soon might make it hurt more when the tables turn.


    At that moment, the gem cutter started on Andrews stone


    After a few careful cuts, the worker hesitated, wearing an awkward expression. Mr.


    Lloyd, its... its blood ruby, he admitted.


    The crowd erupted in a mixture of disappointment and disbelief.


    Blood ruby? Thats good, but its nowhere near the value of green tourmaline.


    This round is over Andrews already lost.


    -Aspen rxed, a wave of relief washing over her as a smug grin crept across her face.


    Andrew, you really dont have the skills for this, do you? Your blood ruby is big, but size doesnt matter this green tourmaline is better.


    Youve lost.


    The crowds murmurs grew louder as Andrew remained calm


    He quietly brushed away the leftover fragments of his stone and then smirked.


    Take another look.


    Are you sure this is just blood ruby? 1/2  Chapter 346 The gem cutter leaned in, his eyes widening in shock.


    Wait... this isnt blood ruby.


    Its- Elsie was watching nervously and rushed over to inspect the stone herself.


    Her face lit up with excitement.


    Its not blood ruby! Its rare blood spinel! She gestured to the crowd, exining, The first cut only revealed a small section, which led to the wrong conclusion


    But this is undeniably blood spinel, one of the most valuable kinds of gem on the market.


    The onlookers surged forward, eager to confirm for themselves.


    It really is blood spinel ! This stuff is even rarer than green tourmaline, and its worth far more.


    Plus, look at the size of Andrews piece its way bigger than Aspens! This round isnt even close


    Aspen lost the first round? No way! Aspens face turned pale as she stepped forward to inspect Andrews stone herself


    One nce confirmed it, and her stomach sank.


    Damn it.


    She had lost the very first round! Aspen clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug into her palms. She fought hard to keep her expression neutral, though her mind was racing.


    Elsie raised her voice.


    The results are clear.


    Ms.


    Stevens, youve lost this round


    Andrew remainedposed, his tone calm but sharp.


    These gems are both treasures, but even without ranking them, my red spinel isrger than your green tourmaline.


    Do you have anything else to say? 3/2 Chapter 346  The gem cutter leaned in, his eyes widening in shock.


    Wait... this isnt blood ruby.


    Its Elsie was watching nervously and rushed over to inspect the stone herself.


    Her face lit up excitement


    Its not blood ruby! Its rare blood spinel ! with She gestured to the crowd, exining, The first cut only revealed a small section, which led to the wrong conclusion


    But this is undeniably blood spinel, one of the most valuable kinds of gem on the market.


    The onlookers surged forward, eager to confirm for themselves.


    It really is blood spinel ! This stuff is even rarer than green tourmaline, and its worth far more.


    Plus, look at the size of Andrews piece its way bigger than Aspens ! This round isnt even close.


    Aspen lost the first round? No way! Aspens face turned pale as she stepped forward to inspect Andrews stone herself.


    One nce confirmed it, and her stomach sank.


    Damn it.


    She had lost the very first round! Aspen clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug into her palms.


    She fought hard to keep her expression neutral, though her mind was racing.


    Elsie raised her voice


    The results are clear.


    Ms.


    Stevens, youve lost this round.


    Andrew remainedposed, his tone calm but sharp.


    These gems are both treasures, but even without ranking them, my red spinel isrger than your green tourmaline.


    Do you have anything else to say?

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347 Aspen felt a sharp, burning pain on her face.


    Christina was stunned too, unable to believe the sudden turn of events.


    Aspen had opened such a good gem, so how could she still lose? Fine, III admit defeat for the first round, Aspen said, her voice cold as she could not bear the eyes of the crowd anymore.


    Andrew, do you dare to go for another round? Andrew waved her off.


    Theres no need to hurry, Ill deal with things first.


    Right in front of Aspen and everyone else, Andrew casually gathered Aspens green tourmaline and his own rare red spinel and handed them to Francesca.


    Francesca blushed


    Andrew, I cant carry these.


    Its fine.


    Theyre ours anyway.


    Just keep an eye on them.


    Dont let anyone steal them.


    Francesca beamed, nearly bursting with excitement.


    These were two high quality gems though she was not an expert, she knew they were worth a fortune. Nheless, it was not about the money.


    What mattered was that Aspen, that nasty woman, had lost to Andrew she deserved it! Elsie said, Mr. Lloyd, dont worry


    We have full surveince here.


    Your things will be safe.


    Andrew nodded and nced over at the scowling Aspen.


    Im not worried


    Im just afraid someone might not handle losing well and try to steal my spoils.


    Aspen fumed, her face turning red with rage.


    Andrew, youre getting too cocky now.


    When did I ever not handle losing? You won, so take everything as per the agreement.


    She could tell Andrew was intentionally provoking her, but in that moment, Aspen could barely hold herself back.


    This bastard was pushing her buttons.


    Christina added coldly, Andrew, just because you won one round doesnt mean youll keep winning.


    1 Only the one whoughsst is truly victorious, just like you said getting too happy too soon will lead to tears


    Andrew smirked


    Youre right, but thats just who I am.


    When I feel like being arrogant, I cant stop myself.


    Christina gritted her teeth, unsure how to respond.


    She did not like Andrews arrogance, but she was powerless to do anything about it.


    Aspen, her face darkened, said, Andrew, are you going to y again or not? If youre scared, 1/2  go home and keep celebrating your win.


    Andrew shrugged.


    If youve got endless money to burn and want to give it to me, Im happy to take it.


    Aspen was fuming


    You mightve won once, but dont think youll get a second chance.


    Remember, what goes aroundes around.


    I wont fall in the same ce twice.


    Andrew shook his head.


    I already told you that no matter what happens, youll lose.


    Your only choice is to stay away from me from now on


    Aspens face grew darker as she selected her second stone.


    This time, she picked a small but perfectly suited rough stone, one that matched her trained eye. She had to win this round.


    After all, it was herst chance to recover, to turn things around.


    Cut it open, please, Aspen instructed the cutter firmly


    The cutter hesitated, ncing nervously at Andrews side.


    There was clear concern in his eyes


    He had sided with Aspen earlier, but he feared the consequences of angering Andrew.

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348 The cutter was beginning to regret his earlier actions because Andrew had proven to be far more formidable than expected, even outshining Aspen.


    If only he had not been so absolute in his statements before.


    What are you waiting for? Dont you trust me? Aspen snapped when she noticed her cutters hesitation. The cutter flinched and quickly replied, III cut open Ms.


    Stevens stone right away.


    This time, Miss, youll definitely win.


    Andrew chuckled


    Aspen, your judgment is clouded.


    The Stevens family of Bridgefields isnt exactly rolling in money.


    Being this wasteful isnt doing you any favors.


    He gestured toward thergest raw stone in the center.


    Aspen responded with a coldugh.


    Andrew, dont you understand that a raw stones size has nothing to do with whats inside? You cant seriously think that just because this stone is huge, it must contain something valuable ? Several gambling experts nodded in agreement with Aspens statement.


    The central stone, with its hard texture, mottled colors, and chaotic patterns, was clearly worthless 1 more thanmon rock.


    Jing In contrast, Aspens stone, though modest in size, had a promising green tint with dark undertones and a softer texture, suggesting valuable contents inside.


    The two cutters began cutting with their machines while the crowd held their breath.


    The tension between Andrew and Aspen had clearly escted


    If the Stevens familys golden girl lost this round, she would share Orions fate losing both money and reputation


    Meanwhile, Andrews loss would not matter much


    In stone gambling, wins and losses were expected maintaining a winning record was enough to keep his reputation as a master intact


    Andrew, I went first in thest round, Aspen said, signaling her cutter to stop.


    This time, youll open yours first.


    Thats fine by me, Andrew replied casually.


    Soon, the outeryer of thergest stone was cut away, revealing a multicolored piece of inside.


    gem Just as expected low grade material.


    Look at those colors and that surface area.


    Mr.


    Lloyd made a mistake this time, someone in the crowdmented


    Others added that this piece was even worse than Andrews previous stone, barely qualifying as scrap material.


    Dont worry about it, Andrew.


    Weve already won once, Francesca consoled him.


    On the other hand, Aspen finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    With Andrew revealing such a worthless piece, she could not lose


    Just as Aspen was about to order her stone to be cut open, disying a winners smile, Andrew called out, Wait! What now? Aspen sneered.


    Are you admitting defeat before I even reveal mine? If so, this stone is too worthless for my victory to mean anything youll need topensate me with an additional 50 million.

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349 Stupid woman, I just asked you to wait, not admitting defeat, Andrew said with a smirk Why are you already counting your money? Running low on funds? Aspens face turned red with anger. Fine, lets see what trick youre trying to pull here, she spat, knowing she was running out of money. Even if she won, iming Andrews worthless stone would be like taking home garbage. Mr.


    Lloyd, what else would you like me to do? the cutter asked


    The crowd watched curiously, wondering what Andrew could possibly do at this point.


    This stone can be cut further, dont you think? Andrew smiled, pointing at the multicolored piece. The cutter was taken aback and replied, Mr.


    Lloyd, weve already reached the coreyer.


    Further cutting would be pointless


    Elsie and the others frowned deeply at Andrews suggestion.


    The massive stone had already yielded worthless material and cutting it further would only destroy its integrity and a rease its value even more.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, in my opinion, cutting it further will only make it mot not help but say.


    worthless, Elsie could Andrew smiled and replied, On the contrary, I think continuing might lead us to an unexpected treasure


    Elsie was stunned by Andrews unusual thinking


    Meanwhile, Aspen could barely contain herughter.


    She taunted, Andrew, the oue is already decided.


    Why struggle so pointlessly? Looking for hidden treasure? Arent you afraid youll just turn your waste intoplete garbage? Turning to the cutter, Andrew said, Sir, just cut boldly.


    If its ruined, its on me, not you.


    Well, its time to show everyone whats inside my stone.


    Since he wants to fight to the bitter end, III make him regret it, Aspen stated.


    The cutter cut open her stone, revealing a brilliant gem with a soft violet hue.


    Someone in the crowd gasped


    Oh my God, could that be the legendary Royal Violet Crystal ? Thats incredibly rare! The exmations continued as others confirmed, It is the Royal Violet Crystal ! In some ways, its even more prestigious than the imperial grade emerald


    Aspen really hit the jackpot this time ! Amid the amazed exmations and shocked voices, Aspens confident smile returned.


    She had 1/2  Chapter 349 not expected to find a Royal Violet Crystal, thinking it would be just a regr emerald at best, but fortune had smiled upon her with this exceptionally rare gem. Aspen, you truly have a gift with gems, Christina said, her voice trembling with excitement. Each time you find something even more valuable than thest.


    The only other Royal Violet Crystal in existence is worth 600 million ! Indeed, the Royal Violet Crystal is considered nobility among gems, Aspen stated, finally rxing.


    Though mine isnt quite as valuable as the one Christina mentioned, this small piece is more than enough to cover all my previous losses.


    She turned toward Andrew, waiting for Elsie to dere her the winner.


    Elsie could only smile wryly theparison between Aspens Royal Violet Crystal and Andrews worthless stone could not have been more stark.

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350 At this point, there was nothing else Elsie could do.


    The situation seemed hopeless for Andrew.


    What a shame for Mr.


    Lloyd this round, someone remarked, while others chimed in, Why choose such an obviously worthlessrge stone when there were so many better options? The antique experts shook their heads in disappointment, having hoped to see Andrew triumph over the Bridgefields heiress.


    Yet, Andrew did not even nce at Aspens Royal Violet Crystal.


    Instead, he carefully guided the craftsmans cutting, and as the waste material fell away, a mysterious red glow began to emerge.


    The craftsmans heart skipped a beat such a lustrous glow should not appear in worthless material.


    Elsie noticed something unusual too, and quickly moved to Andrews side, crouching down for a closer look.


    The red glow intensified, revealing a transparent red gem standing out prominently among the debris. For a moment, even the experienced Elsie was left speechless.


    Well, what do we have here ? A Blood Phoenix Agate quite rare indeed, Andrew said va smile as he picked up the thumb sized red gem.


    Ms.


    Santana, would you mind checking if theres a cicada with spread wings inside? Elsie carefully epted the gem and examined it with a magnifying ss.


    Sure enough, inside the agate was an incredibly lifelike cicada with spread wings.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, youve unlocked natures treasure vault! Elsie eximed, her voice trembling.


    This is definitely another Blood Phoenix Miracle.


    In both the collectors and antique markets, this agate would easily fetch over 100 million ! The crowd, which had been cheering for Aspen moments ago, fell dead silent at Elsies announcement.


    Then, the room erupted with wild discussions and incredulous shouts.


    The Blood Phoenix Miracle ? Im Harrison ke, a private collector, and Im offering 200 million! one voice called out.


    Another bid came from Blumedale Antiquities.


    300 million, Mr.


    Lloyd, and well make you our Vice Chairman ! The scene became chaotic as countless collectors experts , and enthusiasts rushed toward Andrew.


    Even elderly connoisseurs were pushing through the crowd with surprising vigor.


    As the situation threatened to turn into a stampede, Elsie looked helplessly at Andrew for assistance.


    He pulled her behind him alongside Francesca and shouted, Everyone, step back now! Dont make me


    use force! Only Aspen and Christina remained frozen in ce, isted from themotion.


    Christinas Chapter 350 mind went nk as she felt the sudden chill around them.


    Christina whispered in disbelief, Aspen, the Blood Phoenix Miracle? Isnt that supposedly the rarest stone in history? How could Andrew possibly have found one ?

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351 The Blood Phoenix Miracle once stunned the entire antiquities and gemstone world. Discovered in the northern desert of Etha, it carned its name from its brilliant colors and a tiny red fossil inside.


    This made it the most prestigious of Etharias four legendary stones before a mysterious billionaire acquired it.


    Andrews Blood Phoenix Agate, with its perfectly preserved cicada inside, was essentially another Blood Phoenix Miracle manifesting itself into the world.


    Though more precisely, this one would be known as the Blood Phoenix Cicada The chaos at the stone gambling venue was quickly contained when Ss, the CEO of Radiant Group, made a personal appearance.


    The panel of experts and the bigwigs from the Jayrodale Antiquities Association could not contain their excitement as they rushed to authenticate Andrews extraordinary find.


    Theres no doubt that this is a divine treasure just like the Blood Phoenix Miracle, one expert dered. Others chimed in, The cicada inside is even more lifelike than the fossil in the original Blood Phoenix Miracle.


    This piece is truly priceless! Mr.


    Lloyd is truly extraordinary, persisting in cutting through seemingly worthless material to discover this treasure, another expert praised.


    This will be a legendary tale in the stone gambling world persistence leading to divine discovery ... Only true antiquities enthusiasts and collectors could truly appreciate the value and significance of Andrews Blood Phoenix Cicada.


    Elsie took a long time to calm her excitement, while Francesca had be numb to the waves of shocking revtions.


    This stone gambling spectacle that Andrew orchestrated hadpletely opened Francescas eyes. While Aspen was already considered a prodigy who consistently found better and better pieces, Andrew had managed to stay one step ahead and ultimately crushed herpletely.


    She could not help but think that Andrew was impressive, that there was nothing he could not do. Elsie said, As for Mr.


    Lloyds Blood Phoenix Cicada, our panel and the Jayrodale Antiquities Association cannot yet determine an exact market value.


    However, its undoubtedly worth over 100 million dors at minimum, and in a global auction, it could potentially fetch up to 500 million! The crowd gasped at these figures.


    While many did not understand what made the Blood 1/2 ** ( 0 ) 000000 000 h & > X*X$A[V&> 0000 000 V de Chapter 951 Phoenix Cicada so precious, the mention of such astronomical sums sent their minds reeling. Ms.


    Stevens, youve lost this round, Elsie said reluctantly, pressing her lips together.


    Thats two consecutive defeats, and even though your stone gambling skills have impressed us all, youre still no match for Mr.


    Lloyd.

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352 Mr.


    Lloyd has shown us what true stone gambling mastery means by turning something seemingly worthless into something miraculous Elsie concluded.


    The crowd erupted into an unstoppable frenzy, repeatedly chanting, Mr.


    Lloyd! His reputation as a master was cemented in thousands of minds.


    Countless eyes gazed at him with intense admiration, though many found it hard toprehend that


    Andrew was still just a young man.


    They wondered how someone so young could build such an impressive reputation in antiquities and stone gambling, making them question if some people were truly born under lucky stars.


    I lost... I lost again, Aspenughed bitterly, her face deathly pale.


    The higher her confidence had soared before, the more crushing her defeat felt now.


    Typically, as the proud heiress of Bridgefields Stevens family, Aspen would never admit defeat.


    However, Andrews final move with the Blood Phoenix Cicadapletely shattered her pride and confidence


    She no longer doubted whether Andrews sess was mere luck.


    Instead, Aspen deeply realized that both Orion, who had knelt before Andrew, and herself, who had lost twice, had made the same mistake they had failed to see that Andrew was a true master of antiquities who had been hiding his talents all along


    Aspen growled icily, This humiliation will haunt me forever.


    Andrew, you may have won today with your superior skills, but life isnt just about antiquities.


    This isnt over well see what the future holds ! With those words thrown at Andrew, Aspen quickly fled the


    scene.


    Staying even a second longer would have insulted her pride as the Stevens familys golden girl. Aspen, are you alright? Christina asked, deeply worried about her cousins state.


    Even Christinas ownposure was crumbling as she watched her former me shine brilliantly like a diamond


    Dont worry, Im fine, Aspen replied grimly as she left the auction.


    She pulled out her phone and dialed a number she had not used in a long time.


    Aspen said with a coldugh.


    Hello, remember me? Your old ssmates, Aspen Stevens.


    I just attended the Jayrodale auction and lost nearly 100 million dors.


    You must understand what it means for someone of my expertise to lose that much? Her voice dripping


    with venom continued, Thats right fraud and insider maniption


    I suspect two people in particr: Elsie Santana, that belle of Radiant Group whos betrayed her position


    , and a fraud named Andrew Lloyd who worked with her to con me.


    The money isnt the issue, but I wont let the Bridgefields Stevens family name be tarnished.


    So, the choice to help is yours.


    7/2  Chapter 35.


    A mans angry voice thundered through the phone, Dont worry, Aspen.


    I wont let them get away with your money or their crimes


    Just wait III dispatch officers immediately and get justice for you.


    Well see who dares to mess with you!

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353 Thank you, then, Aspen said with a smile as she hung up the phone.


    Like I said, life isnt just about stone gambling and these trivial antiquities.


    Power and connections are my ultimate weapons to crush you, Andrew ! Christina asked hesitantly, Aspen, who did you call for help? From what we saw during the stone gambling, Ms.


    Santana and Andrew werent cheating or manipting anything.


    Aspen waved her off.


    Stay out of this, Christie.


    That Andrew must have set me up.


    Why else would I lose so badly? Remember how he insisted on raising the stakes before we even started


    ? That should have been my first red g, but I foolishly missed it.


    Christina nodded uncertainly, not wanting to interfere further.


    Though Aspen treated her like a close friend, there was still a social gap between them since Aspen


    came from the main branch of the Bridgefields Stevens family.


    Aspen, Elsie works for Ss Vaughn at Radiant Group, and Andrew now knows many Jayrodale socialites, Christina reminded her


    Will investigating them even work? Aspenughed coldly.


    Just because Im not from Jayrodale doesnt mean I dont have connections here.


    The person I just called is the Chief Commissioner of the Jayrodale Police Department.


    Christina was shocked.


    The Chief Commissioner ? Mr.


    Donald Warren? Hes one of Jayrodales highest ranking officials! Thats right, Aspen replied smugly, crossing her arms.


    Donald and I were ssmates at Blumedale.


    He was one of my admirers I never gave him the time of day, but I kept him interested just in case. Looks like that finally paid off.


    Christina was at a loss for words


    She had always seen Aspen as a capable and strong willed businesswoman, but as their friendship deepened, she noticed how Aspens pride could make her ruthless when backed into a corner. Christina was not a fan of this


    Nheless, since Aspen had made her decision, she decided not to interfere with anything.


    After all, Aspen had lost so miserably that day, and it was only natural to let the police investigate if there was any possible unknown inside information.


    Meanwhile, at the auction venue, the excitement continued.


    Andrew, Francesca, and Cedric followed Elsie through the staff entrance to Radiant Groups backstage lounge.


    Francesca panted


    We got out just in time.


    Otherwise, those antiquity enthusiasts would have torn Andrew apart! Elsie chuckled and said, Mr.


    Lloyds stone gambling skills are truly beyond imagination.


    I bet nine out of ten people out there want to be his apprentice, hoping hell teach them how to get rich quickly.


    Cedric scoffed, Thats the despicable side of human nature.


    Instead of working hard, theyre chasing unrealistic dreams.

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354 Little do they know that mediocrity ismon in this world.


    Do they really think everyone can be a natural genius like Dr.


    Lloyd ? Cedric remarked


    Grandpa, stop acting high and mighty, Francesca retorted


    If it werent for Andrew, you wouldnt have gotten such great benefits from this auction either. Cedric immediately brightened up with a smile.


    Well, Dr.


    Lloyd certainly helped this old man catch a lucky break today


    While everyone else was excited, Andrew remained remarkably calm.


    Lets tally up all the gains and have Ms.


    Santana process them, Andrew said casually.


    Elsie perked up with surprise, Mr.


    Lloyd, youre not taking everything you won today? Ill take the Blood Phoenix Cicada and the Royal Violet Crystal, Andrew replied


    For the rest, III trouble you to convert them to cash.


    Though slightly disappointed, Elsie quickly became energized again.


    While Andrew took the two best pieces, the remaining items were still valuable and would bring significant profits under Radiant Groups management.


    Francesca and Elsie began calcting Andrews spoils, with the breathtaking Blood Phoenix Cicada being the crown jewel that captivated both women


    The Royal Violet Crystal won from Aspen came second a true treasure in its own right, though now belonging to Andrew as part of his victory.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, here are your total gains from todays auction, Elsie summarized after two minutes.


    Three premium gems, plus your Blood Phoenix Cicada, the total value is at least 200 million. Thats fine.


    Process them as we discussed.


    Andrew smiled.


    Cedric could not contain his envy, Making 200 million in one auction Dr


    Lloyd, youre literally a money printing machine! Andrew wanted to say he had already achieved financial freedom years ago, and the sry he made as a doctor was insignificant.


    Just then, Elsie brought two security cases, carefully cing the Royal Violet Crystal and Blood Phoenix Cicada in them before solemnly handing them to Andrew.


    Without hesitation, Andrew pushed the Royal Violet Crystal case toward Francesca.


    Why are you giving this to me? she asked in surprise.


    Andrew simply replied, Its a gift


    Francescas face turned bright red.


    Though she desperately wanted it, she felt too embarrassed to ept it.


    Chapter 354  Andrew, 1... I cant ept something so valuable she stammered


    Andrew smiled and asked directly, Fran, dont you like it? The direct question made Francesca shy, and she lowered her head with a sweet feeling in her heart.


    Of course I like it.


    What girl wouldnt love such a beautiful crystal ? But its yours, and its so precious... I told you earlier wed make money, Andrew said


    You worked hard throughout this whole thing, so this crystal is your reward.


    While Francesca was still hesitating, Cedric could no longer contain himself.


    Since Dr.


    Lloyd is being so generous, III ept it on Frans behalf.


    Thank you, Dr.


    Lloyd! Then, he snatched the case and hugged it to his chest with a look of pure satisfaction.


    $

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Grandpa, youre so embarrassing... Francesca groaned. Andrew smiled gently and said, Lets head home the event is wrapping up anyway


    Elsie watched enviously from the side, thinking how a man who could casually give away such a valuable crystal must be irresistible to women.


    Suddenly, Andrew turned to her with a smile and said, Ms.


    Santana, youve been a great help today


    After you process those crystals, please take a ten millionmission for yourself.


    Really, Mr.


    Lloyd ? Elsie asked, both surprised and delighted.


    Andrew nodded.


    Of course.


    If you hadnt invited me to this auction, I wouldnt have had the chance to make such a fortune.


    Even though Elsie was well to do herself and mingled with upper society, Andrews generosity certainly taught her off guard.


    Seeing Elsies admiring gaze toward Andrew, Francesca felt uneasy and urged, Andrew, Grandpa, lets get going.


    Thank you for everything, Ms.


    Santana.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, you should take the VIP exit to avoid unwanted attention, Elsie suggested


    Andrew agreed, knowing he was carrying priceless treasures, and Radiant Group needed to protect their valuable clients from potential targeting


    Just as they left through the private exit, several police cars screeched to a halt in front of them.


    Officers jumped out and moved to make arrests without exnation.


    What do you think youre doing? Cedric demanded angrily.


    A heavyset man in sunsses slowly emerged from one of the cars.


    He removed his sunsses and said, Dr.


    Aicker, though youre Jayrodales miracle doctor, Ill have to arrest you if you obstruct justice.


    Mr.


    Warren, I dont understand how were obstructing justice, Cedric replied.


    Donald smirked and pointed at Andrew and Elsie I received reports that these two colluded to defraud clients at the auction.


    Its a serious offense


    Elsie replied coldly, Mr.


    Warren, Radiant Group conducts business with utmost integrity.


    Do you have any evidence for such usations? Donald snorted and pointed at Andrews security case. Isnt this evidence enough? Take them and the stolen goods into custody, he ordered.


    Mr.


    Warren, if you go too far, Ill have to involve Mr.


    Vaughn, Elsie warned


    However, Donald remained unfazed.


    Dont try to pressure me with Ss.


    Im enforcing thew Id arrest them even if Ss himself were here.


    Chapter 355  As Elsie tried to protest further, Andrew stopped her calmly.


    Its fine.


    Let him arrest us if he wants.


    Donald stepped forward, looking down at Andrew menacingly.


    You might have gotten the money, but who says youll live to spend it?

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Once youre in my custody, III teach you how to behave, Donald threatened as he snatched the security case from Andrew.


    Mr.


    Warren, youd better noty your dirty hands on Andrew, Francesca warned angrily.


    Donaldughed harshly.


    Hes just a nobody who got greedy.


    Not only will I touch him, but III also make sure he learns what prison feels like.


    Fran, Dr.


    Aicker, you should head home.


    III handle this myself, Andrew said calmly.


    Francesca protested furiously, Andrew, you did nothing wrong.


    Aspen must have set you up! Andrew shrugged.


    Its fine


    Im always ready to y whatever game someone wants to start.


    Since he wants to throw me in jail without cause, Ill cooperate and submit to his judgment.


    Well, well, Donald mocked, moving closer to Andrews face


    Most people wet themselves at the thought of jail, but youre all smiles.


    What, you think I cant touch you? He continued with a cold smile, Ive seen plenty of punks like you who


    think theyre untouchable because they know a few important people.


    Let me tell you now once youre in custody, even God himself wont be able to save you.


    H Andrew stared directly at the heavyset man and smiled casually.


    Donald, right? Thats exactly what I was going to tell you.


    Since you want to take this all the way, not even God himself will be able to save you.


    Take them away, Donald ordered.


    Lets see if you keep that annoying smile once youre inside.


    Though I bet youll be begging for mercy.


    As Andrew and Elsie were handcuffed and led to the police car, Elsie anxiously tried to reach for her phone to call Ss


    Donald grabbed it away, stating coldly, From now on, you criminals have no right to use phones. Dont worry, Mr.


    Lloyd, Elsie tried to reassure him.


    Mr.


    Vaughn will hear about this soon, and Radiant Group will protect you


    No need to bother this fat pig cant touch us, Andrew replied with a smile.


    Donald erupted in anger.


    What did you say, punk? Andrew smiled sweetly.


    I said youre a fat pig, and soon youll be a dead pig.


    Donald sneered viciously.


    Tough talk.


    Once were at the station, Ill personally show.


    real torture means


    you what He had been Commissioner of Jayrodale for some time but had never seen someone so fearless


    Elsie felt her scalp tingle with fear.


    She could not believe Andrew was taunting the Police  Chapter 356 Commissioner of Jayrodale himself.


    She worried he was only making things worse, not realizing that the one truly in danger was not Andrew but the supposedly untouchable Police Commiseler himself.

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357 Aspen, how did you know theyd leave through the back door? Christina asked as she and Aspen appeared at the VIP exit after Andrew and Elsie were taken away


    With such precious items in hand, Radiant Group would obviously arrange a secret exit, Aspen replied with a coldugh


    Too bad Elsie Isnt clever enough to outsmart me.


    After a moment of silence, Christina spoke up


    Aspen, once you get your things back, could you maybe ask them to go easy on Andrew ? Aspen was shocked.


    Christie, you cant be soft hearted about this


    Donald is in charge of Jayrodale Police whatever punishment he decides is out of my hands.


    Christina hesitated before asking, But once they recover your items, that should be the end of it, right? Aspen replied mockingly.


    That depends on Donalds mood.


    Though I didnt tell him exactly what to do, hes one of my most devoted admirers.


    When he learned how Andrew conn¨¨d me, he was furious.


    Andrew wont be released until hes learned his lesson.


    Christina fell silent once more and said calmly, This is the lesson he brought on himself.


    Ill stay out of it.


    Aspen chuckled.


    Christie, your energy shouldnt be wasted on someone like Andrew.


    Once I help you deal with Harveys mess, Stevens Corporation can expand into Bridgefields and Blumedale


    With the support from the major families there, your business will grow stronger.


    Christina nodded


    Thank you, Aspen.


    Stevens Corporation does need to move beyond Jayrodale and into Blumedale.


    Aspen smiled approvingly.


    I knew it ! Christie, your talent and ambition were never meant for small town limits.


    And, with your beauty that even I envy, once youre in ces like Blumedale or Bridgefields, only heirs


    of powerful families or wealthy CEOS will be worthy of you.


    Christina replied softly, For now, Im not nning to date anyone.


    Aspen shook her head, her tone turning serious.


    Christie, remember this youth is a treasure for women.


    Once its gone, it doesnte back.


    For women like us, near perfection, its crucial to shine our brightest during these prime years.


    The world deserves to see it.


    She continued, I know youre naturally reserved and dislike making the first move, but dont worry. Once the Harvey situation is handled, Ill introduce you to some top tier bachelors.


    Compared to them, Andrew is nothing! Christina forced a smile.


    Well see.


    As soon as Cedric and Francesca returned to the Aicker residence, Cedric gathered everyone 31 + - Chapter 257, and dered, All apprentices under my guidance, prepare to leave immediately. Were heading to the Jayrodale Police Department to rescue Dr.


    Lloyd ! Simon asked, What happened? Why such a drastic measure? Cedric gritted his teeth.


    That arrogant fool Donald dared to disrespect me by arresting Dr.


    Lloyd


    Simon, get the others ready.


    Well make Donald release him


    However, Simon hesitated and tried to reason with Cedric .


    I dont think this is as simple as it seems


    Andrew was reckless enough to provoke someone like Donald thats his misfortune, and I dont think we should get involved.


    Do you realize what youre saying? Cedric exploded in anger.


    Dr.


    Lloyd has done great things for the Aickers and is close to Fran.


    I cant stand by and do nothing! Simon was surprised by Cedrics intense reaction Sir, do you realize how many enemies Andrew has made in Jayrodale? He listed them off rapidly, The Weller family, Finley As the Northern District boss, plus his unclear rtionship with Lauren thatll get him eliminated by the Rhodes family sooner orter


    Now, this troublemakers been arrested by Mr.


    Warren.


    Clearly, someones pulling strings behind the scenes, Simon concluded, hoping to make Cedric reconsider his rash decision.


    !

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358 In truth, Simon felt deeply satisfied, hoping Andrew would get what he deserved from Donald.


    That way, no one would be left topete with him for Francesca.


    However, Cedric was not swayed by Simons words and instead gave thetter a grim look.


    He demanded, What exactly are you trying to say? Sir, Im just reminding you that Andrews made too many enemies and cant be saved now, Simon said stubbornly.


    He added, Even if all the Aickers tried to help, wed be powerless we cant risk conflicting with the police and destroying everything weve built.


    Francesca rushed over with tears in her eyes before Cedric could strike his ungrateful apprentice. Grandpa, we dont need his help.


    Ive already called Lauren lets go save Andrew now! Dont cry, sweetheart.


    Dr.


    Lloyd will be fine, Cedric quickly consoled her.


    Francesca wiped her tears anxiously and said, Donald is notorious for using torture and crippling people.


    Im worried well be toote! Simons face darkened as he watched them ignore him.


    Sir, you think too highly of that nobody.


    Hes probably already being tortured by Mr.


    Warren, crippled and wishing he were dead! Simon grew angrier the more he thought about it, and


    finally, he could not stop himself from saying something vile.


    Suddenly, a sharp sound rang out as a red handprint appeared on his face.


    Francesca had struck him, her expression seething with fury.


    Simon clutched his face, disbelief written all over him.


    Fran, you hit me ? Over an outsider? Ive cared for you and protected you since we were kids, but now, for Andrew, of all people, youre raising your hand against me? Francescas voice was cold and unyielding.


    Simon, Andrew is not an outsider to me.


    And as for you, you know very well what your real intentions are


    That night, if Andrew hadnt been there to protect me, Im sure I wouldve already fallen victim to you, wouldnt I? Simon felt his entire body flush with anger and embarrassment but forced himself to stay calm


    Fran, I dont know what youre talking about.


    That night, when Andrew brought you back, I was actually suspicious of him and his motives! He continued, Im sure he made up all kinds of lies about me to turn you against me.


    But you ... you trust him over me? How wonderful! Francesca smirked.


    Still trying to twist the story? Fine, let me make it clear my drunkenness that night? It was an act.


    I was fully aware when you snuck into my room, Simon.


    Chapter 358 I saw everything


    simon froze, his anger reced by a chill that spread through his entire body.


    Fran, 1... He opened his mouth to defend himself, but the words stuck in his throat.


    Francescas eyes bore into him, filled with disgust and contempt, leaving him utterly speechless. Grandpa, lets go to the station and get Andrew Francesca said tly


    She turned and left the room with Cedric and the other Aickers apprentices, heading straight for the police station.


    Simon was left alone in the Aickers hall, his jealousy and resentment growing like an uncontroble wildfire.


    Fran, he muttered bitterly, his voiceced with venom.


    So, youve figured it all out.


    Fine.


    No more hiding, then.


    You are mine.


    You belong to me and no one else.


    But youre giving your heart, your loyalty, maybe even your body, to that loser Andrew.


    I wont allow it.


    And I wont be kind anymore.


    Ill have you, Fran


    Whatever it takes, by any means necessary.


    Simons face twisted with rage as his thoughts spiraled


    With an enraged roar, he mmed his fist into a nearby ceramic jar, shattering it into pieces.

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359 At the Rhodes residence, Lauren immediately prepared to leave after her phone call with Francesca.


    She would not let anyone who hurt Andrew get away so easily.


    Miss, you cant leave without Mrs.


    Rhodes permission, Jerry blocked her way at the main gate.


    Laurens face remained expressionless as she said, Move aside.


    This is urgent.


    Miss, I must follow Mrs.


    Rhodes orders, Jerry insisted firmly.


    Please return inside


    Any urgent matters need Mrs.


    Rhodes approval


    What if I insist on leaving? Lauren asked coldly.


    Are you going to use force against me, Jerry? As Jerry frowned in hesitation, a sharp voice cut through the air.


    How dare you! As a daughter of the Rhodes family, youre bing increasingly disrespectful and out of line! Laurens mother, Tiana Lambert, the matriarch of the Rhodes family, approached with an icy expression


    Jerry immediately greeted her, Mrs.


    Rhodes, youre here.


    Tiana simply dismissed Jerry, who immediately left.


    After all, Tiana was no ordinary woman; even with his martial strength, he would have to listen to her.


    Tiana asked Lauren, Give me one reason why you need to leave.


    Lauren retorted, Im a daughter of the Rhodes family, not a ve.


    Do I need to report my every move to you? Tianaughed coldly.


    Youre going to see that Andrew, arent you? When Lauren defiantly confirmed it, Tiana shook her head


    and continued, As the Rhodes family heiress, youre free to do as you please.


    Your father and I would do anything for you- but seeing Andrew is absolutely forbidden.


    Im leaving today no matter what, Lauren dered firmly


    Tiana barked, Lauren, how long will you continue this foolishness? Look at what youve be


    because of that Andrew ! Joe is your proper match


    Youll only regret throwing yourself away like this! Lauren remained unmoved.


    Even if I regret it, Im not afraid to take that chance for Andrews sake, she stated, striding purposefully toward the gate.


    Either imprison me or ept that no one can stop me from leaving.


    Tiana trembled with rage but didnt order anyone to stop her daughter.


    To be so stubborn +21 BONUS over a nobody, she muttered.


    Since you wont sten to reason, Ill have to deal with that.


    Andrew myself


    Nomoner will ever taint a daughter of the Rhodes family! Meanwhile, at the Jayrodale Police Station


    , Andrew and Elsie were led through iron gates in handcuffs.


    Once youre behind these doors, you wont be able to get out, no matter what, Donald sneered at Andrew before eagerly leaving with the security case.


    That thief just wants your Blood Phoenix Cicada, Elsie growled.


    Andrew remained calm.


    Let him take it III teach him a lesson soon.


    Puzzled by his continuedposure even in this situation, Elsie could not help but ask, Mr.


    Lloyd, have you already contacted someone?

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360 Contact someone? Cant do that they took my phone, Andrew said with a smile


    Then how can you remain so calm, Mr.


    Lloyd ? Elsie sighed helplessly.


    Andrew simply replied, Dont worry, someone wille get us out soon.


    Elsie shook her head doubtfully


    Donald was the Police Commissioner of Jayrodale with considerable power and influence, and she was


    not even sure if Ss could help, given Donalds earlier dismissive attitude.


    In his office, Donald immediately called Aspen.


    Aspen, its all taken care of.


    I have the security case right here


    When would you like to collect it? No rush, Aspen replied.


    First, tell me how youll handle this fraud case.


    Donaldughed darkly.


    As you mentioned, the case involves over 100 million dors and priceless antiquities.


    Once we hand him over to the judicial system, he wont see daylight for at least 20 years.


    nas Aspen chuckled and said, In that case, III let you send him off for his free lunch as soon as possible. Donaldughed slyly .


    Aspen, Im a straightforward guy, so let me cut to the chase.


    Ive been running around helping you with all this


    When are we going to reconnect as ssmates and have a private dinner together? Aspenughed sweetly, her toneced with teasing.


    I knew you wouldnt miss the chance, but before dinner, I want to see Andrew in prison stripes, sewing away in a workshop.


    And dont even think about touching anything in that locked case it needs to return to me exactly as it is. Donald grinned.


    No problem.


    With the evidence in hand, getting rid of that guy is just a matter of a few words for someone like me. After hanging up, Donald rubbed his hands together, his chubby face alight with a lecherous. grin.


    When he invited Aspen for dinner, he had not meant a regr meal his real n was to book a suite and make it a private dinner


    At their level, they need not say these things outright it woulde off as too vulgar and undignified. Nheless, Donald trusted Aspen to understand his true intentions.


    People like them did not need explicit words.


    They were on the same wavelength.


    As his gaze shifted to Andrews locked case, Donalds curiosity grew.


    Aspen seemed particrly interested in it, which meant it had to be something valuable.


    Scratching his chin, greed began to take over.


    Without hesitation, he reached for the case and tried to open it himself.


    Chapter 300 After several failed attempts at guessing the code he scowled and called in one of his subordinates


    Bring me some tools and get this case open.


    The officer hesitated.


    Mr.


    Warren, technically, this is evidence.


    Were not supposed to tamper with it.


    Donald pped him across the head and barked, Dont give me that crap.


    Im the one in charge here, and theres nothing I cant touch! Reluctantly, the subordinate obeyed, but even after working on it for a while, the case remained sealed


    The lockbox, designed by Radiant Group for securing valuables, was nearly indestructible ordinary tools , and even explosives, would not do a thing.


    Frustrated, Donald grabbed the case and stomped into the holding area where Andrew was being kept. Listen up, kid, he sneered, holding the case in front of Andrew.


    Be a good boy and open this up, and maybe III make your stay here a little less miserable.

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361 Elsie sneered, Mr.


    Warren, are you nning to steal it right in front of us? Donald shamelessly replied, As the chiefmissioner, I need to inspect what illegal goods.


    are inside


    Inside is the Blood Phoenix Cicada that Mr.


    Lloyd won at our antique auction through stone gambling worth over 100 million dors.


    Its absolutely not illegal goods, Elsie retorted through gritted teeth.


    Donald ignored her exnation.


    In his mind, there was only one number 100 million dors! Holy crap, what a jackpot! Donald said excitedly, Well, well, Andrew.


    The value of your criminal case amounts to over 100 million.


    Now, as themissioner, I order you to open that case immediately.


    Andrew replied calmly, I advise you not to touch my belongings.


    Otherwise, I doubt youll keep your position asmissioner for long


    1 Donaldughed angrily, You little punk, do as I say, or youll suffer the consequences ! This is my territory.


    If I really wanted to kill you right here, all it would take is some paperwork and a p on the wrist to get away with it.


    Elsie grew frightened, genuinely worried that Donald would use excessive force on Andrew.


    Mr.


    Warren, please dont do anything rash.


    If you want to open the case, we will.


    Donald said with disdain, Women are always so easily scared.


    Since Ms.


    Santana is being reasonable, you can open it.


    Elsie turned to Andrew pleadingly.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, lets cooperate and give him the code.


    Mr.


    Vaughn will definitely help us get it back afterward


    Andrew maintained a stoic expression as he faced Donald.


    Bring the case here, and III open it.


    But even if I open it for you, I can guarantee you wont get to enjoy it.


    Thats for me to worry about! Donald smirked.


    Click! Andrew entered the code and opened the security case.


    Immediately, the Blood Phoenix Cicada appeared before Donalds eyes.


    Donalds breathing became heavy at once


    He thought, No wonder Aspen came to me for help.


    So this is what she was after.


    Donald knew little about antiques and precious stones, but anyone could tell at a nce that the Blood Phoenix Cicada was priceless an absolute treasure.


    Clutching the open case, Donald rushed back to his office, eager to im the Blood Phoenix Cicada for himself.


    Chapter 361 Donald then called in his trusted subordinate.


    Get two expendable thugs with records to go and cripple Andrew, he ordered with a sinister smile. Remember, dont kill him just make him disabled, preferably vegetative.


    He had told Andrew he would not hurt him if he opened the case, but Donald had harbored ill intentions from the start.


    It was unbelievable that punk dared to act tough in his territory.


    If he did not teach him a harsh lesson, what kind of enforcer would he be ? However, Donald barely made it back to his office and did not even get the chance to hold the Blood Phoenix Cicada when his subordinate burst through the door.


    Mr.


    Warren, the Aickers are here! So what if theyre here? Why are you panicking? Donald snapped, though feeling guilty himself


    Cedric walked in with seven apprentices plus Francesca, their faces cold as ice.


    Well, well, Mr.


    Aicker, whats this about? Are you openly defying our police department?

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362 Donald remained unfazed.


    He even propped his feet on the desk,pletely dismissing the Alckers presence.


    Mr.


    Warren, please release Andrew, Francesca demanded coldly.


    Why should 1? A fraud belongs in prison.


    Donald scoffed.


    Wheres your evidence? Francesca snapped.


    Donald replied, The evidence is for the judge, not for you


    Now, all you Aickers better leave Office immediately, or you wont be able to handle the consequences of obstructing justice.


    Mr.


    Warren, Andrew is not a criminal, Cedric said gravely.


    Moreover, he knows Mr.


    Thatcher personally.


    Youd better not do anything rash.


    Donald sneered.


    Doctor, dont try to manipte me


    Hes just a nobody even if hes met the mayor once, does that count as knowing him? Donald, do you really want this to escte to the mayors office ? Cedric pressed.


    If ites to that, no one will be able to protect you.


    Cedric, youre being ridiculous, Donald mocked


    As the chiefmissioner of Jayrodales police department, I am thew here


    Do I need anyones protection? Who in Jayrodale would dare touch me? Donald leisurely lit a cigarette, his face full of contempt


    Both Cedric and Francesca felt frustrated and helpless, knowing that the Aickers current manpower was not enough to oppose Donald.


    Just then, an icy voice sounded from outside the office.


    My, my, Mr.


    Warren, such authority you wield, iming to be thew of Jayrodale


    Are you saying you alone control everything in this city? As the voice faded, Lauren entered the room, her expression icy.


    Donald frowned, Ms.


    Rhodes, dont tell me youre here for that nobody too, just like the Aickers ? Release him.


    Now! Laurenmanded.


    Donald struggled to contain his anger.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, lets be reasonable.


    This is the police department, not the Rhodes Corporation


    Isnt it a bit much to barge in demanding I release someone? Isnt it also a bit much to abuse your power and make false arrests, Mr.


    Warren? Lauren responded coldly.


    Donald mmed his desk, his anger finally erupted


    Lauren, usations require evidence ! D  Chapter 362 you really think I wont hold the


    Rhodes family ountable for ndering my reputation and integrity? Lauren narrowed her bright eyes, Im not here to argue


    Are you going to release him or not? Donalds expression turned ugly.


    He felt that the Rhodes heiress was being too aggressive and disrespecting his position as themissioner


    He replied, Even if you are the Rhodes heiress, you cant interfere with police business.


    Im sorry, but I cant release him.


    Lauren nodded, Fine.


    Since you wont listen to reason, Ill have to make you understand the hard way.


    With that, she pulled a gun from her purse and pressed it against Donalds forehead


    What are you doing? Are you really going to risk murdering a public official? Donald screamed, his eyelids twitching frantically.


    He never imagined Lauren would dare to go this far.

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363 Not only Donald, but even the Aickers were shocked by this turn of events.


    Lauren, please stop! Francesca pleaded, her face turning pale


    If Lauren actually killed Donald, the ion would escte beyond control.


    Lauren kept the gun pressed against Donalds sweating forehead,pletely ignoring Francescas plea. She growled, You pig, Ive been more than courteous with you.


    Just because youre the head of Jayrodale police department, you think you can get away with arresting


    my man without cause ? Laurens eyes were fierce, and her chilling gaze made Donald tremble


    However, a surge of anger quickly rose within him after all, he was one of Jayrodales top dogs and head of the police department.


    Donald said coldly, Ms.


    Rhodes, if youve got the guts, shoot me right now.


    If I die in my office, not only Andrew but you and the entire Rhodes family will face severe consequences


    Lauren smiled menacingly, Oh? Do you really think I wont pull the trigger? III send you straight to hell, you pig


    Do it! Shoot me right now! Donald roared.


    Lets see if any of you make it out of this precinct alive! Lauren suddenly lowered the gun and put it back in her purse.


    Sorry, there werent any bullets in the gun.


    Otherwise, I might have identally blown your brains out, Mr.


    Warren.


    She had left her ammunition behind when her mother, Tiana, had confiscated her gun earlier.


    The whole thing had just been a bluff to scare Donald.


    Wiping his cold sweat, Donald straightened up and taunted, Ms.


    Rhodes, Dr.


    Aicker, its impossible for you to save that punk from me.


    Tell me your conditions for releasing him, Lauren demanded icily.


    Donald snorted, regaining his arrogant demeanor.


    No condition.


    Even God himself couldnt get that kid out of here today.


    Just as he finished speaking, two people walked into his office.


    Thats quite a statement, Mr.


    Warren


    If God cant do it, would you at least show respect to us? The neers approached Donalds desk, ignoring the armed officers outside


    some Donald looked up, his heart pounding.


    Mr.


    Garner, Madam Vostokoff, what are you doing here? 1/2  The pair who had entered were Dn and Natasha, Jayrodales two underground crime lords.


    Mr.


    Warren, release him, Dn said calmly.


    Natashas face remained expressionless as she spoke, Andrews under West Ends protection.


    Anyone who touches him deals with me personally.


    Donalds anger surged.


    His day was turning into a nightmare.


    Every big shot in Jayrodale seemed to being after him, and for what? I dont recall having any beef with you two, Donald growled, though his tone was notably more restrained than with the Aickers and Lauren


    After all, these underground leaders were not to be trifled with.


    They were hardened criminals who had fought their way to the top.


    Mr.


    Warren, are you deaf? Natasha snapped impatiently.


    I just said Andrews under West Ends protection.

 Chapter 364

    Mr.


    Chapter 364 Dn threatened, Youd better release him, or fundreds of my South City boys might pay Warrens house a visit.


    Donald exploded with rage, Mr.


    Garner, are you threatening me? Dns face suddenly darkened, twisting with menace.


    He snarled, Thats exactly what Im doing.


    What are you going to do about it? You fat pig, others might fear you, but I dont give at damn about your position.


    He added, If anything happens to Mr.


    Lloyd, Ill take you down even if it costs me my life.


    Am I clear? The ferocity in Dns voice made Donalds face pale as he struggled to maintain hisposure


    Donald could not wrap his head around it who the hell was Andrew? Why were even the underground crime lords getting involved? Moreover, Dns stance seemed to show that he was ready to go to war over this


    Donald said through gritted teeth, Think carefully about what youre doing


    Even if I release him now under pressure, what aboutter? Not everyone can get away with disrespecting me like this


    Besides, Andrew is a criminal.


    Im justified both legally and personally.


    Natasha cut in coldly, I dont care if hes a criminal or not.


    I just need you to release him.


    And Mr.


    Warren, I have evidence of your visits to prostitutes.


    Dont make me upload that to the inte.


    Donald finally cracked, his voice ice cold.


    Fine, you win by force of numbers.


    But remember, the tide always turns.


    Ill get my payback eventually.


    Francesca pointed at the security case on the desk.


    That case belongs to Andrew too, Mr.


    Warren


    Please return it to its rightful owner.


    Donalds face turned several shades of purple.


    He had never had to give up something once he had imed it.


    However, under the death res from Dn, Natasha, Lauren, and the Aickers, he had no choice.


    Fine


    I wont forget this day, Donald spat venomously


    Francesca grabbed the case as Donald called for his subordinate.


    Go release him.


    The subordinate wore an awkward expression.


    M Mr.


    Warren, hes... already been released! Donald froze, then exploded, Released? Who the hell


    authorized that? This was beyond humiliating.


    Not only was he forced to release Andrew, but someone had 1/2 +  Chapter 364 already done


    it without his order.


    Im going to find out which dead man walking dared to override my authority! Donald snarled with a


    twistedugh, desperate to find someone to take his anger out on.


    I released him.


    So, Mr.


    Warren, am I your dead man walking ? A group of people strode into the office with an imposing presence


    Donalds temple throbbed with murderous rage.


    Did everyone think his office was a public coffee shop? First the Aickers, then Lauren, followed by the crazy duo Dn and Natasha, and now a fourth wave of visitors who clearly meant business


    As several officers respectfully led them in, Donald recognized the two people in front and felt his head spin


    His blood ran cold as he realized who had arrived the mayor of Jayrodale and the citys wealthiest businessman.


    What the hell was going on?!

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365 Donald, tell me, am I your dead man walking? Answer me ! Mark roared as he entered, hist face livid with rage


    Not only did Donald pale in fear, but Natasha, Dn, Cedric, Francesca, and Lauren were all stunned silent


    No one dared to speak, as apanying Mark was Marvin.


    Although Marvin had always maintained a low profile in Jayrodales elite circles, those in the know understood that this billionaire was a tough guy that no one dared to provoke


    Not only did he control a massive financial empire that was Jayrodales economic lifeline, but his background from Chetvine made him even more formidable.


    Donalds entire body trembled as he nearly burst into tears.


    Mr.


    Thatcher, Mr.


    Yates, what brings you here? Im the worthless one just a blind, stupid piece of trash! Whats wrong? Is your office now off limits to me? Marks voice was cold.


    If I hadnte personally, were you nning to abuse your power and create an even bigger disaster? The moment Mark learned about Andrews detention at the precinct, he knew all hell would break loose. Meeting Maryin on his way here only confirmed his fears Andrews connections and influence could destroy half of Jayrodale.


    Do you know what Im feeling right now? Marvin asked with a chilling smile


    I want to blow your head off in broad daylight, then use every connection and resource I have as


    Jayrodales most powerful businessman to ensure the Warren family never recovers.


    Donald copsed to his knees, sobbing.


    Mr.


    Yates, if Ive offended you somehow, please show mercy and spare my family.


    Ive always kept my distance from you how did I earn your wrath? Marvin replied emotionlessly, Let the Mayor tell you what you did.


    But first, Ill collect some interest on your debt.


    Donalds throat bobbed as sweat poured down his face.


    Interest, Mr.


    Yates? What interest? Marvin usually seemed like a harmless, elderly man.


    Yet now, his expression was merciless.


    With a wave of his hand, two of his men stepped forward one held Donald down while the others de glinted under the light.


    A bloody pinky flew through the air andnded on the floor as Donalds agonized screamts filled the office


    Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Clutching his bloody hand, Donald nearly passed out from the pain.


    Even Dn and Natasha were shocked by this disy of brutality


    While they had been willing to threaten Donald and risk their lives against him, they would never dare to actually harm him in his own precinct with armed officers outside.


    Yet Marvin, the billionaire, had just severed Donalds pinky right there, showing a level of power that far exceeded their underground influence.


    Mr.


    Yates, wheres Andrew ? Lauren asked urgently.


    Marvin smiled.


    Go see him, Lauren.


    Hes fine, and hell be happier with you there.


    Lauren blushed slightly before heading off with Francesca and the Aickers to find Andrew.


    Sir, how should we proceed? Mark asked respectfully.


    tas Marvin snorted.


    Jayrodale is your jurisdiction, and Donald is your man.


    Handle it as you see fit.


    Without another word, he left, not even bothering to show deference to the mayor.


    Marks face twitched this was exactly what he had feared


    Without clear direction, the implications could vary wildly from letting Donald off the hook to ending his life for his foolishness


    You idiot! Why did you arrest him without cause? Mark roared.


    Donald cried out in pain.


    Mr.


    Thatcher, I had no idea you and Mr.


    Yates knew Andrew! If Id known, I wouldnt have dared touch him even if I had the courage of a thousand


    men! Mark said through gritted teeth, Listen carefully and answer my questions truthfully.


    Dont try to hide anything.


    Marvin clearly wants you dead if you werent the chiefmissioner, Dn would have already torn you to pieces on his orders.


    Donalds pants darkened as he wet himself.


    Mr.


    Thatcher, I know I was wrong! Please save me, please make Mr.


    Yates spare me ! 1 Mark paced anxiously, Normally, as my citys official, Id discipline you but not destroy you


    However, you absolute moron, you should never have messed with Mr.


    Lloyd


    Youre right, I shouldnt have bothered Mr.


    Lloyd! Donald nodded frantically.


    He knows Mr.


    Yates, and hes under his protection I was asking for trouble; it was suicidal! Markughed coldly, You really are as stupid as you look.


    Youre wrong Mr


    Lloyd isnt under Marvins protection


    On the contrary, Marvin and Mr.


    Lloyd have a mysterious


    rtionship that even I dont fully understand.


    From what I can tell, Mr.


    Lloyd appears to be Marvins superior.


    Now, do you understand what kind of mess youve created?

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366 Clutching his bloody hand, Donald nearly passed out from the pain.


    Even Dn and Natasha were shocked by this disy of brutality.


    While they had been willing to threaten Donald and risk their lives against him, they would never dare to actually harm him in his own precinct with armed officers outside


    Yet Marvin, the billionaire, had just severed Donalds pinky right there, showing a level of power that far exceeded their underground influence.


    Mr.


    Yates, wheres Andrew ? Lauren asked urgently.


    Marvin smiled


    Go see him, Lauren


    Hes fine, and hell be happier with you there


    Lauren blushed slightly before heading off with Francesca and the Aickers to find Andrew.


    Sir, how should we proceed? Mark asked respectfully.


    tas Marvin snorted.


    Jayrodale is your jurisdiction, and Donald is your man.


    Handle it as you see fit.


    Without another word, he left, not even bothering to show deference to the mayor .


    Marks face twitched this was exactly what he had feared.


    Without clear direction, the implications could vary wildly from letting Donald off the hook to ending his life for his foolishness


    You idiot! Why did you arrest him without cause? Mark roared.


    Donald cried out in pain.


    Mr.


    Thatcher, I had no idea you and Mr.


    Yates knew Andrew! If Id known, I wouldnt have dared touch him even if I had the courage of a thousand


    men! Mark said through gritted teeth, Listen carefully and answer my questions truthfully.


    Dont try to hide anything.


    Marvin clearly wants you dead if you werent the chiefmissioner, Dn would have already torn you to pieces on his orders


    Donalds pants darkened as he wet himself.


    Mr.


    Thatcher, I know I was wrong! Please save me, please make Mr.


    Yates spare me ! 1 Mark paced anxiously, Normally, as my citys official, Id discipline you but not destroy you.


    However, you absolute moron, you should never have messed with Mr.


    Lloyd


    Youre right, I shouldnt have bothered Mr.


    Lloyd ! Donald nodded frantically.


    He knows Mr.


    Yates, and hes under his protection I was asking for trouble; it was suicidal! Markughed coldly, You really are as stupid as you look.


    Youre wrong Mr.


    Lloyd isnt under Marvins protection.


    On the contrary, Marvin and Mr.


    Lloyd have a mysterious.


    rtionship that even I dont fully understand.


    From what I can tell, Mr.


    Lloyd appears to be Marvins superior.


    Now, do you understand what kind of mess youve created? Chapter 366 Donalds mind was blown by the revtion, and putrid.


    What? Andrew is Mr.


    Yatess superior? Th Mr.


    Thatcher, please save me ! Donald sobbed


    forgiveness, whatever he wants! Just please don!  Chapter 366 Donalds mind was blown


    by the revtion, and the puddle beneath him grewrger and more putrid.


    What? Andrew is Mr.


    Yatess superior? Thats ... thats impossible ! Mr.


    Thatcher, please save me! Donald sobbed.


    Ill do anything be his ve, beg for forgiveness, whatever he wants! Just please dont let me die ! Chapter 367.

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367 If Jayrodales wealthiest man could destroy him so easily, Donald shuddered to think about the power level of someone whomanded that kind of authority.


    The sense of impending doom was overwhelming


    Mark said coldly, Your tears are useless now... Its toote.


    Tell me, what possessed you to arrest Mr.


    Lloyd in the first ce? Donalds face crumpled as he exined, It was Aspen Stevens.


    She told me Mr.


    Lloydmitted fraud at the antique appraisal convention, causing her to lose tens of millions, so I Mark cut him off with a sneer.


    So, you just blindly acted on this womans word? You didnt follow proper procedure or gather evidence? You just took her baseless usations at face value? Donald shrank back, stammering, I I didnt think it through


    Aspens my old ssmate, and I thought Id do her a favor.


    Mark stated indifferently, What else? You better tell me everything.


    Otherwise, I wont be able to protect you if Marvines back.


    Donald swallowed hard and spilled everything without reservation


    I actually wanted to sleep with Aspen, so when she called for help, I agreed without thinking


    I figured shed owe me a favor, and I could legitimately ask her to meet me at a hotel afterward. He continued, I also heard Mr.


    Lloyd had discovered a priceless treasure worth millions at the event.


    I got greedy and thought Id bring it back to the precinct to see what was so special about it. Mark mocked, You werent just looking you were blinded by greed and had a death wish. Coveting Mr.


    Lloyds possessions? Donald, its a miracle youre still alive! Donald asked cautiously, Mr. Thatcher, who exactly is Mr.


    Lloyd ? Not only did the Aickers, the Rhodes family, and the two underground crime lords Dn and Natashae running, but even you and Mr.


    Yates showed up at my humble office I nearly passed out of fright! Mark sped his hands behind his back and replied tly, Dont ask questions you shouldnt.


    However, Im curious about his background, too.


    If Im not mistaken, hes probably from one of the powerful old money families or even centuries old royalties of Chetvine


    Donald shivered at the revtion.


    In Holtrien, centuries old royalties were even more.


    powerful than those old money families.


    One more question, Mark continued.


    Did anything happen between you and Aspen ? Donald hesitated, Is this ... relevant to the situation with Mr.


    Lloyd? Just answer the question unless you dont value your life anymore, Mark snapped Chapter 562 impatiently


    Ill tell you, Ill tell you! Dont be angry, Dona Aspen yet.


    Shes too clever I made suggestions Mark frowned, Youre married with kids, and y still trying to do such sleazy things?  Chapter 367 impatiently.


    Ill tell you, Ill tell you! Dont be angry, Donald quickly replied.


    Nothing happened with Aspen yet.


    Shes too clever I made suggestions, but she said shed wait for results first.


    Mark frowned, Youre married with kids, and youre the chiefmissioner. Why are you still trying to do such sleazy things?

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368 Donald forced augh, Sir, Im not as noble as you.


    You know what they say the grass is say the always greener on the other side.


    Donald continued, Aspen is a brilliant and beautiful woman from the Bridgefields Stevens family. Wanting her is only natural.


    And... When Donald hesitated, Mark pressed, And what? Tell me everything so I can try to help you find a way out of this mess.


    Donald shifted ufortably before admitting, And sleeping with someone like Aspen isnt just about the pleasure and the thrill of conquest.


    I was nning to secretly record it, so I could enjoy it againter.


    With that kind of video, I could even make here back for more ... Mark took a deep breath, staring at Donald intently.


    Donald, you should have been a porn director elsewhere instead of a chiefmissioner in Jayrodale. Donalds eyes lit up excitedly, Mr.


    Thatcher, so youre into that too! No wonder you asked so many detailed questions! Shut up! Mark snapped, his face reddening.


    That was for the investigation not everyone is a perverted pig like you! Heres what well do:e with me to apologize to Mr.


    Lloyd in person.


    With my mediation and the fact that you didnt hurt him or damage the gem, we might be able to resolve this.


    Donald was overjoyed and eximed, Thank you, Mr.


    Thatcher ! I can never repay your kindness in saving my life! III definitely take this lesson to heart! Mark warned, Remember, everything we discussed today stays between us.


    Donald replied eagerly, Of course! Later, Mark escorted Donald to meet Andrew, who was being treated as an honored guest in the precincts VIP room.


    Elsie was present, watching in shock as Donald transformed from his previous arrogance into a groveling , apologetic figure before Andrew.


    She was stunned into numbness, realizing how narrow her perspective had been when she had thought Andrew was being overconfident earlier.


    Andrew set down his teacup and said calmly, Mr.


    Warren, you dont me me for your missing pinky, do you? Donalds face paled as he quickly assured, Not at all, Mr.


    Lloyd ! I deserved it Im actually grateful for the lesson.


    Your attitude is so proper now, its almost ufortable, Andrew remarked ndly.


    I almost miss the arrogant chiefmissioner from before.


    1/2 Chapter 36m Mr.


    Lloyd, I was blind not to recognize your status, Donald replied with a pained smile.


    If Id known who you were, I would never have dared.


    Andrew asked, So, was it Aspen who put you up to this?

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369 Donald nodded vigorously, Yes, it was Aspen.


    If she hadnt ndered you, Mr.


    Lloyd, I would never have made that move.


    Andrew waved his hand dismissively.


    Very well I believe you know how to handle the situation moving forward.


    Donalds face turned sinister.


    Rest assured, Mr.


    Lloyd


    That bitch nearly got me killed.


    She wont get away with this.


    Andrew remarked with a knowing smile, Yet I heard from Mr.


    Thatcher that you wanted to sleep with her, That was just my hormones talking, Mr.


    Lloyd ! Donald quickly eximed.


    Ivee to my senses now I just want to cut all ties with that woman and teach her a lesson. After Donalds submissive departure, Lauren smiled.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, Im relieved youre okay.


    I should head home while Fran and the others leave too.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, is everything alright with the Rhodes familytely? Andrew asked with surprise.


    You seem unusually busy.


    Lauren avoided his gaze, smiling.


    Just some minor matters


    Ille to see you once things settle down.


    Wait a moment, Ms.


    Rhodes.


    I have something for you, Andrew said, presenting her with the security case containing the Blood Phoenix Cicada.


    Laurens eyes widened in shock.


    She firmly refused it, knowing how precious the item was.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, this is far too valuable.


    I cant ept it, Andrew smiled, Please take it.


    I already gave Fran a Royal Violet Crystal, and when I first acquired this Blood Phoenix Cicada at the auction, you were the first person I thought of


    Laurens beautiful face flushed red, her heart racing, Dr.


    Lloyd, y you really thought of me first? Andrew suddenly realized his words had sounded quite intimate andughed awkwardly, I just thought its beauty wouldplement your elegance.


    If you dont want it, I could always give it to someone else.


    Lauren quickly grabbed the case, pouting.


    In that case, III ept! I wouldnt want you giving it to anyone else! Do you like it? Andrew asked softly. Lauren nced up at him before quickly looking down again, I I love it! Id cherish anything you gave me , even if it were just a nk piece of paper.


    She hurried out with the case, fleeing from the intensity she had seen in Andrews eyes


    Andrew felt a twinge of regret at missing out on the lovely sight of her bashful expression. Andrew, since everyones okay, should we head back? Francesca entered, wondering what had transpired between Andrew and Lauren to make her best friends face so flushed.


    You, Mr.


    Aicker, and Ms.


    Santana go ahead, Andrew replied thoughtfully.


    I need to discuss some things with Dn and Natasha.


    Alright then, Francesca said with slight disappointment.


    But Andrew, you should keep your distance from Natasha.

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370 Ive heard that since Natasha has been a widow for so long, she tends to pursue attractive young men, Francesca warned. Andrew chuckled.


    Dont worry.


    She likes pretty boys, which Im not .


    Dont brush this off! Im serious, Francesca insisted.


    Natasha doesnt have the best reputation, and while I your choices, I just dont want to see you get caught up with her.


    Control Andrew teased lightly, With a friend like you looking out for me, how could I get caught up with anyone else? Francescas face reddened as she rushed out, reminding herself that Andrew was off limits as her best friends love interest.


    Dn and Natasha entered the VIP room shortly after.


    Andrew, sensing they had important matters to discuss, suggested they move to a more private location


    About 20 minutester, the three arrived at West End headquarters.


    The members greeted Andrew respectfully, especially Conan, who had previously dismissed him.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, please feel free to visit us at West End anytime.


    Were all family now! Conan said enthusiastically.


    Andrew smiled.


    I remember you werent so weing before, Conan


    I thought you might set the dogs on me if I came around too often.


    Conanughed heartily, Mr.


    Lloyd, youre truly exceptional.


    I was wrong to underestimate you before we street folks arent known for our judgment.


    Natasha gave Andrew a meaningful look before turning to Conan.


    Bring us some tea


    We have business to discuss.


    After they were settled, Dn got straight to the point.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, weve found an opportunity to move against As.


    1 What kind of opportunity? Andrew asked calmly.


    Natasha exined, After Ass falling out with Finley, the Northern District has been in chaos.


    We managed to get inside information about his movements.


    Andrew nodded approvingly.


    Well done


    So, youve identified when hell be vulnerable? Natasha covered her mouth andughed softly, As expected of my brilliant darling, youve figured it out.


    We discovered As will be spending the night alone at his vi in the suburbs, which is why we decided to make our move.


    Chapter 370 Could it be a trap? Andrew asked cautiously.


    Dn smiled.


    What you dont know, Mr.


    Lloyd, is that after ending things with Yvonne, As couldnt stand being alone.


    Hes got himself a new girlfriend


    He continued, But this time, As seems to have changed his taste instead of movie stars, hes now going for influencers


    Hes meeting her at the vi tonight for a romantic rendezvous, Dn added with a knowing look. Which is why were confident its not a trap


    Andrew smiled wryly, He certainly knows how to enjoy himself.


    After a moments contemtion, he took out a small white bottle and ced it on the table.


    The instant Dn and Natasha saw it, they could not take their eyes off it.

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371 Natasha asked with uncertainty in her voice, Darling, is this... some kind of miracle pill? Andrew replied calmly, Indeed.


    Its called the Blood Surge Pill, capable of temporarily boosting a fighters physical and mental strength, allowing them to surpass their normal limits.


    Dn eximed with excitement, Mr.


    Lloyd, arent these rare items usually only avable to elite martial arts academies and old money families ? Andrew shrugged casually, Its not that dramatic.


    While the pills are difficult to create and their forms are closely guarded by powerful organizations, there are more yers in Holtrien than just the academies and old families.


    Natasha grabbed the small vial eagerly and admired it.


    These medicines are practically impossible for regr people to get their hands on.


    I saw one at an auction once, and a basic one costs nearly a million dors, with limited avability. Even with money, most people wouldnt know where to buy one.


    Andrew answered straightforwardly, I didnt get it from anywhere.


    I made it myself.


    Natasha rolled her eyes and said yfully, You made it yourself? I dont believe that ! Only miracle doctors or those legendary alchemists know how to create these elixirs.


    Dont try to fool me ! Andrew responded, Youre right that only miracle doctors or alchemists can create these medicines


    And I happen to be both a miracle doctor and an alchemist! Natashaughed dismissively and said, Whatever you say.


    In her mind, she could not believe Andrew could be an alchemist.


    If that were true, it would be ridiculously unfair as if the universe had opened every door for this man without closing a single window.


    How could anyonepete with that? Dn remained silent, not joining the conversation.


    He believed everything Andrew said and even things Andrew had not said


    Dn was clear about his position now he waspletely content being Andrews loyal assistant. Natashas eyes gleamed with curiosity as she probed further.


    Darling, Mr.


    Yates and Mr.


    Thatcher personally came to your rescue today.


    You must have some serious connections


    Tell me, whats your rtionship with these two Jayrodale powerhouses? Andrew smiled mysteriously,


    Are you sure you want to know the truth? Natashas expression became uncertain.


    Indeed, even if Andrew were willing to tell her, she was unsure she wanted to know.


    1/2  Chapter 371 Both Mark and Marvin were major yers she preferred to keep at a respectful distance.


    Sometimes, knowing too much could be dangerous


    She huffed, Fine, if you dont want to tell me, just say so.


    I was just making conversation anyway.


    I dont really care about your business! Andrews expression turned serious.


    Alright, Ive helped you with what you needed here.


    You said you knew where to find the rare medicinal herb Im looking for.


    Its time to tell me.


    Natasha chuckled


    I knew you couldnt wait.


    Well, Ive already invited the person Andrew frowned.


    Shouldnt you be the one handing the herb over to me? who has it, Natasha exined apologetically,


    The person insisted on knowing who wanted the herb


    They wont hand it over without meeting you in person.


    Andrew scoffed


    Are you telling me that even as the West Ends leader, you couldnt purchase this herb from them?

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372 Seeing Andrews displeasure, Natasha quickly exined, Darling, please dont be upset. Ive done everything I could


    She took a deep breath before continuing, The person who has the rare medicinal herb is Ernest Ramsey from Blumedale


    Then, she added, The old bastard insists on knowing who needs the herb, or he wont sell it.


    I know what hes really after hes trying to leverage this opportunity towork with someone important


    from Jayrodale ! Andrews expression softened slightly as he asked, Who exactly is he? Dn spoke up gravely, Mr.


    Lloyd, I know about this old man.


    Hes the third son of the Ramseys from Blumedale.


    Hes made quite a name for himself around Gabo Creek,working with both martial artists and businesspeople


    Because of his connections, he often gets his hands on rare items


    Natasha scoffed, Without the Ramseys backing him up, Ernest would be nothing nobody would give him the time of day


    Hes notorious for never doing anything unless theres profit involved, and hes both a womanizer and a money grubber.


    If he didnt have the herb you needed, darling, I wouldnt even bother with him Andrew stood up and said, If he wont sell it through you, III meet this Ernest myself.


    Natasha, pleasee with me.


    Dn, prepare for tonights operation.


    Dn nodded firmly, Understood, Mr.


    Lloyd ! Soon after, Natasha apanied Andrew to another room where Ernest was waiting.


    He was a middle aged man with a bald head, wearing a gold Rolex watch and designer clothes, and with a prominent belly the typical image of new money.


    Upon seeing Natasha, Ernest immediately disyed a sleazy smile.


    Natasha, so youve been.


    hiding away with this pretty boy, huh? I really dont understand your taste how could some inexperienced kidpare to a mature, wealthy gentleman like me who knows how to treat atdy right? He chuckled at his own joke, revealing a set of stained teeth.


    Natasha forced a smile and replied, Oh Ernest, you know I adore mature gentlemen like yourself. However, this isnt just some pretty boy this is Mr.


    Lloyd, the one I mentioned who wants to purchase the rare medicinal herb


    Ernest narrowed his eyes as he sized up Andrew, then sneered dismissively. Get lost, kid


    Youre nobody important enough to do business with me.


    Do you even know what this rare medicinal herb is? Youre not worthy unless you bring a high ranking official or corporate CEO to negotiate with me.


    +25 BOWRIS Chapter 372 From the moment Ernest saw Andrew, he had taken an Instant dislike to him. He thought, Damn, so this is why the beautiful Natasha had disappeared to meet with this pretty boy.


    the one w Learning that Andrew was to buy the rare medicinal herb made him even more contemptuous. Natasha frowned and said, Ernest, please do this as a favor to me.


    Mr.


    Lloyd genuinely wants the herb you have.


    If youre willing to sell, both Mr.


    Lloyd and I are open to negotiation.


    Ernest tilted his nose up and snorted sarcastically, Natasha, you seem quite protective of this pretty boy


    Unfortunately, the more you favor him, the less inclined I am to help


    Ive beening to West End for quite some time now, and you know what I want.


    If you agree to be with me, Ill hand over the herb right away without hesitation. Chapter tha

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373  Natasha felt both ashamed and furious but kept herposure and forced a smile


    Ernest, Its my honor that youd even consider someone like me, an old widow past her prime.


    But our personal matters shouldnt mix with Mr.


    Lloyds business


    Lets stick to discussing the rare medicinal herb you have.


    Ernes waspletely unmoved.


    He shot a condescending nce at Andrew and sneered, Ive already said it this kid is a nobody.


    I would never stoop so low as to do business with someone beneath me.


    It would ruin my reputation.


    But if you still want my rare medicinal herb, theres only one option: Natasha, agree to be with me, and Ill hand it over for free.


    Natashas beautiful face flushed red, though it was anger, not embarrassment.


    With her personality, she would have told Ernest to get lost without hesitation


    However, since Andrew needed that herb, she had no choice but to hold back.


    More importantly, Ernest was backed by the powerful Ramsey family of Blumedale, and Natasha did not want to escte things unnecessarily.


    Andrew finally spoke, his tone calm and unbothered, with a faint smile tugging at his lips.


    Ernest, have you looked in a mirror recently? Youre practically ancient, half your teeth are missing, and yet here you are, shamelessly thinking you can win over Natasha.


    Youre just in delusional


    Ernest froze for a moment, thinking he had misheard.


    Immediately after, he erupted in rage


    You little punk, what did you just say to me? Do you even know who I am? If I told you, youd be scared out of your wits! He had dismissed Andrew as irrelevant from the start, but now this kid had the audacity to insult him right in his face.


    Andrew stayed calm and replied, I dont care who you are, Ernest.


    But if Ivee to get your rare medicinal herb, it means Im prepared.


    Just name your price.


    Ernest scoffed,ughing coldly


    Name my price? Youve got some nerve, kid


    Too bad youre not even qualified to ask about my stuff.


    Andrews expression did not change as he said tly, Id have to disagree with you there, Ernest.


    In this world, theres nothing that cant be negotiated


    If something seems untouchable, its only because the offer isnt tempting enough.


    Ernest let out a bark ofughter, his anger boiling over.


    You cocky little brat, you think you can outsmart me? Fine, you want my rare medicinal herb ? Sure give me one billion dors.


    Lets see if you can afford that! Andrew chuckled faintly.


    A billion dors, huh? Thats quite a sum.


    I could probably manage it.


    But lets be honest, Ernest, does your herb really have that kind of value ? Ernest burst into loud, mockingughter.


    Pretending to have money when you dont ! Kid,  Chapter 379 stop embarrassing yourself.


    When I was your age I was already running circles around punks like you! Andrew clicked his tongue in mock admiration.


    Wow, Ernest, your mouth sure is impressive


    The way you spew garbage so freely is almost admirable


    He continued, No wonder youve got that unique stench about you years of swallowing your own


    nonsense mustve really seeped into your bones.


    And yet, the funniest part is how you still think youre some dashing stud.


    Honestly, your face is rougher than the surface of the moon! Ernests face turned a deep red as he


    jumped to his feet, his eyes bloodshot with fury


    You little punk, are you trying to get yourself killed? Ive been giving you face, and this is how you repay me? Keep it up, and I swear, you wont live to see the sunrise tomorrow!

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374 Ernest was genuinely baffled


    He wondered where on earth this brazen kid came from, daring to challenge him over and over. Andrews eyes glinted coldly as he said calmly, And what if I said I dont believe you? Ernests lips twitched with rage as he turned to Natasha with a scowl.


    Natasha, are you going to rein in this punk or not? If you wont, III call my men right now and make sure hes left for dead in the street! Natasha shot Andrew a quick re.


    This troublemaker of hers was certainly bold,paring Ernest to garbage and calling him old and washed up it was a direct attack on his pride


    If Andrew wanted that rare medicinal herb so badly, it would make more sense to hold back and endure a little


    Forcing a smile, Natasha turned to Ernest and said, Ernest, please dont be angry.


    Mr.


    Lloyd is young, and sometiines he can be a little impulsive.


    III apologize on his behalf.


    She gave him a cating smile, trying to diffuse the tension.


    Yet, Ernests frustration was not so easily soothed


    He jabked a finger in Andrews direction, his cigar bobbing between his fingers.


    Ernest grumbled


    Youre lucky Natasha stepped in for you, kid.


    Otherwise, Id teach you a lesson you wouldnt forget! He was arrogant and determined to show Natasha his dominance.


    He wanted her to see thatpared to this young punk, he was the real deal the one with power and authority


    Natasha forced another smile


    Ernest, since youre willing to let it slide, how about we focus on the rare medicinal herb you have? Mr. Lloyd is truly interested in purchasing it.


    Just name a fair price, and well dly meet your terms.


    Ernest sneered, his expression smug.


    Fine, Natasha, since youre asking so sincerely, Im not an unreasonable man.


    I wont even ask you to be with me anymore


    Just spend one night with me, and III sell the Aurora Lotus to this punk.


    Of course, it wonte cheap at least 50 million.


    Anything less is a no go! Natashas face darkened immediately.


    Ernest, we can talk about the money.


    In fact, were even willing to increase the offer.


    But as for your other condition, Im sorry, I simply cant agree to that.


    Perhaps we can negotiate a different arrangement? Ernest blew a ring of smoke and chuckled sinisterly.


    Do I look like someone whos short on money, Natasha ? To be clear, Im not here for the cash.


    Ive got my eyes on you, widow, and Im not letting it go until I get what I want.


    Natasha fumed inwardly, infuriated that this old pervert was still lusting after her.


    Yet, with Ernests wealth and influence, outright rejecting him was not wise.


    1/2 #  On top of that, Andrew still needed that Aurora Lotus.


    At that moment, Andrew finally lost his patience Pointing toward the door, he said coldly, Enough.


    If youre done, the doors right there.


    Feel free to leave.


    Ernests face turned dark as he snapped, What do you mean by that? Are you saying you dont want the Aurora Lotus anymore? Andrew smirked.


    Dont worry, Ill get it from you.


    And when I do, youll be on your knees begging me to take it.


    Ernest froze for a second before bursting into willughter.


    You little punk, are you trying to kill me withughter? You think Im going to kneel and beg? Who do you think you are? Some hotshot? Youre just a nobody! Natasha was just as stunned, wondering what nonsense Andrew was saying now.


    Ernest groveling and handing over the herb willingly? That would be about as likely as pigs could finally fly.

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375  Andrews voice turned cold as he said, You old pervert, you dont even realize youre terminally ill.


    If you dont get the right treatment within three days, youd better start picking out your coffin.


    Ernest scoffed


    Are you trying to intimidate me? You probably dont know that Ive trained in martial arts since childhood my muscles are harder than steel


    Terminally ill ? You must be out of your mind.


    Andrew replied calmly, Believe it or not, in three days, youll be suffering horrible pain, wishing you were actually dead


    Natasha caught on quickly and chimed in, Ernest, you might not know this, but Mr.


    Lloyd is a doctor


    If he says somethings wrong with your health, there must be a serious issue.


    You should probably hear him out whats the harm in that? Ernest seemed to have wavered.


    He had initially dismissed Andrews words as nonsense, but besides his greed, womanizing, and vanity, Ernest had one other defining trait he was terrified of death.


    At the slightest health concern, he would spare no expense on treatment, believing that as long as he stayed healthy, he could continue living his luxurious lifestyle


    Ernest reluctantly conceded, Hmph, although I still dont buy what youre saying, kid.


    Ill give you one chance.


    Tell me whats wrong with my health Andrew exined, From my initial observation, yourplexion shows signs of impending disaster


    As for the specific illness, Ill need to examine you to be certain.


    Ernest frowned, growing more concerned.


    He grumbled, Fine, examine me then.


    But dont think III believe your nonsense without proof.


    Andrew responded calmly, Ernest, Im offering to examine you for free.


    What do you have to lose? Ernest grunted and gestured for Andrew to proceed.


    Andrew stepped forward, checked his pulse, and shook his head gravely.


    This is bad.


    You have a severe illness


    You dont have much time left


    Ernests forehead twitched, but he remained silent as cold fear crept into his heart.


    Andrew continued, Im going to check a few vital points on your body using therapeutic massage. Bear with me.


    Without waiting for a response, he quickly pressed several points on Ernests body.


    Natasha yed along, her eyes twinkling with amusement.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, is Ernests condition really as serious as you say? 1/2  Chapter 375, Andrew replied solemnly, Its worse than I thought.


    Ernests condition... Seeing Andrews hesitation and apparent concern, Ernest could not help but burst out, Kid, why are you sighing? Just tell me straight whats wrong! Andrew looked at him intently and said


    , Ernest, my initial observation showed you were dying, but after this examination, Im certain you dont have much time left.


    You should return to Blumedale and notify your family.


    Cold sweat broke out on Ernests face as his thick lips trembled.


    Notify them about what? Just spit it out !! Andrew sighed again and said, To prepare for your funeral arrangements, of course.

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376 Ernests face turned ashen before he forced a coldugh.


    He sneered, Kid, I almost fell for your tricks.


    Youre putting on quite a show, but do you really think Im that gullible? Andrew shrugged casually and said, Whether you believe me or not, Ernest, youll find out in three days.


    Ernests heart pounded as his confidence wavered.


    When misfortune struck, it usually hit hard and fast, and if what this young man said about a terminal illness was true, he would be in serious trouble


    Following the principle of better safe than sorry, Ernest hastily bid farewell to Natasha and rushed out of West End with his men


    Natashaughed behind her hand


    What a fool to believe such a story! Hes probably heading straight to the hospital for a checkup.


    Darling, you really got him good! Andrew replied calmly, Youre wrong.


    I wasnt trying to scare him.


    Everything I said was true.


    Ernest really does have a serious illness.


    Natasha scoffed.


    Hes gone now, and you dont have to keep pretending.


    Even if he was sick, how could you possibly krtow it would strike in exactly three days? Andrew responded with a slight smile, Didnt you see me tap several points on his body during the examination? I stimted specific pressure points that would trigger his existing condition.


    Within three days, hell be in excruciating pain.


    Natasha stared in amazement


    So, when you offered to examine him, you were actually setting this up? Andrews expression turned cold.


    That pervert needed to be taught a lesson for his attitude.


    It would have been a waste not to give him one.


    Natasha could not help butugh delightedly.


    Darling, youre delightfully devious! The more cunning you are, the more I like it! Andrew remained unmoved as she stepped closer


    You should go rest and prepare yourself.


    Tonight, we have a major battle ahead.


    Natasha bit her lip and turned to leave.


    Fine, Ill go then.


    Dn and I need to take down As tonight! With the Blood Surge Pills enhancement, Dn and Natashasbined strength should be more than enough to defeat As


    Andrew had done his part to help them, and if they could not seed with these advantages, they would not be worth keeping around


    Then, all that remained was waiting three days for Ernest to hand over the Aurora Lotus.


    Andrew had nearly collected all the initial rare medicinal herbs he needed


    Once the time was T Chapter 376 right, he would regain a portion of his former power enough to defeat most opponents.


    His ultimate goaly in Chetvine, the thousand year old noble house.


    After many years, was time for the crown prince of the Lloyd family to announce his return to the world.

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377 Ernest left Jayrodale General Hospital with his two personal bodyguards, looking relieved. Phew, that brat really had me worried for nothing I almost fell for his trick! Ernest had justpleted aprehensive checkup at Jayrodale General Hospital.


    While there were some minor issues, nothing serious, let alone life threatening conditions, was found. Being cautious about his health, Ernest requested seeing the hospitals best doctor.


    However, the staff informed him that their top physician, Andrew, was not currently avable but could be scheduled for an appointment.


    Ernest immediately left.


    He believed that someone of his status should not lower himself to make appointments.


    The female bodyguard smiled and said, Mr.


    Ramsey, youre as healthy a horse.


    That kid was clearly trying to deceive you.


    The other bodyguard chimed in, In my opinion, this hospital isnt that great anyway.


    They found some minor issues like fatigue and other mild conditions.


    Mr.


    Ramsey, isnt that ridiculous? With your lifestyle and year round premium healthcare, you couldnt


    possibly have any health issues! After confirming his good health, Ernest felt incredibly relieved and said


    , Well, I suppose they have a point about taking better care of myself.


    Dad has repeatedly advised me to slow down since Im not getting any younger.


    Ive always ignored it, thinking I was still young.


    The female bodyguard remarked yfully, Mr.


    Ramsey, you always say youll take it easy, but never do.


    Ernestughed before his expression turned cold.


    Natasha and that pretty boy can forget about getting the Aurora Lotus from me.


    Ive made my terms clear either Natasha agrees to my conditions, or theres no deal.


    The female bodyguard suggested with a smirk, Mr.


    Ramsey, didnt that kid say youd fall ill in three days? Lets wait and see.


    When nothing happens, we can use that against them both.


    Ernests eyes lit up as he grinned.


    Thats exactly what well do ! As evening fell, the lights of Jayrodale began to twinkle.


    Andrew had nned to return to Moonlit Sanctuary to rest, but Francesca called and invited him to meet at a riverside.


    restaurant.


    Since Andrew had not driven his G Wagon to West End, he took a taxi to the restaurant.


    When he arrived, he found Francesca wearing a floral dress, lost in thought as she held a cup of coffee. Andrew sat across from her with a smile and said, Fran, whats wrong? You seem preupied. Chapter 377  Francesca managed a small smile and asked, Andrew, youre here. What would you like to drink? Andrew replied with a smile, Ill have ck coffee with sugar.

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378 Francesca smiled and joked, Smart people tend to like sugar, and youre exceptionally brilliant, so you have an even bigger sweet tooth than I do.


    You seem distracted


    Has something happened? Andrew asked while studying her expression.


    Francesca hesitated before sighing


    Its nothing major, but Grandpa and Simon had a huge fight.


    Grandpa threatened to expel him from the family practice.


    Andrew nodded silently, feeling it was not his ce toment on the Aickers family matters.


    Francesca continued, When our whole family rushed to rescue you at the police station earlier, Simon strongly opposed it and kept arguing with Grandpa and me


    After you were saved, Grandpa went home and scolded Simon, but Simons reaction was extreme, which led to their big argument.


    Andrew responded, Mr.


    Aicker has quite a temper I could tell.


    Fran, you might not like hearing this, but Simon seems to have questionable intentions.


    Francesca nodded in agreement.


    Youre right.


    Ive noticed it too.


    Especially after you cured my condition, his attitude toward me became increasingly ufortable.


    Last time, he even snuck into my room with bad intentions


    If you hadnt returned unexpectedly, I dont even know what I could do to save myself! Do you have any feelings for Simon ? Andrew asked directly.


    Francesca blushed and quickly shook her head.


    Not at all


    Ive never had romantic feelings for him.


    Though we grew up together, and Ive always respected him as my senior, Ive only ever seen him as a brother figure.


    you.


    And Andrew analyzed.


    But clearly, while you dont like Simon, he has feelings for unrequited feelings, when left unresolved for too long, can make people do foolish things


    Im guessing hes been showing signs of wanting to get closer to you? Francesca looked impressed and lowered her voice.


    Youre exactly right, Andrew


    Actually, theres something else I havent told you.


    Another reason for the fight was that Simon openly asked Grandpa for my hand in marriage.


    Grandpa tried to deflect at first, but he t out refused when that didnt work.


    And after being rejected, Simon got angry and upset, leading to the argument with your grandfather? Andrew asked.


    Francescas expression showed disgust as she continued, Thats exactly what happened.


    I told Simon directly that I didnt have feelings for him and asked him to stop pursuing me.


    I said we could continue being like siblings and pretend none of this happened.


    1/2 Chapter 378 Let me guess he didnt take it well? Andrew smiled knowingly.


    Francesca nodded, her fair, delicate face flushing with anger.


    He said I could only ever be his woman and wouldnt give up until he had me.


    And then he mentioned you... She suddenly stopped, ncing at Andrew before looking away, her face showing a mix of embarrassment and unease.

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379 Andrew replied calmly, Simon has always had issues with me, so Im not surprised he brought me up.


    Im guessing heined about me to Cedric and you? He didntin because I wouldnt let him speak ill of you, Francesca answered awkwardly.


    He just asked if you were the reason I wouldnt be with himf, and what our rtionship was like. Andrew found himself momentarily at a loss for words.


    Looking at Francescas innocent face, he smiled and asked, So what do you think about all this? Francesca stammered, caught off guard by his directness.


    W What do you mean? Im asking what you think about the situation


    We could use this to help solve your problem with Simon, Andrew rified with a gentleugh. Francesca turned away, pretending to look at the riverside scenery to hide her flustered expression. Her heart was racing as she tried to calm her breathing.


    Andrew exined carefully, You misunderstand.


    Im not asking if you have feelings for me.


    In fact, I have an idea that might help stop Simon from pursuing you.


    Francescas eyes lit up with curiosity


    Tell me ! If it can help me deal with Simon, Id be so grateful


    Andrew hesitated before continuing, Hear me outpletely before deciding.


    Its just a temporary solution.


    Francesca nodded eagerly, saying, Go on! Youre much smarter than me; surely you great idea.


    have a Andrew replied, You can tell Simon that you and I are seeing each other, and that Mr. Aicker approves.


    He might be angry at first, but having no hope might help him move on.


    Francesca pretended to re at Andrew.


    Why do I feel like youre taking advantage of this situation? Andrew quickly backtracked.


    If you feel that way, just forget I suggested it! 1 Then, Francesca broke into a smile.


    No, I think its a good n.


    Simon is 33 now its time for him to find someone else.


    Once he gets over me, Grandpa can belp him find a suitable match, and everything will work out. Andrew smiled back.


    Im d I could help ! Francesca looked at him with a gentle gaze.


    Andrew, thank you.


    You really are kind.


    I was feeling down earlier, but talking with you has brightened my mood.


    Andrew joked lightly, My help usuallyes with a price, you know.


    To his surprise, Francesca puffed out her chest, her tone both bold and yful.


    Fine! Go ahead and name your price and III see to it that yourepensated.


    III even let Lauren know Im giving it to you willingly.


    I promise not toin or cause any trouble, and III even pur it in writing and sign it! Andrew nearly spat out his coffee


    He could not help but think to himself: It was not the innocent looking ones with killer curves you should


    fear it was the ones who yed coy and knew exactly what they were doing


    The evening breeze swept across the riverside, bringing with it a refreshing mist from the water.

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380 Andrew checked the time it was already 8.30 p.m.


    He wondered if Natasha and Dn had made their move yet, though he knew he would hear about it in the morning.


    Just then, a group of people sat down nearby, theirughter carrying across the space.


    Aspen, youre absolutely brilliant! I cant believe you managed to strike a deal with As Giordano, the king of the Northern District ! Yes, yes! Aspen, youre truly worthy of being from the main Stevens family branch.


    Even here in Jayrodale, youre already dealing with all the major yers as equals.


    Im truly impressed! The fawning voices sounded familiar to Andrew.


    ncing over, he recognized Leroy and Irene.


    At their table sat the two beauties, Christina.


    Aspen and Aspen replied with practiced modesty, Please, Leroy, Aunt Irene, youre too kind.


    As is just a street thug anyone with enough money can work with him.


    Though Im new to Jayrodale, with Christies help and the Stevens family influence, most people are willing to work with me, Andrew almostughed.


    While Aspens words seemed humble, they dripped with the arrogance of a Stevens family heiress. Only social climbers like Leroy and Irene would grovel so shamelessly.


    Aspen, dear, Christie mentioned you invested ten million in your partnership with As ? Irene probed. Aspen nodded.


    Yes, As will be my biggest partner in Jayrodale.


    Through him, the Stevens family will make our grand entrance here one that will shock everyone ! Leroy eximed excitedly, Aspen, everyone knows As is the most powerful underground boss in Jayrodale. You really have an eye for partnerships! Aspenughed condescendingly.


    Oh, little boy, your vision is still limited.


    I didnt choose As just because hes currently the strongest.


    I chose him because hes about to unite all of Jayrodales underworld! And Ill be his exclusive business partner for all his territory.


    Leroy drew in a sharp breath of admiration.


    I understandpletely! Aspen, your foresight is incredible.


    Im absolutely floored by your brilliance ! Christina frowned.


    Leroy, thats enough.


    Dont you think its pathetic for a grown man to grovel like this? If you really admire Aspen, learn from her instead of just spouting empty praise.


    Leroy protested.


    Christie, who says Im not learning? Aspen, I have two million dors its all I have left.


    Can I invest in your business?  Chapter 300 Irene jumped in eagerly.


    Dont forget about me, Aspen dear! I want to invest too.


    Just throw a few million my wayter for my retirement fund Her cacklingugh made Andrews stomach turn

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381 Aspen spoke with unwavering confidence, Youre practically family, Christies brother and mother


    It would be heartless of me to refuse your investment


    Besides, the Northern District has been growing rapidly, maintaining steady control over the other two factions.


    At this rate, As will dominate the underground scene in no time.


    She continued, Your investmentes at the perfect moment youll be counting profits while sitting back and rxing! Leroy expressed his gratitude with excitement.


    Thanks, Aspen! Finally, someones helping me level up in this game! Irene said hopefully, Atst, my retirement is secured! Thest time I trusted that bastard Harvey, he nearly cost me my life savings. Aspen replied contemptuously, Christie told me all about Harveys scheme.


    That maniptive fraud only gained your trust to scam you.


    Rest assured, the Weller family will pay for every penny they took! Andrew couldnt stand it anymore and stood up


    Fran, lets go.


    Before Francesca could respond, Christina spotted him and mocked, Andrew, youre quite the yer, arent you? One minute its Ms.


    Rhodes, the next its Ms.


    Aicker.


    As a man, dont you think this behavior is trashy and irresponsible? Christina was already ufortable with Andrews closeness to Lauren, and now he was meeting Francesca privately.


    Ms.


    Stevens, Andrew and I met privately to discuss business matters, Francesca defended Andrew.


    Besides, your past rtionship with Andrew is ancient history.


    If Im notining, why are you being so nosy? Christina replied seriously, Ms.


    Aicker, Im only trying to help


    Since Andrew is already with Ms.


    Rhodes, he shouldnt be leading you on.


    Even if you mean well, I dont need your concern! Francesca snapped


    I invited Andrew here, and if I want to be with him, thats none of your business! Christina stood frozen,


    at a loss for words.


    Christie, dont waste your kindness on ungrateful people, Aspen chimed in with a smirk.


    Cant you see? Some yers like to keep their options open, working multiple angles at once.


    Christina shot Andrew with a disgusted look.


    Andrew, youre truly beyond redemption ! Thats exactly what I wanted to tell Ms.


    Stevens you and your family are the hopeless ones, Andrew replied calmly.


    You barely recovered from Harveys scam, and here you are, jumping into another fire.


    Your stubbornness and eagerness to throw away money is truly remarkable.


    Chapter 381  What are you trying to say? Christina frowned Andrew replied casually, Im saying the Northern District is about to copse.


    Your familys investment with Aspen is like throwing money into a ck hole its nevering back. Christinaughed coldly.


    Andrew, if youre trying to get attention, at least pick a more convincing topic.


    Aspens capabilities and vision have always matched mine, so calling it a dangerous investment is ridiculous.


    Besides, you seem rather shortsighted about Jayrodales underground scene.


    As power is dominant and growing


    Soon, theyll control the entire underground.


    Christina continued, Do you evenprehend how vast the Northern Districts territory and market will be? Do you understand how brilliant Aspens move is ? Andrew paused before bursting intoughter


    Have you been caught up in Aspens delusions of grandeur too? Andrew, you can look down on me, but show some basic respect for Aspen, replied, her expression growing colder.


    Christin Andrew shook his head


    Well, its just like the situation with the Weller family.


    Ive warned you whether you listens up to you.

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382 Christina let out a coldugh and countered, Warning me? Since when did you be so caring? Or is this just another attempt to get my attention? Can you honestly deny that? Andrews expression grew distant


    I only have one reason for doing this.


    Its out of respect for Mr.


    Stevens Senior, and because it would be a shame to see the Stevehs Corporation fall apart in your hands


    Christina responded with a mocking smile, her silence speaking volumes of her contempt. Leroy sneered.


    Andrew, you might be riding high in your G Wagon and dating rich women now, but do you have any idea who youre dealing with? Andrew scoffed.


    I couldnt care less about your background.


    All I know is that youre just another sore loser a wannabe who can dish it out but cant take it.


    Leroy snapped.


    Watch your attitude, Andrew.


    Let me tell you something Aspen is from our main Stevens family branch


    Do you know how powerful they are ? Anyone from our family could make you bow down in an instant. Andrew smirked.


    Youre right about everything except I seem to remember when two of your familys top fighters got knocked t by the Weller familys elder.


    Leroys face turned red, lost for words.


    He had gotten carried away bragging, having blind faith in the Bridgefields Stevens family, but faced with Andrew who knew the truth, his facade crumbled instantly.


    past.


    Seeing her son defeated, Irene jumped in with zing eyes


    Andrew, stop living in the Your abilities havent exactly helped us much, have they? Tell you what to keep your from spreading rumors, Ill give you a chance to invest in Aspens partnership with the Northern District.


    Well help you make some serious money as payback for your previous help.


    Hows that sound? Andrew was amazed at the Stevens familys twisted logic and their determination to self-destruct.


    Sorry, but I dont do losing investments, especially when ites to repeatedly jumping into the fire.


    He t out rejected Irenes condescending offer, knowing that once As fell, the Northern District would crumble like a house of c?rds


    He was not foolish enough to throw money at a sinking ship.


    Irene sneered.


    Your loss ! When opportunity knocks, and you cant answer, it just shows your bad luck.


    Aunt Irene, Leroy, theres no point arguing with an amateur, Aspen interjected calmly


    My major y lies in the Northern District hardly anyone in Jayrodale understands it, let alone certain people


    She turned to Andrew with a mocking smile and added, Andrew, you say Im a sore loser ? 1/2  Chapter 382 Well, besides your little tricks with gems and antiques, what else can you really bring to the table? Andrew turned to Francesca.


    Fran, lets go


    I recently read that spending too much time with fools, breathing the same air, and engaging in conversation, might actually make you lose brain cells.


    Honestly, Im getting worried.


    Francesca let out augh and yfully punched Andrews arm as they left together, clearly enjoying themselves.


    Aspens face darkened as she watched them disappear.


    Then, she immediately pulled out her phone and called Donald


    Aspen demanded, Whats the deal, Donald? I told you I wanted to see Andrew behind bars, doing hard time.


    So why was he just out and about, bothering me ?.

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383  Aspens tone over the phone was aggressive and usatory.


    Meanwhile, Donald sat in his office, still writing his disciplinary report, filled with frustration


    Mark had given strict orders that Donalds report needed to show deep reflection and sincere remorse for his actions against Andrew.


    Hence, when Aspens call came In, Donald found the perfect outlet for his pent up anger.


    Taking a deep breath, Donald unleashed a thunderous roar into the phone, Aspen, you absolute nightmare !! Aspen winced at the outburst, and she scolder, Dons are you insane? Why are you screaming? What did you just say? I couldnt hear you over all that yelling.


    Donald gritted his teeth and snarled, I said youre a nightmare! Did you hear me clearly this time? Aspen frowned, suspecting Donald was insulting her, but she was not quite sure


    Cant you speak properly? I dont understand what youre trying to say! Donald spat out, Aspen, you bitch ! Youve got some nerve calling me.


    Im telling you to go fuck yourself is that clear enough? Aspens anger red instantly as she realized he was indeed insulting her.


    Donald, have you lost your mind? I called about Andrew, not to hear your garbage talk.


    As a privileged daughter of the Bridgefields Stevens family, she was used to handling conflicts with grace and poise.


    She had never dealt with someone as crude as Donald, which strengthened her resolve to cut ties with him after using him to deal with Andrew.


    Donaldughed bitterly.


    Youre still asking about him? Listen here, Aspen you nearly got me killed because of your schemes. Whatever friendship we had is over.


    Stay away from me.


    Im done with your mess, he continued, his voice crackling with rage and resentment, like a volcano about to erupt.


    Aspens expression darkened, but seeing Donalds intense reaction, she tried to maintainposure. What happened? Dont you want to have dinner anymore? Dinner? Go to hell, you troublemaker ! Donald snapped


    And Aspen, dont call me again, got it? I want to keep my position as chiefmissioner for a few more years.


    I wont let you ruin me


    The line went dead with a sharp click.


    had Aspen stood frozen, her face alternating between pale and flushed


    Donald, that fat pig, be uncontroble, and by cutting ties with her, she had lost a powerful ally in Jayrodale


    While Donald disgusted her, his position as chiefmissioner had been valuable.


    Yet, it was all slipping from her grasp, and she could not help but wonder what had happened.


    Chapter 383 As Aspen calmed down and thought it through, she sensed that Donald was afraid of something or someone.


    Could it be Andrew? The thought made herugh in disdain.

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384 Aspen reasoned that if Andrew truly had the power to make Donald submit, he would not be living off rich women.


    She had witnessed it herself at the appraisal convention Andrew did not even dare resist when Donald took him away Aspen, whats wrong? Christina asked, noticing her troubled expression.


    Aspen sneered


    Dont worry, Christie, its nothing.


    Andrew just got lucky again the Jayrodale Police Department decided to let him off the hook.


    Christina said mockingly, Try not to let it bother you, Aspen.


    Its probably Francesca, Lauren, or even Marvin pulling strings for him again.


    He keeps relying on others to clean up his messes while sinking lower.


    Im done caring about him.


    Aspen gritted her teeth.


    I couldnt care less about Andrew.


    Hes just a nobody who got lucky because heaven took pity on him


    What really stings is all the money I wasted on those high-grade pieces at the appraisal convention What she did not mention was how Andrew had humiliated her at the convention, and Donald had failed to help her get revenge.


    Instead, her former admirer had cursed her out.


    The whole situation left a bitter taste in her mouth.


    You really did take a big hit at the convention, Christina sympathized


    The total losses exceeded ten million dors, and while that was not much for the Bridgefields Stevens family, Aspen had not brought unlimited funds to Jayrodale.


    She had arrived with 12 million, already investing ten million in As Northern District operation.


    Betweenworking expenses and losses to Andrew, Aspen was practically broke


    Soon, As will hand me control of Jayrodales entire underground scene, Aspen dered.


    Then III make back hundreds of millions.


    She lifted her chin with her characteristic arrogant smile.


    While she admitted Andrew had dealt her a serious blow, her foundation remained rock solid As Northern District would give her a perfect score.


    Irene said, Aspen, dear, Ive transferred the money to you.


    Now, I just have to sit back and wait for the profits to roll in.


    Leroy chimed in eagerly, I sent mine too! Youve got to help me strike it rich this time! That jerk Andrew acts so high and mighty with his G Wagon.


    When you make me rich, Ill get a Ferrari and really show him up ! Aunt Irene, Leroy, your trust in me wont be misced.


    Youll be rolling in money soon enough! Aspen promised


    Christina smiled and added, Aspen, the Stevens Corporations finances are tight right now, but once I free up some capital, Id like to invest with you too,  Chapter 334 Christie, you dont even have to ask.


    You know Ive got you covered! Aspen smiled.


    The family continued their cheerful celebration,pletely unaware of the devastating news about to crash down on their heads, news that would bring the Stevens family to their knees.

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385 The next morning, Andrew woke up in his luxurious bed at the Moonlit Sanctuary and noticed.


    several missed calls on his phone.


    When he called back, Dns voice came through, weak but filled with excitement.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, we seeded! Dn eximed.


    Andrew remained surprisingly calm and replied with a smile, Well then, congrattions, Dn. No, Mr.


    Lloyd, you deserve the most credit, Dn said.


    These results are all thanks to you.


    Andrew responded, It still depended on your teams performance.


    The Blood Surge Pill hast quite an intense aftereffect.


    Rest up and recover well


    When youre back on your feet, South City will be ready for its rise.


    Understood, Mr.


    Lloyd ! Dnughed respectfully before hanging up.


    After some thought, Andrew tried calling Natasha, but her phone was turned off.


    He tried another number with the same result


    Interesting, Andrew smiled casually as he set his phone aside and went to freshen up.


    While it was normal for a crime lords phone to be off asionally, the timing of Natashas disconnection right after taking down As seemed suspicious, especially cutting contact with, him.


    Andrew understood what game the widow was ying, and he hoped her scheming nature would not be her downfall.


    After breakfast at home, Andrew arrived at Jayrodale General Hospital for work, where he ran into a cheerful Francesca at the entrance.


    Andrew ! the petite beauty called out happily as she approached him.


    Though Francesca was only around 53, anyone who did not consider her stunning would have to be blind


    She had an incredible figure paired with an angelic face that turned heads wherever she went. Fran, youre in good spirits today, Andrew smiled


    Francesca said excitedly, After our talkst night, I went back to the Aickers and told Simon everything about us.


    He took it hard at first but eventually calmed down and even wished us happiness! Andrew frowned


    slightly at this news, as it did not match Simons character to be so gracious.


    Its such a relief to finally break free, Francesca continued happily


    We grew up together as senior junior, and he always looked after me as his junior.


    I never wanted things to get ugly between us and split up the Aickers, but now hes finally let go of his obsession


    12  Chapter 355 Congrattions, Fran! Andrew smiled, seeing her genuine relief and joy. You know what they say persistence pays off.


    If he had kept pursuing you, who knows what might have happened? Thats not true at all! Francesca protested with a cute pout.


    He was never ... never the one in my heart!

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386 After her confession, Francescas face turned bright red as she huffed and walked into the hospital ahead of Andrew.


    Fran, are you saying you have someone special? Andrew asked as he caught up with her.


    Francesca replied seriously, Dr.


    Lloyd, were at work now.


    Please refrain from asking personal questions in the hospital.


    As you wish, Dr.


    Aicker, Andrew smiled with a yful bow.


    The morning passed quickly as Andrew saw a few scheduled patients.


    During a lull, Bernard, who had been absent for a while, approached him with a fake smile.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, I hear youre doing quite welltely.


    Congrattions! Its nothing special just slightly better than your situation, Andrew replied with a smirk. Bernards face darkened instantly.


    Andrew, pridees before a fall


    Youre so young to be promoted to deputy chief I worry youll lose control, and everything wille crashing down.


    No need for your concern, Dr.


    Hackett, Andrew said with a slight smile.


    By the your dear son doing these days? Andrew, you just had to bring that up, didnt you ? Bernard exploded.


    way, hows Philip had been caught attempting to assault a young nurse named N, and when Andrew intervened, Philip suffered some permanent consequences.


    Bernard had spent the past few months taking Philip to various specialists, and while his ns condition showed slight improvement, he would never fully recover.


    Mr.


    Bozzelli has already expressed his support for me, Bernard said with a sinister smile.


    Andrew, get ready to pack your bags youll be out of here soon.


    Andrew ignored his threats


    After all, Andrew could buy the entire hospital in a heartbeat if he wanted to


    At lunchtime, Francesca invited Andrew to the hospital cafeteria, but he declined, staying in his office to try calling Natasha again


    Her phone remained off, making it clear the cunning widow was determined to go behind his back. Grabbing his jacket, Andrew smirked as he drove his G Wagon toward West End


    Meanwhile, at the Stevens mansion, Aspens face had turned ghostly pale as she processed the shocking news.


    Chapter 386 She mumbled, How is this possible ? As couldnt have been assassinated! Hes almost at the senior grandmaster level and had dozens of elite fighters, not to mention hundreds of men under him... The morning news and major magazines were all reporting the same story a violent incident at a suburban vi the previous night had left the infamous As, crime lord of Jayrodales Northern District, dead with his heart destroyed.


    Christinas family sat around their dining table for lunch, but no one could eat another bite as the devastating news sank in.

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387 Leroys soup dripped onto the table as he anxiously asked, Aspen, now that As is dead, what about our money? Shut up! Christina kicked him under the table.


    How can you think about money at a time like this? With a grave expression, Christina turned to Aspen. We need to act fast.


    Contact someone in the Northern District and get your investment back immediately.


    Aspen snapped out of her daze and quickly dialed As office number.


    A raspy voice answered, Who are you looking for? This is Aspen from the Bridgefields Stevens family, I need to speak with Mr.


    As Giordano, she said urgently, Are you stupid? Mn Giordano is as dead as he can be.


    If you want to find him, try looking in hell, the voice sneered.


    Aspen snapped, Watch your tone! Who do you think you are to speak to me like that? III speak however I want,dy.


    Like I said, Mr.


    Giordanos dead, and hes finished, the voice replied coldly.


    Aspen gritted her teeth.


    As may be dead, but the Northern District needs to return my ten- million dor investment immediately


    The voiceughed.


    Sorry, but As and the Northern District are gone.


    As for your ten million, I have no idea where to find it.


    Aspen felt her vision blur as she trembled with rage.


    What did you just say? Say that again! The voice replied impatiently, Look, Im done wasting time with you.


    Everything in the Northern District is gone.


    If you want your ten million back, good luck other groups have already cleaned the ce out.


    Maybe if youe now, you can grab some chairs, leftover cutlery, or a toilet... The line went dead, and Aspen would have copsed if Christina had not caught her.


    Aspen, what... what happened? Christina asked.


    Though she could tell from Aspens face.


    that the ten million was likely gone.


    (1) Aspen pushed her away and rushed out of the Stevenstmansion like a mad woman.


    Im going to the Northern District right now! Those bastards better return my money, or theyll regret it! The family watched in shock at Aspens uncharacteristic breakdown.


    Even Christina was stunned was this really the sameposed, proud Aspen who had arrived in Jayrodale just recently? +75 BONUS Chapter 387 Irene threw down her bowl and ran out the door in tears, losing a shoe in the process.


    Quick, Christie, Leroy, we have to go too! That was my life savings! Id rather die than lose it all! First, that beast Harvey scammed me, and now this! Is heaven ying some cruel joke on me? 11 Christina knew this situation was far more serious than anyone had imagined.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388 Aspen had invested ten million dors in Ass operation, and if it were all gone, there would be serious consequences


    They immediately got into the car with Irene and Leroy, heading toward Jayrodales Northern District, Meanwhile, Andrews G Wagon drifted to a smooth stop in front of the West End headquarters.


    Unlike usual, the building was surrounded by guards in ck suits, dark ties, and sunsses, creating an intimidating atmosphere


    One of Natashas top enforcers blocked Andrews path.


    Sorry, Mr.


    Lloyd, but you right now! cant enter Im here to see Madam Vostokoff.


    Is there a problem? Andrew asked with a smile as he sized up the man.


    The enforcer was a muscr giant with a crew cut and tattoos covering his neck, chest, and arms.


    His bulging muscles and fists the size of melons marked him as someone not to be messed with.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, please understand that Madam Vostokoff isnt avable right now, the man chuckled, pushing Andrew back.


    Youre an honored guest of West End, soe back another day, and well talk properly then. What if I insist on seeing her now? Andrews smile remained unchanged.


    The tattooed giant forced a polite smile.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, its really not possible.


    How about I treat you to coffee next door while you wait for Madam Vostokoff to finish her business? Andrew nced at the hand pushing him, and his smile faded.


    Remove your hand and ge.


    ut of my way.


    The mans fake smile disappeared as his face darkened.


    Listen, Mr.


    Lloyd


    Were being respectful because youre a capable man who has Madam Vostokoffs favor.


    But if you overestimate your importance, I wont be so nice anymore.


    The enforcer looked at Andrew contemptuously, thinking he was just a pretty boy who had caught Natashas eye.


    L Before As fall, they had needed his strategic advice to take down the Northern District.


    Still, now that As was dead and West End had imed the territory, Natasha was practically the underground queen of Jayrodale.


    Is West End really going to be so shameless as to burn bridges and take everything for themselves? Andrew asked, his eyes narrowing dangerously.


    The man growled, Watch your mouth, Andrew! This is West End headquarters if you dont choose your words carefully, youll regret it! 172 Chapter 388  With a wave of his hand, about 60 guards in sunsses surrounded Andrew, looking at him with disdain.


    They thought he was suicidal to challenge West End alone.


    Ready to leave quietly now? Let me give you some advice know your ce.


    When a little rabbit tries to provoke a pack of wolves, it wont end well.


    West End had mounted this show of force to discourage troublemakers.


    They were prepared to turn away anyone who came looking for trouble, even if it was the Weller family or Finley himself.

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389 Andrews patience had run out as he spoke in a cold tone.


    Onest time tell Natasha toe.


    out and talk now.


    The tattooed giant mocked, Or what? What can you do? Andrew, you might have some history with West End, but if you think that gives you the right to make tlemands, youre in the wrong ce.


    As he moved to push Andrew away again, the other guards snickered.


    With As fall, Natasha had be Jayrodales most powerful underground leader, and they could not believe this mans audacity in challenging West End.


    Suddenly, a sharp crack echoed through the air the sound of a wrist being broken.


    The tattooed giant let out an agonizing scream.


    My hand! You broke my hand! Get him! Attack! The fifty over guards stood shocked for a moment before charging forward with angry shouts.


    Andrews face turned cold as his leg swept out.


    Screams filled the air as the first wave of guards went flying, their faces meeting Andrews foot.


    The tattooed giant, his wrist still in Andrews grip, growled through the pain.


    Andrew, do you know what it means to attack West Ends men? Andrew responded with a swift kick to the back of the giants knee.


    The man copsed with a howl of pain, feeling as if his kneecap had been shattered.


    Any friendship between you and West End ends here, the giant snarled through gritted teeth.


    Madam Vostokoff and her thousands of followers wont let this slide.


    Instead of a response, he received a vicious p that left his head ringing and vision blurred.


    The remaining guards stepped back in terror, shocked by Andrews explosive disy of power.


    I despise people telling me what I can or cant do, Andrew said calmly into the giants ear as he kept him pinned to the ground.


    I admit I underestimated you, the giant struggled to speak.


    But have you considered the consequences of making an enemy of West End? Your mighty West End


    and all powerful Natasha are nothing but ants to me, Andrew replied coldly.


    You refused my courtesy earlier, and its toote for reasoning now.


    Sensing Andrews killing intent, the giant trembled and cried out, Mr.


    Lloyd, please calm down! Lets talk this through !

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390 At this point, West End cant even send out a proper representative, Andrew stated emotionlessly


    Since youre treating me like I dont exist, Ill kill you first, then have a chat with Natasha.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, please dont go too far! a voice suddenly thundered from behind


    Conan, done watching the show from your hiding spot? Andrew smirked as he released his grip and kicked the tattooed giant toward Conan.


    Conans face twitched.


    He knew the tattooed giant was one of Natashas most fearless fighters, young and skilled in hand to handbat, yet Andrew had broken him so effortlessly.


    Please follow me, Mr.


    Lloyd


    Madam Vostokoff will see you now, Conan said coldly.


    Andrew sneered.


    Oh, now shes willing to meet after this show of force ? Mr.


    Lloyd, West End has already absorbed Ass territory, Conan stated angrily.


    If you were smart, you wouldnt havee here.


    So, if I hadnt shown up, Natasha would just take everything herself? Andrews face remained expressionless.


    He continued, I dont care about Ass death or the Northern Districts assets, but Dn is my man. What about his share? Natashas actions have pissed me off, and when Im angry, do you think West End can enjoy their spoils in peace ? Conans face twitched harder, but he could not respond Andrews words had blocked every possible argument, whether based on business, personal rtionships, or moral grounds


    This time, Andrew met Natasha in an elegantly decorated room instead of the usual conference room. She was reclining on a sandalwood sofa with her eyes closed.


    Madam Vostokoff! Conan announced as he brought Andrew in.


    Conan, you may leave.


    Close the door behind you.


    Natasha opened her eyes.


    But Madam, youre injured from fighting As ! You shouldnt be alone with outsiders! Conan protested. Its fine.


    If he wants to be rough with me, Ill ept whatever he decides to do.


    Natasha waved Conan away.


    After Conan left with a hostile nce at Andrew, Natasha forced a smile.


    Why such anger? Im here let me make it up to you.


    Drop the act, Andrew said tly.


    Dns exhaustion is real, but yours is just a performance, isnt it? Natashas smile froze and


    disappeared as her face turned expressionless


    How did you know I Chapter 390 was faking? -35 BONUS Andrew smirked, The Blood Surge Pill does cause temporary weakness.


    But you seem to have forgotten that Im a master physician.


    I can spot a fake condition instantly.


    Natashasposed expression suddenly turned to shock

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391 After her initial shock, Natashas face flushed with embarrassment and anger, refusing to back down as she questioned him


    Alright, you call yourself a master physician.


    Then let me ask you this why did I still get injured in my fight with As after taking the Blood Surge Pill? And now youre using me of faking it? Andrews lips curled into a mocking smile as he replied, Is that so hard to figure out? The moment you got back, you took a high quality healing pill.


    Judging by yourplexion, it mustve been a top tier Vitality Pill.


    These pills can quickly replenish energy and restore blood, bringing you back from weakness in no time. Well, am I wrong? Andrews tone was dripping with sarcasm as he stared at Natasha.


    Natasha fell silent for a long moment before pping her hands, a rosy blush spreading across her face there was not a hint of weakness left in her demeanor.


    No wonder Dn swears unwavering loyalty to you.


    Even I have to admit defeat before you, darling.


    She continued, Youre absolutely right.


    The moment I got back, I took a Vitality Pill.


    I needed to reach my peak condition as fast as possible so West End could secure the Northern Districts assets and territory before Dn could make a move


    1 Natasha confessed everything, her face calm and unbothered, her smile as confident as ever. Meanwhile, Andrew remained expressionless.


    Dont you think your actions were a bit underhanded? Dont you think theyre ... despicable ? Natashas eyes narrowed with anger as her tone turned icy.


    Darling, I wont allow you to speak to me like that.


    The underworld is all about deception and power ys.


    Its a game of eat or be eaten.


    She added, When Dn and I joined forces, West End and South City were allies friends, brothers even


    But now that As is gone, the Northern Districts wealth and power are enough to turn any alliance into rivalry.


    Dont me me for being ruthless.


    This is how people like us operate no mercy, no rules, only victory matters! Andrew let out a coldugh. So, this whole winner takes all philosophy you think youre the winner now, do you? Natasha grinned slyly


    Isnt it obvious? Dns badly injured, and Impletely fine.


    South City was already weakened before this


    Theyre no match for West End now.


    With Ass forces under my control, my power is unstoppable.


    Taking Dn down is only a matter of time.


    So tell me, darling, if Im not the winner here, then who is? What Natasha did not expect was for her triumphant deration to be met with a scoff from Andrew


    He casually sat back down on the couch, stretching out like he had all the time in the world.


    §±I Chapter 391 Do you remember what I told you about chess? Andrew asked, out of nowhere, his tone. calm yet teasing.


    Natasha frowned slightly, unsure of what he was getting at, but her confidence did not waver.


    Of course, I remember! You cautioned me to open my eyes, or Id end up as another cautionary tale in the history of bad alliances.


    I have to admit, I was enlightened


    Im ready to seize the world and reign supreme.


    Instead of forming bad alliances, Im going to dominate Dns South City! Natasha beamed, proud of her newfound strategies.


    Thest time she faced Andrew, she had felt like nothing more than a pretty decoration, but now, she thought she had leveled up, bing knowledgeable and sharp.


    Andrew chuckled softly, shaking his head.


    Not bad


    It seems like youve put some effort into learning


    But arent you thinking a little too highly of yourself now? Natashas triumphant smile froze on her face. Darling, youre not scaring me with that! she replied, though there was a flicker of unease in her voice.

 Chapter 392

    Chapt¨¦r 392 With frustration written across her face, Natasha gritted her teeth.


    She had decided it was better not to show off her strategies in front of Andrew anymore, wanting to avoid further embarrassment.


    Andrew ignored her visible difort and said calmly, I want you to understand that anything gained through deception and betrayal will eventually be too hot to handle and turn to dust.


    Thats the lesson history has taught us time and time again.


    Natasha scoffed.


    Fine, I cant argue with you.


    But you have to admit that two thirds or more of Jayrodales underworld is now under my control.


    Either you and Dn submit to my authority, or youll face death! Andrew shook his head and replied, Youre seeing things through rose colored sses


    While Dn might not be able to handle you, I can take you down with a single move.


    Thats another lesson I want to teach you today that in the face of absolute power, no amount of schemes or clever tricks will work


    Natasha paused, thenughed mockingly.


    Darling, this is the first time Ive realized how dramatic you can be.


    Who are you trying to intimidate? Dont tell me youre nning to stand alone against my entire West End operation? Andrew said seriously, Natasha, my original intention was to let you and Dn coexist peacefully and develop separately.


    Dont force my hand.


    This isnt a threat, but rather an opportunity Im giving you! Natashas eyes gradually turned cold as she sneered, Darling, while I admire you, I dont appreciate this kind of talk.


    Do you really think 1, who rose from being a widow to be one of Jayrodales four powers, and now the dominant force, am someone to be trifled with? Whether youre someone to be trifled with doesnt matter to me, Andrew replied coolly.


    Because regardless of who you are or how powerful you think you are, I can make you bow down in the end.


    Is that so? Then make me bow down! Natashaughed coldly, thoroughly provoked.


    §± She added, Ive been patient with you for too long, showing you respect that you didnt deserve


    Youe to my West End territory and hurt my people dont you think Ive been far too gentle with you, Andrew ? A sharp, cold energy emanated from the ck Widow as she locked her focus on Andrew. Yourbat style is too toxic and extreme, Andrew observed calmly.


    While it might be powerful, your body will eventually pay the price! Natasha snapped, Enough talk! Today, Ill subdue you first and give you a harsh lesson.


    If you submit afterward and agree to work for me, Ill spare you and might even treat you well


    But Andrew, if you remain stubborn and unyielding, III have to get rough with you! Chapter 392 Natasha genuinely admired Andrew, not romantically, but rather like appreciating a perfect work of art.


    His intellect and methods had thoroughly impressed her.


    However, his repeated rejections and confrontations in her territory made her feel he was being ungrateful


    As the cold air whistled around them, Natashas long red nails extended like ws, striking toward Andrews vital points.


    With her first move, the ck Widow demonstratedbat prowess far beyond that of an ordinary junior grandmaster.

 Chapter 393

    2/2 Chapter 393 Andrew remained seated on the couch, his expression unchanged, as he raised his leg to intercept Natashas attack.


    You wont even stand up? Fine ! If youre going to disrespect me like this, III have to teach you a lesson ! Natashas chest heaved with anger Herbat abilities surpassed Dns, and she was just a hairs breadth away from matching As


    Yet, this arrogant young man would not even bother to get up from his seat to face her attack, which felt like a direct insult to her pride


    She transformed her w like strikes into palm strikes, alternating blows aimed at Andrews chest.


    Without even looking, thetter countered with two palm strikes of his own, and their hands collided with two dull thuds


    Natasha felt an overwhelming force transmitted through Andrews hands, causing her to stumble backward


    Meanwhile, Andrew remained as steady as a mountain on the couch, even taking a moment to pick up his teacup for a casual sip


    Hemented, Im surprised that a woman like you knows how to appreciate fine tea.


    This tea is decent, though the brewing technique could use some work it hasnt brought out the full smoothness of the tea.


    Natasha was enraged.


    Take this! she shouted,unching another attack with a straight punch toward Andrews face.


    At the same time, sheunched a hidden kick toward his chest.


    Her strikes were undeniably powerful and lethal, and her techniques were so vicious and tricky that they would have caught any ordinary fighter off guard.


    However, her one disadvantage was that she had no idea what kind of opponent she was facing.


    Andrew effortlessly caught her punch with just two fingers, while his left knee struck precisely at her ankle with a loud thud


    The ankle joint was one of the bodys most vulnerable points, and despite Natashas mastery, Andrews strike was no mere tap it drew an immediate scream of pain from her.


    1 The ck Widow proved remarkably fierce.


    Despite her injury, she lunged forward with a murderous look, attempting to grab Andrews head and lock his neck in a deadly hold


    Andrews voice turned cold.


    I was just ying around before, but it seems youre not learning your lesson.


    Even though youre a woman, III have to get serious now.


    Andrews eyes turned icy as he raised his elbow and delivered a devastating strike.


    Natasha screamed as she was sent flying backward, and blood gushed out from her mouth.


    With a single step on the floor, Andrew seemed to teleport through the air, catching up to Natashas airborne body.


    He delivered a powerful body check to her waist, causing her to  Chapter 3 cough up more blood as terror filled her eyes


    She could not believe someone could be so much stronger than her, finally realizing she had beenpletely outmatched


    Andrew was not finished yet he wanted to leave her with a memorable lesson.


    He grabbed her wrist and squeezed with tremendous force, causing Natasha to scream until her voice turned hoarse and tears streamed down her face.


    Andrew, if youve got the guts, just kill me! The ck Widow red at him, but the ferocity in her eyes had been reced by the vulnerability of a wounded animal


    I gave you a chance, but you wouldnt listen, Andrew replied tly.

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394 Andrews fingers struck with precision, targeting pressure points that sent waves of intense pain through Natashas body.


    Darling, no! Please, stop! I was wrong Im sorry! I cant take it anymore.


    It hurts so much! Ahhh! Stop it, please stop! Dont do this anymore! Natasha cried out, her voice switching between desperate wails and hystericalughter as the unbearable pain pushed her to the brink


    The excruciating pain caused Natasha to writhe on the floor.


    She crashed into the couch and coffee table, making loud thudding noises that echoed through the room


    In the hallway outside, several heads peeked around the corner, intently watching Natashas door.


    Conan led the group, his weathered face twisted with concern as he whispered, Something doesnt sound right about this


    One of the West End enforcers chuckled


    Come on, cant you tell? Madam is just having a good time! Another man with a scruffy beard joined in with a knowing chuckle.


    Exactly! Madam Vostokoff has been a widow for so many years.


    Shes had her fair share of pretty boys, but Mr.


    Lloyd ? Hes clearly the one shes most satisfied with.


    Listen to those sounds shes practically breaking the ceiling! My god, who wouldve thought someone as lean as Andrew could be so... impressive, the scruffy man added with augh.


    Conan frowned deeply and asked, Are you sure those arent screams of pain rather than ... something else? The scruffy man smirked.


    Come on, Conan, youre getting old, You wouldnt understan the kind of fun we younger folks have these days.


    I bet shes having the time of her life.


    Thats why shes making those noises.


    Thats right, another enforcer chimed in eagerly


    Conan, youve got to let us take one of those clubs sometime.


    These days, its all about flipping the script the more intense and painful, the more thrilling and satisfying


    it is... you to Conan remained unconvinced and muttered, Even so, doesnt she sound like shes in serious pain? The scruffy man waved him off.


    That just shows how much fun shes having! Checking his watch, another enforcer whistled.


    Ten minutes already? Mr.


    Lloyds got some serious endurance! Think about it Madam Vostokoff is incredibly strong.


    Ordinary men 1/2 couldnt even dream of satisfying her.


    But Mr.


    Lloyd ? Hes clearly got what it takes.


    Gotta respect that ! Another thug nced at his watch and his jaw dropped.


    Holy crap, its been almost ten minutes ! Mr.


    Lloyds stamina and control are insane! If it were me.


    Id be done in twenty seconds at best and thats on my best day! The scruffy man shot him a look of disdain.


    You? Please.


    If you had what it takes, youd be the one in her room, not Mr.


    Lloyd


    Conans face darkened as unease crept over him.


    Unlike the others, he could not shake the feeling that something was not right about Natashas screams. Without another word, Conan stormed toward Natashas room, his steps quick and determined.


    Then, he kicked the door open with a loud bang.


    The scruffy man and another thug scrambled after him, their faces lighting up with anticipation.


    They were sure they were about to walk in on a steamy, scandalous scene.


    However, the moment the door flew open, the sight inside left them frozen in ce, their jaws hanging open shock


    Meanwhile, Conan erupted in rage.


    Andrew, how dare you do something like this to Madam Vostokoff!

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395 Natashas bedroom was inplete disarray.


    Shey on the floor, drenched in sweat with disheveled hair and blood at the corner of her mouth, her face ghostly pale Her half open eyes red at Andrew with intense hatred, while he sat casually on the couch, sipping his tea as if nothing had happened


    Unlike Natashas battered state, not a single thread on Andrews clothing was out of ce


    Wait, so you two werent... you were actually fighting? the bearded enforcer asked in disbelief.


    Another West End thug added in shock, How is it possible that Madam is injured? To them, Natasha had always been an invincible fighter, yet now shey helpless on the floor, thoroughly defeated by Andrew. Conan shot an angry re at the bearded enforcer and hispanion.


    Werent you just saying how much fun she was having ? Stop standing there like idiots and help her up ! The two men rushed forward to assist Natasha, but she impatiently pushed them away


    Get out! All of you get out! I dont deserve to be West Ends leader if I dont teach Andrew a lesson today! As a proud woman, having her subordinates witness her defeat by Andrew filled her with unbearable rage and humiliation


    Before she could fully push her men away, her legs gave out, and she nearly copsed again with a pained groan


    Madam Vostokoff, maybe you should call it quits, the bearded enforcer advised gently.


    You can barely stand


    Another thug scratched his head,pletely baffled.


    Yeah, what did Mr.


    Lloyd do to you? Youre bleeding, you cant even stay on your feet... I know you like things rough, but isnt this too much? Natasha pped him hard across the face


    You idiot! Cant you see that Andrew beat me up? Im not ying around here! She red at him, fury burning in her eyes.


    At that moment, she seriously considered getting rid of the fools for good.


    Conan turned to Andrew and said coldly, Mr.


    Lloyd, you owe us an exnation, unless you want us to take matters into our own hands.


    Andrew took another sip of his tea, his tone calm and dismissive.


    I felt Natasha needed to be put in her ce, so I taught her a little lesson.


    Thats my exnation


    Does that satisfy you, Conan ? Conans face turned red with fury as he bellowed, Andrew, youve gone


    too far! Do you even realize where you are? This is West End territory and youve injured Madam Vostokoff


    .


    Do  Chapter 395 you think you can just walk away from this? Andrew smirked, his gaze cold


    I just disciplined Natasha.


    What, Conan ? You dont seem too happy about it


    Do you want to settle this with me yourself? Conan clenched his fists, his rage boiling over


    Eine ! If its a fight you want, then its a fight youll get! Ive spent my life in the underground world, and Ive never backed down from anyone! Before Conan could take a step forward, Natashas voice cut through the air like a de, Conan, stand down.


    Youre no match for him.


    Conan hesitated, his anger still simmering.


    But he attacked you in your own room! How can we let this go?

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396 Has West End lost all its pride ? Conan demanded. Natasha waved her hand dismissively and gritted her teeth.


    Everyone out I cant me anyone when Im simply outmatched.


    I underestimated him, and even if you all attacked together, youd just be throwing your lives away. Conan and the other two men reluctantly withdrew, but this time, he remained stationed right outside the door.


    He wanted to be ready to rush it if Natasha needed help, though he knew they stood no chance against someone who could defeat her.


    I admit now that you surpass me in bothbat skills and intelligence, Natasha said nkly, You even have mysterious connections with Marvin and Mark.


    I cant beat you, Andrew, so do what you will with me.


    For the first time, Natasha felt utterly defeated.


    She had never underestimated Andrew, but she had clearly misjudged himpletely.


    She had admired him and wanted him to work for West End, believing her status, charm, and fighting prowess would be enough to tame this wild wolf.


    Unexpectedly, he had taught her at harsh lesson the man she thought she could conquer was not a young pup at all, but a predator who could devour her without effort.


    Given up fighting? Andrew asked with a smile.


    Natasha felt a surge of humiliation as she recalled her defeat.


    I may have lost to you, Andrew, but dont think you can humiliate me ! Andrew shook his head.


    I never intended to humiliate you.


    I just wanted you to understand that while you can manipte Dn and other men who fall at your feet,


    you cant manipte me ! With yourbat skills and extraordinary abilities, you cant be an ordinary person, Natashamented suspiciously.


    Ive never heard of you in Jayrodale before, which means you muste from somewhere else, right? Andrew smiled.


    Finally showing some intelligence.


    But dont try to dig into my business- you wouldnt understand it right now anyway.


    Just return Dns territory to him, and III overlook your previous behavior.


    As Andrew stood to leave, Natasha quickly moved to block his path.


    Her dress was in tatters from the fight, clinging to her ivory skin in ways that would catch any mans eye.


    You hurt me and humiliated me in front of my own people, Natasha said with fierce determination.


    If you think you can just walk away like this, youre underestimating my pride! Andrew raised an eyebrow


    beat you because you deserved it.


    Dont tell me you want another round?

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397 Natasha trembled but stood her ground


    Andrew, I know Im no match for you, but Im not someone to be trifled with either.


    You at least owe me somepensation.


    What do you want? Andrew asked with an amused smile.


    Im not greedy just give me some of that medicine, Natasha said, her eyes lighting up as she held out her hand


    Andrew chuckled and tossed her a small vial


    You say youre not greedy, yet you ask for something money cant buy.


    Natashas face lit up with delight as she examined the vials contents


    Well, at least you have some conscience, she said, carefully tucking it away.


    Her eyes roamed over Andrews form as her cheeks flushed.


    I have onest request.


    If you agree, then III be yours forever.


    Lets hear it, Andrew said with augh, but Im warning you nothing excessive! Natasha stepped closer


    until she was nearly pressed against him and whispered, Andrew, I want to be your woman.


    Ive never submitted to many men, but youre different.


    Take me, and both I and the entire West End will be yours.


    Her allure was unique different from Laurens fiery passion, Francescas innocent charm, or Christinas cool demeanor


    She possessed an intense sensuality that could bewitch any man.


    Andrew stepped back, shaking his head.


    I can give you the medicine, but matters of the heart cant be forced.


    Darling, Im offering myself willingly, Natasha purred.


    Are you really going to turn down whats being freely given ? Its not about that.


    I have my principles, Andrew replied wearily.


    Natasha bit her lip and said, Fine, I know your personality force wont work.


    So, I have a different request, and if you agree, Ill follow you from now on.


    Just tell me what it is


    Andrew sighed in relief, thinking anything would be better than her previous proposition. Natasha smiled.


    Its simple.


    You dont have to ept me now, but someday in the future, you must give me a chance to be your


    woman


    As Andrew was about to refuse, Natashas eyes welled up with tears.


    Darling, you must think Im shameless and desperate, dont you? Why are you crying? Andrew asked helplessly.


    Do you think I enjoyed having to charm disgusting men like Ernest? Natasha said softly.


    She continued, I may be the leader of West End with exceptional fighting skills, but at my core, Im still just a woman a widow without any man to rely on


    Today, you proved yourself honorable by not taking advantage of me.

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398 Natasha continued softly, But what if it wasnt you today, but someone else? Someone who defeated me so easily and pinned me down what do you think would have happened to me then? Without waiting for Andrews response, she gave a bitterugh.


    Ive walked the edge of destruction countless times to reach this position.


    Though Ive always refused to trade my body for power, believing that true strengthes from within, a widow like me often doesnt have many choices


    If you believe in that, then why are you so determined to give yourself to me? Andrew asked.


    Natasha wiped away her tears and gave him a tender look.


    You really are clueless! When others desire my body, I want them gone, but with you, Im willing


    because theres only one reason I genuinely care for you! Her eyes grew softer and more mncholic as she continued.


    And now, seeing your true strength, I want to give myself to someone I truly submit to


    It would make me happy to finally let down my guard with a man who has earned both my respect and can protect me.


    Andrew felt his face grow unusually warm.


    Natashas words had touched something in him, helping him understand her struggles and why she was so determined to win his affection.


    Dont worry, Ill protect you from now on; no one will dare bully you, Andrew said with a smile, his respect for her growing


    Before, Natasha had always struck him as cunning and ruthless, the kind of woman you could never fully trust


    But now, he had glimpsed a softer side of her.


    It turned out she was not just a cold, calcting leader she was also someone with a deeply passionate and genuine nature.


    Natasha scoffed


    Ive heard too many empty promises from men over the years to believe them anymore.


    Darling, either ept mepletely, or know that while you may control me on the surface, you wont have my true loyalty


    You need to understand that rtionships arent games, Andrew said seriously.


    Are you certain this is what you want? Natashas face flushed as she lowered her head shyly.


    Im certain I want you to take me right now.


    I can tell what kind of man you are, and I know III never regret being with you! Andrew took a deep breath, realizing he had run out of ways to dissuade this widow.


    However, could he really ept her proposal? Dont worry, Natasha whispered, biting her lip.


    I wont cause you trouble.


    A man like you.


    will surely meet countless women more beautiful, gentle, and aplished than me.


    Im not asking for exclusivity I just want to be one of your women! Andrew found himself at a genuine loss


    , wondering if he should ept her.


    It was truly a difficult decision.

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399 Just as Andrew was wrestling with his decision, Francesca called. Andrew, we have a critical patient at the hospital who needs your personal attention. Can youe now? Ill be right there, Andrew responded, then turned to Natasha. You heard that.


    I need to get to Jayrodale General Hospital right away.


    Does it have to be so urgent? Natasha asked, clearly frustrated.


    Of course its urgent.


    Its a medical emergency, Andrew said hastily, as Natasha began to undress.


    She purred


    Ten minutes is all I need.


    We can make it quick! You think I onlyst ten minutes? Andrews face darkened.


    Natasha gave him a flirtatious wink and giggled.


    Youre right


    You need at least thirty minutes


    Wrong one hour minimum, Andrew corrected before making his escape.


    Before she could respond, he darted out the door, unwilling to let the sultry widow trap him any further. Natasha had been alone far too long, and her unrestrained hunger was impossible to ignore.


    As Andrew fled, Natasha called after him with a sly grin, Darling, Im taking this as a yes! You owe me that hourter ! Andrew nearly stumbled as he left.


    Even with his enhanced physical capabilities, the thought of keeping up with a senior grandmaster like Natasha for an hour was daunting


    Natasha chuckled softly as she watched him retreat.


    Then, her tone turned serious.


    Dont forget, Andrew Ernests symptoms are due to show tomorrow.


    You promised to meet me then.


    Andrew paused briefly, nodding before rushing off.


    Tomorrow would indeed mark the third- day the day Ernests condition would finally escte


    When Andrew arrived at Jayrodale General Hospital, Francesca greeted him with a curious look Where were you just now? You look like you barely escaped something terrifying.


    Andrew let out a sigh of relief, still shaken.


    I just ran from a tigers den, Fran.


    It scared the life out of me.


    Francescaughed.


    As long as it wasnt a tigress! Andrew blinked, startled.


    How does she always know? he wondered, feeling a pang of guilt.


    He thought Francescas intuition was almost supernatural.


    Clearing his throat, he changed the  Chapter 399 subject.


    Wheres the patient? Lead the way


    As Francesca guided him through the hallway, she said, Andrew, Lauren and I have been talking, and


    weve decided its time for you to leave Jayrodale General Hospital.


    Andrew stopped in his tracks, shocked.


    What? Are you two kicking me out? Francesca blushed, swatting at him yfully.


    Wed never do that.


    Your clinic is fully renovated and ready to open.


    We thought itd be better for you to run your own practice.


    With your skills, it wont take long for it to be the most sought after clinic in the entire city! Her dimples deepened as she beamed, clearly thrilled by the thought.


    Seeing her excitement warmed Andrews heart.


    He chuckled


    Fran, III leave it to you then.


    When the clinic opens, Ill be there to take charge


    Francesca nodded, her bright eyes full of enthusiasm.


    Lauren and I both think its a waste of your talent to stay here.


    The clinic will be yourspletely youll have full control.


    I know it wont be long before your name bes a household name, even surpassing my grandfathers


    reputation ! Andrew felt a wave of gratitude as he realized how much effort Francesca and Lauren had poured into setting up his new clinic.


    They had thought of everything, even envisioning his sess before he had.


    He smiled warmly.


    All right, Fran.


    Ill trust your judgment and make the clinic my new base.


    Lets make it happen.

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400 As they entered the treatment room, they found a young girl suffering from persistent high fever and intermittent chills.


    Bernard was treating her with several nurses, but his frustrated expression suggested he was struggling with the case.


    Dr.


    Aicker, whats the meaning of this? Bernard asked unhappily when he saw Andrew.


    This patient is under my care.


    When ites to saving lives, it doesnt matter whos in charge what matters is helping the patients, Francesca replied coolly.


    Dr.


    Aicker, are you saying Im ipetent because I havent cured this child yet? Bernard snapped angrily.


    Before the situation could escte further, a well dressed man with graying hair the girls father


    interrupted anxiously.


    Dr.


    Aicker, can you treat Lucy or not? If not, III transfer her immediately.


    We cant waste any more time


    Before Francesca could respond, Bernard quickly put on a pleasant smile.


    Dont worry, Mr.


    Chapman.


    Lucy likely has a viral infection


    III identify the virus and prescribe appropriate medication right away! That doesnt make sense, Marcus Chapman said worriedly.


    Lucy has been staying in our vi, and our housekeeper is perfectly fine.


    How could she get infected? With a patronizing smile, Bernard exined, Mr.


    Chapman, children have weaker immune systems.


    This is quite normal.


    Please rest while I cure her immediately! Andrew observed the interaction, noting that Marcus was likely


    an important business executive, given Bernards deferential attitude.


    However, he could not stay silent about the misdiagnosis.


    This isnt a viral infection, Andrew stated firmly.


    Blindly prescribing medication without identifying the real cause will only worsen things.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, are you trying to tell me how to do my job? Bernard sneered.


    Marcus turned to Francesca with interest.


    Dr.


    Aicker, is this gentleman also a chief physician here? Yes, Mr.


    Chapman.


    Dr.


    Lloyd is our deputy chief Francesca replied with a smile.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, if its not a viral infection, what is it? Marcus asked eagerly.


    Your vi is in the countryside, isnt it? Andrew asked instead.


    Surrounded by vegetation or farnd, with lots of mosquitoes ? Marcus eyes widened in surprise. Thats exactly right.


    Our vi is on the rural outskirts of Jayrodale, surrounded by farnd


    But what does that have to do with Lucys condition? 1/2  Chapter 400 Everything, Andrew exined.


    Lucy has mria from a mosquito bite


    If your vi were in the city, there wouldnt be as many mosquitoes, which is why I made that connection.


    Marcus looked at Andrew with newfound respect III admit I initially underestimated you because of your youth, but now I understand why youre a deputy chief.


    Youre truly brilliant for your age!

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401 Andrew said, Mr.


    Chapman, please wait outside


    This is a treatment room, and its best not to have non medical personnel present.


    He added confidently, As for Lucy, give me half an hour, and shell be perfectly fine.


    Marcus was stunned by the young doctorsposure and confidence.


    After all, Bernard had been frantically trying to help his beloved daughter without sess, yet Andrew imed he only needed 30 minutes.


    Seeing his hesitation, Francesca smiled and said, Dont worry, Mr.


    Chapman


    Youre an executive at the Rhodes family corporation and one of Laurens people.


    Lucy will receive the best care possible in our facility


    Marcus nodded and said, Alright, III wait outside for Dr.


    Lloyds good news


    However, let me be clear Lucys well being is non negotiable.


    Bernards face darkened considerably as he asked.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, are you stealing my patient? He had hoped to establish a connection with Marcus, but those ns seemed to be falling apart, which deeply frustrated him.


    Andrew frowned and replied, Dr.


    Hackett, I believe saving lives is what matters most.


    If you feel Im stealing your patient, you can continue the treatment Ive already identified the cause Bernards expression fluctuated between anger and uncertainty.


    Mria was not a joke


    It was extremely difficult to treat.


    He snorted and stepped aside, saying, Never mind.


    Since Mr.


    Chapman has requested your care, I should know my ce.


    Andrew said nothing and began treating Lucy


    Francesca watched with contempt, thinking how calcting Bernard was the moment he heard it was mria, with its potent ....


    ly fatalplications, he immediately backed off.


    She believed his excessive ambition would ultimately limit his sess.


    Half an hourter, Andrew emerged from the treatment room.


    Marcus, who had been anxiously waiting, immediately asked, Dr.


    Lloyd, how is Lucy? Andrew smiled and replied, Why dont you go see for yourself, Mr.


    Chapman ? In the hospital room, Lucy had regained consciousness.


    Though slightly pale, she called out, Daddy! Marcus nodded repeatedly with joy, noting how much better his daughter lookedpared to before


    Francesca advised, Mr.


    Chapman, let her rest for a while.


    Mria isnt something to be taken 1/2  lightly.


    Shell need to stay for observation.


    Marcus happily agreed, of course, whatever you and Dr.


    Lloyd rmend


    Bernard attempted onest connection, saying, Mr.


    Chapman, would you like to have tea in my office? However, Marcus declined, No need to trouble yourself, Dr.


    Hackett.


    Id rather spend some time in Dr.


    Lloyds office


    Bernard had not expected such a direct rejection


    His face reddened with anger as he shot Andrew with a resentful look before storming off Marcus scoffed,


    Ive heard about Bernards poor character his jealousy and pursuit of fame.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, be careful working in the same hospital as him.


    Andrew smiled and responded, Thank you for the warning, Mr.


    Chapman, b already harbors a deep hatred for me.


    Were sworn enemies, careful or not.


    but Dr.


    Hackett Marcus said coldly, I despise people who cause trouble despite theirck of ability.


    From now on, Dr.


    Lloyd, just call me Marcus if you need anything, Ill be d to help


    Andrew replied, Im not sure if III need anything from you in the future, but I do have something Id like to ask you now.


    Then, Andrew showed Marcus to his office, where he asked N to prepare tea for their guest. Once settled, he carefully asked, Mr.


    Chapman, as an executive at the Rhodes family corporation, you must know something about Ms. Rhodes current situation?

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402 Recently, Lauren seemed to be facing some difficulties but had not confided in Andrew. Even Francesca was not fully aware of the situation, which made Andrew concerned enough to inquire with Marcus about it.


    Marcus looked surprised and asked, So the rumors about you and Ms.


    Rhodes are true, Dr.


    Lloyd ? What rumors ? Andrew asked, caught off guard.


    Marcus smiled with a knowing look and said, Theres talk that the Rhodes family heiress, the CEO of Rhodes Corporation, is involved with a young doctor.


    None of us employees believed it, until now, when you asked about her situation.


    I guess the rumors werent unfounded after all! Andrew chuckled wryly, understanding why such rumors existed.


    Lauren had never hidden her attraction to him, regardless of time or ce, so it was not surprising that Jayrodales high society had caught wind of it.


    Ms.


    Rhodes and I are ... indeed very close friends, Andrew replied awkwardly.


    Thats why Im asking if shes facing any difficultiestely.


    Marcus took a sip of tea and said seriously, The CEO or rather, the former CEO is indeed facing significant troubles


    Ms.


    Rhodes has stepped down, and Michael has taken over as CEO.


    Andrew was shocked


    How could Michael have enough power to rece Lauren ? Marcus sighed and said, Usually, I shouldnt discuss internal Rhodes family matters.


    But since youre not an outsider, Dr.


    Lloyd, Ill be frank with you.


    Andrews expression turned cold as he said, Please continue, Mr.


    Chapman.


    He would not have minded if Michael had legitimately reced Lauren, but given Michaels history of attempting to harm her, this transition likely involved foul y.


    While Andrew did not care about the CEO position itself, he would not let Michael get away with hurting Lauren.


    Ms.


    Rhodes is currently under house arrest, Marcus exined sympathetically.


    Shes only allowed to visit thepany and a few specific locations.


    The Rhodes family is known for their strict traditional values


    Marcus continued, Michael has been increasingly suppressing Ms.


    Rhodestely.


    At this rate, Michael will soon haveplete control of Rhodes Corporation.


    Why would the Rhodes family put Ms.


    Rhodes under house arrest? Did she do something wrong? Andrew asked with a frown.


    Marcus shook his head and replied, We employees dont know the details, but apparently, a senior


    family member from Blumedale, the Rhodes family matriarch, has been extremely 1/2  Chapter 402 harsh with Ms.


    Rhodes


    There are rumors in thepany that Ms.


    Rhodes is being arranged to marry into a prominent Blumedale family, after which shell step away from the business entirely to be a typical housewife.


    And is Ms.


    Rhodes willing to ept this? Andrew asked coldly.


    Marcusughed and said, Of course not.


    Shes had several public confrontations with Michael in front of the executives.


    But in old money families like the Rhodes, the patriarch and elders hold the real power.


    Even as the Rhodes heiress, she mustply with the familys marriage arrangements.


    Seeing Andrews silence, Marcus hesitated before advising, Take my advice dont get your hopes up about Ms.


    Rhodes.

 Chapter 403

    Chapt¨¦r 403 Andrew was taken aback and said, I have no intention of interfering with the Rhodes familys marriage arrangements


    I just think its unfair to force her into something she doesnt want.


    Marcus smiled knowingly.


    No need to exin so quickly.


    I understand your feelings you want to be the hero who saves the damsel, right? But think about it: even


    though youre aplished and young as the deputy chief of Jayrodale General Hospital, the Rhodes family is in apletely different league.


    Marcus continued earnestly, Your concern for Ms.


    Rhodes isnt wrong, but you need to recognize the vast gap between your worlds.


    Lauren is like a rare diamond, and having had her attention should be enough for a lifetime.


    If you push your luck, you might end up getting seriously hurt.


    Andrew could only smile wryly at Marcuss well meaning advice.


    Clearly, Marcus saw him as someone trying to climb the socialdder.


    While the Rhodes family had expanded to Blumedale and their prestige grew daily, Andrew was not impressed


    He had seen and dealt with far more powerful dynasties, and the Rhodes were hardly intimidating His only concern was Laurens happiness and wishes.


    Well, thats all I wanted to say


    Remember, if you need my help with anything else, just ask, Marcus said as he stood to leave.


    He added, But regarding Ms.


    Rhodes, try to be realistic


    Only someone from another prestigious family could be her match.


    People like us will only get hurt if we reach too high.


    Andrew smiled faintly and replied, I believe nothing is impossible for those who are determined.


    Marcus paused, then shook his head with a knowing smile


    It was clear this young man was not ready to give up, but while dreams were beautiful, reality was often cruel.


    Lauren was from the Rhodes family wealthy, prestigious, and refined


    Although Andrew was aplished, he could never meet the Rhodes familys standards.


    His pursuit would only lead


    to humiliation and oppression from the family, After Marcus left, Andrew contemted for a moment before deciding to call Lauren.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, are you missing me? Its rare for you to call first! Lauren answered with her usual fiery enthusiasm


    Andrew chose his words carefully and asked, Ms Rhodes, are you facing any difficultiestely? Laurenughed and said, Difficulties ? Please, Im the Rhodes heiress what difficulties could I have? My only problem is waiting for you to be with me.


    1/2  Chapter 40 Andrew persisted, Ms.


    Rhodes, Im serious


    If youre in trouble, I might be able to help.


    The line went quiet for a moment.


    Finally, Lauren forced augh and said, Okay, I admit Im dealing with some minor issues. But dont worry, Dr.


    Lloyd, Ill handle everything soon and see you.


    Just promise youll wait for me and wont fall for anyone else, okay? Andrew was puzzled.


    Are you sure you dont need my help? Lauren giggled.


    Of course! If I cant handle this petty matter, then I dont deserve to be your precious girl, Dr. Lloyd! Andrew conceded.


    Alright then.


    Bye, Ms.


    Rhodes Lauren responded with a few kisses.


    When Andrew hung up after their goodbye, his frown had not eased


    Just then, Francesca entered his office with an odd expression and said, Andrew, your old me is here at the hospital.

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404 My old me ? Andrew asked, puzzled


    Francesca scoffed, Yes, the perfect CEO Christina and her family, along with that annoying Aspen. Andrew walked to the hospital lobby with curiosity, where he found Irene lying on a gurney being wheeled to admission, wailing dramatically about her losses.


    My money! All my life savings! My retirement fund its all gone! God, why must you give me the hardest battle? Her desperate cries drew sympathetic looks from passersb Andrew could not help but smile, realizing that Irene had been hospitalized due to the shock of losing her investment.


    This money obsessed woman was truly having the worst luck.


    Christina and Aspen stood nearby, their faces dark with embarrassment.


    When Aspen spotted Andrew, she immediately stormed over to him with a rigid expression.


    Andrew, let me ask you something, Aspen demanded


    You said the Northern District would fall soon and that my investment would be like jumping into a fire pit, right? Andrew smirked and replied, Yes, thats exactly what I said


    And I was right, wasnt I? Aspens voice turned ice cold as she asked, Then can I assume Ass death is connected to you? Did you know beforehand, or perhaps you orchestrated everything? Did you kill As ? Is that why you were so certain my billion dor investment would go down the drain? Youre partly right I did know As would fall, Andrew replied calmly


    I warned both you and the Stevens family not to throw your money away, but none of you listened. Thats not my fault.


    Aspen responded with a contemptuousugh.


    Christina stepped forward and sneered, Andrew, cant you tell Aspen was baiting you? I cant believe youd shamelessly take credit for As and the Northern Districts downfall.


    Dont you think youre giving yourself too much importance? Andrew raised an eyebrow and asked, So you dont believe what I just said? Aspen scoffed.


    Were not idiots.


    Who are youpared to As ? He was a legendary figure who controlled the entire Northern District. Though he met an unfortunate end, iming you nned it all is just absurd.


    Youre really overestimating yourself.


    Christina added with disgust, Andrew, youve be increasingly vain and pretentious.


    Taking too big a step isnt always good.


    If you cant stay grounded and humble, everything you have have now will vanish like smoke.


    Andrew shrugged and replied, Your lecture is noted, Ms.


    Stevens


    But whos really in trouble here me or the Stevens family? Who lost a billion dors and ended up with nothing me or a certain self proimed female genius?  Chapter 404 His pointed questions made both Christinas and Aspens faces darken instantly


    Aspen, in particr, had arrived in Jayrodale full of confidence, belleving she could outperform any man


    Yet Andrew had repeatedly proven her wrong.


    Her billion dor investment in the Northern District waspletely lost


    When she had rushed to Ass territory yesterday, she found itpletely emptied.


    Even the furniture had been divided between South City and West End.


    She had frantically contacted every possible connection to recover her massive investment, only to learn


    that the money had vanishedpletely.


    If she wanted it back, she would have to ask As in the afterlife.

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405 No matter how many failures I face, Andrew, Ill never stoop to being a gold digger like you, Aspen said venomously


    She continued, Natasha and Dn might be fooled by you now, but tell them this I wont let Ass death go unpunished.


    If they dont return my billion dors, theyll face the same fate as the Northern District ! Andrew replied calmly, Let me warn you onest time, Aspen.


    This is Jayrodale, not Bridgefields, and certainly not your Stevens family territory.


    You should learn to be more modest away from home.


    Not everyone will coddle you like your parents.


    If you try to cause trouble for Dn and Natasha, youll only be destroying yourself.


    Christinaughed coldly and said, Andrew, youre acting like you represent these two underground leaders.


    Why put on such an act? Youre actually right, Andrew smiled.


    I do represent them.


    In fact, I now control Jayrodales underground world.


    Aspen scoffed, Come on, Christie.


    Lets go


    Its a waste of time talking to someone living in a fantasy world.


    Christina gave Andrew a cold look and said with a smirk, I heard Ms.


    Rhodes has a new marriage arrangement


    Your good days areing to an end, Andrew.


    Andrew smiled and replied, No worries.


    I still have Fran, Natasha, and Elsie as close friends


    These wealthy, beautiful women can keep me living the high life! Have you bepletely shameless? Christina snapped


    Dont you have any pride left? Andrews expression turned cold as he said, Christina, Ive been lenient with you became of our history


    But your stupidity and arrogance have be unbearable.


    I warned you that your blind pride would be your downfall.


    Lets wait and see


    Christinas face flushed with anger as sheughed bitterly, Fine, lets wait and see.


    I told you Id be better off without you! Despite her words, Christina felt frustrated inside.


    Andrew had risen far above her, while her own missteps had left her trailing behind his sess. This realization made her deeply ufortable


    Ignoring the two egotistical women, Andrew returned to his office and asked Francesca, Fran, whats going on with Irene? Francesca smirked and replied, Chest pain, anxiety attack, fainting she keeps crying about losing her life savings and not wanting to live anymore.


    Andrew shook his head.


    Thats karma for you.


    No one else to me.


    Chapter 405 Francesca snorted.


    Of course its karma ! You have already advised the Stevens family, but they didnt listen.


    I still remember how the old hag Irene kept showing off, but its all over now.


    She didnt get rich, and she was so angry that she was hospitalized!... Meanwhile, at the Rhodes residence, Lauren was in a good mood after her phone call with Andrew


    Unlike his previous emotionally distant behavior, he had finally shown some consideration for her.


    Tiana entered the room wearing an elegant ck dress, her expression ice cold as she asked, You were


    talking to that boy again, werent you? Lauren replied dismissively, Mom, are you going to control who I talk to now? Watch your tone, Lauren, Tiana said sternly.


    Your dad sent me here to keep an eye on you and make sure you cut all ties with that boy including emotional ones.

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406 Laurens good mood instantly vanished as her face darkened.


    She snapped, Why dont you.


    just have me killed then? What did you say? Tiana raged.


    Lauren took a deep breath and confronted her mother, who had always been extremely strict. with her


    Since you want to control my thoughts and freedom, why not just have someone kill me? Then, you wont have to look at me anymore! Tiana raised her hand to p Lauren but stopped herself at thest moment.


    Lauren, I may not be able to control you, but remember this youre a Rhodes heiress, not somemon street girl.


    She added icily, If you continue this entanglement with Andrew, you wont just destroy yourself, youll end up destroying him too! Laurens heart skipped a beat as sheughed coldly.


    Mom, Ive said this before you can take away my CEO position and keep me under house arrest, but the one thing you cant touch is the only person I care about and love.


    If anything happens to Andrew, you wont see me in a wedding dress marrying into the Driscoll family youll see my cold dead body returned to you and the Rhodes family! Tianas cold expression grew increasingly agitated before she finally stepped back in defeat.


    Her voice tinged with hurt as she said, Youre my flesh and blood, your fathers only child.


    Yet for an outsider, a nobody, you treat your parents this way and threaten the family.


    With a cry, Tiana clutched her chest as her face turned pale with pain.


    Lauren, can you really be so heartless to me, your mother, and the Rhodes family that raised you? Do you really want to fight us to the bitter end until the Driscoll family turns against our Rhodes family? Lauren rushed forward to support Tiana and called out anxiously, Jerry, quick, get a doctor! Moms condition is acting up! Tiana pushed her away angrily and said, Dont worry about me, worry about yourself! Go chase your happiness and your so called freedom and ridiculous love


    Let the Rhodes familys hard earned position in Blumedale crumble, and destroy everything your father and grandfather worked for ! Tears rolled down Laurens cheeks as she said, Mom, you know I never meant to put the family in trouble


    I want the Rhodes family to prosper too


    I want to carry on grandfathers and fathers legacy, but- But you just cant marry into the Driscoll family? Cant make this tiny sacrifice for the family? Tiana interrupted


    Lauren burst into tears.


    A tiny sacrifice? So my entire life and marriage are just small sacrifices to you?  Chapter 404 Tiana hesitated, realizing her words had been too harsh.


    My child, Im a woman too, and Ive been your age.


    Thats why Im telling you that Andrew isnt the one for you.


    Right now, you think your love for him is irreceable forever, but eventually, external pressures and lifes challenges will break you both.


    Youll see that the man who once dazzled you is just another ordinary person; with him, youll only have a simple, mundane life.


    Tiana continued earnestly, Listen to me this pain is temporary, an illusion.


    Youre the Rhodes family princess.


    Your world shouldnt be limited to a nobody.


    Joe and the entire Driscoll family, all of Blumedale thats your true destiny.


    One day, youll thank yourself and thank me for pushing you now.


    Trust me, you wont regret it.

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407 Lauren cried hard, but her resolve remained unshaken.


    She dered firmly, No.


    If I choose toply now, thats when III truly regret it


    Ive told the family countless times Andrew isnt ordinary.


    Hes a hidden gem, and he deserves not just me, but any exceptional woman! The momentary softness


    in Tianas eyes vanished instantly.


    So youre still blindly obsessed with him? he asked coldly.


    Lauren trembled as she felt the invisible barrier between mother and daughter, which had briefly


    narrowed, suddenly grew wider than ever.


    She slowly wiped away her tears and said expressionlessly, Call it a blind obsession or say Im degrading myself either way, it has to be Andrew.


    Tiana sneered.


    Fine.


    Youve always made this boy sound extraordinary.


    Lets see how exceptional he really is.


    Do you think hes better than Joe ? Lauren scoffed


    Joe has his familys backing, of course, people look up to him


    But when ites to true excellence, he doesnt even deserve to bepared to my Dr.


    Lloyd ! Words are cheap we need facts, Tiana replied coldly.


    Starting today, your house arrest is lifted.


    You can return to work at Rhodes Corporation, but I need you to do one thing prove to me what makes this Andrew so special.


    Tiana continued, If he turns out to be ordinary and worthless, Ill never approve of your rtionship, even on my deathbed


    Your father will inform the Driscoll family about this, and you know Joes temperament.


    If he learns about Andrews existence, the consequences will be severe.


    Laurens face paled slightly as she protested, You cant let the Driscoll family go after Andrew! Hes on his own without any backing, while Joe has the entire Driscoll fam supporting him its not fair! Fair ? Tianaughed coldly


    Theres no such thing as fairness in this world


    Only the strong survive, and the weak perish.


    Why would elite families talk about fairness with someone they could crush like an ant? Why would they waste their time? Lauren felt angry but knew she could not convince her mother.


    She gritted her teeth and said, Fine, Ill bring Dr.


    Lloyd to prove it to you


    But let me be clear if his performance is impable, will you, Dad, and the Rhodes family approve of our rtionship? If this Andrew truly is the hidden gem you im he is, then perhaps the Rhodes family might end up looking up to him instead, Tiana replied dismissively.


    Lauren stated confidently, You might be right one day, Andrew might have the entire Rhodes family looking up to him.


    With that, she turned and left, eager to see Andrew after several days apart.


    Tiana stood at the second floor window of the mansion, watching her daughters retreating figure with a calcting look in her eyes.


    Foolish girl, youre too naive, she muttered.


    No matter how hard Andrew tries or how lucky he gets, he can never match someone like Joe, whoes from old money


    Its an insurmountable gap the advantage of centuries of family legacy.


    Amon man will always bemon, neverparable to true nobility.

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408 Though Tiana imed she wanted to see if Andrew was as exceptional as Lauren described , she inwardly dismissed the possibility.


    In her mind, Jayrodale was just a backwater pond full of small fish no hidden talent could emerge from such a ce


    Meanwhile, today was Andrews appointment with Ernest.


    He had to get his hands on the Aurora Lotus, and since Ernest had been unreasonable and thrown his weight around, Andrew decided he would not be polite either


    Andrew, the prince of the Lloyd dynasty who survived until today, was never a pushover .


    Sometimes, it took a viin to deal with another viin.


    Driving his G Wagon to Natashas ce in West End, Andrew was surprised to find Ernest already there. He had brought two bodyguards a man, and a woman.


    Hey kid, didnt you say Id be fatally ill and dying today? Ernest taunted with disdain, puffing on his cigar with his feet propped up on the table in a show of dominance.


    But look at me now arent I alive and kicking? Ernest sneered and continued, Ill tell you what I spentst night with some hot foreign girls, and Im still in perfect shape! His female bodyguard yfully chided him at thisment.


    Andrew understood immediately this seductive woman was not really a bodyguard but Ernests mistress. Not that he cared.


    After all, these wealthy heirs were known for their scandalous private lives.


    Dont be hasty, Ernest, Andrew replied calmly.


    When I said three days, I meant t e full days.


    The day has just begun.


    Anything could happen at any moment.


    Ernest scoffed


    Tough talk, kid.


    If cheap tricks could scare me, I wouldnt have made my reputation all these years.


    Ernest, did you bring the Aurora Lotus today? Natasha asked with a forced smile.


    Of course I did, Ernest replied, his eyes gleaming.


    But Natasha, have you considered my offer? Spend one night with me, and this rare medicinal herb is yours at a fair price


    Though disgusted, Natasha kept smiling and said, Ernest, Im a widow you shouldnt pursue me. It would tarnish your reputation


    Ernest brazenly replied, Thats nothing! History is full of scandalous affairs, and nowadays, people do far worse.


    Wanting a widow is perfectly normalpared to others depravity, Im practically a saint ! Natasha had enough of this repulsive old pervert and gave Andrew a pleading look.


    Before, when Natasha was not under Andrews protection, he could not interfere too much.


    But now that she was his person, he could not let Ernests shameless behavior slide.


    Chapter 408 Andrew cleared his throat and smiled.


    Ernest, you seem to have quite a thing for widows.

 Chapter 409

    Chapt¨¦r 409 I young Ernest exhaled a cloud of smoke andughed heartily.


    Kid, youre There are things in life you just cant appreciate yet.


    He leaned back, smirking.


    Im feeling generous today, so III share a little wisdom with you- listen up


    Women are best when fresh and youthful but being too young isnt ideal either.


    Aside from being fresh, theres another factor experience.


    A widow like Natasha? Shes got both.


    Her skin is smoother than an 18 year olds and lets not even start on the experience she brings.


    Trust me, a widow like her is a rare gem, an absolute treasure! His shameless speech was so over the


    top that even Natasha, seasoned as she was, felt her cheeks flush with embarrassment.


    Andrew could not help but marvel at Ernests brazenness.


    For someone so openly lecherous, his argument almost made sense.


    Andrews gaze involuntarily flicked toward Natasha, studying her with curiosity.


    Noticing this, Natashas eyes narrowed in annoyance.


    She wanted to punch him but settled for clenching her teeth.


    She thought, This idiot! Hes barely spent time with Ernest, and hes already picking up his bad habits. Men are all the same.


    But me? Im not just some random craving Im the prime of it all! Andrew chuckled, breaking the moment


    Ernest, forget about Natasha.


    If youre feeling that desperate, Im sure your old friends at West End can set something up


    Theres always thete-night crowd on the block below.


    Ernests expression darkened


    What are you implying? Are you insulting me? Andrew shook his head with mock seriousness. Not at all


    Im just saying, thedies down there might be more suited to your taste.


    200 pounds and only 80 bucks sounds like a perfect match, dont you think? The sound of Ernest mming his palm on the table echoed through the room, his cigar snuffed out under his hand.


    He growled, his grin turning menacing, Kid, youve been pushing my buttons since thest time we met.


    If youre looking for trouble today, not even Natasha can save you.


    A woman standing beside Ernest a bodyguard with a gaudy demeanor let out a coldugh.


    Hey, for someone who looks clean cut, your mouth sure knows how to get you into trouble. Andrews eyes glinted with amusement.


    And you must be his bodyguard


    Tell me, if those 200 pounddies arent good enough for Ernest how do you qualify? The woman froze for a second, processing his words, before her face twisted in fury.


    You little punk! Did you just insult me? Believe me, one word from me, and Ernest will have you bleeding out in no time !  Chapter 400 Andrew could not help butugh.


    Insult you? Come on now, I was being generous by being so courteous.


    Honestly, talking to you almost made me gag


    Why dont you step outside and ask anyone if they think youre a miss or a maam The womans face turned red with anger as she grabbed Ernests arm, shaking it dramatically.


    Ernest, are you just going to stand there? Hes bullying me! Youve got to do something about this little punk! She continued, Im a properdy pure and respectable ! And now hes calling me used goods ? I cant take this humiliation! My reputation is ruined! who Even Natasha could not help but roll her eyes at the over the top theatrics.


    For someone loved a little drama herself, this womans act was downright embarrassing.


    Sweetheart, Ernest said, patting the womans shoulder, Dont cry


    As long as youre with me, no one dares mess with you! He then turned to Andrew, his eyes cold and sharp.


    Let me remind you of something You saidst time Id be a goner in three days.


    Well, here I am perfectly fine.


    }

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410 So, you were just trying to scare me with empty threats, Ernest snarled.


    Do you understand how serious the consequences will be ? Before Andrew could respond, Ernest pointed at Natasha andmanded, My patience with you has worn out.


    This kid is your man, and since hes been disrespectful, youll have to pay the price! Ernest, how have we offended you? Natasha asked angrily.


    If you dont want to sell the Aurora Lotus, fine well just forget about it.


    Ernest sneered.


    You think you can just walk away and make me look like a fool ? I have my pride.


    Now, regardless of what you want, youll face the consequences.


    Otherwise, III deal with this kid first, then settle scores with West End


    Natashas expression changed as she realized Ernest hadpletely abandoned any pretense of courtesy


    Meanwhile, she wondered about Andrews prediction that Ernest was supposed to be gravely ill today. Seeing Natashas troubled expression, Ernest thought he had the upper hand.


    He smirked, Natasha, following my lead will only benefit you.


    y nice, and perhaps West End will prosper


    Now that As is gone, theres still Dn to deal with.


    I could help with that situation too.


    Before Natasha could respond, Andrew suddenly spoke.


    Five.


    Everyone turned to look at him in confusion.


    Five ? Kid, have you lost your mind? Ernestughed mockingly, thinking he had i... midated Andrew into nonsense.


    Four


    Andrew continued.


    Ernest frowned.


    What are you babbling about? If youre scared, run home to mommy.


    Im counting down the moments until your demise, Andrew stated emotionlessly.


    Ernestughed hysterically


    At this point, youre still trying to scare me ? Fine, keep counting.


    If nothing happens to me, youll be on your knees begging for mercy! Andrew ignored him and continued ,Three


    Two One ! A moment of silence followed the final number.


    Ernest burst intoughter.


    What an absolute idiot! Did you think you were some kind of wizard ? His bodyguards joined in the mockery, demanding Andrew get on his knees.


    Natasha began to sweat, wondering what Andrew was nning and worried about the embarrassing situation


    1/2  Chapter 410.


    Suddenly, Ernest let out a painful cry.


    His cigar slipped from his fingers,nding on hisp and burning through the fabric.


    What followed was an even more agonizing howl as the burning end made contact with a sensitive area.

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411 The female bodyguard cried out in panic, Mr.


    Ramsey, whats wrong? Please dont joke around! She rushed to Ernests side and quickly retrieved the cigar from hisp while he clutched his chest in agony.


    My chest hurts so badly, Ernest groaned, his face contorted with pain.


    Oh God, my head too -everything hurts! Get me to the hospital, now! Within moments, Ernests pain had spread throughout his entire body.


    He copsed to the ground, convulsing violently with white foam spurting from his mouth.


    The two bodyguards frantically carried Ernest out the door and rushed him to the hospital. They knew every second counted


    This is incredible, Natasha remarked with amazement.


    The moment you finished counting down, that pervert just copsed! She could not help but feel increasingly awed by Andrews abilities.


    Andrew said coldly, He brought this upon himself.


    Anyway, theres no rush.


    Once he discovers the hospital cant help him, helle crawling back to us.


    Natasha giggled flirtatiously while gazing at Andrew with sparkling eyes


    So, did you mess with Ernest just to get revenge for me? she asked, touched by the gesture. Andrew smiled.


    Ernest is arrogant and untouchable to most people, but I wont stand for it.


    More importantly, he dared to set his sight on someone who belonged to me.


    I could easily make him disappear from West End without leaving a trace if I wanted to.


    Natasha felt a sense of peace wash over her as she noticed the cold glint in Andrews eyes.


    She knew she had not misjudged this man.


    Meanwhile, Ernest was rushed to Jayrodale General Hospital after leaving West End, and Francesca personally attended to him.


    With a grave expression, she exined, I apologize, sir, but we cant determine the cause of your unusual condition.


    Its extremely serious, and if it continties, your life could be in danger.


    I rmend you wait here while our deputy chiefes to treat you.


    Ernest could barely speak clearly, coughing up blood with every word


    Wait? Youre making me wait? Do you know who I am? Im Ernest Ramsey from the Ramseys of Canraville ! If your deputy chief can save me, get him here now! He doubled over, vomiting an impossible amount of blood.


    Francesca frowned, disliking this vulgar old mans attitude.


    Nheless, she knew saving lives came first, so she immediately called Andrew.


    Chapter 411  Andrew, we have a patient whos vomiting blood uncontrobly and convulsing


    , she reported urgently.


    Hes critical


    Can youe right away? Back at West End, Andrew was surprised by Francescas description.


    He asked, Is this patient an unruly old man with two bodyguards one male, one female ? Francesca eximed


    Yes, exactly! How did you know? C Andrew chuckled at the coincidence.


    Thats not important.


    Im busy with something urgent right now, but give him this message: theres no cure he might as well prepare for death.


    Francesca stared at her phone in shock, speechless.


    Andrews words seemed incredibly harsh.


    However, she quickly realized that given Andrews usualpassionate nature, he would not carelessly dismiss someones life.


    Combined with the fact that he had known the patients identity, she concluded that Andrew must know this old man and there was clearly bad blood between them.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412 Francescas expression hardened as she delivered the news to Ernest.


    She said coldly, Our deputy chief has a message for you.


    Ernest was desperate, willing to do anything to save his life.


    What is it? Tell me quickly! he demanded before another violent bout of blood coughing seized him.


    He mped his mouth shut afterward, trying to minimize his speech to reduce the bleeding


    He cant return to the hospital, Francesca stated professionally, softening the harsh message out of her medical duty to do no harm


    You should prepare yourself this mysterious condition could be fatal.


    The news hit Ernest like a ton of bricks, and he nearly passed out from shock


    A terrible realization dawned on him as he turned to his bodyguards with a blood stained snarl What are


    you idiots standing around for? Get me back there to find that guy, hurry! Ernest could feel his life force draining away with each passing moment.


    The taste of death was upon him, making his head spin with genuine fear.


    Andrew was his only hope now.


    Despite his distrust of the young man, he had no choice but to try.


    With his bodyguards support, the three of them rushed back to West End in desperate haste.


    Mr.


    Ramsey, were you ... ambushed while you were out? Natasha asked with feigned innocence, already knowing from Andrew what had caused Ernests condition.


    She was amazed at how severe his symptoms were he was barely breathing, and his shirt was drenched in blood


    S Save me ... please, help me! Ernest gasped like a fish out of water, making his final plea.


    The female bodyguards voice rose to a threatening pitch.


    If anything happens to Mr.


    Ramsey, youll all pay for it! Kid, save him now, the male bodyguard added menacingly.


    If Mr.


    Ramsey dies, the Ramseys of Canraville will tear you apart and destroy your entire family! Andrew shrugged casually


    I was about to help, but your threats made my hands shake.


    Sorry, but I cant save anyone with shaky hands guess well just have to watch him die.


    The bodyguards were furious but helpless


    Ernest, somehow finding ast burst of strength, leaped up and pped both bodyguards hard across their faces.


    Ernest snarled through gritted teeth.


    Get out of my way, you idiots! Are you trying to get me killed? Chapter 412 The bodyguards retreated, faces stinging and sil Canraville would certainlye after Andrew 1 protect Ernest.


    Having dealt with his ipetent guards, Erne! Andrew with pleading eyes.


    Chapter 412 The bodyguards retreated, faces stinging and silent.


    They knew if Ernest died, the Ramseys of Canraville would certainlye after Andrew but they would also be executed for failing to protect Ernest.


    Having dealt with his ipetent guards, Ernest copsed to the floor and looked up at Andrew with pleading eyes.

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413 Well, Mr.


    Ramsey, now do you believe what I told you earlier wasnt a lle ? Andrew asked with an exaggerated sigh , shaking his head.


    Ernest wanted to kill him here he was at deaths door, and this kid was making small talk.


    However, his body had no strength left as the blood loss had nearly drained himpletely.


    Ernest wheezed, I was blind before, unable to see your true capabilities.


    Im thoroughly convinced now, so please, Andrew, show somepassion and save me ! Andrew nodded reluctantly.


    Fine


    Since youve recognized your mistakes, Ill help you.


    Ernests eyes lit up with joy as hope returned, but Andrew suddenly pped his forehead.


    No, wait 1 still cant save you.


    The light in Ernests eyes immediately died out.


    His heart was screaming, but all he could manage was a weak cry: W Why? If he had the strength, he


    would have strangled this kid who kept toying with him between and death.


    Andrew said with feigned concern, Well, Mr.


    Ramsey, you havent agreed to give me the Aurora Lotus yet.


    This is a matter of life and death especially your life, which is priceless.


    I cant just save you without getting anything in return.


    life Ernest nodded frantically.


    Take it ! The Aurora Lotus is yours! Please, stop wasting time! Im dying! You can have all my assets if you just save ne ! The two bodyguards were stunned


    They had never seen their arrogant superior act so pathetically, begging like a madman.


    Meanwhile, Natasha was delighted, silently cheering, Well done, my darling! Take that pervert down! Andrew held out his hand


    Onest condition my rule is payment first, treatment second.


    You know what to do, Mr.


    Ramsey.


    Ernest immediately understood and ordered his female bodyguard to hand over the Aurora Lotus. Though reluctant, she had no choice under Ernests murderous re.


    After confirming the Aurora Lotus was properly stored in its silk lined box, Andrew handed it to Natasha. Then, to everyones shock, he began stomping on Ernests chest repeatedly, causing him to howl in pain


    What are you doing? Are you seriously trying to kill him after taking the payment? the female bodyguard screamed, her eyes wide with age


    The male bodyguard lunged forward.


    You double crossing snake ! Ill fight you to the death! Even Natasha was horrified as Andrews brutal kicksnded on Ernests face, distorting it.


    Suddenly, Ernest coughed up one final mouthful of ck blood and slowly got to his feet, groaning.


    My chest... my head... the pain is gone.


    I feel so much better ...

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414 Despite his bruised and swollen face, Ernest wasting with pay as he felt his body recovering After checking himself thoroughly to confirm he was really okay, he burst noughter.


    Im alive! I actually made it! The bodyguards looked at him in dishelled before turning to Andrew. They could notprehend how a few kicks could save someones life was this guy some kind of mice worker ? Andrew exined clinically, Mr.


    Ramseys mainproblem was blocked pressure points causing blood congestion.


    My kicks cleared those blockages at restored groper diton, which naturally resolved the issue.


    But Andrew, why do I feel so weak even though the pain is gone? mest as you holding his head.


    I feel like Im about to pass on Andrew smiled knowingly.


    Thats normal.


    Most people would have died from losing that much blood.


    You survived only because of your strong constitution and all those supplements you take. Ernests face turned pale.


    Are you saying my life force is severely depleted? Not just depleted, Andrew corrected him.


    Youre like a candle in the wind one wrong move and your light could go out permanently.


    Cold sweat broke out on Ernests forehead.


    Are you exaggerating? Andrew gestured casually.


    You dont believe me? Try moving around a bit and see for yourself.


    Ernest attempted to take two steps forward.


    His legs trembled with weakness, and after those mere steps, he was panting heavily with his tongue hanging out like an exhausted dog.


    Why? Why am I like this? Ernest raged, unable to ept his condition.


    How am Lany different from a frail old man now? The bodyguards pointed usingly at Andrew.


    Mr.


    Ramsey, this guy must have done something to you.


    Hes definitely behind this! Mr.


    Ramsey, you should be thanking God that I managed to save your life, Andrew sighed as Ernest red at him with bloodshot eyes.


    He continued, Instead of showing gratitude, youre treating me like an enemy.


    Maybe I shouldnt have saved you after all.


    Ernest shouted, I dont care! You saved me, so youre responsible for fixing everything! How can I live if I cant eat, drink, or even touch women?  Andrew nodded matter of factly. Youre right, Mr.


    Ramsey.


    In your current condition, your cant drink alcohol, overeat, or engage in any strenuous physical activities


    , especially with women! Ernest staggered, nearly losing his bnce.


    Without these pleasures, whats the point of living? Life without his favorite indulgences fine food,


    experisive liquor, and beautiful women- seemed worse than death to him.

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415 Actually, things arent as bad as you think, Mr.


    Ramsey, Andrew exined coudly.


    You can return to Canraville and rest quietly for a few years with proper restraint and the right supplements, your body will recover.


    Ernest immediately perked up at this suggestion Yes, yes, youre right! 1 may be weak now, but its temporary


    I just need some time to recuperate However, Mr.


    Ramsey, theres one crucial rule, Andrew warned.


    You must absolutely avoid any intimate rtions with women.


    Ernests face fell dramatically as though he had just received news of a death in the family.


    He could handle giving up fine food and drinks, but this restriction was one he just couldnt bear Andrew added gravely, Dont take this lightly, Mr.


    Ramsey.


    In your condition, any intimate activity will instantly drain what little life force youve managed to rebuild When that happens, youll be nothing but an empty shell not even the worlds best doctor could save you then


    Ernests face turned ashen


    With his bodyguards support, he left West End in a daze, abandoning even his n to stay in Jayrodale and choosing to return directly to Canraville.


    Despite his desires, he valued his life more no momentary pleasure was worth dying for.


    After Ernest left, Natasha asked Andrew eagerly, Darling, is his condition really that serious? Of course not, Andrew replied tly.


    Half of what I said was just to scare him


    But you sounded so serious and convincing! Natasha eximed in disbelief.


    Andrews performance had been so convincing that she had believed every word.


    Andrew shrugged


    I wasnt entirely lying


    His body is severely depleted, nearly half dead.


    Once your life force is damaged this severely, it causes permanent harm.


    Unless he finds some miracle cure, hell always have underlying health issues.


    Natashaughed incredulously


    Then why did you traumatize him by saying he can never be with women again? For a sex addict like Ernest, thats basically a death sentence ! Andrew snorted.


    Thats what he gets for constantly pursuing you.


    If I didnt teach him at harsh lesson, hed juste back to bother us once he recovered


    I decided to get rid of this annoying pest once and for all ! Natasha smiled seductively, touched that Andrews scheme had been for her sake.


    Her cheeks flushed as she gazed at him with sultry eyes


    Well darling, I may not want Ernest, but Id give myself to you... Are you really that desperate ? Andrew frowned at her obvious attempt at seduction.


    Chapter 415 Natashas blush deepened with anger.


    Youre the desperate one! You promised to make me your woman! Why are you getting angry so quickly ? Andrew sighed.


    How can I not be angry? Natashas eyes reddened.


    You never give me a straight answer.


    If youre just ying with me, who will want me when Im old and gray?.


    106 Andrew countered, Dont you have all of West End? With so many people under yourmand, you can live quite well even without a man!

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416  Natasha nced at him and turned away, her voice filled with frustration as she said, I used to be obsessed with power and martial arts, always wanting to be above others.


    But now, I dont care about any of that anymore if you just say the word, Id give up my position head of West End right away to serve you.


    Andrew was stunned.


    What did you just say? I said Id give up everything just to be with you, Natasha replied irritably.


    as the Andrews heart skipped a beat as he realized the widow had developed feelings for him.


    As he wondered if he really had to sleep with Natasha, anger washed over him.


    Just then, the pouting Natasha burst intoughter and looked at him triumphantly


    You fool, couldnt you tell I was just messing with you? You think this is funny? Andrew asked, slightly annoyed


    Natasha stood tall and challenged him, It is funny... Unless youre man enough to take control of the situation.


    Your provocations wontwork on me, Andrew said with a smirk.


    Then youre not much of a man, Natasha retorted.


    Andrews jaw tightened as he controlled his rising frustration with the widows taunts.


    Natashas expression turned serious as she added, Dn has already contacted me.


    Our two organizations are the only ones left in the underground world of Jayrodale


    Since Dn already your man, and youve recently won me over, darling, what are your ns for us? Andrew realized this was indeed a pressing matter.


    Heres the deal youll both continue managing your own territories


    Since Northern District and East Side are vacant in Jayrodales underground, you and Dn can discuss how to divide them.


    Natashas eyes lit up.


    Perfect! I wont beat around the bush I just want the Northern District territory.


    Is Northern Districtrger than East Side ? Andrew asked, raising an eyebrow. Of course it is


    Not only is it bigger, but its also wealthier, Natasha exined


    After a moments consideration, Andrew spoke slowly, Fine, Northern District is yours


    Youre really agreeing to this? But wont Dn have concerns? Natasha asked, surprised.


    Hell be ufortable, but out of respect for me, hell ept it quietly, Andrew said calmly.


    Ill give him some rare elixirs to help advance his skills.


    Thats not fair! What about me? Natasha protested


    Chapter 414  Andrew looked at her coldly.


    Your greed shows youre not even considering my position.


    So naturally, you get nothing


    Natasha immediately backed down.


    Alright, I was wrong.


    You decide how to divide the territory.


    Seeing her curb her greed, Andrew smiled.


    Dont worry, youll both get the elixirs.


    As for Northern District and East Side, you and Dn will manage them together.


    Alright, Ill do as you say, Natasha replied obediently.


    She had initially tried to get the better deal, but Andrews attitude quickly made her wiser


    Besides, Now that she was under his leadership, she needed to put aside her old cunning ways.


    territory meant littlepared to Andrews elixirs, which were more valuable than gold in their world

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417 Seeing that everything was settled, and Natasha had no objections, Andrew asked, Is there anything else? If not, I need to head back.


    Natasha replied seriously, Oh, darling, theres one more thing.


    Although As Northern District has fallen apart, several of his top fighters have gathered over 100 followers and are starting to gain influence again.


    When ites to eliminating threatspletely, you and Dn are more skilled than I am, Andrew replied calmly


    From now on, you dont need my approval for these matters just discuss it between yourselves. Natasha shed a seductive smile


    Perfect, thats exactly what I wanted to hear.


    Andrew shook his head, thinking how Natasha truly lived up to her ck Widow nickname.


    With him, she was charming and submissive, even offering to warm his bed, but as a crime lord, she definitely had blood on her hands.


    It was necessary though.


    How else could a beautiful widow establish her position and protect her West End territory without being ruthless? From Andrews perspective, her submission to him was only because of his overwhelming power.


    Hence, Andrew didnt want to stop Natasha from clearing out Northern Districts remnants.


    In the underground world, that was simply how things worked the strong dominated the weak Or rather, that was how the entire world operated those with power always had the final say.


    Later, Andrew left West End with the Aurora Lotus but did not return to Jayrodale General Hospital. Instead, he headed straight to Rhodes Corporation.


    While Andrew was busy dealing with Ernest earlier, Lauren had called him several times.


    He had not had the chance to ask what the temptress wanted, but he had learned from Marcus that Lauren was in trouble and needed help


    So, he decided to go and ask her personally.


    After parking his car, Andrew strode toward Rhodes Corporations entrance.


    Well, well, a mere doctor driving a G Wagon worth over 200 grand.


    Andrew, youve really mastered the art of gold digging even Im jealous! Michael appeared out of nowhere with about a dozen corporate executives, looking smug.


    Andrew gave him a quick nce and said tly, Mr.


    Rhodes, have you already forgotten the lesson fromst time? Wasnt that beating at your hotel enough


    ? x Michaels face darkened at the reminder of his humiliation.


    Andrew, I know you had something to do with As roughing me up that day.


    Andrew smiled


    Of course I did


    To be honest, Mr.


    Rhodes, I was the one who orchestrated  Chapter 417 As raid on your hotel that day.


    Michael exploded with rage, veins bulging on his forehead.


    He snarled, Andrew, youd better watch yourself


    You probably dont know this, but Im now the CEO of Rhodes Corporation.


    With my power, crushing you would be childs y.


    He had expected Andrew to be shocked and frightened by his new position, but all he saw was Andrew looking at him like he was an idiot.


    Sorry, but why should I care that youre Rhodes Corporations CEO ? Andrew asked mockingly.


    Is being Rhodes Corporations CEO supposed to be impressive? Michael froze, then burst intoughter.


    Ladies and gentlemen, did you hear what this gold digger just said? He asked if being the CEO of Rhodes Corporation was impressive.


    Someone, please educate this country bumpkin about just how impressive I am!

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418 A man in a sult and sses stepped forward with sneer.


    Let me tell you just how impressive Mr.


    Rhodes is he hasplete control over Rhodes Corporation now, and hes as powerful as any other head of the prominent family in Jayrodale


    Another executive rushed forward to brown nose Michael, looking down at Andrew with contempt. Young man, in this business, Ignorance is a sin.


    The fact that you dont know how powerful Mr.


    Rhodes is just proves youre a small fry who cant see beyond your own limited view youre less than an insect in his eyes.


    Marcus, who had been standing quietly in the back, stepped forward to mediate .


    Sir, its time for the noou meeting, and Ms.


    Rhodes is here today.


    Perhaps we should head up.


    Michael scoffed


    Ah, right, I forgot Lauren wasing to thepany today.


    Fine, lets meet de her, but remember what I said earlier choose your sides carefully.


    I dont want my catching any foolish bystanders in the crossfire.


    After that, Michael swept his threatening gaze across the executives, causing them all to bow their heads in submission.


    Dont worry, sir, were forever your followers.


    Mr.


    Rhodes, youre the future leader of thispany wed be fools not to know who to follow


    We old timers will always be loyal to you, the rightful heir! rew? Michaelughed triumphantly and nced at Andrew with amusement.


    See that, This is the respect and treatment Imand in thepany now.


    While your precious Lauren is already yesterdays news, relegated to the sidelines.


    You seem capable enough why not leave Lauren and work for me instead? I might even make you a


    team leader with a five figure monthly sry, Michael taunted, causing his suckups to burst into mockingughter.


    So you really did steal Ms.


    Rhodess CEO position? Andrew asked coldly.


    Michael looked at Andrew condescendingly.


    Thats right, I stole it.


    I wanted to show her that Rhodes Corporation belongs to me.


    Shes just a woman.


    Shell eventually marry off and be someone elses problem.


    Andrew nodded slowly.


    Good, since youve admitted it, let me be clear you wont be CEO for long, you piece of trash.


    Ill help Ms.


    Rhodes take back whats rightfully hers, and this time, Michael, Ill put you in your ce.


    Andrews words triggered another round ofughter from Michael and his entourage, followed by a chorus of jeers.


    You? Help Lauren take back the CEO position from me? Who do you think you are, Andrew ? Arent you overestimating yourself? 12  Chapter 418 What an idiot! He doesnt know his limits,


    spouting such nonsense without considering his own capabilities


    Come on, Michael, dont waste your time with this hotheaded kid its beneath you.


    Why bother letting a nobody get to you when you can just crush him? }

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419  Michael adjusted his designer suit with an air of superiority.


    He said, Andrew, Im done.


    ying games with a nobody like you.


    Watch yourself if youre foolish enough to side with Lauren, I might have to eliminate you along with her. With a contemptuous smirk, Michael led his group of executives through the corporate entrance. Marcus, who was thest to leave, looked at Andrew with a sympathetic smile.


    Didnt I tell you to stoping to see Ms.


    Rhodes? You not only showed up openly but also challenged our CEO arent you just digging your own grave? He was particrly concerned about Andrews bold deration to take Michaels position. Marcus felt that Andrew was still naive about how the real world worked


    With Michaels current position, all it would take was a nod of his head for hisckeys to destroy this young deputy chiefs life.


    Thanks for trying to help back there, Mr.


    Chapman, Andrew said with a smile.


    Marcus waved his hand dismissively


    I did what I could, but thats all I can do


    Dr.


    Lloyd, please dont provoke Michael from what I know, he can be quite ruthless.


    Im not provoking him Im going to deal with him, Andrew replied firmly.


    Marcus hesitated before speaking again.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, you have a promising future ahead of you I think theres no need to fight a losing battle against Mr. Rhodes


    Also, Ms.


    Rhodes has returned to the corporation, but her situation isnt great.


    Anyone who dares to support her will face Michaels wrath, Marcus added meaningfully before entering Rhodes Corporation.


    Andrew stood there, smiling to himself.


    Marcus was a decent person who genuinely meant well, which was rare for a chance acquaintance


    What Marcus did not know was that when Andrew said he would deal with Michael, he meant he would make Michael unrecognizable even to his own parents


    Under the hostile gazes of several security guards, Andrew casually entered the corporate building and took the elevator to Laurens office on the 12th floor


    When Andrew entered, Lauren was discussing pending work with her secretary, Eunice, and her face lit up with surprise and joy.


    She asked, Dr.


    Lloyd, what brings you here? Andrew ced a bouquet of red roses he had bought on the way on her desk.


    I was worried, so I came to check on you personally.


    I hope Im not disturbing you, Ms.


    Rhodes


    Lauren smiled gracefully as she picked up the flowers.


    They smell wonderful thank you for  Chapter 419 the roses, Dr.


    Lloyd.


    Youre not disturbing me at all


    Im actually thrilled you came to see me.


    While Lauren was delighted, Eunices expression darkened with concern.


    Just say whats on your mind, Lauren said calmly.


    Eunice nced at Andrew and whispered.


    Miss, Mrs.


    Rhodes doesnt want Dr.


    Lloyd appearing at the corporation.


    Thats her problem, not mine, Lauren replied sharply.


    Besides, Ive already told her that Im going to have Dr.


    Lloyd help me prove myself to her, so you dont need to worry about it.

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420 Very well, Eunice replied


    Even so, she felt Laurens decisioncked foresight.


    The entire Rhodes Corporations upper management disapproved of her rtionship with Andrew, and Michael especially despised him bringing him to thepany under this double pressure would only invite trouble.


    0 Andrew clearly sensed Eunices aversion to him but chose not toment on it.


    He asked, Ms.


    Rhodes, now that youre back working at thepany, is there anything I can help with? Lauren yfully chewed on her pen cap and replied flirtatiously, I couldnt bear to have do anything strenuous,


    Dr.


    Lloyd.


    Just be my personal assistant here in the office.


    Andrew deliberately ignored her teasing, thinking this temptress really was not afraid he might lose control and take advantage of the situation.


    Lauren quickly switched back to her professional demeanor.


    Then, she said decisively, Lets do this III hire youas my driver for now.


    In a few days, Ill arrange a management position for you starting at the executive level


    Eunice protested, Miss, executive positions cant be assigned casually they require multiple rounds of selection


    Plus, Mr.


    Rhodes needs to sign off on it.


    If I say its fine, its fine.


    Dont worry about it, Lauren stated firmly


    Ms.


    Rhodes, Ill pass on the executive position, Andrew interjected.


    III just bel and part time bodyguard


    your driver Eunice misinterpreted Andrews refusal as cowardice and self awareness


    She assumed he knew he would make a fool of himself and face Michaels targeting if he took Laurens offer, so he chose the safer option of being her inconspicuous driver.


    That works too.


    Whatever position you want, I can arrange it, Lauren said


    Nowe with me to the central conference room Michael has called a noon meeting, apparently nning some tactical moves


    Lauren led Andrew toward the conference room.


    Along the way, corporate executives hurrying to the meeting showed ufortable expressions upon seeing Lauren.


    As the Rhodes family heiress and former leader of thepany, they were well aware of Laurens capabilities and feared her authority.


    However, several veteran executives disyed a different attitude.


    They barely acknowledged Lauren with superficial nods before strutting into the conference room. Lauren remained silent at this disy, but her eyes grew colder.


    Andrew observed these veteran executives thoughtfully.


    It was clear that Rhodes Corporations key leadership had defected to Michaels side, which exined his arrogance.


    Chapter 420 Yet, Andrew did not consider these opportunists worth his attention.


    After all, they were merely pawns in the game.

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421 Michael had already imed the head position in therge conference room, surrounded by his suckups, who wore ingratiating smiles.


    Lauren, its been a while since youve been to the corporation.


    Do you even remember how to work? Michael said with exaggerated cheerfulness when Lauren entered. He added, If not, you can just stay in your office, get your nails done, take care of your skin, and leave when the days over.


    I dont want to pressure you.


    The room fell silent instantly as the executives sensed the tension between Michael and Lauren


    Lauren stared at Michael coldly and retorted, Michael, youve just taken my position, and youre already acting like someone drunk on their newfound power.


    Lauren smirked as Michaels expression darkened


    Everyone in the family andpany knows which of us is more qualified to be CEO.


    Youve only been in charge for a couple of weeks, and youre already so full of yourself clearly, youll never amount to much.


    Michael snorted.


    Lauren, watch your tone.


    At the end of the day, Im not only your cousin, but Im also your superior.


    I can discipline you for your disobedience! Go ahead, do it now, Lauren challenged fearlessly.


    Remove me from my vice CEO position, and then thepany will be all yours.


    Michaels hand on the table tensed visibly, revealing his inner rage.


    He quicklyposed himself and replied, Lauren, were family


    Even though you speak to me like this, I cant bring myself to do that.


    Besides, if I didnt even leave you a position, those old folks in the family would give me grief.


    Lauren remained silent, feeling helpless and wronged beneath her icy exterior.


    In the end, the family gradually stripped away everything she owned simply because she was a woman. She had devoted so much to Rhodes Corporation, and now Michael was reaping all the benefits. Andrew suddenlyughed from his seat beside Lauren.


    How interesting


    An ipetent fool sits in the CEOs chair, throwing his weight around and persecuting his own family. Meanwhile, Ms.


    Rhodes, whos proven herself in both capability and talent, is forced to step down.


    Are the decision makers at Rhodes Corporation and the Rhodes family all blind? After his statement, the entire room fell so silent you could hear a pin drop.


    Eunices face pale with fear, was the first to react angrily.


    What nonsense are you spouting ? Apologize to Mr.


    Rhodes and get out right now! Marcus sat nearby, his face dark with worry.


    Though he had already overestimated Andrews boldness and recklessness, he now realized the man


    was aplete madman who did not care about consequences.


    Chapter 421 After all, this was Rhodes Corporations conference room, filled with the citys most


    influential executives each one a power yer Jayrodale.

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422 Not to mention that Michael at the head of the table was the Rhodes familys heir apparent. For Andrew, a mere deputy chief, to dare call him ipetent was unthinkable.


    Marcus kept his mouth firmly shut this time.


    Though he admired Andrew, he was not about to get dragged down by someone bent on self destruction


    A heavy thud echoed through the room as one of the veteran executives, a burly man, mmed his palm on the table.


    Edward Hills roared, Wheres security? Get this awless thug out of here right now! And get the legal team here were pressing charges for his outrageous nder against Mr.


    Rhodes


    III make sure this arrogant punk rots in jail! Edward was Michaels devoted follower, and no one dared speak up when he exploded


    Everyone stared at Andrew with mockery in their eyes.


    Anyone who touches my man will regret it, Lauren said icily.


    The security and legal staff who had rushed to the door hesitated, unsure whose orders to follow. Edward asked grimly, Ms.


    Rhodes, what exactly are you implying? This man insulted Mr.


    face the consequences ? Rhodes shouldnt he Lauren was secretly annoyed.


    In the past, none of these so called veterans would have dared speak to her this way.


    However, they had switched allegiance to Michael and were showing their fangs.


    I apologize, but you have no authority over me since Im Ms.


    Rhodes driver and bodyguard, Andrew stated calmly.


    Lauren quickly added, Thats right, Ive hired Andrew.


    Hes not only my employee but also part of Rhodes Corporation, which gives him the right to speak his mind you cant stop him from exercising his right.


    However, Edward was not ready to let it go.


    He taunted, Even if what you say is true, hes just a driver and hired muscle.


    For such a low level employee to speak so disrespectfully and insult his superior in a high level corporate meeting hell still end up in jail


    Eunice broke out in a cold sweat.


    Andrew, apologize to Mr.


    Rhodes right now! Do you want to drag Ms.


    Rhodes down with you? Michael sat with his arms crossed, enjoying the show.


    He deliberately stayed silent, wanting to watch his subordinates tear apart Lauren and Andrew.


    The thrill of absolute power was simply intoxicating.


    Andrew smirked.


    Apologize to him? Why would anyone apologize to garbage? The room exploded in chaos.


    Even Laurens expression changed slightly the normally 1/2  Chapter 422posed Andrew


    had somehow transformed into a fierce warrior in just a few days.


    Meanwhile, Eunices chest heaved with panic as she was nearly scared senseless.


    Marcus furrowed his brow, thinking this was definitely going to end badly with Michaels temperament, he would fly into a rage


    Andrew might not make it out of Rhodes Corporation in one piece.

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423 Security, arrest him immediately! came the shouts from around the room.


    Take him away and hand him over to the police use thepanys connections to make sure he rots in jail ! Michaels loyal followers on either side of him jumped to their feet, looking at Andrew as if he were already dead.


    This was their chance to prove their loyalty to Michael, and in their this foolish young man was nothing but dust to hodes Corporation.


    eyes, Well, well, Rhodes Corporations executives are supposed to be sophisticated, high ie individuals, Andrew said calmly, not moving an inch.


    But right now, all I see is a pack of dogs barking.


    Marcus nearly fell out of his chair in shock.


    He figured Andrew had given up and decided to antagonize the entire executive board since he was headed for jail anyway a reckless and foolish move, in his opinion.


    Take him to the police, Michael ordered, his eyes cold as ice.


    As CEO, I have only one demand make him disappear from this world.


    Edward cheered, Thats exactly what we should do, Mr.


    Rhodes! For someone who dares to your authority so brazenly, theres only one path straight to hell. Kid, dont me us for being cruel.


    You brought this on yourself by messing with the wrong people.


    Several other executives grinned, already imagining Andrew being destroyed by Rhodes Corporations influence and connections.


    To them, a nobody fighting against Jayrodales premierpany was pure suicide.


    Dozens of Rhodes Corporation security guards stormed into the room menacingly.


    Suddenly, a cold, sharp aura emanated from Andrews body.


    The two muscr ex special forces men at the front felt suffocated and did not dare take another step toward Andrew.


    Something about this man gave them the terrifying feeling of being stalked by an apex predator.


    Edward shouted, what are you waiting for? Get moving! 1 Andrew raised his hand andmanded, Stop! Since when did mere security guards have the authority to manhandle a corporate director? Everyone froze in confusion, while Edward scoffed.


    Corporate director? You must be so scared youve lost your mind.


    Marcus shook his head, disappointed at how clueless Andrew was being.


    The Rhodes.


    Corporation directors were all powerful figures.


    Yet, a mere doctor was iming he was one too it was too ridiculous.


    +10 BONUS Lauren, understanding the situation, smiled.


    Michael, youd better not touch Andrew- because he is, in fact, our corporations director.


    Lauren, have you lost your mind too ? Michael mocked.


    What makes this nobody qualified to be a Rhodes Corporation director? If you dont believe me, check the corporate website right now, Lauren replied coldly.

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424 Lauren addressed the executives with conviction You all remember how the corporation sessfully acquired thatrge plot ofnd in West Ends development zone Edward frowned.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, bringing up irrelevant matters wont help.


    Were diswoning how to deal with this man right now.


    Its not irrelevant, Lauren snapped Thatnd deal was secured through Mr.


    Lloyds connections, and in return, the corporation granted him a director position.


    The executives exchanged uncertain nces.


    If Lauren was telling, the truth, they had to gir to touch a corporate director.


    Have you found anything? Michael asked darkly.


    His secretary shifted ufortably.


    Mr.


    Rhodes... its true


    Michael grabbed theptop to check the corporate website himself, and his expression gr increasingly grim


    He owns 1% of thepany shares, Michael gritted out.


    Now you have nothing to say, do you? Lauren said coolly.


    Mr.


    Lloyd isnt just my daver hes a corporate shareholder, so you have no authority over him.


    Marcus was stunned.


    Although 1% seemed small in actual money, it amounted to hundreds of millions.


    Lauren, you nned this quite thoroughly! Michael seethed.


    Michael, when ites to being underhanded, Im nowhere near your level, Lauren said with contempt.


    Andrews 1 % was rightfully his from the beginning -it just hadnt been made public until now.


    Remembering Andrews earlier dismissive attitude, Michael exploded


    So you think just because he got lucky and became a director, I cant touch him? Michael sneered, Im not just the CEO I own 15 % of thepany.


    I can still have him arrested for insulting his superior and major shareholder.


    Edward chimed in with a smirk.


    I also own more shares than this arrogant kid


    Between M Rhodes and me, we have enough power to throw this one percent shareholder in jail for a te days


    Michaelsckeys burst intoughter, and they all cheered.


    Well done, Mr.


    Hills youre a true role model


    Andrew, you should know Mr.


    Hills reputation in ourpany.


    Hes known for his iron- fisted methods and absolute loyalty to Mr.


    Rhodes.


    Anyone who dares to harm or even whisper about Mr.


    Rhodes faces serious consequences! The executives continued praising Edward while mocking Andrew.


    Even if he was a director, 1 % ownership was nothing, and they could still easily crush him.

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425 Michael grinned with confidence


    Lauren, I warned you before If you just quietly yed your role as Vice CEO, no one would bother you. But if you challenge my authority as CEO, III show you who really runs this corporation.


    Michael, do you really want to take it this far? Lauren asked icily.


    Michaels eyes turned bloodshot as he remembered how Andrew had humiliated him in the past. No, youre wrong


    This bastard is the one who took things too far, making my life hell.


    I wont rest until I see him behind bars! Edward sneered.


    The policemissioner is an old friend of mine.


    With just one call from me, Donald will make sure to give Director Lloyd special treatment.


    Her He emphasized Director Lloyd mockingly, dripping with sarcasm


    The executives continued their taunts


    Your 1 % shareholding might save your life, but you wont escape punishment entirely! Though Andrews director status was confirmed, Michael and Edwards joint attack gave the executives new hope.


    They all joined in verbally attacking Andrew.


    Marcus was speechless.


    He finally understood that Andrews 1 % stake had given him the courage to speak out, but he had severely underestimated Michaels influence as CEO.


    Andrew, what other tricks do you have up your sleeve? Show us everything youve got, Michael smirked confidently.


    Even if they go through legal channels, I wont let you touch Dr.


    Lloyd, Lauren gritted out


    Anyone who dares touch him will lose their hands! Michael replied with disdain, Lauren, stop trying to protect your pretty boy


    Thews are beyond ourpanys rules.


    Do you think your influence will change the oue? Eunice leaned close to Laurens ear anxiously. Miss, you should stop defending Andrew.


    Lauren was annoyed.


    Are you also going against me? Eunice quickly waved her hands, saying, No.


    I wouldnt dare.


    Mrs.


    Rhodes is watching through the surveince cameras.


    Lauren cursed internally.


    She was not afraid of Michael but of Tiana, who currently ran things.


    in Jayrodale.


    If Tiana saw Andrew fail this first challenge, the ruthless mother would never give either of them another chance.


    Just as Lauren was about to make emergency calls to Marvin and Mark for backup, Andrew spoke up casually.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, let me ask you something my 1 % shareholding doesnt carry much weight in your familys corporation, right? Chapter 475.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, 1 % of Rhodes Corporation isnt cheap Lauren exined with a bitter smile.

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426 Lauren exined, But ording to corporate bws, shareholders with higher stakes have more authority and priority than you.


    Since Michael is both CEO and has more shares than you, he technically can take legal action.


    I see, Andrew nodded


    So if I had more shares than Michael and Mr.


    Hills, I could overrule them? Thats true, but even if webined our shares, we still wouldnt match them, Lauren replied.


    This is gettingplicated maybe we should call Mr.


    Yates for help


    Andrew appreciated Laurens suggestion but smiled slightly.


    No need for that.


    If its just about having more shares than these two, I can simply buy more right now.


    Laurens beautiful face showed confusion, while Eunice scoffed.


    Andrew, stop pretending


    You want to buy more shares ? Michael and Mr.


    Hills together own 20% percent, which is worth about three billion dors.


    Do you think this is like shopping at a grocery store? Marcus could not stay silent anymore and moved next to Andrew


    Even if you could raise a few million, that would only get you a fraction of 1%.


    Even 3 % percent would cost you half a billion dors! He thought Andrew would be shocked, but thetter was unfazed.


    me Andrew smiled and replied, Mr.


    Chapman, 3% wouldnt give me an advantage.


    Ill need at least 30% to overrule theirbined 20 %.


    Didnt you hear what I just said? Marcus asked desperately.


    Just a few percent costs half a billion.


    Do you realize what 30 % means? Whats the big deal? Its only about five billion dors not that much, Andrew replied with a smile.


    Marcus nearly choked


    How could five billion dors not be much? Even as a deputy chief at Jayrodale General Hospital with a high ie, the idea of investing five billion dors in Rhodes Corporation shares seemed like an impossible dream.


    Nheless, Andrew kept things simple.


    He took out his phone, found Rhodes Corporations stock trading portal, and made a few quick transactions


    Suddenly, an alert appeared in Rhodes Corporations stock trading data center.


    [Shareholder Mr.


    Andrew Lloyd has purchased thepanys shares for five billion dors.


    Mr.


    Lloyd is now the fifth major shareholder, holding 35 % of corporate shares.


    ] The news hit the executive room like a thunderbolt.


    Everyone, including Lauren, stared at Andrew inplete disbelief.

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427 Mr.


    Lloyd, d did you really just invest... five billion dors in the corporation? Marcus stammered, his mind reeling from the absurdity of what had just happened.


    Eunices previous hostility and condescension toward Andrew instantly vanished, reced by shock and disbelief.


    Edward shook his head.


    No way! Thats absolutely impossible! Even most sessful financiers couldnt pull out five billion dors for an investment without preparation.


    Check if hackers have attacked ourwork and caused this data anomaly.


    Michaels face showed uncertainty as he barked at his secretary, Verify this immediately! The sweating secretary worked frantically at herputer and made several urgent calls.


    Two minutester, she looked at Michael with a pale face.


    Mr.


    Rhodes, its confirmed.


    The stock exchange has verified Mr.


    Lloyds purchase of five billion dors worth of shares, and... Michael exploded.


    And what? Are you all brainless? This kind of thing only happens in movies and TV shows, you idiots!


    He had carefully orchestrated this meeting on his turf, rallying nearly all of thepanys top executives


    to pressure Lauren and her thorn in his side pretty boy, Andrew.


    If he could not crush these two here and now, then he might as well throw himself off a cliff.


    The attractive secretary in her pencil skirt was nearly in tears after being yelled at.


    And ... the Chairwoman has confirmed that the situation is ... genuine.


    Michael had to swallow hard.


    The Chairwoman, who controlled thergest share of the corporation, was none other than Tiana, the Rhodes family matriarch who had been supporting Michael.


    Noticing Michaels expression, Edward stuttered, M Mr.


    Rhodes, you dont actually... believe.


    this? Lets wee our fifth major shareholder, Mr.


    Lloyd, to our noon meeting, Michael gritted out through clenched teeth.


    He did not want to believe it, but with Tianas confirmation, he had no choice.


    L Only Laurens apuse echoed in the room, as the other executives were either still processing the news or too shocked to move.


    Lauren beamed with pride and happiness.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, congrattions on bing our fifth major shareholder.


    Your stake in the corporation now exceeds even mine! This was the man she had fallen for always finding


    a way to turn things around with spectacr moves that left everyone speechless.

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428  Andrew stood up, and his previously friendly smile had vanished, reced by an icy demeanor.


    The shift in his expression sent chills through the boardroom, making everyone uneasy.


    He stated coldly, Since my shares now exceed both the CEOS and Mr.


    Hills, doesnt that give me the greatest authority and priority in todays lunch meeting? Michaels face twitched


    In principle, yes, thats correct.


    Edward was not having it, his face contorted with anger.


    Kid, I didnt expect you to pull something like this


    But five billion in funding you must have misappropriated it from somewhere


    With your position and background, even if your family saved for generations, they couldnte up with that kind of astronomical sum.


    Many heads nodded in agreement around the table.


    Edwards logic seemed sound, as instantly injecting fifty billion dors to be the fifth major


    shareholder was suspicious.


    However, Andrew could not care less about their suspicions.


    He slowly walked over to Michael, his footsteps echoing in the tense silence.


    Michael flinched.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, what are you doing? Rx, Andrew replied nkly.


    Youre the CEO of the group, and Im just a board member.


    What could I possibly do to you? Im simply exercising my rights as the groups fifth major shareholder.


    ! Edward shouted angrily, Mr.


    Lloyd, get back to your seat! You might have lucked into bing the fifth director, but you still need to follow basic protocols


    Andrew nodded calmly


    Youre right basic protocols must be followed


    He paused before saying, So when a minor shareholder like yourself shouts at me, the fifth director,


    arent you overstepping your bounds? Edward froze, his lips moving to deliver an angry retort before catching himself


    He mocked, Well, well, Mr.


    Lloyd.


    Youre showing your true colors on your first day.


    Id love to see what you n to do about it.


    He leaned back in his chair with contempt.


    As a founding member who had built thepany alongside Laurens father, he did not view this new shareholder as a threat.


    Meanwhile, Lauren, Marcus, and Eunice watched Andrew with confusion, wondering what his next move would be.


    Mr.


    Hills, you were quite bold earlier, threatening to have me arrested and even making me disappear from this world, right? Andrew asked with a deceptively pleasant smile


    Edward lifted his chin haughtily.


    So what if I did? Though now that youve shown your deep pockets and be a major shareholder, I suppose I cant touch you anymore


    Chapter 428  Andrew nodded.


    Im d you understand that, Mr.


    Hills.


    Now its time for me to settle the score.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, thats enough, Edward scoffed.


    Ive been plenty patient with you.


    Settling scores? Arent you being childish? Andrew shook his head.


    Not at all.


    Without warning, he delivered a powerful p across Edwards plump face.


    The impact was explosive.


    Edwards 200 pound frame, along with his chair, went flying across the room.


    The chair shattered against the wall, while Edward let out a painful groan before his eyes rolled back, and he passed out.


    The boardroom fell into a deathly silence.

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429 Edward thepany veteran, the CEOS right hand man, the head of corporate security, and a board member had just been knocked out cold with a single p.


    The shocking disy of power left everyone in the boardroom stunned and speechless.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, you ... Marcus scalp tingled as words falled himpletely.


    Eunice stared in disbelief.


    She mumbled, This is terrible.


    We finally had things under control, and now hes ruined everything.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, do you realize how serious it is to assault a board member and disrespect apany veteran ? Even Lauren had not expected Andrew to make such a bold move.


    pping Edward across the room was something she had not dared to consider, even when she was CEO with absolute authority at Rhodes Corporation.


    Michael jumped to his feet, his face dark with anger.


    What the hell are you doing? How dare you assault ourpany veteran ! Are you trying tond yourself in prison ? Is there a problem with me pping this old fool ? Andrew asked calmly


    He repeatedly targeted me as a director and showed zero respect, constantly insulting me.


    Mr.


    Rhodes, with my current shareholding, dont you think Im entitled to collect some interest on that disrespect ? Michael gritted his teeth.


    Andrew- As Rhodes Corporations fifth major shareholder, Andrew cut him off, my shareholding and my dignity absolutely cannot tolerate any insults


    Insulting me is equivalent to insulting thepany, so I believe that p waspletely justified


    One executive burst out angrily, Even so, you cant just hit people! Others chimed in, Violence is bad enough, but you hit him so hard that he passed out.


    Even if youve got money and are now a director, well never ept suchwless and arrogant behavior. Immediately, several otherpany veterans spoke up in support of Edward.


    As veterans themselves, they were used tomanding respect even the CEO had to show them consideration


    Yet, this upstart, who had been a director for mere minutes, had openly attacked Edward in broad daylight.


    To them, this was a clear sign that he held no respect for their senior status.


    Lauren said firmly.


    I believe Mr.


    Lloyds actions werepletely justified.


    Everyone witnessed, and the surveince cameras recorded, that Mr.


    Hills disrespected Mr.


    Lloyd first.


    Mr.


    Lloyd controls such arge portion of ourpanys shares that his reputation is thepanys reputation


    Mr.


    Hills overstepped his bounds he brought this on himself.


    Andrewughed coldly.


    Mr.


    Rhodes, you can call the police right now if you want to arrest me 20 BONUS Chapter 429.


    for assault.


    But consider this Im apany director, and If I get arrested, Its thepanys reputation that suffers. Plus, I can filewsuits about Mr.


    Hills previous actions


    And those managers and executives who just spoke up? Ive taken note of every word.


    None of them will escape consequences


    Immediately, Michaels supporters panicked, their faces turning pale as they looked to him for help.


    With Andrews current share percentage, dealing with a few employees would not take much effort at all. Michaels expressions fluctuated between rage and forcedposure.


    Finally, he shot Andrew a hateful nce and said icily, Mr.


    Lloyd, I hope this kind of barbaric behavior wont be repeated in ourpany.

 Chapter 430

    .


    Chapter 430 Andrew walked back to Laurens side and sat down with a casual smile.


    He said, Youre the CEO, its your call.


    But please understand, I just joined the Rhodes Corporation today, so I got a bit carried away and gave


    Mr.


    Hills quite a shock ! Many people gritted their teeth in silence.


    Andrews nonchnt attitude hardly seemed apologetic, and calling it quite a shock when Edward had to be rushed to the hospital was a massive understatement.


    Michael mmed his hand on the table.


    Enough Lets get down to business.


    Everyone, quiet! Andrew and Lauren exchanged nces, their expressions innocent.


    Lauren was secretly delighted, as Andrews performance deserved full marks.


    She could only imagine how furious Tiana must have been while watching all of this unfold through the surveince cameras.


    Do we have any updates on the Northern District case ? Michael turned to an executive.


    As may be dead, but we havent recovered a single penny from our two investments in Northern District


    I wont tolerate this situation! The executive stammered nervously, M Mr.


    Rhodes, the people from the Northern District have scattered like birds.


    We cant even find anyone in charge our employees dont know who to approach for the money, so... So


    , you useless piece of shit, youre telling me that 60 million dors from those two projects just vanished into thin air? Michaels coldugh cut through the room.


    The executive lowered his head, his face burning red.


    You worthless fool! Michael snapped, his burning gaze sweeping across the executives.


    No one dared to meet his eyes, quickly looking down at their feet.


    As was long dead, and getting the 60 million dors back was impossible.


    Lauren, since these ipetent fools cant handle it, this is now your responsibility, given that youre the


    Vice CEO, Michael suddenly announced, ncing maliciously toward Andrew and Lauren.


    Lauren scoffed


    Sorry, but Im not epting this assignment.


    As is dead, and Northern District is destroyed where exactly am I supposed to find this 60 million ?


    Thats for you to figure out, Michael replied dismissively.


    Im the CEO I handle the big picture and make decisions.


    Your job is simply to execute them! Laurens temper red, but Andrew gently squeezed her hand before she could explode


    Its okay, Ill go with you, he said with a smile.


    Chapter 450 Marcus and Eunice watched anxiously from the sitle, worried that Andrew was once again putting himself in the line of fire.


    They wondered if he was too blind to see that Michael was deliberately trying to make things difficult for Lauren


    Michael smirked.


    Good, since youve agreed, then its settled.


    But let me be clear.


    These 60 million dors are crucial


    If you cant recover them, youll face consequences, regardless of your status, Lauren.


    Dont worry, Lauren replied with disgust.


    Im not as ipetent as some people


    Michaelughed inwardly, knowing the 60 million had long since disappeared without a trace.


    It would take a miracle to recover it now, and he could not wait to see the look on Laurens face when she returned empty handed.

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431 Michael cleared his throat before saying, Theres another important matter the Weller Group has been making big movestely


    He added, Harvey has somehow found the courage to aggressively expand into the pharmaceutical industry.


    Their first batch of products has already hit the market with excellent feedback.


    He paused before exploding in anger.


    Meanwhile, our pharmaceutical department is full of deadweight! Rhodes Pharmaceuticals has decades of expertise and foundation.


    Weve always dominated the Jayrodale market, but now Harvey, that ipetent fool, is stealing business from us


    Can anyone exin this to me? Marcus reluctantly spoke up.


    Mr.


    Rhodes, Ive been overseeing our pharmaceutical division, which is one of our gship departments. Overall, our production volume and quality have remained solid, consistently outperforming the Weller Group


    The only issue is their newly developed health supplement, which has been incredibly sessful in the market.


    This single product has given them the confidence topete with us.


    Michaels face darkened


    If you already know the root cause, why havent you taken action against them? Marcus exined ufortably.


    Its not that I dont want to, but their health supplement has shown remarkable results our products simply cantpete.


    I suspect they must have received help from some industry expert, as its impossible to develop such an effective product in such a short time otherwise.


    Michael sneered


    You suspect? Always with the suspicions.


    Well, Mr.


    Chapman, if the position of Head of Pharmaceutical Division is too hot for you to handle, perhaps you should consider stepping down to a lesser role


    Marcus face changed, anger rising within him.


    Michael was threatening to remove him from a position hed dedicated his life to building.


    The pharmaceutical division would not be what it was today without his contributions, yet Michael treated him ruthlessly


    Lauren said coldly, Michael, Mr.


    Chapman is a crucial talent for thepany.


    Your words are extremely unprofessional.


    Without him, the pharmaceutical divisions performance would plummet! Michaelughed sarcastically. Am I the CEO, or are you? Are you questioning my decision? And even if you are, does it matter? Lauren was furious


    In the past, if Michael had dared to speak to her this way, she would have taught him a harsh lesson. Mr.


    Chapman, figure it out yourself, Michael said indifferently.


    If youre ipetent, step aside.


    Ill find someone more capable for the position.


    Chapter # 31 Marcus responded bitterly, Yes, Mr.


    Rhodes.


    Michael stood up and waved his hand.


    Thats all for todays meeting.


    Ms.


    Weinstein, please stay behind ande to my office.


    We have some multi million dor projects to discuss in detail


    Andrew noticed Cindy Weinstein, the attractive secretary in her pencil skirt, blushing immediately, looking rather eager


    Several executives exchanged knowing smirks before saying goodbye to Michael and leaving. As Lauren walked out of the conference room, she muttered in disgust, Just a horny idiot.


    Eunice said worriedly, Miss, those 60 million from Northern District wont be easy to recover. I heard that after Mr.


    Giordanos incident, several partners went to the Northern District to collect their money. Not only did theye back empty handed, but they were also beaten up.

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432 Lauren smiled confidently.


    Dont worry, I have Dr.


    Lloyd hell help me


    Eunice immediately gave Andrew a skeptical look She said sharply, If you truly care about Ms. Rhodes wellbeing, you shouldnt try to show off like this


    How exactly do you n to help her recover the 60 million ? Andrew replied with a smile, Rx. While the Northern District no longer exists, I know some inside information about As downfall. Recovering the money shouldnt be too difficult.


    He knew that Dn and Natasha had divided Northern Districts assets and territory between them. He knew that getting the money back would be as simple as approaching these two powerhouses. Eunice scoffed.


    You make it sound so easy.


    Mr.


    Giordano was one of Jayrodales elite, so what gives a mere doctor like you the audacity to speak so boldly? I have just one request: you can risk your own neck if you want, but please dont drag Ms. Rhodes into it.


    Lauren frowned


    This must be the hundredth time today Ive heard you speak to Dr.


    Lloyd in that tone, and I dont want there to be a next time


    If there is, you can go work as Michaels secretary instead hes been lusting after you for ages anyway! Eunices face turned pale, and she looked like she was about to cry.


    Andrew found this amusing -clearly, Michaels reputation within thepany was quite intimidating. Just then, Marcus approached them and bowed deeply.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, you truly are more than meets the eye.


    I apologize for my earlier behavior youre the real deal.


    Anyone securing a directors position with a single investment had to be formidable.


    Andrew waved off the praise.


    Youre too kind, Mr.


    Chapman


    By the way, I heard in the meeting that youre facing some difficulties.


    If you need any help, dont hesitate to ask! After interacting with Marcus, Andrew found him to be someone worth befriending


    However, Marcus shook his head and replied, Its fine.


    Its aplicated situation, and I dont want to get you involved.


    Worst case scenario, III just quit as head of pharmaceuticals, and Michael can find whoever he wants to rece me! Though Marcus did not reveal the exact nature of his troubles, his worried expression made it clear the pressure was significant.


    Andrew did not press the issue, understanding that Marcus probably did not believe he could help


    Nheless, with Andrews medical expertise, he knew he could actually.solve Marcus problems at their root.


    Mr.


    Chapman is still one of the few people loyal to me, Lauren said, watching Marcus leave.


    Thats exactly why Michael is targeting him so aggressively.


    1/2  Chapter 432 Ms.


    Rhodes, you want to help Mr.


    Chapman, dont you ? Andrew asked thoughtfully.


    Lauren managed a smile.


    Of course! Mr.


    Chapman isnt just my subordinate, hes my mentor.


    He taught me so much when I first joined thepany. Andrew nodded.


    Dont worry


    Once we resolve the 60 million, well look into Mr.


    Chapmans troubles and see what we can do.

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433 Andrew and Lauren quickly drove toward Jayrodales Northern District. Instead of taking his Mercedes G Wagon, Andrew was driving Laurens pink Maserati.


    It was a fantastic car, but he felt a bit self conscious about the color


    Along the way, businessmen on the street did double takes when they saw a man driving the pink Maserati with the stunning Lauren in the passenger seat.


    Their envious and judgmental res made Andrew certain he would bebeled as another trophy boyfriend.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, why are you closing the windows? Lauren asked, hiding her smile.


    Im trying to avoid any would be heroes looking to start trouble, Andrew replied dryly.


    Lauren giggled


    I wouldnt mind witnessing something like that.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, I really think my car would have been more suitable, Andrew suggested


    Your car is nice, but since this is a business trip, we should use apany car, Lauren exined.


    That way, thepany covers gas and depreciation.


    I couldnt let you help me and pay for expenses too.


    Andrew chuckled helplessly.


    Well, arent you the practical businesswoman? Though, after investing five billion in your Rhodes family, whats a little gas money? Lauren batted her long eyshes yfully


    Oh, just consider that five billion as part of our wedding gift! The pink Maserati screeched to a sudden stop, and Lauren looked at him with puppy dog eyes


    She asked, Dr.


    Lloyd, youre not angry about what I said, are you? Andrew opened the car door and replied, No, I just wanted to let you know were here.


    Even with his wealth, a five billion dor wedding gift made him wince at how high the Rhodes familys standards were.


    Seeing Andrews pained expression, Lauren burst intoughter.


    Herugh was bold and unrestrained yet somehow remained elegant and beautiful.


    With her perfect teeth, ruby lips, slightly rounded cheeks, sparkling eyes, and cascading hair, she truly deserved her title as Jayrodales most beautiful woman


    Holy moly, what happened to As headquarters ? It looks like a ghost town! Lauren eximed as they got out of the car and saw the deste building.


    Andrew had to admit, Dn and Natashas people had been thorough.


    It seemed that they had stripped the Northern Districtpletely bare


    He could only imagine how devastated Aspen must have been when she arrived to find this.


    After exploring the building, they found nothing but a few elderly garbage collectors and real  Chapter 433 estate agents.


    A man in a business suit spotted them and immediately approached with bright eyes


    Hello there, beautifuldy and gentleman! Looking for office space? This is your lucky day! The


    property agent, Jake Cullen, continued enthusiastically, This is a prime real estate in Jayrodales


    Northern District, right in the central business district, next to high speed rail and bus stations, and the rent is very reasonable


    Interested? Laurenughed sarcastically


    Dream on ! I wouldnt take this cursed ce even if it was free.


    The persistent Jake would not give up.


    Miss, Im serious


    This building used to be the headquarters of Northern Districts crime lord, Mr.


    As Giordano himself.


    If you rent or buy now, youll make a killing on your investment!

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434 What youre saying isnt wrong, but you do know where As is now, right? Andrew asked with a knowing smile


    Jake turned awkward as he fell silent.


    Andrew continued, So stop trying to con people Northern District is done for its yesterdays news.


    This abandoned building probably has a body count, and its probably been carved up by the other two underground powers by now.


    Try to trick us into buying it, and you might be in serious trouble.


    Jake replied with an apologetic smile, Sir, I didnt realize your so well informed about the situation my mistake


    Go ahead.


    Nobody wants this building anyway.


    Of course, Andrew was aware of the matter


    After all, he had helped orchestrate Ass downfall.


    He gestured for Lauren to wait and asked Jake, Since this building is now under West End and South Citys control, are you working for them? Jake shook his head.


    No I used to work for Northern District.


    I had nowhere to go after Mr.


    Giordano got taken out at his suburban vi while meeting his mistress.


    I ended up joining Madam Vostokoffs West End organization, and they assigned me to sell this building.


    Andrew smiled to himself Natasha was quite the businesswoman.


    Using former Northern District members to sell their own building was a clever move.


    Since you were one of Ass men, didnt you want revenge ? Lauren could not help asking.


    Now youre just selling real estate for West End.


    Wheres your loyalty? Jake scoffed


    Loyalty? That doesnt pay the bills these days.


    I joined the Northern District for the opportunities.


    Who knew Mr.


    Giordano would go down so easily? Hell, I should be mad at him for ruining my career prospects. Since As was killed, do you know who did it? Andrew asked.


    Jake shook his head.


    Not specifically, but it was probably either Madam Vostokoff or Mr.


    Garner they run everything now


    Then again, it couldve also been Finley from Hidden Dragons.


    Mr.


    Giordano kicked him out of Northern District for seducing Yvonne, so he might have wanted revenge. Andrew was impressed by Jakes sharp mind and positive attitude.


    He beckoned him closer.


    Ill ask you something provide useful info, and I can help you find a better job.


    For real? What do you want to know? Jake asked skeptically.


    Northern District was huge just because As is gone doesnt mean all his people disappeared, Andrew said


    You must know where the rest went ? Isnt it obvious? They either joined Madam Vostokoff or Mr. Garner, or they scattered, Jake  replied.


    Andrew shook his head


    Im not asking about the small fry.


    I mean As Inner circle- Northern Districts top yers, Jakes expression changed as he grew wary. Who are you? Why are you asking about this? Andrew exined truthfully, Were from Rhodes Corporation.


    We had two joint projects with Northern District, and we havent gotten our money back yet.


    We need to find Northern Districts remaining people to recover our funds,

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435 Jake burst outughing.


    Another group looking for money? Ive seen several people like you today.


    Go home and forget about the money M Giordano is dead, and the Northern District has been stripped clean


    Theres nothing left


    Jake continued, Youve heard of Christina Stevens, the Ice Queen of Stevens Corporation, right? And another gorgeous woman named Aspen Stevens came by too.


    Do you know what happened? Aspen went ballistic, trashing the ce and cursing Mr.


    Giordano, demanding her billion dors back.


    He shook his head with a smirk.


    Can you believe how crazy that woman was? That man is already dead hows he supposed topay her back? And cursing a dead man ? Man, you shouldve seen her face she looked like she was having a mental breakdown! Andrew understood Aspens reaction well.


    Anyone would lose their mind after losing a billion dors to the Northern District.


    The loss would make anyones heart bleed.


    Andrew replied with a knowing smile, Youre right about Northern Districts assets being divided up.


    But when As died, his people survived.


    I bet they helped themselves to quite a bit of valuable stuff when they left like, say, Aspens billion dors ending up in one of As right hand mans pockets.


    Jakes facepletely changed at these words.


    He demanded, Youre not really from Rhodes Corporation.


    Who are you? Andrew held up his hands.


    No need to get nervous


    I am from Rhodes Corporation, and thisdy beside me is the famous CEO of Rhodes Corporation. Jake snorted


    I dont care who you are


    What youre asking about involves the underground business, so Im sorry, but I cant help you


    Please leave.


    Andrew smiled.


    At least youve got some backbone.


    You know what you can and cant talk about.


    Jake puffed out his chest proudly.


    Of course! I may be new to the underground world, but I have a new boss now.


    I wont easily betfay what my boss has instructed- thats called loyalty.


    Youre an interesting guy, Lauren chimed in incredulously.


    Earlier, you dismissed loyalty, but now you keep preaching about it.


    Dont you see the contradiction? Jake shrugged carelessly.


    Mr.


    Giordano is dead, so I dont owe him any loyalty.


    But my new boss is Natasha Vostokoff from West End, whos at the height of her power.


    Of course, Ive got to show loyalty if I want to advance my career.


    Lauren rolled her eyes


    Oh yeah, you really understand the meaning of loyalty! Andrew found Jale amusing andughed.


    Well, you wont talk, III just have to call Natasha If over here.


    Jake was stunned, then sneered


    If youre going to bluff, at least make it believable.


    Youre just a staff of Rhodes Corporation.


    Who do you think youre to call Madam Vostkoff over? Do you even know her nickname? Ever heard of


    the ck Widow? Shes the most powerful woman in Jayrodale.


    Andrew ignored him and proceeded to dial Natashas number.

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436 Im here at Northern Districts headquarters


    One of your men is here, and Im nning to get him promoted, Andrew spoke into the phone. Of course, Ill be there in five minutes.


    Wait for me, Natasha replied urgently.


    As Andrew hung up, Jake shook his head.


    Sir, this act isnt funny anymore


    Dont tell me you actually have Madam Vostokoffs number? Of course I do, Andrew replied simply. How else could I call her ? Jake did not bother responding and headed downstairs to hand out flyers, hoping to sell the abandoned building soon and get his promotion


    He dismissed the supposed lunatic upstairs, remembering how he had only seen Natasha once since joining West End


    Regr people never got close to someone of Natashas status, let alone have her private number unless this guy was her boy toy, he thought cynically.


    Minutester, a convertible sports car screeched to a halt in front of the building.


    Jake, clutching a stack of flyers, stared in disbelief at the beautiful woman stepping out.


    He rubbed his eyes and looked again, confirming that it really was Natasha, West Ends leader, the


    infamous ck Widow, and the underground worlds dream woman


    Madam Vostokoff, w what brings you here? Jake stammered, trying to curry favor.


    Natasha removed her sunsses and nced at him without responding


    Just then, Andrew came downstairs with Lauren and called out with a smile, Over here! Natasha walked over and bowed respectfully.


    Mr.


    Lloyd! 22 2 Andrew smiled


    Is that really necessary? The entire Jayrodale underground world is under yourmand now, Natasha replied.


    seriously.


    Rules must be followed, especially by subordinates like us.


    Andrew instantly realized she was putting on a show for Laurens benefit she was never this formal with him normally.


    Nheless, he did not call her out on it.


    Instead, he pointed to the dumbfounded Jake behind.


    them.


    This young man works for you, right? Natasha beckoned, and Jake hurried over.


    She barked, Show some respect and greet Mr.


    Lloyd ! Jake trembled, staring at Andrew


    So y you really do know Madam Vostokoff? Andrew smiled.


    I told you I wasnt lying


    Now, about that information I was asking about earlier ? Chapter 43 Jake nodded frantically.


    Of course, Ill tell you everything right away! Please forgive my pr¨¦vious disrespect, Mr.


    Lloyd ! I was blind! Andrew waved his hand, gesturing for Jake to get to the point.


    Just as you said, Mr.


    Lloyd, everything fell apart when Mr.


    Giordano died.


    I was on guard duty that night and saw people setting fires as soon as news of his death spread. Several groups rushed in to loot the ce, but Mr.


    Mayers people were the strongest they broke into As bedroom and office and took everything. Tell me about Mr.


    Mayer, Andrew prompted calmly.

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437 Natasha chimed in and exined, Dean Mayer was Ass senior apprentice from the same martial arts school and Northern Districts second inmand.


    He was known as Iron Palm


    However, his skills never matched As, which is why As always held the position of Northern Districts leader


    Andrew asked, So youre saying most of As assets and personnel fell into Deans hands? Natasha shook her head.


    In terms of manpower, Dean only took about seven elite fighters with him.


    However, he did make off with the majority of Northern Districts wealth As years of umted fortune


    Natasha, do you know where Dean is now ? Andrew frowned.


    As my people previously informed Mr.


    Lloyd, some of As forces have regrouped, Natasha said gravely.


    Dean is their leader, and theyve aligned themselves with the Madde Martial Academy.


    Andrew was shocked


    Madde Martial Academy? You mean the ce that calls itself Jayrodales premier martial arts institution? Natasha nodded.


    Thats the one.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, I strongly advise against confronting Madde Martial Academy unless absolutely necessary. Are they really that formidable? Andrew raised an eyebrow.


    Natasha exined, Extremely


    When ites to pure fighting prowess, we in the underworld dont stand a chance against them.


    Thats precisely why Dean chose to seek their protection- he knew neither Dn nor I would dare challenge them.


    Andrew turned to Lauren


    What do you know about Madde Martial Academy? Madam Vostokoff is right theyre not to be trifled with, Lauren said seriously.


    Their grandmaster is renowned as the ultimate authority in Southern Fist techniques.


    However, I know their legendary grandmaster hasnt fought anyone in years.


    The academy is currently run by his sessor, whose skills are mediocre at best.


    I can send our familys experts to make him hand over Dean and his people.


    After some thought, Andrew nodded.


    Lets do that then.


    Lauren smiled.


    Dont worry.


    Well try to negotiate peacefully with Madde Martial Academy.


    Our goal is just to recover Rhodes Corporations 60 million it shouldnt be too difficult.


    Andrew turned to Natasha


    Alright then, III apany Ms.


    Rhodes


    You can head back to West End.


    Natasha nodded and shot Andrew a jealous nce before leaving.


    Though subtle, Lauren did not miss it.


    Chapter 437 Andrew looked at Jake and chuckled.


    I almost forgot my promise to you


    Go with Natasha- shell promote you.


    Jake pointed at himself in disbelief.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, are you serious? Of course, Andrew nodded.


    Get in, lucky guy, Natasha called out impatiently.


    For Mr.


    Lloyds sake, Ill promote you when we get back to West End.


    Natashas sports car roared away.


    In the passenger seat, Jake could hardly believe he was sitting next to West Ends leader.


    He was nervous that he did not know what to do with his hands.


    He wondered who Andrew really was, having such influence over someone as powerful as Natasha.

 Chapter 438

    .


    Chapter 438 Jake could not help but marvel at how a single conversation hadpletely changed his fate


    His head was still spinning from the series of surprises.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, should we head to Madde Martial Academy now? Andrew suggested.


    Lauren smirked yfully.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, Natasha seened quite different around you.


    Did something happen between you two? Andrew shook his head.


    Shes West Ends leader, a widow


    What could possibly happen between us? Lauren said suspiciously, I dont believe you.


    The way she looked at you was exactly like at lonely woman gazing at her lover.


    Womens intuition was truly frightening.


    First Francesca, and now Lauren was just as perceptive.


    Andrew started the car and decided there was no point in hiding it.


    Natasha wanted to be with me, but I turned her down because it didnt feel right.


    Instead of getting jealous or upset as Andrew expected, Lauren became excited.


    Really? Natasha offered herself to you? That widow sure moves fast! Andrews face darkened


    Why do you seem more thrilled about this than I am? Of course Im excited! If you managed to seduce the ck Widow, Id be even happier! Lauren nodded enthusiastically.


    Andrew nearly drove into a flower bed


    He asked in shock, Why? Lauren exined seriously, If someone like her is interested in you, it proves how attractive and impressive you are.


    Plus, Natasha isnt just anyone shes the deadly ck Widow.


    Having her loyalty would make me feel much more secure.


    Though of course, you have to be with me first since I imed you first! Andrew chuckled coldly, Your logic sounds so reasonable


    But its still up to debate whos in charge in bed.


    Laurens face turned red as she red at Andrew I dont care.


    I want to be on top! Andrew slowed down the car, thinking it was better for them to take it easy.


    Lauren pulled out her phone and called home


    Jerry, bring some men and meet us at Madde Martial Academy.


    She felt they needed more presence, so she summoned Jerry.


    Andrew had no objections to this n.


    Shortly after Andrew parked at Madde Martial Academys entrance, Jerry arrived with over 1/2 +25


    BONUS Chapter 438 a dozen Rhodes Corporation security personnel.


    He gave Andrew a cold look but said nothing.


    Jerry, the 60 million that Northern District owes ourpany is likely in the hands of Dean Mayer, their second inmand, Lauren exined


    Were going to negotiate with Madde Martial Academy to have Dean repay the debt.


    Jerrys face was hard but confident.


    I understand, Miss.


    You want us here to show force? Dont worry.


    Madde Martial Academy will have to respect my presence! Reassured, Lauren strode through the academys gates.


    Im Lauren from the Rhodes family, and Id like to speak with Mr.


    Rodney Sanford !

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439 Inside Madde Martial Academy, hundreds of students were practicing martial arts with loud shouts.


    They barely nced at Lauren and Andrews group before turning away, disying obvious arrogance and dismissal


    Lauren was unfazed by their attitude.


    She exined, The students here are all from Jayrodales wealthy families.


    Most of them are spoiled rich kids who couldnt seed


    academically, so their families sent them here to learn martial arts.


    Over time, theyve developed quite a superiorityplex.


    Andrew did not mind.


    After all, it was natural for martial artists to have some attitude.


    Whether it was looking down on others or being arrogant, this kind of temperament came with this lifestyle.


    As long as they were not all talk and had no skill, he could tolerate their pride.


    A young man in casual clothes approached them with a smile, his paleplexion suggesting a life of extravagance


    He was nked by about four clearly skilled martial artists.


    As he passed the practicing students, they all shouted in unison, Mr.


    Sanford ! Please, skip the formalities.


    We wouldnt want to frighten our guests! Rodney Sanford, the heir of Madde Martial Academy, said with exaggerated ir


    He stopped in front of Lauren with a smile.


    Lauren, what a rare honor to have you visit our academy.


    To what do we owe this pleasure ? Mr.


    Sanford, please show some respect, Laurens face turned cold.


    Rodneys eyes roamed over Laurens figure as he licked his lips.


    I dont see anything inappropriate


    Everyone in Jayrodale knows I once pursued you.


    Since you acknowledge its in the past, lets keep it that way, Lauren said coldly.


    Ill be direct Im here with one request.


    Please hand over Dean Mayer


    Rhodes Corporation has some business to discuss with him.


    At these words, a tall, thin man with a darkplexion standing beside Rodney tensed visibly.


    Andrew nced at him, suspecting this was Dean, As senior and Northern Districts second -inmand.


    What do you want with Dean? Rodney frowned.


    Rhodes Corporation has an outstanding 60 million dor project payment with Northern District. We hope Mr.


    Mayer can settle this debt, Lauren stated bluntly.


    Rodney snapped his fingerszily.


    Dean, theyre here to collect money from you.


    The tanned faced elder stepped forward with a cold smile.


    Mr.


    Sanford is my master now.


    Asking me for money is like asking Mr.


    Sanford, and everyone knows he only collects debts- he never owes them! +26 BONUS Chapter 439


    Well said! Rodneyughed.


    Lauren, dear, you heard him.


    Dean is under my protection now.


    Asking him for money is like asking me for money


    His eyes gleamed with malice as he continued, Unless, of course, youre here to discuss a different kind of payment.


    Id empty my ounts if it meant having you as my bride.


    What do you say? Chapow 440

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440 Rodneys words made the skilled fighters behind him burst into raucousughter.


    The students stopped their practice to stare at Lauren with strange expressions.


    Rodney, I told you years ago that I wasnt interested in you, Lauren said calmly, showing no sign of anger


    Your persistent pursuit might be romantic to some, but even if you offered me the entire Madde Martial Academy, I wouldnt give you a second nce.


    Rodneys face darkened immediately.


    He had tried to embarrass Lauren, but her sharp tongue had turned the tables on him instead.


    A hulking man beside Rodney sneered, Ms.


    Rhodes, if youre going to reject Mr.


    Sanford, why are you even here? For our money, Lauren replied curtly.


    Dean scoffed


    As owed Rhodes Corporation money, not me.


    If hell


    I want it, go ask him in Lauren smirked


    As may be dead, but not all Northern Districts people are gone.


    I know you cleaned out Ass ounts


    Dean, are you really going to pretend you dont owe us? Deanughed arrogantly, ncing at Rodney for approval before continuing.


    Youre right, Lauren


    I do have all of Northern Districts money now.


    But why should I give it to you? Whe have you ever heard of someone from the underground voluntarily paying their debts? Go home, Lauren


    That 60 million from Rhodes Corporation? Sorry, but youre not getting it back.


    Think carefully, Lauren warned icily.


    Youre just a stray.


    Who are you to steal from Rhodes Corporation? Dean retorted, Before, I wouldnt have dared take money from the Rhodes family.


    But Im no stray anymore Im Mr.


    Sanfords man now.


    You might look down on me, but do you dare disrespect Mr.


    Sanford? Laurens expression changed slightly.


    Dean was cunning, deliberately shifting the conflict toward Madde Martial Academy.


    However, she was not one to be intimidated so easily.


    Jerry, shemanded sharply, since this dog wont behave, teach him a lesson ! Jerry stepped forward with a nk expression.


    Dean, do as Ms.


    Rhodes says, or III beat you to a pulp.


    Jerry, dont try that intimidation routine with me, Dean snarled


    Were both martial artists, but youre the real dog here a spineless guard dog for the wealthy elite.


    Who do you think you are to lecture me? Jerrys face turned sinister.


    Since youre asking for death, III grant your wish.


    I was going to let you live, but now Ill send you to join As !

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441 Rodneys lips curled into a mocking smile.


    He sneered, Mr.


    Keoghan, youve got quite the attitude, showing off in front of my Madde Martial Academy.


    What do you think this is, some kindergarten yground? Jerry, being a renowned senior grandmaster for many years, carried hintself with natural authority.


    Mr.


    Sanford, if it were your father, Vice Sanford, I would show him proper respect.


    But youre still too young and inexperienced, so I advise you not to make any foolish decisions.


    Jerry continued, Just hand over Dean and let Ms Rhodes deal with him.


    If you do that, we can put this whole incident behind us.


    Lauren gave a cold smile and turned to Andrew.


    Dont worry, Dr.


    Lloyd


    Jerry is one of the top fighters in the Rhodes family.


    If Rodney wants to y rough, were more than happy to oblige! Andrews expression showed traces of doubt.


    Jerrys power as a senior grandmaster was indeed undeniable.


    Even if he had only recently reached that level, it was still enough to dominate most fighters.


    However, the Madde Martial Academy was not filled with ordinary practitioners


    Andrew previously did not know much about this martial arts school, but their im as Jayrodales


    premier martial arts institution suggested they had substantial backing and power.


    From what Andrew could see, both Rodney and Dean possessed junior grandmaster fighting capabilities


    Behind Rodney stood several other experts, all at the junior grandmaster level.


    What caught Andrews attention most was the tower like man who had spoken only once before.


    This man, who kept a low profile, was clearly a senior grandmaster


    His protruding temples, callused hands, and unconsciously flexing muscle lines indicated hist fighting style must be incredibly fierce


    The Madde Martial Academy was renowned for its mastery of Southern Fist internal martial arts, and it was clear that the towering brute in front of them had fully grasped its essence


    Rodney smirked, his face full of contempt as his eyes flickered with violence.


    Since Dad stepped back and handed the school to me, no one has ever dared toe here and push.us around.


    Rodney looked at Lauren and added, Lauren, if it werent for showing you some courtesy, I would have already ordered my men to take down your Rhodes family people right here.


    Jerry stepped sideways, showing his disdain.


    Youre wee to try.


    The moment your people make a move, Ill tear this martial arts school apart.


    ??????? Chapter 441 >  §± Andrew was getting a headache.


    While Jerry definitely had the skills to back up his words, he wondered if this show of arrogance at


    someone elses doorstep was really necessary.


    Lauren still maintained herposure and said, Jerry, lets avoid fighting if we can.


    Then, he turned to Rodney


    Tell me, what will it take for you to hand over Dean? Rodney grinned maliciously


    Hand him over ? Lauren, arent you being too naive? Not only will I not hand him over today, but Im also going to teach the Rhodes family a good lesson.


    Dean gloated from the side.


    Mr.


    Sanford usually keeps his cool, but once he gets angry, it doesnt matter if youre a Rhodes youre finished


    The tower like man nced at Jerry his eyes showing a hint of contempt..


    Rodney stared at Laurens long legs with a lecherous smile


    Lauren, since I cant have you, I should at least get something out of this.


    If Rhodes Corporation wants Dean to pay up, fine- but first, youll have to win against my Madde


    Martial Academy in the ring.


    Lauren frowned


    What exactly do you want? Rodney replied yfully, Its simple following martial arts tradition, well settle this with a best of- three match.

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442 Rodney dered, If my side loses, then youll get their 60 million, handed over without question.


    But if you lose, I dont want anything else except ... At this point, Rodney suddenly stopped, his eyes gleaming with Just as he licked his lips in an incredibly vulgar manner.


    Behind him, his martial arts students joined in with sleazy snickers.


    Lauren felt goosebumps all over her body.


    She asked with disgust, What do you want? Rodney smiled.


    Dont worry, my request isnt too outrageous.


    I just want your stockings, Lauren.


    And specifically, the ones youre wearing right now I want them while theyre still warm! Then, he burst intoughter


    Laurens face turned slightly pale, clearly suppressing both rage and humiliation.


    She controlled her emotions well, though, and turned to look at Jerry.


    Dont worry, Miss.


    I can defeat these petty thugs with one hand tied behind my back, Jerry said coldly.


    Lauren turned to Andrew, blushing slightly.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, my stockings are only for you.


    So you better make sure we dont lose.


    Andrew replied, Dont worry.


    We wont lose while Im here.


    Though you should keep your stockings on I dont share his peculiar tastes.


    Lauren let out a small huff and insisted, No, if you win, theyre yours! Andrew sighed inwardly,


    wondering if this youngdy was trying to force a deal on him


    Jerry let out a contemptuousugh.


    Kid, you better stand back when the fighting starts


    We wont lose with you here? I dont know how you have the guts to say something like that.


    Andrew nced at him.


    I meant what I said, and let me warn you, Jerry dont let your guard down! Jerry chuckled dismissively.


    Who do you think you are to warn me ? I was already dominating the Jayrodale martial arts scene while you were still crawling.


    Ive said my piece.


    Take it or leave it, Andrew replied calmly.


    Jerry sneered


    I know what youre up to youre just trying to show off in front of Ms.


    Rhodes, trying to make a name for yourself.


    Unfortunately, your cheap tricks only make people despise you more.


    Jerry, youre going too far, Lauren said seriously.


    Dr.


    Lloyds martial arts skills are not to be underestimated.


    Jerry stood with his hands behind his back.


    Even if theyre not bad, theyre still far beneath  Chapter 442 my notice.


    Dont worry, Miss.


    Its time to put Magde Martial Academy in its ce.


    With As dead and gone, theres hardly anyone left in Jayrodales martial arts circle who I need to be wary of


    Lauren remained silent, as she had always trusted Jerrys abilities.


    After all, she was not the only one in Rhodess family who believed in Jerry even Tiana knew how formidable he was.


    Dealing with Rodney and the other experts from Madde Martial Academy should be no problem for Jerry, especially since the head of the school himself would not interfere.


    Ollie, youre up first.


    Remember, show no mercy


    I want to p Rodneys face and send a message to his father.


    I may have lost to him years ago, but now hes aged while Im in my prime.


    If we were to fight again, he wouldnt stand a chance!

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443 Andrew shook his head and warned, Jerry, you being too arrogant.


    From what I can see, the head of Madde Martial Academy doesnt even need to step in that martial arts expert next to Rodney alone is enough to give you serious trouble.


    Jerry sneered


    What do you losow about fighting levels? Do you think you can see something I cant? Young man, dont mistake ignorance for courage its truly foolish! Ollie Keoghan, who had just been called up, mocked, Andrew, why do you always have to run your mouth when youre around Ms.


    Rhodes ? Jerry could probably take you down with just one finger


    Ollie is right this guys a nobody who talks too much, another guard chimed in.


    Since were having three matches, lets win the first two to secure victory.


    Then, we can let this punk go up for thest round and get beaten to a pulp by Maddes fighters.


    Jerrys bodyguards all shot hostile looks at Andrew, joining in the criticism.


    Andrew just shook his head, noting how Jerrys people had inherited Jerrys excessive arrogance a trait that would surely lead to their downfall.


    The fighting ring at Madde Martial Academy was set up.


    Rodney satfortably in his leather chair with a smirk and taunted, Lauren, dont back out if you lose. Ive been eyeing your ck stockings for a while now.


    Once I get them, III y with them day and night! Lauren maintained a nk expression, though internally she was disgusted by Rodneys perverted and vulgar behavior.


    Stockings were a womans personal item, and some people these days had strange fetishes-from underwear to socks with odor


    Lauren would not let anyone touch her intimate clothing, except perhaps her beloved Andrew. Meanwhile, Andrew was amazed at Rodneys boldness.


    It was one thing to have such peculiar interests, but to announce them publicly showed there was definitely something wrong with this young mans mind.


    With a wave of Rodneys hand, a Madde Academy student jumped into the ring.


    Jerry was visibly upset.


    How dare you send a mere student to fight.


    Fine, if youre going to be so cocky, III teach you a lesson you wont forget Then, Ollie jumped into the ring


    The Madde student, wearing a ck headband, did not waste any words and immediatelyunched a high kick at Ollie, who dodged to the side with a snort and countered with an elbow strike to the face. +25 BOWS Andrew watched the exchange and shook his head.


    Whats wrong, Dr.


    Lloyd? Lauren asked curiously.


    The oue is already decided, Andrew replied simply.


    Already? But they just started fighting, Lauren said in surprise.


    Andrew exined, This Madde student is just pretending to be weak.


    In a few more exchanges, when Ollies stamina drops, hell lose Lauren pondered this warning


    thoughtfully, while Jerry interjected, If you dont understand fighting, dont spout nonsense


    Ollie losing in a few exchanges? Thats ridiculous! Combat can change in an instant, and Ollie is my rained student his fundamentals are far beyond this Madde student.


    Whatever makes you happy, Jerry, Andrew replied with a lightugh


    Behind Jerry, several well postured Rhodes family bodyguards shared silent smirks


    To them, believing Andrew was just a clown who knew nothing but dared toment.


    They knew that if not for Laurens protection, Jerry would have already put him in his ce.

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444 Suddenly, Ollie, who had been attacking fiercely, started panting and made a tactical retreat.


    The Madde students face broke into a mocking smile as he taunted, Whats wrong? Tired already? The student changed his footwork pattern, rhythmically advancing toward Ollie beforeunching a series of quick, vicious strikes at his face


    Ollie was startled and tried to defend with all his might, but his footwork became unstable and chaotic. Seizing the opportunity, the Madde student whipped out a devastating leg sweep that connected with Ollies thigh.


    As Ollie groaned in pain and lost his bnce, his opponent showed no mercy and delivered a lightning fast kick to his groin.


    There was a sickening crack that made even Andrew wince.


    Ollies face drained of all color as he rolled around the ring, streaming in agony.


    The Rhodes family bodyguards stood speechlesspletely caught off guard.


    Ollie had not only lost but had been brutally defeated his groin likely shattered.


    Rodney, your students fight quite dirty, Jerry growled through clenched teeth as he ordered two men to help Ollie down.


    Ollie, his face now a sickly purple, had passed out from the excruciating pain, with blood spreading from his lower body, making Jerrys expression darken even further.


    Get him to the hospital quickly.


    If yourete, hell never be able to have children, Andrew warned.


    Shut your damn mouth! Jerry shouted in rage.


    Jerry, Andrew is right.


    Hurry and get Ollie to the hospital, Lauren said with furrowed brows.


    Jerry arranged for two bodyguards to take Ollie to the hospital, his fists clenching audibly.


    Rodney, we lost the first round.


    Now, lets proceed with the second! Jerry, youve already lost once.


    Are you sure you want to continue ? Rodney asked nonchntly from his seat.


    Its just one loss, kid.


    Dont get too cocky.


    Ive been in this game for years and seen it all.


    Now, III show you what it means to get a taste of your own medicine! With that, Jerry leaped, clearing


    the ten foot high ring barrier andnding inside


    His spectacr move drew apuse from the bodyguards.


    Even Lauren nodded in approval


    She knew that despite Jerrys rough temperament, his skills were undeniable.


    Andrew, did you see Jerrys moves? What do you think you arepared to him? one of the


    bodyguards mocked


    Chapter 444  You better watch and learn from the master because chances like this donte often.


    I hear you know some martial arts too probably just amateur stuff.


    Consider yourself lucky to witness this! The bodyguards could not resist taunting Andrew, annoyed by how much Lauren favored him


    As members of the Rhodes family, they felt it unfair that Lauren, who barely acknowledged them, showed such care for this pretty boy.


    Jerry dered boldly, one hand behind his back.


    Come forth, young one! Let me see what Madde Martial Academy has to offer! Who dares face me? Rodneys expression turned serious, as he was genuinely wary of Jerry.


    After all, he was one of the Rhodes familys top fighters.


    Hemanded, Dean, youre up!

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445 Dean scoffed.


    Dont worry, Mr.


    Sanford


    Ill handle this arrogant fool.


    With a single leap, hended on the fighting tform.


    Jerry looked at Dean with extreme contempt and Launted, If it were As, perhaps he could have given me a decent fight.


    But you, his worthless senior? Youre not worthy save yourself the humiliation! Deans gaunt face turned ashen as he gritted his teeth


    Jerry, youre only slightly more famous than me.


    Even if I cant defeat you, Ill at least make sure you suffer! With that, Deanunched into a flurry of lightning fast punches toward Jerry.


    Jerry moved with measured steps, turning left and right before delivering a powerful palm strike that sent Dean stumbling back three steps.


    Garbage ! Jerry mocked, still keeping one hand behind his back.


    Dean was enraged and charged forward three steps before leaping high andunching a series of three rapid kicks


    Three loud thuds sounded, and Jerry retreated while blocking Deans flying kicks with one hand, steady as a mountain.


    Dean has power butcks finesse.


    Hes going to lose, Andrewmented quietly.


    Just as he finished speaking, Jerry suddenly exploded forward as Deannded, aiming a lethal palm strike at the top of Deans head


    Dean, proving he was notpletely ipetent, managed to turn his head away at the crucial moment, taking the devastating blow on his shoulder


    In desperation, he roared and threw two powerful punches at Jerrys chest, but Jerry had already kicked him squarely in the body.


    Blood gushed out from Deans mouth as he screamed, flying off the tform and crashing heavily to the ground


    Jerry casually dusted off his chest and asked coldly, What do you have to say now? Dean struggled to his feet, his shirt soaked with blood, his face twisted in a grotesque expression.


    Jerry, you may have beaten me, but you wont win this match, he snarled


    Youre all going to lose, and someones going to put you in your ce! As Dean limped away in defeat, Jerrys contempt was in to see.


    Suddenly, two sharp ps rang out Rodney was apuding


    Your Octa Palm technique has really improved over the years, Jerry, Rodney smiled.


    Jerry snorted, At least you have the eye to recognize it, though youve only seen the basics


    In 1/2 #  this whole Madde Martial Academy, only your father is worthy of seeing my full power! Dont be so sure about that! Rodneys smile turned cold.


    Jerry beckoned to him mockingly.


    Why dont youe up here and test that theory? Rodney crossed his legs casually and mocked, Dont be impatient, Jerry


    Someone will soon make you wish you were dead


    Mr.


    Lincoln, would you handle our third round? The towering man, Ivan Lincoln, walked toward the tform without acknowledging Rodney.


    Jerry demanded, State your name! I dont fight nameless nobodies !! Ivan waved dismissively and growled, Lets get this over with.


    Youre not worthy of knowing my name !

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446 +26 BONUS Jerrys eyes narrowed as heughed bitterly.


    So youre a nobody whos afraid to speak up.


    Fine, Ill make you pay for your ignorance and arrogance.


    Down below, the Rhodes family bodyguards were rubbing their hands in anticipation, already envisioning Jerrys decisive victory after defeating two of Maddes fighters.


    Andrew, this is the final round if Jerry wins, weve got this in the bag! Watch and learn what real power looks like! Kid, look at Jerry, and then look at yourself.


    From what I can see, you probably couldnt evenst half a move against him, one guard sneered. Anotherughed, Half a move? Jerrys breath alone could blow him away! They continued their mockery : The entire tournament was won by Jerry single handedly.


    Hey Andrew, didnt you say you wouldnt let us lose? Havent seen you lift a finger ! With victory seemingly within reach, Jerrys followers had be increasingly arrogant, praising him while ridiculing Andrew. Andrew just smiled and said, Youre celebrating too early.


    Jerrys about to get into trouble.


    The bodyguards froze before bursting into derisiveughter.


    Jerrys a senior grandmaster.


    Him getting in trouble? You must be joking! Didnt you see how he made Dean throw up blood with just one blow ? Unless Mr.


    Sanford Senior shows up, Jerrys unbeatable today! Andrew, anyone can talk big.


    Why dont you get up there and show us what you can do ? one challenged.


    Another added, Yeah, you talk like youre something special.


    If you canst three minutes up there, well all bow down to you! Dont worry, youll have your chance to see me in action, Andrew replied calmly.


    The bodyguards just smirked, dismissing his words as those of an attention seeking clown.


    Laurens palms were sweating, and she asked nervously, Dr.


    Lloyd, you really think Jerry cant handle this big guy? On the tform, Jerry made the first move. Still keeping one hand behind his back, het attacked with the confidence of a master.


    Despite his verbal contempt for Madde Academy, his movements showed no carelessness- he approached the mysterious giant with calcted steps.


    Ivan stood motionless, his face expressionless, not even shifting his stance as Jerry advanced. Jerry let out an angryugh, believing this mans disrespect would cost him dearly.


    With a low shout, Jerry executed the Octa Palm technique, circling around and striking at his  Chapter 446 opponents nk.


    He put his all into this move if his opponent turned to face him, the palm strike would hit his chest and disrupt his energy flow.


    However, if he remained stationary, Jerry would transform the palm strike into a devastating punch to his joints.

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447 Below the ring, Andrew nodded slightly.


    Jerrys arrogance was backed by real skill, but unfortunately, the martial arts path was like a mighty river flowing into an endless ocean- there were always greater depths to discover.


    Ivan finally moved, transforming from his mountain like stillness into explosive action.


    His ssic internal martial arts technique concentrated all his power into a single point, channeling his energy like a surging tide before releasing it like a dragons strike.


    Then, a dull thud echoed through the arena.


    Jerrys palm strike connected with Ivans chest, but Ivans counter strike to Jerrys abdomen was even faster


    Blood gushed out from Jerrys mouth as he staggered back three steps, his face pale as paper and filled with shock.


    Meanwhile, Ivan stood unmoved, wearing a look of disdain.


    Hemented, The Octa Palm technique flows like a swimming dragon, fluid and adaptable.


    Too bad youve only scratched the surface of what your master created.


    Ivan walked toward Jerry step by step.


    Jerry clutched his stomach and roared, Who are you? How did you master internal martial arts to such a degree? I told you, youre not worthy of knowing my name, Ivan replied coldly.


    Jerry let out a battle cry and charged forward despite his injuries, unleashing the full extent of his Octa Palm technique.


    However, the only response was the sound of impacts echoing through the air Ivan remainedpletely unharmed


    Every one of Jerrys attacks was blocked and countered brutally.


    The sleeves of Jerrys jacket had beenpletely shredded, revealing arms covered in bruises. Surrender and get out now, or you might die, Ivan warned in a low voice.


    Unable to ept defeat, Jerry shouted with bloodshot eyes, No! I cant lose to some nobody like you! Ivan responded with a cold grunt before driving his shoulder and elbow forward in a devastating strike. There was a sickening thud as Jerrys chest caved in


    He flew through the air like a ragdoll, spraying blood before crashing in front of the Rhodes Corporation bodyguards.


    Jerry, are you alright? The bodyguards trembled in fear.


    Jerry struggled to stand butcked the strength to do so, lower body soaked in blood like a crimson painting


    Dr.


    Lloyd, please help! Save Jerry! Lauren pleaded


    his # 25 BONES Chapter 447 Andrew shook his head helplessly, This wasnt necessary.


    If he had simply surrendered, his


    internal injuries wouldnt be this severe.


    He knelt down and quickly pressed several pressure points on Jerrys body, immediately helping him breathe easier and stopping the blood flow


    Two bodyguards helped Jerry up, still in disbelief that their seemingly invincible leader had been so thoroughly defeated by just two moves from the giant man.


    I admit defeat to the better fighter, Jerry said weakly, giving a formal salute toward the ring


    His once mighty presence had been cut in half by this crushing defeat.


    The towering man did not even acknowledge Jerrys surrender.


    He nced at Rodney and said


    tly, Mr.


    Sanford, my task isplete.


    Theres no need to continue this little game.

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448 Rodney chuckled.


    Mr.


    Lincoln, you truly live up to the high regard my father holds for you


    Please rest, and III make sure youre properlypensatedter


    Ivan nodded and turned to leave, but Andrews voice cut through the air.


    Wait.


    Everyone froze both Rodneys Madde Martial Academy group and Rhodes family bodyguards were stunned


    Andrew, what are you doing? Are you trying to get yourself killed? Jerry growled through his pain.


    The bodyguards joined in, Are you insane ? Even Jerry was defeated! Do you want to die? Shut up! We already have a lot of problems on our te ! Andrew, dont try to get yourself killed.


    Mr.


    Lincoln is obviously a powerful expert no one can save you! Since even a master like Jerry had been defeated, they viewed Andrews interruption as suicidal


    The Rhodes family bodyguards were amazed at Andrews audacity, believing he was ying with fire. Well, our side still has one person who hasnt fought yet, Andrew said casually.


    Of course, we dont need to fight if Mr.


    Sanford just have Dean repay what he owes Mr.


    Rhodes


    Rodney looked at Lauren andughed dramatically.


    Lauren, dear, where did you find this nobody? Does he actually think hes better than Jerry ? Lauren


    replied, Jerry may have lost, but we still have one slot left, dont we? Oh yes, of course.


    You do have one slot left one more slot for someone to die! Rodney nodded mockingly.


    He looked at Andrew arrogantly and said, Kid, where did youe from? Are you saying youre thest fighter? Mr.


    Sanford, youre really looking down on the wrong person.


    Andrew smiled


    Rodney gave a vicious grin.


    Fine, if you want to die, Ill grant your wish.


    But thinking you can turn this around is pure fantasy.


    Andrew paused and shook his head.


    Honestly, I dont want to fight.


    Someone could


    Just have Dean pay back the 60 million, and well leave.


    get hurt.


    Rodney nearly exploded with anger.


    If youre scared to fight, why did you open your big mouth? Want the money? Not happening.


    After I kill you, Im still getting Laurens stockings.


    III enjoy ying with them for years! Andrews expression darkened.


    Originally, this was just about debt repayment, which is fair 1/2  Chapter 448 and right.


    But now your disgusting behavior has gone too far, and I think its time I clean up your act for Ms. Rhodes.


    Rodney did not expect this nobody to be even more audacious than Jerry.


    He turned to Ivant with a cold expression.


    Mr.


    Lincoln, please kill him.


    Dont worry about the consequences III take responsibility!

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449 Ivan stood on the tform with his arms crossed letting out a disdainful snort that showed hisplete contempt.


    Andrew, what the hell are you doing? Jerry shouted.


    Andrew gave him a cold nce and replied, Since youre badly injured and have already.


    embarrassed the Rhodes family, you should stay quiet.


    Jerrys fury triggered his stomach wound, making him wince in pain.


    Andrew, you cant possibly beat this guy, he hissed through clenched teeth.


    Once you step into that ring, your life is in your own hands do you understand that? He had seen many reckless young men like this before all courage and no wisdom.


    In his experience, they usually ended up as corpses.


    Andrew, weve warned you multiple times not to throw your life away! one of the bodyguards shouted.


    If you get yourself killed, thats one thing, but youll be putting Ms.


    Rhodes in a terrible position! Get lost youre not as important as you think you are! The Rhodes family bodyguards were furious, openly scolding Andrew.


    Even though they were trembling with fear, none dared to act recklessly In their eyes, someone like Andrew should have been hiding in the crowd like a scared mouse.


    Stepping into the spotlight like this was nothing short of suicide.


    Andrew turned to Lauren with a faint smile.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, it seems your people dont believe in me.


    But what about you? Do you trust me? Lauren nodded firmly, her voice unwavering.


    I trust you, Dr.


    Lloyd, now and always.


    That was the answer he was looking for


    Without another word, he strolled casually toward the ring.


    Jerry let out a long sigh and chuckled bitterly.


    Miss, youre sending this guy to his death


    What are you thinking? Laurens expression hardened.


    Jerry, youre already badly hurt.


    Its best if you stop talking.


    She nced at him and added, Andrew just saved your life.


    Instead of thanking him, youre trying to drag him down.


    Thats not fair


    Jerry gritted his teeth and retorted, Im trying to save him! Do you realize how young he is? Hes barely lived! His bones are probably still soft! He gestured toward the ring


    That guys mastered internal martial arts to the point of killing effortlessly


    One hit and Andrew will die instantly!  Chapter 449 Lauren crossed her arms and huffed.


    I dont see at that way.


    Though she silently admitted Ivans skills were extraordinary, her faith in Andrew never wavered.


    Ivan loomed over Andrew as he stepped into the ring, his voice dripping with disdain.


    Kid, tell me why youre here.


    Is your life so miserable that youre looking for a quick end? Standing casually across from him, Andrew appearedpletely rxed.


    Ive already said I dont want to fight.


    He paused before adding, But I wont let Ms.


    Rhodes lose.


    Ivan sneered.


    Thats the reason youre willing to throw your life away? Andrew shook his head.


    Youre not capable of hurting me, let alone taking my life.


    He met Ivans gaze, his voice calm yet confident.


    On the other hand, if I wanted to kill you, wouldnt be hard.


    The crowd erupted into mockingughter.


    Rodney, Dean, and the Madde Martial Academy students could not contain themselves.


    Did you hear that? He said killing Mr.


    Lincoln wouldnt be hard! What a clown! Not just arrogant hes delusional! I bet hes got some kind of mental illness


    Mr.


    Lincoln, just knock him out with one punch! Show him why our internal martial arts.


    reign supreme in Jayrodale ! Rodneys expression turned cold as he addressed Ivan. Mr.


    Lincoln, dont hold back.


    Whatever happens, the Madde Martial Academy will take responsibility!

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450 In the world of martial arts, following the unspoken rules of the ring meant that even if someone died, it was considered their own fault.


    And with the Madde Martial Academys influence in Jayrodale, the loss of one or two lives was nothing significant they could easily sweep it under the rug


    Ivan lowered his crossed arms, a mocking smile ying on his lips.


    He gestured at Andrew with a beckoning motion.


    Kid, Ill give you the first move.


    If you can get close to me or even touch my clothes, III admit defeat.


    His arrogance made Jerry seem modest inparison, but no one dared tough.


    Everyone believed Ivan had the strength to back up his confidence.


    Jerry coughed twice and muttered, Mr.


    Lincoln isnt just some random nobody.


    Its a shame I cant figure out who he really is.


    Andrews chances dont look good.


    On the tform, Andrew casually strolled toward Ivan, his movements unhurried


    Since youre being so polite, I wont hold back.


    Andrews calm response provoked another round ofughter from Rodneys group. What an idiot! Does this loser really think he can fight Mr.


    Lincoln ? Mr.


    Lincolns not showing courtesy hes disying absolute dominance.


    This kid is too dumb to see it


    Im betting he wontst a single round before spitting blood! Single round? Thats generous.


    I say half a round, tops! Andrewunched his first punch a seemingly light jab aimed at Ivans face.


    Ivan sneered and shifted his footing, intending to dodge with ease.


    However, his confidence wavered as he noticed something odd.


    Despite stepping about six feet to the side, Andrews fist seemed to stay locked on him, growingrger in his field of view.


    Ivan attempted a more intricate step, pivoting to a new angle.


    Yet, the fist followed, unyielding and unchanging.


    In the next moment, a heavy crunch echoed through the air.


    Andrews fistnded squarely on Ivans nose.


    The arena went silent.


    Not a sound, not a breath just stunned stillness.


    Andrew pulled back his fist with a small smile.


    Thanks for the opportunity.


    A sickening crack shattered the silence as Ivans nose copsed, blood streaming down his face.


    His once dominant aura was nowhere to be seen as the spectators stared in utter disbelief.


    1/2  Ivan wiped his bleeding nose, his face twisting in rage


    How dare you hit me ! Youre asking for death! With a roar, Ivans powerful leg, snapped forward like a coiled spring, aiming for Andrews head.


    However, Andrew deflected the strike with minimal effort and said coolly, Using internal martial arts alongside kick techniques? Youve got a mixed style going.


    Unfortunately, youck harmony in your technique.


    Ivans face darkened, and his earlier confidencepletely shattered.


    He kept wondering how could such a soft looking punch break his nose a body he had trained to


    withstand brutal force.


    Bellowing furiously, heunched into an aggressive attack.


    Both fists shot out in a ferocious Double Dragon Strike, the winds from his punches howling through the


    air


    Lauren smirked from the sidelines.


    Didnt Mr.


    Lincoln im that hed admit defeat if Dr.


    Lloyd got close to him? But look at him now bloodied and panicking.


    Seems like someones tempers ring! Ivan roared mid attack, Shut up! If I dont tear this kid into pieces today, Ill never live it down!

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451  Andrew handled the attacks with remarkable case


    Though seemingly chaotic, his footwork followed an intricate pattern that left observers thesmerized. Despite Ivans relentless offensive maneuvers, he could notnd a single clean hit on Andrews body. Andrew said calmly, I think weve yed enough.


    By your founders standards, Mr.


    Lincoln, your technique barely made the cut.


    Perhaps another 20 years of practice would do you some good.


    With lightning speed, Andrew brought his right hand down, striking Ivans wrist bone.


    Ivan let out a painful roar as his wrist trembled violently as if he had been bitten by a venomous snake. Before he could counter, Andrews knee was already driving upward.


    Ivans eyes zed with fury as he prepared to take the hit head on, believing his physical prowess would allow him to withstand the impact while simultaneouslyunching a lethal counterattack to Andrews head. These thoughts had barely crossed Ivans mind when he felt a searing pain around his neck, like an invisible noose tightening around it


    From below the ring, Rodney jumped to his feet in shock, eximing, T This is impossible! The other spectators were even more stunned as they watched Andrew lift Ivan by the throat as easily as if he weighed nothing.


    Meanwhile, Ivans face turned from red to blue as he desperately gasped for air, his throat bing increasingly parched.


    Soaring Dragon... followed by the final move, the Abyssal Dragon! Ivans fighting spiritpletely crumbled, reced by pure terror.


    Through his dizziness, het stammered, W Who are you? How do you know these two ultimate Northern Inner Martial Arts techniques? Andrew casually tossed Ivan off the ring like a rag doll


    Dusting off his hands, he exined matter of factly, Soaring Dragon breaks your lower defenses, while


    Abyssal Dragon shatters your focus and seizes your lifeline your throat


    I know what you were nning, he continued, his tone casual yet piercing.


    You wanted a mutually destructive counterattack, aiming to crush my head while taking a hit.


    Thats a nice idea, but also a fatal mistake


    If I wanted to kill you, your head would already be hanging by a thread.


    Andrew stepped down from the ring and walked over to Lauren, who was beaming with pure joy.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, we won! Youre the champion! Lauren eximed, more excited than Andrew 12 Chapter 451 himself as she gave him an enthusiastic thumbs.


    Andrew smiled silently and turned his attention help Ivan to the recovery room.


    Having this distinguished guest of the Madde by a seemingly ordinary opponent was not just e both Rodneys and the Academys reputation.


    We... lost, Rodney finally managed to force ou He stared at Andrew with a mix of anger and hati expression was deep seated fear.


    After all, Rodne Ivan, yet Ivan had beenpletely qutmatched t  Chapter 451 himself as she gave him an enthusiastic thumbs up.


    Andrew smiled silently and turned his attention to Rodney, who was directing his students to help Ivan to the recovery room


    Having this distinguished guest of the Madde Martial Academy defeated at their own venue by a seemingly ordinary opponent was not just embarrassing it was a devastating blow to both Rodneys and the Academys reputation.


    We... lost, Rodney finally managed to force out the words.


    He stared at Andrew with a mix of anger and hatred in his eyes, but what dominated his expression was deep seated fear


    After all, Rodney himself could notst one round against Ivan, yet Ivan had beenpletely qutmatched by Andrew.

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452 By that logic, Rodney was about as formidable as mere antpared to Andrews capabilities.


    Mr.


    Sanford, do we still need your permission to reim our 60 million now? Andrew asked with a subtle smirk.


    Rodneys face twitched at the question.


    The thought of someone needing his permission would have been understandable before, but now it made his heart race


    He gritted his teeth and said, Mr.


    Lloyd, your martial prowess is truly admirable, and the Madde Martial Academy respects your skill. Dean, return the 60 million we owe to Rhodes Corporation.


    Dean was already terrified out of his mind.


    He could not even beat Jerry, who had nearly died at Ivans hands, and Ivan had just been thoroughly defeated by Andrew.


    Theparison made Dean realize he was not even in the same league as Andrew.


    J Just a moment... Ill transfer the money right away! Dean stammered, offering no resistance this time. The hundreds of martial arts students had lost their fighting spirit, too afraid to even make a sound.


    Only fellow martial artists could trulyprehend how terrifying Andrew was to have thrown Ivan off the ring so effortlessly.


    Once Lauren confirmed the 60 million had been transferred, she gestured to leave.


    Lets go ! Jerry, looking ashen, managed a bitter smile and said, Miss, Mr.


    Lloyd, I wont be returning to headquarters.


    I need to go back to Rhodes residence to recover.


    Lauren nodded sympathetically at his severe injuries and replied, Go ahead, Jerry.


    Since you were injured onpany business, Mom will surely provide you with the best medicine for recovery.


    I failed by not heeding Mr.


    Lloyds warning, and I dont deserve Mrs.


    Rhodes medicine, Jerry said, shaking his head.


    Whether these injuries heal or not, theyll serve as a lifelong lesson


    Andrew spoke calmly, Your injury is in the energy core area, one of a warriors vital points.


    It needs immediate treatment, or it could end your martial arts career.


    Your words ring true, Mr.


    Lloyd.


    If only I had listened sooner, Jerry responded bitterly.


    Andrew remained silent, showing no intention of helping Jerry recover.


    The mans arrogance and previous hostility toward Andrew meant he saw no reason to help anyone beyond Lauren in the Rhodes family


    The elite Rhodes family bodyguards apanying Jerry stood in shame, staying silent.


    Their previous contempt for Andrew had been reced by the humbling realization that they were 1/2  Chapter 452 nothing more than clowns inparison.


    Jerry, victory and defeat are part of a martial artists path.


    Go home and focus on your recovery, Lauren said kindly before leaving for Rhodes Corporation with Andrew


    While 60 million was not an astronomical sum for Rhodes Corporation, recovering it from the remaining forces in the Northern District sent shockwaves through thepany.


    After all, few had believed Lauren could actually get the money back.

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453 Ms.


    Rhodes, youre amazing! I cant believe you actually got the money back, Eunice eximed with admiration


    Lauren shook her head and replied, I didnt get the money back Dr. Lloyd did


    Eunices excitement froze as she looked at Andrew in disbelief, who was casually sipping tea on the couch.


    She wondered how this man, whom Tiana had always looked down upon, had not only be Rhodes Corporations fifth director in minutes but had also helped recover 60 million dors that seemed impossible to retrieve.


    Just as doubt began creeping into Eunices mind, she quickly dismissed it


    Tiana was someone she unconditionally admired and respected if Tiana said Andrew was just a gold digger, then it must be true.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, congrattions! Thepany really needs you ! Ms.


    Rhodes, we old timers arent worth a fraction of your talent.


    Solving this buge problem right after your return we must report this to the board and get you recognized! Ms.


    Rhodes, we all noticed what youve done for thepany.


    We cant wait for you to be our CEO and lead us again! Marcus led a group of employees who were not aligned with Michael to offer their congrattions.


    Everyone in thepany knew this was a power struggle between the CEO and the Vice CEO, or more bluntly, internal friction between Rhodes Corporation family members.


    Michael envied Laurens talent and influence, while Lauren had always looked down on her cousin.


    Now, employees of Rhodes Corporation were faced with a delicate choice.


    For the sake of their future careers and financial prospects, they had to decide whether to side with


    Michael or show loyalty to Lauren a decision that required careful calction


    After dealing with a stream of well wishers, Lauren dismissed thest of them and mmed her office door shut.


    Locking it firmly, she strolled over to the couch.


    Andrew smiled and said, It looks like you have quite a few supporters in yourpany.


    Most are truly on my side, but some are Michaels spies


    I dont have the patience to deal with them, Lauren replied with a hint of annoyance.


    Andrew frowned.


    Hearing you say that, I cant help but wonder why does the Rhode familys leadership allow this infighting


    ? Wouldnt it be better for everyone if you and Michael worked together to grow the corporation? Lauren rolled her eyes


    If only everyone thought like you.


    The truth is, my rivalry with Michael reflects a deeper battle among the familys higher ups.


    Andrew shook his head.


    Big family politics sounds exhausting.


    Chapter 45 Laurens lips curled into a yful smile.


    They might be, but Im not.


    Im carefree, Dr.


    Lloyd, because all I care about is you.


    She then gracefully settled herself on Andrewsp, wrapping her arms around his neck as her perfume wafted toward him.


    Andrew froze, his body stiffening.


    Was she really nning on starting an office romance ? Andrew began awkwardly, Ms.


    Rhodes, this is your office.


    Dont you think this might be... inappropriate ? Lauren leaned in until their faces were nearly touching and whispered, Dont worry, I locked the door.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, why are you trembling? Is this your first time? Andrew coughed, trying to appearposed. Straightening up, he forced a confident tone.


    Im no rookie.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, on the other hand, youre giving off major beginner vibes.

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454 Lauren bit her lip yfully, her voice turning husky as she said, Really? Then why dont you prove it to me? Its simple help me take off these stockings.


    Remember, you won, so theyre yours now.


    Andrew was left speechless, his eyes widening in surprise.


    Meanwhile, in another office on the same floor of Rhodes Corporation, Michael violently pped Cindys bottom as she rose from hisp


    Cindys face showed a mix of pain and resentment as sheined, Mr.


    Rhodes, whats making you so angry? Youve been different ever since Ms.


    Rhodes returned.


    Michael snarled, Shut up! Havent you seen how many people are sucking up to that little bitch since she came back? Im the CEO and spokesperson of Rhodes Corporation, not Lauren, yet these idiots still flock to her !! Cindy tried to calm him down, saying, Sir, try to look at the bright side.


    Ms.


    Rhodes did manage to recover that 60 million for thepany.


    To be honest, that was quite an achievement nobody else could have done it.


    Michael let out a coldugh and sneered


    Oh? So youre on Laurens side now? You think shes so impressive? Cindy whispered, Im not supporting her


    Its just that, as a woman, I admire her capabilities.


    And Mr.


    Lloyd beside her is quite remarkable too.


    I heard he personally forced Madde Martial Academy to return the money.


    Michaels gaze grew colder as he grabbed Cindys dress, yanking it up with a sneer.


    His hand roughly slid underneath as he spat venomously, So what now? Dont think I didnt notice how you were eyeing that Andrew during the meeting earlier


    He added, Youre not falling for him, are you? Hoping hell take you to bed? If thats the case, I might as well let you be his woman.


    Heughed and mocked cruelly, Bute on, do you really think someone like Andrew would give you the time of day? Compared to Lauren, youre nothing! His cruel words and rough treatment brought tears to Cindys eyes.


    Yet, she did not dare resist


    Being Michaels personal secretary meant enduring both physical and emotional abuse, acting as his punching bag when he needed to vent The only constion was the generouspensation. Whenever Michael had his fill and entered his calm period, he would leave her with a stack of cash. To Cindy, it was worth it


    After all,pared to her friends some toiling endlessly as nurses in overcrowded hospitals,  Chapter 45-4 others slogging away at dead end office jobs for measly pay, or even those selling drinks and themselves at nightclubs her situation felt like blessing


    Madde Martial Academy isnt someone to mess with, Michael muttered after pushing Cindy away. For that good for nothing Andrew to get 60 million from a psycho like Rodney, he must have some real skill


    Andrews support of Lauren had created an invisible threat to Michaels position.


    He recalled Andrews earlier warning about putting him in his ce something Michael had dismissed at the time, but now he could not help but feel concerned


    Michael pulled out his phone with a dark expression and called Jerry.


    He needed to know why Jerry had not used the Madde Martial Academy situation to eliminate, or at least seriously injure Andrew when he had the charte.

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455 Jerry, I need an exnation about what happened at Madde Martial Academy, Michael demanded as soon as the call connected.


    Exnation ? I dont have any, Jerry replied, his voice weak Ms.


    Rhodes and Andrew got that money back through their own abilities, fair and square.


    Michael flew into a rage.


    I dont give a damn about their abilities! I want to know why you didnt take the opportunity to eliminate that Lloyd guy! Jerry let out a bitterugh and said, Eliminate hiin? How exactly was I supposed to do that? He had barely escaped alive from Malde Martial Academy.


    Michael said darkly, Jerry, your attitude is very concerning


    Dont forget that both Rhodes Corporation and the entire Rhodes family might end up in my hands.


    If you keep wavering like this instead of choosing the right person to follow, how do you expect to achieve thatfortable retirement youve been dreaming of ? Jerry snapped, Mr.


    Rhodes, spare me the talk about the future.


    I dont care who ends up running Rhodes Corporation.


    Im done participating in your feud with Ms.


    Rhodes


    And heres some advice stop messing with Andrew, or you might end up six feet under, Rhodes heir or not


    Michae shouted, Jerry, you better think this through! Without my sun nothing in the Rhodes family! youll be left with Jerry replied coldly, Michael, youre overestimating yourself.


    The future of this massive Rhodes family is far from decided.


    Even if Ms.


    Rhodes doesnt want the position of family head, it certainly wont go to you.


    Youre not even in the same league as her, and as for Mr.


    Lloyd ? Youre probably worth as much as rat droppings to him he wouldnt even want to dirty his shoes by stepping on you


    After this ruthless verbal assault, Jerry hung up before Michael could respond


    Previously, Jerry had sided with Michael due to promises of future benefits once Michael took control of Rhodes Corporation


    However, the incident at Madde Martial Academy opened Jerrys eyes to many truths.


    Following Michael was a dead end now that the mysteriously powerful Andrew was in the picture. While Lauren might eventually marry and leave, Andrews presence changed everything.


    Jerrys decision to cut ties with Michael was not about supporting Lauren it was purely out of fear of Andrew.


    The thought of someone who could toss around a senior grandmaster like a ragdoll terrified him, and Jerry knew that someone with such power at such a young age was destined for greatness.


    TE  Chapter 450 Michael smashed his phone in rage, cursing, Jerry, you worthless dog! He could not believe Jerry had not only abandoned him but had also humiliated him so thoroughly before seemingly defecting to Laurens side


    Anyone who tries to take my CEO position is dead! Michael snarled, his twisted expression making Cindy cower in the corner.


    Meanwhile, news of Rhodes Corporations recovered 60 million had somehow spread throughout Jayrodale.

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456 The news spread like wildfire through Jayrodale.


    Many unfortunate creditors with outstanding debts with the Northern District rushed to Madde Martial Academys doors, demanding their money back.


    Dean, pay up! Dean, youre Ass senior and the Northern Districts second inmand.


    If you pay, you can join him six feet under ! dont Give us our money back, you crook! Large red banners were unfurled at the academys entrance as angry crowds gathered, hurling insults


    The academy remained unfazed as students came and went,pletely ignoring the protesters while luxury cars continued pulling up to the entrance.


    The academys response was simple.


    Want your money? Ask Northern District or the dead As


    Madde Martial Academy never defaults on payments, and we wont tolerate these circus acts


    Soon, a Volkswagen Beetle pulled up to the academys entrance, and two striking figures stepped out Christina and Aspen.


    The creditors immediately swarmed around them.


    Ms.


    Christina, you must be here to collect from Dean too! Please help us get justice ! Ms.


    Christina, youre Jayrodales most respected female CEO


    Please have mercy and help us get our money back! Madde Martial Academy is too arrogant they dont even see us as human beings.


    Please, Ms.


    Christina and Ms.


    Aspen, stand up for us! Christina frowned, reluctant to get involved in matters that did not concern her. However, Aspen smiled and said, Everyone, rest assured.


    III speak up for anyone who has legitimate.


    ims against the Northern District.


    The creditors showered Aspen with praise and respect.


    Ms.


    Aspen truly lives up to her family name herpassion is like that of a saint ! With Ms.


    Aspens education and status backing us, well definitely get our money back! From now on, if Ms.


    Aspen ever needs help in Jayrod¨¢le, just say the word! Aspen, we might not even get our billion back,


    let alone help these people, Christina warned


    Are you sure you want to stick your neck out like this? Aspen smiled confidently and replied, No, Christie, youve got it wrong


    Having more people gives us leverage against Madde Martial Academy.


    These people are victims, and while Im not really here to help them, simple folks like these are always the easiest to use.


    Chapter 456 What if Madde Martial Academy still refuses ufortable with the situation


    Aspen scoffed, Theyll have no choice but to pay Lauren could get back Rhodes Corporations 60 Todays Bonus Offer Chapter 456 What if Madde Martial Academy still refuses to pay? Christina asked, feeling ufortable with the situation.


    Aspen scoffed, Theyll have no choice but to pay, or at least hand over Dean.


    If Andrew and Lauren could get back Rhodes Corporations 60 million, why cant I get my money back?

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457 Christina nodded thoughtfully and said, True, while Rhodes Corporations 60 million isnt at small amount, it pales inparison to your billon.


    Even if Madde Martial Academy is greedy, they wouldnt dare keep such an enormous sum.


    Of course not, Aspen replied coldly.


    Now that Im personally involvet!, III bring in the media and the police to make their lives hell if they continue acting likemon thieves.


    Lets see how Mr.


    Sandford handles that kind of public pressure


    The two women put on their sunsses and strode through Madde Martial Academys gates, surrounded by the crowd of creditors


    Inside the academy, Rodney and Dean wore grim expressions not because of the people demanding money, but because Ivan was still unconscious from his severe injuries.


    Damn it, Andrew turned out to be one tough son of a bitch! Rodney cursed


    Despite his young age, he had achieved the rank of junior grandmaster through rigorous training, making him a prodigy even by Canraville standards.


    Rodney had always considered Harvey and Michael beneath him, and he had always looked down on being grouped with the other Jayrodales Most Eligible Bachelors.


    However, witnessing Andrews abilities humbled him significantly, as he realized there were some mountains he could never climb.


    Gathering Dean and several instructors, Rodney gritted his teeth and said, Today, our academy was humiliated when someone stormed in and defeated us.


    Mr.


    Lincoln lies unconscious, and now we have these vermin protesting at our doors.


    As the heir of this academy, I cant tolerate such disgrace and Im sure none of you can either? No one answered as Dean and the four instructors kept their heads down in silence.


    Rodney exploded in anger, Have you all gone mute? Im asking if we need to get payback for Andrew trashing our ce! Dean reluctantly said, Mr.


    Sanford, we definitely need to recover from the embarrassment for both you and your father.


    Before Rodney could feel satisfied with this response, Dean cautiously added, But dont take it too hard. Theres always someone stronger


    out there, and Andrew ... well, I dont think we can handle him.


    Rodneys face darkened as he asked, Cant handle him? Are you afraid? Deans face shed with anger before deting into resignation.


    I spent half my life in the underground world, living by the de, and Ive never feared anyone.


    He added bitterly, With Mr.


    Lincolns capabilities, he could easily overpower both of us.


    Yet  Chapter 457.


    Andrew... hes not normal


    Hes a demon, something beyond humanprehension.


    I started martial arts at three and made my first kill at seven.


    By 12, I had made a name for myself in Gabo Creeks martial artsmunity.

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458 as Dean exined, In all my years in Gabo Creek, Ive never seen anyone as extraordinary as Andrew.


    Whats even more terrifying is that he clearly wasnt using his full strength against Mr.


    Lincoln.


    Watching his spine chilling moves, I cant help but wonder if he might have had something to do with As death


    Before Dean could continue, Rodney cut him off with an angry roar, Shut up! No wonder youre a lost dog yourepletely useless, building up others while tearing down our own reputation! Depending on Rodneys hospitality, Dean could not protest the insults, but a venomous glint shed in his eyes. Rodney seethed.


    Ive never been humiliated like this in my life.


    And its obvious Lauren has a thing for Andrew


    Ive pursued her for years without getting so much as a nce, while she probably cant wait to jump into his bed


    While Rodney stewed in anger, a student hurried in and said, Mr.


    Sanford, the debt collectors.


    have arrived


    Rodneys face twisted with rage.


    Throw them out! Beat them to a pulp if you have to! Theyre just a bunch of nobodies! The student hesitated before adding, Mr.


    Sanford, there are two women leading the group, and they seem pretty formidable.


    Rodney frowned


    Two women? Who are they? One says shes Aspen Stevens from Bridgefields, and the other is Christina Stevens, the renowned CEO from Jayrodale


    Hearing their names, Rodneys eyes lit up as he licked his lips.


    Well, well, it seems fortune is on my side today.


    Lets go meet these lovelydies.


    If theyre not here for anything important, maybe III suggest they y a little two women, one man game with me! The crowd of his cronies erupted into lecherousughter as they followed him out.


    In the academys main hall, Aspen and Christina stood casually, ignoring the offered seats and taking in the decor.


    Christina frowned and said, Aspen, Madde Martial Academy has always operated in the gray area between legal and illegal.


    Mr.


    Sanford has a pretty bad reputation.


    The fact that he hasnt shown up yet feels suspicious.


    Do you think theyre plotting something? Aspen continued studying the painting on the wall and smiled. Christie, you worry too much.


    Its broad daylight, and given our status, handling a brute like Rodney would be childs y, despite his reckless nature


    Chapter 438  Rodney entered with his group, wearing a broad smile.


    Ladies, what brings you to our humble academy? His eyes lingered inappropriately on their striking features


    Aspen did not even nce at Rodney.


    She continued admiring the painting, her tone calm butmanding.


    Mr.


    Sanford, Ill cut to the chase


    Im here for one reasorr only either hand over Dean or return the money you owe me .


    She turned slightly, her gaze sharp as steel.


    Ill say it once.


    Think carefully before you answer.


    Her confidence and no nonsense attitude were palpable, leaving no room for argument or negotiation.

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459 Rodneys smile turned cold.


    So, youdies aren here to pay respect, but to collect a debt? If thats how you want to see it, Aspen replied, finally turning to face him.


    Christina said diplomatically, Mr.


    Sanford, we had a billion dor deal with the Northern District.


    When As met his unfortunate end, that money vanished


    Since Dean is now with your academy, were hoping you can help us recover our investment.


    She exined the situation with aposed and respectful tone, assuming Rodney would act reasonably now that the facts were clear


    However, Rodney looked at her contemptuously and sneered, They call you the Ice Queen CEO of Jayrodale, supposedly brilliant and beautiful.


    But I see youre just a pretty face without any real substance.


    Christinas face flushed with anger.


    Mr.


    Sanford, what exactly are you implying? Rodneyughed coldly.


    You marched in here with this mob demanding money.


    Do you really think the Madde Martial Academy is somemon establishment where anyone can


    walk in and make demands? Christinas expression darkened


    She had known this ce would be trouble but had not expected Rodneys attitude to be so openly hostile and crude.


    Mr.


    Sanford, you should be more careful with your words, Aspen warned coldly.


    Rodney turned his gaze toward her with a predatory smile.


    Unlike those insignificant yers


    out there, Im the heir of Madde Martial Academy.


    I can say and do whatever I please in my domain.


    He leaned back, his smirk growing wider as his voice dripped with arrogance


    I can eat what I want, say what I want, and, most importantly, lick what I want.


    He chuckled darkly


    If youdies want your billion dors back, its simple just put on some stockings and spend a night with


    me


    Do that, and III return every penny, no questions asked.


    Rodneysughter echoed through the hall, crude and shameless, like a dog in heat.


    His crew, emboldened by his behavior, joined in with vile cheers.


    Mr.


    Sanford is the man! Two beauties at once, hes surely living the dream! Tonights your big night, Mr. Sanford! You get to explore two women at once.


    It doesnt get better than this! Theyre both stunning beauties ! Mr.


    Sanford, dont forget to leave us some scraps after youre done! The crudeughter filled the room, leaving Aspen and Christina with anger and shame


    Christina clenched her fists, her pride stung deeply.


    She despised anyone making jokes about her looks or body, but this was not herpany or her territory


    it was Rodneys turf, and Madde Martial Academy was not a ce the Stevens family could afford to cross lightly.


    Aspens voice turned colder than ice as she snapped, Rodney, your filthy behavior is a disgrace to Madde Martial Academy


    Youre tarnishing your own reputation and dishonoring your martial heritage.

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460 Rodney smirked shamelessly.


    Ms.


    Aspen, as long as you surrender yourself to me, I wouldnt mind letting these people go


    How about that? Aspens calm andposed demeanor finally cracked.


    She exploded, shouting, Screw you, Rodney! If this were Bridgefields, someone wouldve dumped your corpse in the wilderness by now for speaking to me like this! Rodneys face darkened as he waved a hand, barking, Close the doors! The sound of the heavy doors mming shut echoed through the hall. He sneered, Damn it! Two bitches daring to stir up trouble in my academy? Tonight, youre leaving here soaked, one way or another ! Knowing Rodneys ruthless reputation, the debt collectors apanying them began to panic.


    They feared he might truly lock them in and unleash violence.


    Christinas face turned pale


    Aspen, we need to call the police immediately.


    Aspen gritted her teeth.


    No need.


    I want to see what this little scumbag thinks he can do to me.


    She fixed Rodney with an icy stare, her voice filled with disdain.


    Rodney, youre nothing but a coward, abusing your position in your familys academy to bully others. But Im not someone you can intimidate.


    And just so you know, Ive already contacted my people in Bridgefields, and journalists are on their way here right now.


    Her head held high, Aspen exuded confidence, though deep down, she felt a pang of unease.


    She did not want anyone to see her vulnerable side, especially not here.


    Rodney let out a sinisterugh


    Journalists? So what? With hundreds of fighters here in my academy, not a single one of them is stepping foot inside


    He continued, And Aspen, when those journalists show up, the only thing theyll hear is your moaning


    and screaming as I send you to paradise! Aspen trembled with fury, her chest heaving as she struggled to contain her rage.


    She could not believe this scum had the audacity to not only threaten her but also dismiss the media so easily.


    Rodneys face twisted into a malicious grin.


    What are you all standing around for? Teach these guests a lesson ! He pointed at the group of debt collectors


    These women came to offer themselves up fine, Ill deal with themter, But you worthless nobodies? Youre not wee here


    Beat them to a pulp ! At hismand, the academys fighters descended upon the debt collectors like wolves attacking sheep.


    12 Chapter 460  The hall was soon filled with screams and cries of pain. Ms.


    Christina ! Ms.


    Aspen ! Help us! Please, save us ! Ms.


    Christina, youre the CEO of Stevens Corporation, Jayrodales most powerful woman! Are you really going to stand there and let us be beaten ? Ms.


    Aspen, you brought us here, but now youre just standing by as we get attacked? Youre nothing but a useless fraud ! Bloodied and bruised, the debt collectors turned their anger toward Aspen and Christina, ming them for their suffering.


    Christinas face was flushed with frustration and anger.


    She had warned Aspen not to get involved, but now they were caught in a disaster, with even those they tried to help turning against them


    Aspen shouted furiously, Rodney, if youre really all that, why dont you take on us instead of beating on helpless people? What kind of martial artist are you? Rodney grinned wickedly.


    I never imed to be a hero


    Im just a man whos about to make you spread your legs for me! Aspen felt a wave of regret crash over her.


    If only she had listened to Christina and avoided walking into this lions den alone.


    Rodneys depravity and boldness far exceeded anything she had anticipated.

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461 Taking out her phone, Aspen immediately dialed Donalds number.


    Donald,e to Madde Martial Academy quickly.


    Im in trouble.


    She pleaded, If you help me just this once, I promise III treat you to dinner tonight.


    Donalds voice came through, dripping with impatience.


    What the hell are you calling me for again, Aspen ? Didnt I suffer enough because of youst time ? Are you deaf? I told you Im in trouble, so get over here now ! Aspen shouted angrily.


    Donald let out a coldugh.


    If youre in trouble, go cry to your parents.


    Whye to me? Im not your father


    He continued with a sneer, Besides, sorry to say, but Mr.


    Lloyd made it clear he wants to make your life hell in Jayrodale, so theres nothing I can do.


    Bye! The line went dead as Donald hung up.


    Aspen stood there in disbelief, wondering how she, the precious daughter of Bridgefields Stevens family


    , had reached such a low point where even her cry for help went unanswered.


    Then, it hit her Donald Said Mr.


    Lloyd wanted to make her life difficult in Layrodale.


    She wondered if the Mr.


    Lloyd he mentioned was that good for nothing Andrew.


    As this realization dawned on her, Aspens anger and hatred intensified.


    She could not believe that worthless man, who only knew how to leech off women, was trying to control her life


    50045 Aspen wasted no time calling her familys two top fighters.


    Bruce, Jackie, Christina and I are in danger.


    Get in here now and tear down Madde Martial Academy! If Rodney wanted to y dirty, she was not going to sit back and take it.


    However, just as she hung up, she heard two loud thuds followed by agonized screams.


    Aspen smirked, thinking Bruce and Jackie had stormed into Madde Martial Academy


    Sadly, her satisfaction was short lived as she watched in shock as Dean and a Madde instructor


    dragged in Bruce and Jackie by their hair, both men coughing up blood, and threw them at Rodneys feet


    Bruce and Jackie, one fat and one thin, one tall and one short,y on the ground in shame. They admitted in defeat, Miss, we werent their match.


    Rodney spat contemptuously.


    Well, well, Aspen Looks like the mighty Bridgefields Stevens family isnt so tough after all


    Heughed menacingly and added, So you came to Jayrodale with just these two weaklings? Perfect.


    Once Im done with you, your precious family wont even know what hit them! His wildughter, filled with malicious intent, echoed through the room.


    Aspen was overwhelmed with rage, experiencing the helpless desperation of being trapped in a wolfs den.


    Chapter 461  Christina trembled as well, reminded of when Harvey had cornered her. Back then, Andrew had stepped in to drive back the Weller family.


    Nheless, she knew better than anyone that if even Aspen was powerless, they were likely to fall prey to these animals at Madde Martial Academy.


    She frantically considered calling Irene and Leroy but quickly dismissed the idea.


    Her mother and brother would only end up getting beaten as well.


    In Jayrodale, Madde Martial Academy rivaled, if not surpassed, the Weller family in influence.


    Neither the Stevens Corporation nor the Stevens family could stand against them.


    A profound sense of helplessness and sorrow washed over Christina


    She suddenly realized how increasingly ineffective she had be, with her status as the Ice Queen of Stevens Corporation carrying less and less weight.


    At that moment, she could not help but wonder how different things would be if Andrew were here. Would Rodney, thiswless predator, still dare to treat her this way?

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462 With a sharp smack, Rodney pped Christinas exposed leg, the sound echoing through the room


    Wow, now this is something else silky, soft, and with just the right bounce.


    Ms.


    Stevens, these legs of yours could keep me entertained for years! Rodney eximed, his hands


    growing bolder as heughed.


    Christina burned with shame and fury, raising her hand to p him across the face.


    However, Rodney caught her wrist effortlessly and pped her back instead


    The impact left a visible red mark on her pristine face, and a tear rolled down her cheek as the reality of her situation sank in


    At that moment, she felt utterly fragile


    Aspen gritted her teeth and growled, Rodney, forget the money.


    Open the door, and well leave right now! Rodney sneered at her request.


    He taunted, You think you can just walk in and out of Madde Martial Academy as you please?


    Remember howmanding you were when you first came in ? I hate people giving me orders, so youre not going anywhere until I say so.


    In desperation, Aspen drew a concealed knife, intending to force her way out.


    However, her martial arts skills, though considerable, were no match for the academys numerous experts


    As the de barely grazed Rodneys cor, Deannded a powerful kick to Aspens back, causing her to cough up blood.


    Rodney managed to dodge the attack and, enraged, unleashed a barrage of strikes against her.


    Despite Aspens martial prowess matching Rodneys, Deans sneak attack had left her seriously wounded. After a brief struggle, Rodney kicked away her knife and seized her arms.


    How dare you try to attack me, you bitch! Fine.


    Not only am I going to break you, but Im going to make you suffer until you beg for death! Rodney snarled, his face contorted with rage.


    Aspens face contorted in pain as she spat blood at him, her voice trembling with hatred.


    Rodney, if youy a single finger on me, I swear ill make you pay with your life! Rodneyughed mockingly and turned to Dean and the others.


    Did you hear that? Shes still making threats! Dean, an older man nearing 60 but still lecherous, chuckled darkly.


    Mr.


    Sanford, theres no convincing women like her


    You just need to break her in! Why wait? This is the perfect position


    Show us a real performance ! Laughter erupted among the crowd of academy students, their lewd cheers filling the room as they craned their necks to get a better look.


    Christina, restrained and helpless, could only watch as Rodneys filthy hands reached into Chapter 462 Aspens neckline


    +26 BONUS Aspens muffled sobs escaped as tears streaked her face.


    Her mind went nk, consumed by the humiliation and despair of the moment.


    She never imagined she would one day be reduced to this vited and powerless to stop it.


    Rodneys hands roamed over her without shame, making her stomach churn with disgust.


    Suddenly, a thunderous crash echoed through the hall as the academys solid wooden doors were kicked open.


    The explosive entrance startled the students, and Rodney froze in his tracks.

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463  Looking toward the entrance, Rodney felt furious at whoever dared interrupt him.


    However, when he recognized one of the two people who entered, he nearly wet himself.


    Dean and the hundred plus students of Madde Martial Academy collectively stepped back, falling silent.


    The neers were Francesca and Andrew


    Andrew had not expected to return to Madde Martial Academy so soon


    After leaving Rhodes Corporation, he went back to Jayrodale General Hospital, where Francesca asked him to apany her to treat a patient at the academy.


    Rodneys father, Vince, had deep ties with Cedric .


    Due to this connection, Francesca could not refuse the house call.


    Andrew could guess why Madde Martial Academy had requested Cedrics help.


    After all, he had given Ivan quite a beating


    Since Ivan was an honored guest, Rodney would naturally seek treatment from someone of Cedrics caliber.


    However, Andrew had not anticipated returning to the academy, much less encountering Christina and Aspen in such a predicament.


    Francesca also noticed Christina being restrained and Aspen being molested by Rodney.


    As a woman, Francesca immediately understood what was happening.


    Her innocent face darkened with disgust as she spoke, Rodney, I came in my grandfathers ce to treat your patient, and this is what you show me ? Rodney released Aspen and smiled nervously.


    Dr.


    Aicker, I apologize for the unsightly scene.


    He did not dare act rashly toward Francesca not when he needed her help.


    However, it was Andrews piercing gaze that sent chills down his spine.


    Let them go ! Francescamanded coldly.


    Rodney frowned and replied, Dr.


    Aicker, please dont interfere with Madde Martial Academys affairs.


    Rodney, have you lost your humanity? Francesca shouted angrily


    How dare you do this to a young woman? Dont you fear karma ? Rodneys face darkened considerably.


    If he had not been interrupted, he would have made sure both Christina and the prideful Aspen would avoid him like the gue in the future.


    His desire to possess the Stevens beauties made him reluctant to release them, and he was about to refuse Francescas demand.


    However, Andrews ice cold stare fell upon him, making his entire body shiver with fear.


    He felt like his life was hanging by a thread


    Unable to meet Andrews re, Rodney relented, his voice trembling.


    Let them go ! Once freed, Christina covered her mouth and burst into tears.


    Without even checking on Aspen, she fled from Madde Martial Academy, deeply traumatized by the days events


    Chapter 463 Aspen, her hair disheveled and eyes flerce, pped Rodney hard across the face


    She snarled, Rodney and all of Madde Martial Academy mark my words! The humiliation I suffered today, I will repay a hundred, no, a thousand times over! The hatred in her voice made even Andrew raise an eyebrow.


    It was clear that this woman had suffered greatly at Rodneys hands.


    Rodneys anger red as he rubbed his stinging cheek, but with Andrew watching, he dared not retaliate. He clenched his fists, swallowing his fury, and allowed Aspen to leave the academy unchallenged.

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464 Francesca said, Please take me to the patient.


    I have other matters to attend to after this treatment.


    Though Rodneys face darkened, he did not dare show any attitude.


    He replied, Dr.


    Aicker, please follow me.


    Francesca gestured to Andrew and introduced him.


    This is our deputy chief, Dr.


    Lloyd


    Rodney nodded quickly and greeted, Dr.


    Lloyd.


    Inwardly, his thoughts raced with confusion as he wondered just how many titles Andrew held. Andrew chuckled.


    Fran, go ahead and handle the patient.


    I need to speak with Mr.


    Sanford here.


    Francesca agreed.


    Alright, wait for me.


    Then, she followed one of the Madde Martial Academy members into the main hall.


    Andrew scanned the remaining students and staff, including Dean, before speaking tly.


    Those not involved, get out.


    The students departed without protest, while Dean bowed deferentially.


    Ill take my leave.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, please call if you need anything! Once alone, Andrew asked, Why did Aspen and Christinae


    to your academy? Rodney replied with displeasure, Andrew, weve been more than amodating. We even let you take back the 60 million.


    But with all these people around, dont push the heir here, and I have my pride.


    it too far.


    Im still Andrew smiled in agreement.


    Ah yes, I almost forgot youre Madde Martial Academys heir, so pride is important.


    Without warning, he struck Rodney across the head and asked with a smile, Hows that? Rodney stumbled, nearly a Though furious, he could only endure it.


    Andrew, youre going too far


    Madde Martial Academy isnt necessarily afraid of you.


    Answer my questions, Andrew replied with contempt.


    I know what youre thinking that your father wille after me, right? He grabbed Rodneys hair and


    continued coldly, But have you considered I could end you before he even arrives? Now, are you ready


    to answer my questions? Rodney swallowed hard, fear evident in his eyes.


    Fine, Ill tell you, heplled quickly.


    They came here for money.


    Aspen lost a billion in the Northern District and came to see Dean.


    Andrew had already guessed Aspens motives, but he pressed further and asked, Did you return the money? +25 BON¨²? Chapter 464 Rodney scoffed.


    Return it? Impossible.


    That bitch barged into my academy demanding money with such arrogance.


    Not only did I refuse to nav, but I gave her a free full body massage she wont forget! Arent you afraid of retaliation from the Bridgefields Stevens family? Andrew raised an eyebrow.


    Rodneyughed dismissively


    Andrew, dont underestimate Madde Martial Academy.


    Youre the only wildcard thats ever given us trouble


    He continued with a sneer, The Bridgefields Stevens family? Were not afraid of them! Andrew nodded thoughtfully


    While the Bridgefields Stevens family held status among the elite families, they were not exceptional. Madde Martial Academys strengthy in their martial prowess, and in a direct confrontation, the Stevens family would likelye out worse.

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465 Aspens a proud woman who thinks highly of herself.


    Youre dead meat for daring to vite her, Andrew remarked casually, killing time while waiting for Francesca.


    Rodney


    sneered.


    If that woman doesnt know her ce and dares to cause trouble again.


    Ill do more than just touch her next time.


    Andrew delivered another p, not too hard, but enough to make Rodney stumble forward


    Andrew, stop hitting me! Im warning you dont push your luck! Rodney shouted, his anger masking his fear.


    If it had been anyone else, he would have already drawn blood.


    Andrew did not even spare him a nce.


    Watch yournguage when you talk to me.


    Honestly, youre lucky I dont hate you as much as Harvey or Michael those idiots who never learn from their mistakes.


    Rodney scoffed, his anger barely contained


    Dont think Ive forgotten how you trashed our academys reputation.


    We havent even settled that score yet! Andrew grinned casually.


    Feel free to settle it anytime.


    Ill be here.


    He paused and then asked, By the way, you messed with Aspen did you mess with Christina too? Didnt get the chance, Rodney replied regretfully.


    I was nning to take them both, but you barged in and ruined everything.


    Andrew nced at the academy heir and shook his head with augh.


    Rodney, youre the most straightforward predator Ive ever met.


    Rodney sneered.


    Im not like those hypocrites Michael and Harvey.


    When I want something and can take it, I just do it anytime, anywhere! Just then, Francesca returned from the treatment and approached Andrew with a smile.


    Andrew, were done here.


    Lets go.


    Hows Mr.


    Lincoln ? Andrew asked


    Francesca sighed and exined, His external injuries arent bad, considering how strong he is physically


    But his internal injuries are severe.


    His throat has fractures I cant tell if he was attacked by a wild animal or suffered some other brutality. Andrews expression stiffened as he twitched slightly


    Meanwhile, Rodney rolled his eyes, knowing full well who the wild animal was.


    Unfortunately for him, Andrew eaught his expression and delivered another p on his head


    Rodney exploded with rage, unable to contain himself any longer.


    Andrew, Ill fight you to the death ... Chapter 465  But when he looked up, Andrew and Francesca were already walking away,pletely ignoring him.


    Rodney stood there, stunned, his anger building until he thought he might burst.


    As they left Madde Martial Academy, Francesca gave Andrew a curious look.


    You seem to know Rodney pretty well.


    Its strange how he didnt get angry when you hit him.


    Andrewughed, Oh, he was angry alright he just couldnt do anything about it! Francesca smirked. He deserves it.


    You probably dont know this, but Rodney is one of Jayrodales Four Most Eligible Bachelors.


    Compared to Michael and Harvey, he may be less


    cunning, but hes just as despicable, if not more so ! Andrew nodded calmly.


    Yeah, Ive noticed


    He could not forget the scene he had walked into earlier Aspen being humiliated in the middle of the academy.


    It was clear just how despicable Rodney truly was.


    Suddenly remembering something, he turned back toward Rodney, who immediately became defensive


    What now? Rodney asked warily.


    I havent been talking behind your back!  Chapter 466

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466 Andrew chuckled


    Rx, your heads too hard, and honestly, I dont enjoy pping it my hands starting to hurt.


    Just have Dean repay all the money owed to those creditors they worked hard for that money in the Northern District and deserve to be paid.


    Fine, whatever, Rodney muttered reluctantly, and Andrew left with Francesca, confident the debt would be settled


    Outside the academy, the creditors were still lingering, many of them nursing injuries from earlier confrontations.


    They were cursing Madde Martial Academy bitterly when Andrew called out, Everyone, listen up! Madde Martial Academy has agreed to repay your money go collect it! Are you serious? asked one portly businessman, excitement rippling through the crowd.


    I just spoke with Rodney, and he wouldnt dare refuse, Andrew replied with a smile, Go on in.


    However, the creditors hesitated, still traumatized by their earlier treatment and doubting this strangers influence..


    How ridiculous


    Given Rodneys character, do you really expect us to believe hed listen to you? The Stevens beauties emerged from around the corner, with Aspen wearing fresh clothes and a cold smile.


    Andrew nced at her calmly.


    Believe what you want.


    Christina suddenly stepped forward to address Francesca.


    Ms.


    Aicker, thank you for helping us earlier.


    Ille to thank the Aicker family personally another day.


    Ms.


    Stevens, I just couldnt stand Rodneys disgusting behavior, Francesca replied, shaking her head. But honestly, I wasnt the one who saved you.


    Both Aspen and Christina looked puzzled


    If not you, then who? It was Andrew, Francesca said, pointing to him.


    She knew her own status and the Aicker familys influence were not enough to make Rodney back down, but she had seen how Rodney trembled before Andrew


    The Stevens beauties were clearly surprised by this revtion


    I dont believe Andrew would help me, nor that he has the power to do so, Christina said coldly, unable


    to imagine how a mere hospital deputy chief could intimidate Rodney.


    Francesca felt annoyed at Christinas ingratitude, but Andrew just smiled.


    Let it go, Fran.


    Lets leave


    Chapter 466 At that moment, Dean emerged from the academy and politely announced, Everyone, pleasee in.


    Well verify all contracts and bills and settle every debt from the Northern District.


    The creditors were stunned by his sudden change of tone


    Some even teared up, overwhelmed by the unexpected kindness, For these struggling business owners


    , recovering their money meant their nightmare was finally over.


    One of them, barely holding back tears, said gratefully, Thank you, Mr.


    Lloyd.


    Thank you for standing up for us.


    His words opened the floodgates.


    The other creditors quickly chimed in, showering Andrew with heartfelt gratitude.


    Andrew smiled and waved ipoff.


    Dont mention it


    Just go collect your money and head home to rest up


    Christina and Aspen stood in stunned disbelief, watching as these people bowed and smiled respectfully to Andrew


    Had he really convinced Rodney to repay the money? Christinas confidence wavered as she watched the


    scene.


    Seeing the deference from both the creditors and Madde Martial Academys staff toward Andrew left her deeply shaken.


    She wondered just how powerful Andrew truly was.

 Chapter 467

    2/2 Chapter 467 Aspen suddenly scoffed and mocked, Andrew, if you think III thank you, forget it! You didnt get everyones money back out of kindness you just wanted to impress me, didnt you? Andrew chuckled and replied with only two words, Brain dead.


    Aspen said dismissively, No matter how hard you try to show off, your abilities are still worthless in Christies and my eyes.


    I bet Rodney only cooperated because youre using Rhodes Corporations name to intimidate him! Andrew did not even bother responding and left with Francesca.


    Christina eximed happily, Asper, whether it was Andrews doing or not, we can get that billion back now.


    Thats worth celebrating ! Yet, Aspens face remained dark, finding little joy in the situation.


    The assault at Madde Martial Academy would be a lifelong shame for her, though getting the money back was at least some constion.


    Stepping forward, Aspen demanded from Dean, Now hand over the Bridgefields Stevens familys billion, down to thest cent.


    Dean rolled his eyes indifferently.


    Sorry, but I havent seen your billion anywhere.


    If youre returning everyone elses money, why not mine ? Aspen frowned.


    She felt insulted that she, a Stevens family heiress, was being treated worse thanmon people. Besides, Rodney was supposed to return everyones money.


    Dean replied contemptuously, These people got their money back because Mr.


    Lloyd specifically asked for it.


    He didnt mention your money, and Im not about to risk upsetting him by returning it without his say so. Now get lost youre not getting a penny.


    Deans condescending tone and sharp remarks hit Aspen like a p in the face.


    The words stung so badly that Aspen felt her chest tighten, and for a moment, she thought she might actually pass out.


    Everyone else was getting their money, except her this was clearly a targeted insult.


    Fury surged through her, and she nearly screamed in frustration


    Madde Martial Academy, Rodney, Dean, and you, Andrew you bastards, just you wait! Seething with rage, Aspen stormed off with Christina trailing behind her.


    She was done ying nice.


    This time, she swore to turn Jayrodale upside down in revenge


    Since arriving in Jayrodale, nothing had gone as nned for Aspen.


    She had faced setback.


    after setback, lost all her investment money, and now suffered this humiliation.


    For someone used to getting her way back in Bridgefields, this was an unprecedented series of defeats. The only solution she saw was to eliminate everyone who had humiliated her and  Chapter 467 earned her hatred


    Only then could she ease the burning shame and age in her heart.


    The next day, Andrew went to work as usual.


    However, his destination was Rhodes Corporation instead of Jayrodale General Hospital.


    He had already handled the paperwork at the hospital and transferred most of his responsibilities.


    Once he finished helping Lauren resolve her troubles, Andrew nned to focus entirely on his new clinic.


    That would be his main territory rather than Jayrodale General Hospital.

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468 Chapter 468 After buying breakfast for two downstairs at the Rhodes Corporation building, Andrew headed toward the elevator


    Just then, Marcus stepped out of his modest Volkswagen Passat, briefcase in hand, looking utterly exhausted


    When Marcus walked closer, Andrew smiled and teased, Mr.


    Chapman, as a department head at Rhodes Corporation, dont you think driving a car like this is a bit too modest? Marcus managed a weak smile when he recognized Andrew.


    Good morning, Mr.


    Lloyd


    Im not too particr about cars as long as it gets me where I need to gofortably, Im fine.


    You look like you havent slept all night, Mr.


    Chapman


    Is something bothering you? Andrew asked casually.


    Works been quite overwhelming.


    I didnt sleep wellst night, Marcus replied


    Work is important, but you need to take care of your health, Mr.


    Chapman, Andrew advised.


    They chatted briefly before heading into the building and going their separate ways.


    When Andrew arrived at Laurens office, he found her already at work, dressed in a sleek business suit


    with her hair pulled back in a high ponytail.


    He smiled as he said, Even if youre busy, you need to eat breakfast, Ms.


    Rhodes


    Lauren set aside her work and walked over excitedly.


    Thank you for breakfast, Dr.


    Lloyd ! Oh wow, you got my favorite breakfast crepes and soy milk! Andrew set the food on her desk and said with a grin, I eat pretty simply, so if this isnt to your liking, III go get you something else.


    Lauren shook her head, already munching on the crepes.


    No, I love this kind of food.


    Anything you bring, Ill happily eat.


    Andrew noticed Eunice at her desk and invited, Eunice,e join us theres plenty ! Eunice wrinkled her nose and said disdainfully, I dont eat this kind of stuff.


    Ms.


    Rhodes usually doesnt either its too cheap and unhygienic.


    Lauren shot her a cold re.


    If you cant speak properly, then dont speak at all.


    Eunice felt hurt, noting how Laurens attitude toward her had soured since Andrews arrival.


    Dont force yourself if you dont like it.


    I can get you something else, Andrew offered kindly.


    Lauren continued eating enthusiastically.


    Who says I dont like it? I just never had a chance to eat this kind of food before because Eunice always brought me other stuff.


    But this? I think its delicious.


    Eunice muttered under her breath, Youre just biased


    Even if Andrew brought you dirt, youd think it was gourmet! Laurens voice turned cold.


    Since youre so eager to talk back, maybe you should go be Michaels secretary instead.


    We can bring his secretary here shes quite the flirt, perfect to serve my Dr.


    Lloyd


    The threat silenced Eunice immediately.


    She would rather jump off the building than work for Michael.


    Meanwhile, Andrew felt awkward about being dragged into their argument.


    After breakfast, Andrew decided to share his concerns with Lauren.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, I think Mr.


    Chapman might be in serious trouble.


    What makes you say that? Lauren asked, surprised.


    4 I ran into him downstairs this morning.


    He looked terrible,pletely out of it, and Im sure hes hiding something, Andrew exined.


    Before Lauren could respond, an employee burst into the office in panic.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, something terrible has happened Mr.


    Chapman is threatening to jump from the building!

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469 The rooftop of Rhodes Corporation was over 50 stories high.


    Marcus stood at the edge, his expression shifting between confusion, anger, and frustration as his fists clenched tightly


    He shouted, Why? Why do all of you have to push me like this? What did I ever do to deserve.


    this? Ive given my life to thispany was that not enough? His voice carried a mix of rage and despair , echoing in the wind.


    In his emotional outburst, Marcus lost his footing for a moment and nearly fell, causing gasps of horror to ripple through the gathering crowd below.


    Employees had rushed to the rooftop, forming a growing crowd, their fear and panic evident in their faces.


    Mr.


    Chapman, please step back! Whatevers wrong, we can talk this through ! one of them pleaded. Marcus, what are you doing? Weve worked side by side for thispany for years. Whatever it is, well face it together! shouted another.


    Wheres Mr.


    Rhodes? Why isnt he here yet? If Mr.


    Chapman jumps, the consequences will be unimaginable ! Several hot headed employees noticed Michaels absence and became indignant.


    After all, Marcus was a veteran at Rhodes Corporation, single handedly running their most profitable pharmaceutical division.


    His critical position in thepany made Michaels absence all the more concerning to the gathered employees.


    Dont worry about me.


    Theres nothing left for me now.


    I might as well end it all! Marcusughed bitterly, taking another step forward until half his foot hung over the edge


    His unsteady figure swayed dangerously, and several employees screamed and covered their eyes, unable to watch


    Everyone, please make way! Andrews deep voice cut through the crowd as he pushed through, creating a path.


    Lauren and Eunice followed closely behind him.


    Ms.


    Rhodes is here ! Ms.


    Rhodes, please save Mr.


    Chapman before its toote! Ms.


    Rhodes, Marcus has worked tirelessly for thispany for decades.


    If anything happens to him today, we, the veteran staff, will all resign! Rhodes Corporation has gone too far! Mr.


    Chapman has always been a gentle and understanding person something terrible must have driven him to this point.


    While youre here, wheres Mr.


    Rhodes? The employees from the pharmaceutical division were especially vocal, and their frustration and anger were now directed at Lauren


    Several senior employees had tears in their eyes, ring at her with both desperation and resentment. Eunice was visibly shaken.


    Since starting at Rhodes Corporation, she had never seen anyone  Chapter 469 dare confront Lauren like this.


    The scene made it clear that the employees outrage had reached a boiling point.


    Lauren maintained herposure and spoke firmly.


    Everyone, please stay calm


    As Vice CEO of Rhodes Corporation, I promise youll get a satisfactory exnation for this.


    Then, she turned to Marcus and called out, Mr.


    Chapman, what are you doing? Come down.


    and tell me whats wrong III make sure justice is served.


    Marcusughed bitterly.


    Its useless, all useless.


    My family is destroyed, my daughter is gone, and now Michael wants to take away my position too.


    He continued with anguish, Ive served Rhodes Corporation faithfully for 30 years 30 years! Ms.


    Rhodes, ask your father was there ever a time I didnt give my all to thispany?

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470 Marcus words carried resentment, but even more apparent was hisplete loss of purpose- both in life and work.


    He had nothing left but despair.


    Damn that Michael, Lauren muttered under her breath.


    If Marcus dies, how is he going to exin this to the family board? Before Lauren could attempt more persuasion, Andrew held her back.


    He advised, Ms.


    Rhodes, lets not mention anything that might upset Mr.


    Chapman further


    Hes too emotional to listen to reason right now anything we say might only push him closer to the edge.


    Lauren nodded in agreement.


    Youre right, Dr.


    Lloyd


    Eunice, has anyone called emergency services ? We need rescue teams here.


    Theyre already on their way, Eunice replied.


    However, Andrew shook his head.


    Theres no time.


    Marcus is determined to end it all any sudden movement could trigger him to jump.


    Everyone, please step back and give Mr.


    Chapman some space! Andrewmanded, spreading his arms to push the crowd back.


    Eunice snapped, What are you doing? What if he jumps while were too far away? Several of Marcus close colleagues joined in, ring at Andrew angrily.


    Whats your game here? Do you want us to watch Marcus die? one shouted


    Another yelled, This is between us employees stay out of it! Youre just like the rest of them bloodsucking capitalists who exploit workers! Admit it you dont care about saving Mr.


    Chapman.


    You just want to watch him die! The angered employees, especially those who had worked with Marcus for years, erupted into shouts


    Several of them lunged toward Andrew in frustration, their emotions boiling over


    Lauren saw the chaos spiraling out of control and shouted, Everyone, stop! No one is to make a move or speak out of line


    Do you hear me? However, her words did little to calm the storm.


    The crowds rage had reached its peak, and their grievances against Rhodes Corporations management were spilling over


    Eunice pointed a finger at Andrew, yelling furiously, This is all your fault! Why are you.


    interfering and making things worse? Are you trying to hurt Ms.


    Rhodes and Mr.


    Chapman ? Suddenly, Andrews thunderous voice cut through the chaos.


    Silence! The powerfulmand made everyone freeze, though their angry res remained fixed on him


    Chapter 470 Whats the point of all thismotion ? Andrew challenged, his cold gaze sweeping across the crowd.


    Tell me who among you can save Marcus right now? Who can talk him down? The employees fell silent until one veteran worker sneered


    Youve been with Rhodes Corporation for what, a day? Sure, we might be helpless, but what makes you think you can do any better? Andrew met his gaze with confidence and stated firmly, Just because you cant do it doesnt mean others cant.


    Mr.


    Chapman is a vital asset to thispany, and more importantly, hes my friend.


    Ill bring him back.


    His words left the crowd stunned into silence.

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471 Lauren eximed urgently, Dr.


    Lloyd, you cant do this! Mr.


    Chapman is emotionally unstable -we should wait for the rescue team


    She did not need to borate further, as Andrew already understood her meaning


    She feared that if he tried to save Marcus and was not careful enough, Marcus might actually jump, and Andrew would have to bear that devastating consequence.


    Andrew smiled reassuringly and said, Ms.


    Rhodes, trust me.


    I will bring Mr.


    Chapman back safely.


    Andrew, are you trying to be the hero again? Are you looking for more trouble? Eunice snapped angrily. Do you understand what will happen if you fail to save Mr.


    Chapman ? If I cant bring him back, Ill take full responsibility, Andrew replied coldly, which silenced everyone as they watched him slowly approach Marcus


    Breaking out in a cold sweat, Eunice turned to Lauren and said, Miss, how can you just there and let him act so recklessly? In this situation, whoever tries to save Mr.


    Chapman takes on the risk of failure.


    Think about it if they fail to save Mr.


    Chapman, wont that person face the hatred of all employees? They might even face criminal charges ! Lauren responded with a coldugh, Are you finished? If so, let me exin something to you Whats that ? Eunice asked, bewildered


    Laurens face showed contempt as she spoke calmly, In the face of saving a human life, Dr.


    Lloyd has put aside his personal reputation and is moving forward despite enormous risks.


    Yet you call this reckless behavior.


    So, Eunice, you think being a coward, being fearful,cking empathy andpassion is the right way to go? She added, And you think Dr.


    Lloyd, whos facing potential public criticism and bearing the pressure of bing a target of me while trying to save someone alone, is a foot? Eunice was at a loss for words, Miss, I Lauren smirked and dered, A man who does what must be done despite resistance thats the kind of partner Ive been searching for my whole life! If Mr.


    Chapman does jump and we cant save him, Dr.


    Lloyd and I will bear all responsibility together.


    As Andrew carefully approached Marcus, thetters eyes showed wild desperation as he shouted, Mr. Lloyd, donte any closer, or III jump right now! Andrew immediately stopped and raised both hands in a peaceful gesture, saying with a smile, Mr.


    Chapman,e down first.


    Whatevers troubling you, lets talk it out, man to man.


    If we cant work it out, you can hold me ountable however you want.


    Chapter 471 Marcus shook his head and said, Its useless.


    Nothing can help.


    Ive lost everything all I have left is this worthless life.


    Since everyones pushing me, Ill prove my point with death! Andrew kept his voice steady.


    Mr.


    Chapman, as your friend, I cant agree with that.


    Life isnt meant to be easy.


    As men, were supposed to face challenges head on and keep moving forward.


    He asked, If one obstacle can bring us down, how are we supposed to handle the countless hurdles


    ahead? For a moment, Marcus seemed dazed, his expression softening.


    He muttered, I used to be someone who believed that too


    I once vowed to stand tall, pursue greatness, and make my life meaningful, But in the end, fate yed a cruel joke on me


    Perhaps death is my only destination! Andrew frowned slightly, realizing Marcus emotional wounds were deeper than anticipated.


    He said, Mr.


    Chapman, with your wisdom and perspective, surely you understand that life is a cycle of ups and downs


    We all have moments of triumph, just as we all face times of despair.


    But true heroes are those who recognize lifes cruelty yet still choose to embrace and love it- dont you think so?

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472 Marcus gave a bitter smile as tears glistened in his eyes.


    He said, Mr.


    Lloyd, youre a good man, and an even more open minded one.


    Though we havent known each other long, I truly admire and respect you! He continued, Unfortunately, even saints cant save everyone, and Im just a poor soul.


    trapped in quicksand with no way back! Standing at the rooftops edge for so long had taken its toll on Marcus body and mind.


    He swayed more noticeably now, looking as if he might fall at any moment.


    A gasp rippled through the crowd behind him, and a few female employees started crying.


    Amidst the chaos, several angry voices cursed at Andrew, their words sharp and cutting Andrew ignored


    all the distractions and focused solely on Marcus.


    He called out, Mr.


    Chapman, I want to tell you something.


    You say even saints cant save everyone, but let me make one thing clear if they cant, I can.


    If they cant bring someone back from despair, then I, Andrew Lloyd, will.


    Marcus blinked in confusion, his expression momentarily softening


    Is there really someone like that in this world? Unnoticed by Marcus, Andrew had quietly moved a few steps closer.


    The distance between.


    them was now less than 10 meters.


    Trying to keep Marcus engaged, Andrew asked, Mr.


    Chapman, hows Lucy doingtely? Why dont you bring her to thepany so I can check on her ? Lucy was Marcuss daughter Andrew had learned this during her stay at Jayrodale General Hospital.


    At the mention of his daughter, Marcuss face softened with affection.


    He replied, Lucys doing well.


    She still talks about you and Dr.


    Aicker all the time.


    His expression suddenly changed as he cried out, But my precious Lucy ... Shes gone! Then, he closed his eyes and began falling backward


    In that moment, everyones heart stopped including Laurens, whose face turned ghostly white.


    They all thought it was over, that they had failed to save him.


    However, Andrew refused to give up he had never known the meaning of surrender


    He covered the thirty foot distance in a split second, every muscle in his body exploding with superhuman speed.


    It was not the kind of strength an ordinary person could muster it was something extraordinary,


    something only a master at the peak of physical discipline could achieve.


    The crowd behind them erupted in screams as they watched in stunned disbelief.


    Andrew had leaped after Marcus.


    1/2  Chapter 472 Eunice gasped and blurted out, Miss, do you think Mr.


    Lloyd just gave up and decided to ... end it all with him? Lauren responded by pping her across the


    face and snapped, Shut up! Andrew had managed to grab the rooftops edge with one hand while holding onto Marcus suit jacket with the other


    The two of them dangled over a hundred feet above the ground, swaying precariously as strong winds buffeted them


    Below the Rhodes Corporation building, pedestrians froze in shock, quickly pulling out their phones to record the scene


    Someone shouted, Holy cow, is that guy a superhero or something? Thats incredibly cool! How is he holding up both himself and the other guy with one arm? Thats not just strength; thats superhuman! Forget about saving someone Id probably wet myself just looking down from that height, a third person added


    Forget just wetting yourself I bet youd straight up lose it! The onlookers exchanged awed remarks, unable to believe what they were witnessing.

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473 The crowd watched in amazement as Andrews arm swung like a pendulum,unching Marcus


    back onto the rooftop.


    Then, with seemingly effortless strength, Andrew pulled himself up and flipped back over the safety barrier.


    Mr.


    Chapman is safe! Mr.


    Lloyd made it back up too! The Rhodes Corporation employees on the rooftop erupted in joy and relief. Several medical staff quickly secured Marcus and carried him away while Lauren rushed to Andrews side , circling him anxiously as she asked, Dr.


    Lloyd, are you alright? Andrew brushed off his suit and smiled, saying, Im fine! Lauren threw her arms around him and said tearfully, You scared me! When I saw you jump, I thought... well, if you were going to make such a dramatic gesture, it should have been for me! Herment broke the solemn atmosphere, causing the gathered employees to burst intoughter.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, I have nothing but admiration for you! one employee eximed.


    Youve shown us what true courage looks like.


    I just want to say youre the real deal! Another chimed in, grinning, No wonder Ms.


    Rhodes chose you.


    All I can say is, damn, youre a legend! The Rhodes Corporation employees gained a newfound respect for Andrew.


    If his previous actions had shown them what it meant to be powerful, this rescue had shown them what it meant to be a hero.


    Eunice approached him sheepishly and said in a low voice, Im sorry, Mr.


    Lloyd.


    I apologize for what I said earlier.


    Andrew waved it off and said, Dont worry about it.


    Everyone, lets get back to work When several reporters tried to enter Rhodes Corporation to interview Andrew, Lauren turned them away


    Andrew exined, Its better not to publicize Mr.


    Chapmans situation it would only cause him more harm


    Lauren agreed, saying, Thats exactly what I was thinking.


    Come on, lets check on him.


    Hes awake now.


    In the Rhodes Corporation medical room, Andrew and Lauren found Marcus resting in bed.


    To their surprise, Michael and a few senior executives were already there.


    Michael, wearing a concerned expression, was speaking to Marcus.


    Mr.


    Chapman, dont worry about anything.


    III handle things from the top, so theres no need for you to stress.


    1/2 Chapter 473  He continued, Take a few days off to rest and recover


    You can return to running the Pharmaceutical Division when youre feeling better ! Michaels face showed


    sincerity as he patted Marcuss shoulder, but the executives behind him wore smirks that suggested they were there to mock rather thanfort.


    Marcusy pale faced in the bed, clearly struggling to contain his emotions as he said, Mr.


    Rhodes, I dont need several days.


    Just give me half a day, and I can return to work in the Pharmaceutical Division.


    Michael smiled and waved his hand dismissively, saying, Mr.


    Chapman, Im giving you time off just rx and dont push yourself! Dont worry, III keep an eye on the Pharmaceutical Division for you


    Marcus suddenly snapped, his tone sharper, I think your offer to let me rest is just an excuse


    Youre nning to sideline the and eventually push me out of the division altogether, arent you? Michaels smile faltered for a moment before he recovered and said, Mr.


    Chapman, youre overthinking this.


    The Pharmaceutical Division has always been under your management- how could I overstep? As Michael and the executives turned to leave, they found Lauren and Andrew blocking the doorway. Michael adjusted his sses and gave Andrew a practiced smile.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, I must say, risking your life to save someone youve be thepanys hero.


    Well have to reward you for this!

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474 Andrew raised an eyebrow and said, Well, anything less than a few million dors would be an insult, dont you think, Mr.


    Rhodes ? A few million ? Andrew, has money made you lose your mind? one of the executives beside. Michael snapped angrily.


    Michael raised his hand to silence his subordinate and smiled, saying, Lauren, Mr.


    Lloyd, Ill be going now would you mind stepping aside ? Lauren did not budge an inch and asked coldly, What were you doing when Mr.


    Chapman was about to jump? Michael tilted his head thoughtfully and replied, As the CEO, Im extremely busy.


    I was working in my office, of course.


    More like busy doing inappropriate things with your secretary.


    How disgusting! Lauren mocked


    Michaels face darkened as he snarled, Lauren, watch your words.


    Im the CEO who are you, a mere subordinate, to question my actions? Besides, what proof do you have about these so-called inappropriate activities? Andrewughed andmented, Theres plenty of proof


    The cleaningdy who tidies your officeins about the excessive trash every day.


    Out of curiosity, I checked it out and wow, all those used boxes of Viagra, male enhancement pills, and various imported performance medications... Andrew continued, You should be careful, Mr.


    Rhodes.


    These drugs might feel good in the moment, but overuse can lead to seriousplications blood in urine


    , permanent damage, even cancer requiring surgical removal of- .


    Michaels face twitched violently as he gritted his teeth and growled, Enough, Andrew ! I dont want to hear another word from you! Michael felt a chill run down his spine.


    Though he disliked Andrew, he had absolute faith in his medical expertise.


    Hence, if Andrew said these enhancement products could lead to catastrophic consequences, he needed to act fast.


    Feeling a sudden anxiety about his manhood, Michael rushed out, heading straight to the hospital instead of his office


    He needed to get checked immediately.


    If Andrew was right


    about the cancer risk and surgical removal of his private part, he might as wellmit suicide on the spot


    Lauren covered her mouth andughed, asking Andrew, Dr.


    Lloyd, is Michaels condition really that serious? Andrew snorted.


    He already reeks of excess


    Its not life threatening yet, but if he keeps this up, hes going to drop dead in the middle of one of his escapades.


    Chapter 474 Lauren muttered, Serves him right! Then, she approached Marcuss bedside and asked concernedly, Mr.


    Chapman, how are you feeling? Marcus shook his head and replied, Im fine.


    Im just feeling weak.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, Mr.


    Lloyd, please leave I need some time alone


    Tell me what happened, and III help you deal with it, Lauren insisted firmly


    Marcus forced a smile but continued shaking his head, saying, Its useless.


    No one can help me


    Lauren felt frustrated.


    Without Marqus speaking up, there was nothing she could do.


    Plus, as her respected senior, she could not force him to talk..


    Mr.


    Chapman, your problem is that Michael wants to take control of the Pharmaceutical Division and strip you of power, right? Andrew suddenly chimed in.


    When Marcus remained silent, Andrew continued, But thats not your biggest worry, is it? Somethings happened to Lucy, hasnt it? Marcus hesitated before Sighing.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, I dont want to burden you with my problems, so please stop asking.


    Besides, theres nothing you can do about my situation!

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475 Andrews face grew stern as he said, If you cant handle this alone, you need to speak up instead of worrying about dragging me into it.


    Remember what I told you on the rooftop you thought no one could help you, but Im not just anyone.


    Mr.


    Chapman, let Dr.


    Lloyd help you, Lauren urged.


    I can personally guarantee that his capabilities go far beyond what you and I can imagine ! Marcus


    wavered at her words, ncing at Andrew uncertainly before asking, Mr.


    Lloyd, youre not just the deputy chief of Jayrodale General Hospital, are you? Of course not, Andrew smiled


    To be frank, I now control the entire undergroundwork 1 of Jayrodale.


    Whether Lucys situation involves old money families or otherplications, Im confident I can resolve it


    Mr.


    Lloyd, do you really mean that? Marcus asked, his eyes wide with shock.


    Andrew chuckled.


    Why would I lie about something like this? Marcus studied Andrew intently, his mind racing as he processed this revtion.


    This man, who had always seemed unassuming, turned out to wield unimaginable power behind the


    scenes


    Yet, as Marcus thought it over, he began to understand.


    After all, someone who could casually throw down billions of dors to buy into Rhodes Corporation and be the fifthrgest shareholder was not ordinary by any means


    The Weller family has kidnapped Lucy! Marcus finally revealed, his voice filled with anguish.


    Im powerless against such an influential family


    They gave me an ultimatum- either I steal Rhodes Corporations pharmaceutical forms for them, or


    theyll kill her ! Lauren gritted her teeth in anger and barked, The Weller family! I cant believe that beast Harvey would secretly target Rhodes Corporation like this.


    Andrew pressed on gravely, Mr.


    Chapman, I need you to answer my questions precisely- Lucys safety depends on it.


    When was Lucy kidnapped, and do you know who took her ? Last night, I was workingte, Marcus replied painfully


    When I got home, there was a masked man in my living room, and Lucy was gone.


    The man disguised his voice and warned


    me not to do anything stupid if I wanted to see her again.


    Marcus continued, Then, he pulled out a phone saying Mr.


    Weller wanted to speak with me.


    Harvey told me not to worry he said theyd return Lucy if I stole the Rhodes Corporations pharmaceutical forms


    He also warned that Lucy wasnt being held at the Weller residence, and his people werent the ones who took her, so couldnt trace it back to them.


    Lauren spoke coldly, This is a typical tactic of powerful families.


    They never use their own people for dirty work.


    Instead, they hire underground mercenaries or martial artists.


    It protects their reputation and gives them deniability theres never any evidence linking back, 1/2 #  Chapter 475- to them.


    Marcus looked at Andrew pleadingly.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, can you help me get Lucy back? III give up my position as head of the Pharmaceutical Division, and III give you all my wealth millions of dors Ive earned over the years.


    My only request is for my child to return safely.


    As he spoke, tears began streaming down his face.


    Andrew sighed deeply.


    Its said men dont cry easily, but thats only because they havent faced true heartbreak yet .


    Mr.


    Chapman, your willingness to give up everything for your daughters safety is admirable.


    Because of that, Ill do everything in my power to help you.


    Marcuss face lit up with hope, though hesitation lingered.


    But... the Weller family is incredibly powerful, and I have no idea where Lucy is .


    How do we even begin?

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476 Searching blindly would be like looking for a needle in a haystack, Andrew remarked thoughtfully


    Lauren snorted and said, Lets go straight to the Weller residence and demand Lucy back.


    If Harvey refuses, well tear their whole empire down.


    Andrew chuckled wryly.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, your approach is too aggressive.


    If we knew for certain Lucy was at the Weller residence, we could confront them directly.


    But as we heard, Harvey yed it smart Lucy isnt with the Weller family.


    Shes with the masked man, so we need another approach.


    Lauren sighed, feeling frustrated.


    But the Weller family is our only lead, and everything else is a dead end.


    What else can we do if we dont confront them? Andrew turned to Marcus and asked, Mr.


    Chapman, think carefully about that masked man- did you notice any distinguishing features? Marcus racked his brain, trying to recall the incident.


    He even disguised his voice, clearly being extremely careful not to reveal his identity, I studied him while we talked, but couldnt spot anything useful.


    Andrew shook his head


    Everyone has distinguishing features its just a matter of whether theyre obvious enough to notice. Think harder was there anything particrly memorable about him? Marcus suddenly jolted upright and eximed, I remember now! Though he waspletely covered, I saw a scorpion tattoo on the back of his hand where his sleeve didnt quite reach! Thats not much help, Lauren said ''disappointedly. Countless people have tattoos these days, and a scorpion tattoo just makes you think of some street thug nothing more.


    Not necessarily, Andrew said with a knowing smile


    Then, he immediately dialed Natashas number while Marcus and Lauren looked on in confusion.


    I need you to find a man with a scorpion tattoo on his arm


    Hes connected to the Weller family and has kidnapped a little girl named Lucy After quickly rying the information to Natasha, he hung up.


    Will this really work? Marcus asked skeptically Andrew smiled as he replied, Mr.


    Chapman, just wait and see.


    You might doubt yourself, but never underestimate the efficiency of the undergroundwork.


    Imagine the entire Jayrodale.


    underground mobilizing to find Lucy thats quite a force.


    Marcus clenched his fists and nodded firmly, saying, Thank you, Mr.


    Lloyd


    Ill never forget this huge favor! As soon as Andrews order reached Natasha, the entire undergroundwork sprang into  Chapter 476 action.


    Though Andrew had not contacted Dn directly, Natasha would naturally coordinate with him. When both crime lords mobilized their forces across Jayrodales four districts, theymanded a few thousand people


    Such a massive operation made some guilty parties tremble, thinking Jayrodale was about to experience a power shift.


    The major families the Rhodes, the Goths, the Wellers, and the Combs all wondered what Natasha and Dn were up to


    There had always been tension between the established families and the underground lords they despised each other


    Donald, the Jayrodale Police Commissioner, immediately called both Natasha and Dn, growling Natasha, Dn, whats with all thismotion? Why didnt you notify me first? What are you up to? He worried these Time lords might cause some serious trouble.

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477 Natashaughed, saying, Mr.


    Warren, were just following orders


    If you have a problem with that, you can take it up with our superior ! Donald snorted


    Whos your superior? Even if its God himself, he cant let you run wild in my jurisdiction.


    Dn replied calmly, Hes someone you should know, Mr.


    Warren the one you arrestedst time.


    Natasha added with an unrestrainedugh, Thats right.


    Were talking about And I mean, Mr.


    Lloyd


    Bye! After hanging up, Donald wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, his expressionpletely dumbfounded.


    He shivered and muttered, So thats whos directing Dn and Natasha- thank God I didnt interfere too much! He decided then and there to stay out of itpletely.


    After all, even Mark showed respect to Mr.


    Lloyd, and if Mark had not raised any concerns, then this definitely was not his business.


    Having found a convenient excuse, Donald rxed with a chuckle.


    He wondered which poor soul had managed to anger someone as powerful as Andrew enough to


    mobilize the entire undergroundwork even the most established families would be crying for mercy. Meanwhile, at the Weller residence


    Harvey walked into the living room and embraced Serena from behind, who was wearing a revealing dress that entuated her curves


    Stop it! What if someone sees us? Serena protested halfheartedly while swaying her hips, causing Harveys expression to grow increasingly pleased.


    Let them everyone in the Weller family knows about us anyway, Harvey said shamelessly, his eyes closed in enjoyment.


    Serena asked, If youre not afraid of the gossip, when are you going to marry me? We can be together, but marriage absolutely out of the question, Harvey immediately replied


    Youre still technically my stepmother we cant mess with those formalities! That didnt seem to bother you when you couldnt wait to get me into bed, Serena said bitterly.


    I know the truth youre still obsessed with that bitch, Christina, arent you? Harvey smirked and admitted, Youre right.


    I cant forget about Christina.


    I wont rest until I have her on her knees begging for forgiveness.


    Serena sneered


    I should have known youre just like your dead father, always wanting what you cant have.


    Never mind about that little tramp Christina she gives me a headache


    Hows 1/2  Chapter 477 the family business doingtely? Harvey sat down in the family heads chair with his legs crossed and smiled, saying, Excellent couldnt be better ! Our health supplements are in such high demand that we cant keep up


    Distributors are lining up at my office every day with briefcases full of cash.


    Serena warned, Dont get too excited


    Those supplements are extremely risky if anything goes wrong, the Weller family will be in serious trouble


    Harveyughed dismissively and said, Whats there to worry about? The public is queuing up, begging our factory to work overtime and ship faster.


    If there were side effects, wed know by now and besides, no ones forcing them to buy our products.

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478 Harvey said smugly, Its simple supply and demand everyone wins.


    Were making money faster than my father ever did.


    Too bad hes not alive to see how Ive made the Weller family more prosperous than ever! Serena beamed as she walked over to Harveys chair, settling down beside him.


    She purred, Once youve built up the Weller family empire, dont forget my contribution.


    At that moment, Brad Weller, Harveys uncle and a senior member of the family, walked into the living


    room.


    His face darkened immediately at the scene before him.


    What do you think youre doing? Have some decency youre bringing shame to the Weller family name ! Brad eximed angrily.


    Harvey and Serena barely reacted to his outburst Harvey simply smiled and said, Uncle Brad, dont act so shocked this isnt the first time youve seen us together.


    Brad warned him, Harvey, do you realize how disgraceful this behavior is? Youre an educated man how can you act so inappropriately? Harvey replied coldly, Uncle Brad, Im the head of the Weller family now


    I make the decisions about whats appropriate.


    Besides, your family depends on me for your livelihood-stop pretending to be so righteous.


    Brad deted and muttered, Harvey, youre our family head.


    You represent us.


    I have no right to interfere with your personal choices, but please be more discreet think of the familys reputation ! Harveyughed.


    Anyone who sees anything will know better than to gossip.


    Actually, Uncle Brad, youvee at the perfect time.


    I have something I need you to do.


    Brad looked over, staring at Serenas hips and chest.


    Nheless, he quickly looked away, trying to maintain a professional demeanor.


    What do you need? Harvey exined, Our health supplements are selling incredibly well.


    Were making a fortune every day! However, Rhodes Corporations pharmaceutical division remains our


    biggestpetitor with decades of market presence.


    So Ive made some arrangements to bring down their medical department in one fell swoop.


    How did you manage that ? T Thats remarkable ! Brad eximed in shock.


    Harvey smiled proudly and replied, You dont need to know the details.


    I just need you to do one thing meet with Marcus Chapman from Rhodes Corporation and collect the pharmaceutical forms hell be delivering.


    Is this ... Is this assignment dangerous? Brad asked hesitantly.


    Harvey sneered.


    What danger could there be ? Id do it myself if I werent so busy.


    Marcus ispletely under my control.


    If he doesnt cooperate, his entire family will pay the price!

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479 Brad said doubtfully, From what I know, Marcus is a loyal veteran at Rhodes Corporation. Will he really do as you ask? Harvey sneered.


    Of course, he wouldnt normally cooperate, but he has no choice with his precious daughter in my hands Blood is thicker than water, after all.


    Y You kidnapped Marcus daughter? Brad gasped in shock.


    Harvey snapped, Why are you panicking? The end justifies the means.


    Ill do whatever it takes to crush Rhodes Corporations pharmaceutical division.


    Besides, I hired underground thugs to do the kidnapping even if it gets exposed, it cant be traced back to the Weller family.


    Just then, Harveys phone rang.


    After answering it, he cursed, Those bloodsucking quality control inspectors, damn them! All they do is snoop around.


    He stood up and headed for the door, adding, Iming right over.


    Make sure you treat those animals well give them whatever they want !! Before leaving, Harvey turned back to Brad and said, III send you Marcus number be ready to meet with him at any time. Dont worry, Harvey.


    III handle it perfectly! Brad assured him.


    Soon, only Brad and Serena remained in the living room.


    After ncing around to ensure they were alone, Brad rushed over and embraced Serena, kissing her passionately.


    Serena, Ive missed you so much! Let me kiss you I havent been able to sleep without being close to you ! Brad panted, saying endearingly.


    Serena pushed Brad away in disgust andined, Stop it! Youre messing up my hair and dress.


    Do you know Harvey just bought me this designer dress from Fraines? Its expensive! You wont even let me touch you anymore? Brad asked, looking wounded.


    That beast Harvey, taking his own stepmother hell pay for this someday! Serenaughed coldly and said And what about you? Having an affair with your own brothers second wife how are you any better? Brad cried out, No, Im nothing like that monster Hatvey! Hes just using you, but my feelings are


    genuine.


    Id do anything for you! Serena just sneered with contempt while Brad continued desperately, If you dont believe me, III prove it! When I saw Harvey holding you earlier, I wanted to kill him on the spot! Serena retorted, Oh, please.


    Look at yourself! Youre too old topete with someone young like Harvey.


    Let me be honest that one time with you was a mistake.


    I never had real feelings  for you, so stop pursuing me.


    If Harvey catches you, I wont help you.


    Serena, how can you be so cruel ? Brad asked, clutching his chest, his face ashen.


    Do your really care for him that much?

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480 Serena giggled and said, Like him? Not exactly


    But men are always better when theyre young -more energy, better in bed, and they actually know how to please a woman


    She continued with a sneer, Besides, Harveys not just young; hes the head of the family.


    He can give me everything I want.


    But you? Youre useless in bed and cant afford to buy me anything.


    What do I need you for ? Brad was humiliated beyond words.


    He red at her with a searing hatred in his eyes and spat, Youll regret this, you shameless woman!


    Both you and Harvey deserve to be struck by lightning ! With his face twisted in rage, Brad stormed out of the Weller residence, his heart filled with bitterness.


    Serena scoffed as she watched him leave.


    Old fool! He cant evenst for even a few extra seconds, and he still thinks I need him.


    How pathetic! Meanwhile, four grueling hours had passed, and the two major underground forces of Jayrodale were stillbing the city for Lucy.


    At Rhodes Corporation, Marcus was in torment.


    Every passing minute felt like an eternity, and the longer it went on, the greater the danger to Lucy.


    Lauren was visibly worried and nced at Andrew, seeking reassurance.


    Andrew stood with his arms crossed, looking down at the bustling streets through the windows.


    He said calmly, No need to rush.


    I trust Natasha and Dns abilities.


    He added, Besides, Harvey hasnt gotten what he wants yet.


    He wont hurt Lucy until he does.


    Marcus sighed in pain.


    I understand that, but Lucy is all I have.


    Her mom passed away when she was little, and Ive raised her on my own ever since.


    His voice cracked as he went on.


    I cant sit still, knowing shes out there, terrified.


    Lucys always been shy and timid


    I cant even imagine the fear shes feeling in the hands of those


    criminals ! Andrews eyes narrowed, his expression turning cold.


    Lucy isnt just your daughter.


    She was also my patient once


    He dered firmly, If we dont have results by nightfall, Ill personally go to the Weller residence and force Harvey to hand her over.


    And if that scumbag dares to go back on his word, Ill kill him myself! Both Marcus and Lauren were stunned


    They never expected the usuallyposed Andrew to erupt with such amanding presence.


    1/2 Chapter 150  Just then, Andrews phone buzzed


    It was Natasha She teased, Hey, darling.


    We found the girl you were looking for.


    Andrew let out a relieved breath.


    Hows Lucy? Shes okay, right? Natasha chuckled.


    Of course, shes fine! I handled it personally.


    Shes safe at my ce in West End, being well fed and taken care of.


    Andrew nodded


    Thank you.


    Now, send the people who kidnapped her over to the Jayrodale Police Department.


    Natasha sounded surprised.


    The police ? Why would we hand them over? These guys are wanted fugitives with major crimes qn their records


    If we send them to the cops, that fat pig Donald will get all the credit.


    Isnt that letting him off too easy? Andrew smirked.


    Thats exactly why.


    I want to do Donald a favor.


    III need him for somethingter.


    Natasha giggled.


    Fine, fine


    Youre the mastermind here.


    Ill do as you say.


    After ending the call, Andrew turned to Marcus and Lauren.


    Lets go.


    Were heading to the police station.


    Marcuss eyes filled with hope.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, is Lucy really okay? Andrew smiled reassuringly.


    Dont worry.


    Shes fine.


    Ive arranged for the people who kidnapped her to be delivered to the police station. Youll see her there.


    Tears welled up in Marcuss eyes as he jumped out of bed.


    Ovee with gratitude, he dropped to his knees in front of Andrew.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, youve saved Lucy again


    This is the only way I can express my thanks to you.

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481 Andrew stopped Marcus from kneeling and said, I helped you because youre my friend. This kind of gesture would change that rtionship.


    Lauren chimed in with a smile.


    Mr.


    Chapman, please get up.


    Youre almost 20 years older than Dr.


    Lloyd it wouldnt be right! Marcus stood up awkwardly and said, Youre right, Ms.


    Rhodes


    I apologize for being too impulsive.


    The three of them immediately headed to the Jayrodale Police Department in Andrews G-Wagon. When Donald heard of Andrews arrival, he hurried his heavy frame to greet them.


    He asked, Mr.


    Lloyd, what brings you here today? Just ust wanted to thank you for your hospitalityst time, Mr. Warren, Andrew replied with a grin.


    Donald was skeptical someone as powerful as Andrew, who controlled half of Jayrodale, would note just to thank a mere policemissioner


    After a few minutes, the West End team arrived with four bound suspects wearing ck hoods, who were pulled from a van.


    Andrew turned to Donald, asking, Mr.


    Warren, can you identify if these men are wanted criminals? Donald quickly had his officers check, and they confirmed, Mr.


    Warren, these four are indeed on our most wanted list.


    Theymitted multiple kidnappings and robberies two years ago Mr.


    Thatcher was furious and demanded we solve the case quickly.


    Donald was overjoyed.


    Take them into custody! Finally, I can give Mr.


    Thatcher a report hell actually be happy with ! He approached Andrew gratefully and said, Mr.


    Lloyd, thank you I cant believe you really meant it when you said you came to show gratitude. When have I ever lied to you, Mr.


    Warren? I followed through when I said Id deal withst time, didnt I? Andrew chuckled.


    you Donalds smile turned awkward, and he nervouslyughed.


    Youve got quite the sense of humor, Mr.


    Lloyd ! Im just trying to keep up with your wit.


    Lauren could not help but smile.


    Andrews way of talking was definitely sharp, and only someone as thick skinned as Donald could handle


    it.


    Andrew said, Mr.


    Warren, your people can take credit for capturing these suspects.


    But I need to question them first there are some things I need to find out.


    Donald straightened up, pretending to be stern.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, technically, only authorized Chapter 481 officers are allowed to question suspects.


    Civilians are strictly prohibited from participating.


    He then cracked a wide grin.


    That being said, youre no ordinary civilian.


    Please, be my guest! Andrew chuckled.


    Looks like youre learning, Mr.


    Warren


    Donald replied quickly, Not at all, Mr.


    Lloyd


    Youre the real genius here.


    Im just trying to follow your lead! Lauren watched Andrew banter with Donald, her eyes sparkling with admiration.


    She thought to herself, Hes not only powerful and skilled, hes also so effortlessly witty.


    If only hed show a little more interest in me... maybe rip a few of my stockings for fun.


    Thatd make him perfect! Just then, Marcus approached with Lucy.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, Lucy is safe not a scratch on her! I cant thank you enough for this! The relief of reuniting with Lucy had given Marcus a renewed energy.


    She was his world, the most precious thing in his life, and losing her would have been unimaginable.


    If Andrew had note to their rescue, Marcus would not have stood a chance against Harvey, Lauren patted Lucys head and smiled, saying, Im d shes okay.


    Now, do you believe what Dr.


    Lloyd said that when no one else could help you, he could ? Mr.


    Lloyds abilities are truly extraordinary beyond anything Ive ever seen! Marcus said with deep respect. Words cannot express my admiration! Lauren giggled softly.


    Lets head inside.


    Dr.


    Lloyd is about to start the interrogation.


    Inside the police departments interrogation room, Andrew sat at the center of the table with Donald beside him.


    A few officers stood at the back of the room, along with Lauren and Marcus.


    Across the table, the four fugitives sat in cuffs, their expressions masked by exhaustion and defiance.


    Donald red at the suspects and said, Youll answer every question Mr.


    Lloyd asks you.

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482 Cooperate, and things will go smoothly.


    If not, there will be consequences, Donald warned.


    One of the fugitives, with a dark mole at the corner of his mouth, sneered.


    Are you trying to scare us, Mr.


    Warren? The police department has no right to interrogate us.


    The bald fugitive with the scorpion tattooughed coldly.


    If it werent for Dn and Natasha searching everywhere, you useless cops wouldnt have caught us!


    Donald shouted, Watch your mouth, you little punk! Want me to crack that skull of yours? The bald man smirked


    Empty threats wont work on us, Mr.


    Warren.


    If youve got the guts, do it dont just sit there talking Donald turned to Andrew furiously and asked, Mr.


    Lloyd, do you mind if I teach them a lesson ? I could use a little warm up


    Are you sure thats wise in the interrogation rooin? Andrew raised an eyebrow.


    Donald grinned menacingly.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, youre the only person Id ever tiptoe around.


    But anyone else who sets foot in my territory learns real quick why they call me the Butcher.


    After wrapping a belt around his hand, Donald walked behind the four suspects.


    Thew will judge your crimes, but first, Ill get some justice for your victims, he dered before unleashing a series of brutal punches.


    His strikes were precisely targeted, causing pain and fear without inflicting permanent damage. Andrew watched briefly beforementing, You must have trained with the military, Mr. Warren.


    How did you know that, Mr.


    Lloyd ? Have you been investigating me? Donald asked, removing his bloodied belt. Andrew scoffed


    Why would I waste my time investigating you? Donald smirked sheepishly.


    Youre sharp, though.


    I did have some specialized military training.


    But how could you tell? Andrews tone was casual


    Because Ive been in the military myself.


    Donalds heart skipped a beat, though he tried tough it off


    From what I know, anyone whos served in the military is tough as nails


    So, Mr.


    Lloyd, which unit were you with? He did not expect an answer.


    After all, Andrew seemed more like a member of the privileged elite than someone who had endured grueling military life.


    However, Andrews next words left him stunned


    I spent time with the Eangs, did a stint with the Predators, and had some fun with units like Thunderbolt and the Serpents


    Chapter 482 Donalds jaw nearly hit the floor.


    He knew enough about these units to understand their elite reputations.


    Each name Andrew casually dropped represented near mythical status, ces revered by those in the know


    What Donald was unaware of was that Andrew had not just trained with these units he was actually there to train them


    Moreover, he was paid millions for a single day of training


    Meanwhile, the fugitives, now cowed and battered, were finally ready to talk.


    Andrew leaned forward.


    The Weller family hired you to kidnap Lucy, didnt they? The bald man nodded quickly.


    Yes, it was the Weller family.


    Was it Harvey who contacted you directly? Andrew asked.


    The bald man shook his head.


    No, it was their butler.


    Andrew smirked and turned to Lauren and Marcus.


    You heard that, right? Harveys getting smarter.


    Laurens eyes narrowed, her voice cold


    Hes learning, alright.


    If things go south, hell throw the butler under the bus to take the fall.


    Andrew stood and dusted off his hands.


    Alright, thats all I needed to know.


    Now its time to set the trap and give the Weller family a real taste of justice.


    He paused, his eyes gleaming with a dangerous light.


    Its been too long since we reminded Harvey whos in charge.


    Lets make sure he wont forget it this time.

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483 Marcus hesitated.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, Harvey isnt an ordinary man.


    Hes in charge of the entire Weller family now, and going after him wont be easy! Andrew smiled. Lets head back to thepany for now.


    Well find out soon enough if its really hard to deal with him.


    Donald chuckled.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, allow me to escort you.


    Andrew waved him off.


    No need, Mr.


    Warren


    These fugitives are tied to serious cases go im your credit instead.


    Donald rubbed his hands together and grinned sheepishly


    Well, I feel bad about it! Next time you catch anyone like this, please send them my way


    III owe you big time! Andrew nced at him but said nothing, heading back to Rhodes Corporation with the others.


    Donald stood there, looking puzzled, unsure if Andrew had agreed or not.


    After mulling it over, Donald pped his forehead.


    He muttered, Im such an idiot! A man like Mr.


    Lloyd wouldnt just help me score points for no reason.


    I need to show my sincerity next time.


    Damn it, from now on, wherever Mr.


    Lloyd points, Ill lead the charge without hesitation ! Donald knew full well how powerful Andrews control over Jayrodales undergroundwork was.


    If he wanted to catch criminals or solve cases, he would have to rely on Andrews influence.


    In the car, Marcus looked troubled.


    As long as I stay in the pharmaceutical division at Rhodes.


    Corporation, Harvey has me cornered.


    Im not afraid of him or the Weller family, but Lucy is my weakness.


    Im terrified that monster might hurt her again! He nced down at Lucy, who was peacefully asleep in


    his arms, his expression soft and full of fatherly love.


    Lauren asked gently, Mr.


    Chapman, what about Lucys mom? Marcus gave a bitter smile.


    Lucys never had a mom.


    Ive raised her on my own since she was a baby


    Lauren and Andrew exchanged a quick look, sensing that Marcus did not want to talk about Lucys mother


    Respecting his privacy, they did not press the issue.


    Andrew reassured him


    Mr.


    Chapman, dont worry.


    Once the Weller familys people are arrested, the authorities will be all over Harvey.


    With the police watching him, he wont dare touch you or Lucy again.


    Marcus nodded, relieved.


    Hearing that from you, Mr.


    Lloyd, puts my mind at ease.


    When they arrived back at Rhodes Corporation, Andrew suggested Marcus and Lucy rest for a while Chapter 483 Lauren teased him with a smile.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, you seem to have a soft spot for daughters.


    Andrew froze.


    Whats that supposed to mean? Lauren grinned.


    Youre so eager to help Mr.


    Chapman and Lucy.


    Plus, youre great with her.


    I bet youd prefer having a daughter over a son.


    Andrew looked baffled.


    And so what? Lauren spoke withplete certainty.


    So, Ive decided III give you a daughter one day.


    That way, you can be a doting dad.


    Andrews face was full of disbelief.


    Seriously? Youve already nned whether well have a boy or a girl? Lauren nodded thoughtfully, her eyes sparkling.


    Maybe this is just what love feels like


    When Im with the man I adore, I cant help but think about giving him a family


    Realizing how bold and revealing her words were, Laurens cheeks flushed a lovely red, making her even more stunning


    Thankfully, Marcus returned to the room, breaking the charged atmosphere between them.


    Andrew cleared his throat and smiled.


    Mr.


    Chapman, how are you feeling now? Marcus returned the smile.


    Im fine, Mr.


    Lloyd.


    Just tell me what you need me to do.


    Andrew replied, Its simple.


    Contact someone from the Weller family and tell them youve secured the pharmaceutical divisions form


    Let them know they cane and pick it up.


    Marcus frowned.


    Even if they agree to meet, Harvey probably wonte himself.


    It''ll most likely be his uncle, Brad.

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484 Marcus sald grimly


    He called me earlier and gave me a heavy warning.


    He threatened that if I tried anything foolish, the Weller family wouldnt spare me or Lucy. Andrews gaze turned icy.


    It doesnt matter who shows up as long as theyre part of the Weller family.


    Harveys ruthless enough to use his own uncle as a pawn hes truly despicable. Without further hesitation, Marcus pulled out his phone and dialed a number. Its me, Marcus


    Ive got the form.


    When are you going to release Lucy? On the other end of the line, Brad chuckled darkly.


    Marcus, youve been awfully quick about this, havent you? Dont worry, Hand over the form and your precious daughter will be returned to you safe and sound


    Marcus demanded, Why should I trust the Weller family? What if I give you the form, and you dont bring her back? Brad snorted coldly


    Do you even have a choice, Marcus? Unless you want Lucy gone for good, you should cooperate. Grinding his teeth, Marcus replied, Fine.


    Tell me the location for the exchange, and III bring the form.


    Brad sounded pleased.


    Thats the spirit.


    Meet me at Dillons Bar by the river.


    Dont try anything funny that bar belongs to the Weller family.


    Any trouble, and III vanish before you know it, and youll never see your little girl again.


    Marcus hung up and turned to Andrew and Lauren.


    The meeting point is Dillons Bar, down by the river.


    Its one of the Weller familys properties


    Brads being extra cautious, afraid we might pull something.


    Andrew smirked.


    It doesnt matter if its their property.


    Now that weve got a time and ce, catching him will be a breeze.


    Lauren frowned slightly.


    If we act on our own and catch Brad, we could end up in a direct conflict with the Weller familys top enforcers.


    Andrew let out a coldugh.


    We wont act alone.


    Well let the police handle it.


    No matter how bold or influential the Weller family thinks they are, they wont dare openly defyw enforcement


    With that, Andrew immediately called Donald.


    He said, Mr.


    Warren, your chance to shine hase again


    Donald did not hesitate and quickly gathered a team of officers, packing two full vehicles with enforcement personnel ready to roll.


    He said cheerfully, Mr.


    Lloyd, youre my lucky star.


    With these back to back cases, I wont have to worry about my performance reviews this year! Chapter 484 Donald was ecstatic, his admiration for Andrew growing by the minute


    Even the time Andrew had punished him by cutting off a finger seemed like a blessing in hindsight.


    To him, that ordeal marked a turning point, a sign that he was destined for a fresh start.


    If anything, he felt grateful to Andrew now.


    Running through Jayrodale was a massive river, its banks home to the citys bustling downtown


    Dillons Bar, a well known establishment, was owned by the Weller family and had everything from drinks and DJs tote night parties.


    Brad sat at the bar, sipping drink after drink until he felt a pleasant buzz.


    Harvey, you little bastard, he muttered under his breath.


    One day, Ill take Serena away from you.


    The thought of Harvey and Serena together made Brad seethe with jealousy.


    Truth be told, Brad did not even love Serena


    Like Harvey, he was simply infatuated with her beauty.


    To Brad, Harvey and Serenas rtionship was a scandal that could never be made public because of their family ties


    However, he thought his situation was different.


    With his older brother dead, Brad saw himself as the rightful guardian of his widowed sister inw.


    Over time, he figured he could naturally im Serena as his own, making the rtionship seem perfectly reasonable and eptable.

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485 Just thinking about how Serena had dismissed him with such disdain earlier that day made Brad seethe with frustration.


    He thought she was ungrateful.


    After all, he had been nothing but genuine toward her, yet she still dared to fantasize about staying with Harvey.


    Brad was determined not to let that happen.


    Serena was going to be his, ho matter what.


    It was not about love or promises; it was about his pride as a man and the thrill of conquest.


    Losing the fight for the family headship to Harvey had already been humiliating enough, but if he could


    not win Serena over, Brad figured he might as well crawl into a hole and die.


    Behind the bar, the bartender nced at him while mixing a drink.


    Mr.


    Brad, maybe you should ease up on the drinks youve got business to handleter.


    Shut the hell up! Brad snapped, his voice slurred with irritation.


    Who the hell do you you are, telling me what to do? The bartender flinched and backed off, deciding it was not worth arguing.


    Just then, a couple a man and a woman walked up to the bar.


    think Two cocktails, on the rocks, the woman said with a snap of her fingers, her tone confident and carefree


    The bartender nced up at her, momentarily stunned.


    She was absolutely gorgeous, the kind of beauty that could make a man forget all logic.


    He thought to thought to himself that he would dly break his back working if it meant he could afford to take care of someone like her


    Then, he looked at the man beside her handsome, charming, and wearing aid back smile like some kind of Prince Charming


    The bartender sighed inwardly.


    Those TV dramas had it all wrong; the princess always ends up with the prince, leaving guys like him, with a paycheck that barely covers the rent, out in the cold


    The woman said flirtatiously, Sweetheart, if were drinking, I cant go home tonight


    Why dont you take me back to your ce ? Uh... that might not be the best idea, the man replied hesitantly.


    Were not even officially dating yet.


    Oh,e on! Its the 21st century! Who cares aboutbels ? As long as youre serious about me, Im willing to do anything! Listening to their lovey dovey banter only deepened Brads bitterness.


    Another couple unting their happiness, rubbing it in his face


    He wondered if the kids these days were unaware that public disys of affection never end well. Chapter 185 Brads thoughts wandered back to Serena


    He wished she would act coy and affectionately with him like that.


    If she did, he would feel like he had been given a whole new lease on life.


    The alcohol,bined with his pent up frustration, made his head buzzed.


    Nheless, Brad did not forget the reason he was at Dillons Bar to retrieve the stolen forms from


    Rhodes Corporations pharmaceutical department.


    Thinking of that reminded him, once again, of Harvey.


    Brad felt aplicated mix of admiration and jealousy


    The little bastard was shrewd, managing to infiltrate Rhodes Corporation like this


    If Harvey seeded in securing thepanys key pharmaceutical forms, the Weller family would dominate Jayrodales medical industry.


    For a moment, Brads thoughts turned dark.


    What if he took those forms for himself, broke away from the Weller family, and started his own business? The possibilities were endless fame, fortune, Serena.


    He could have it all


    However, the fantasy did notst.


    Brad shook his head, forcing the dangerous idea out of his mind.


    If he dared to betray the Weller family, Harvey would hunt him down without hesitation.


    Lost in thought, Brad nearly jumped when someone tapped him on the shoulder.


    He blinked, his alcohol blurred vision trying to focus


    When he looked up and saw who it was, his body instantly tensed.

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486 The person patting him on the shoulder was none other than Marcus


    Brad asked, Wheres the form? I have it right here, but I need to make sure Lucy is safe first! Marcus said in a low voice, adjusting his baseball cap.


    Brad nced around the dimly lit bar.


    At the counter where he sat, there was no one except for a couple getting cozy nearby.


    Meeting here proved the old saying true the most obvious ce was often the most secretive one, as


    nobody would pay attention to someone sitting at the bar counter.


    Marcus, you better wise up and hand over the form, Brad replied, setting down his ss and sneering


    If you cooperate, III order them to spare Lucy.


    But if you keep stalling like this, I cant guarantee Lucys safety.


    Brad saw Marcuss face twist with a mix of anger and defeat.


    Heughed inwardly, thinking Marcus was no match for ying games with the Weller family. Fine, heres the form.


    Marcus finally handed it over obediently


    As soon as Brad took it, Marcus immediately asked, Now, will you order them to let Lucy go? Bradughed heartily, saying, Marcus, smart people know when to yield.


    The Weller family wasnt wrong about you.


    He paused before continuing, As for Lucy, Im sorry, but I dont know where shes being held.


    Well decide what to do after I return to the Weller family.


    Marcuss face immediately darkened


    So youre going back on your word? With the form in hand, Brad felt untouchable and arrogantly


    replied, So what if we are? Marcus, youre just a pawn in our hands.


    We can squeeze you however we want.


    To his surprise, instead of getting angry at his words, Marcus just smirked.


    Is that so? Why dont you check if the form in your hand is real or fake? Brads heart skipped a beat as


    he quickly unfolded the papers, only to find two nk sheets


    Marcus, how dare you trick me! Dont you care about your own daughters life? Brads drunken haze instantly cleared as rage consumed him.


    Marcus calmly answered, Brad, the Weller familys evil deeds will catch up to them.


    Ive already reported this to the police.


    Get ready to rot in prison


    Brads face contorted, veins popping as he growled, Do you really want to watch Lucy die ? Also, this is Weller family territory.


    Even if the copse, Ill still slip away! Just then, police sirens wailed outside.


    Donald burst in with the police enforcement squad, 1/2 Chapter 486 shoutingmands.


    Brad was shocked


    He did not expect that Marcus would actually call the police on this


    He cursed, Marcus, get ready to collect your brats corpse ! Then, he turned to flee.


    The bar had a secret escape route, and he believed there was no way the police could catch him.


    Yet, Brad did not expect that just as he turned to mm, someone tripped him, causing him to fall face first onto the floor.


    As he got up groaning, Brad roared angrily, What the hell are you doing? Are you blind? The couple next to him had tripped him, and Brad saw clearly that the man had stuck out his foot.

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487 Why are you running, Mr.


    Brad? Didnt you hear the policeing to arrest you? asked the strikingly handsome man from the couple, a slight smile ying on his lips.


    Brads eye twitched as he cautiously asked, Who are you? How do you know who I am? And how do you know the police are here for me? This time, it was the beautiful woman from the couple who answered


    She said with a smirk, Well, were the ones who called the police.


    And Mr.


    Chapman is working with us to catch you, so of course, we know everything thats going on! Brads mind went nk as realization hit him, and he pointed at the couple while backing away.


    He stammered, Y Youre Lauren Rhodes, the heiress of the Rhodes family


    And y- youre Andrew Lloyd, the one who beat up our familys elder ! The pretend couple was indeed Andrew and Lauren.


    Lauren was dressed in trendy club wear with striking makeup, looking every bit the queen of the night scene.


    Meanwhile, Andrew was sporting a tailored suit with slicked back hair, giving off a sophisticated bad boy vibe.


    The dim bar lightingbined with Brads alcohol consumption had initially prevented him from recognizing them.


    Lauren, Andrew how dare you set me up on Weller family territory? Youre asking for death! Brad scrambled to his feet in panic, spitting out the curse before turning to flee


    He had finally realized he had fallen right into their trap.


    However, he had barely taken two steps when he felt a sharp pain in the back of his head, as if he had been hit with a blunt object.


    Brad internally cursed, Shit, before everything went ck.


    Andrew lowered his hand and said tly, I came personally because I knew youd have tricks up your sleeve.


    If I let you escape, I might as well quit my job.


    Donald entered with his team and immediately arrested Brad.


    The bar manager stepped forward angrily, saying, Mr.


    Warren, Mr.


    Brad is with the Weller family.


    Mr.


    Weller wont let this random arrest slide ! Donald scoffed


    Go tell Harvey that the Weller family is under investigation for kidnapping and extortion.


    Ill be paying him a personal visit soon


    The manager watched as they were about to load Brad into the police car, his eyes turning fierce as he moved to intervene


    He knew that Harveys position as the family head could bepromised if Brad was arrested.


    Yet, before he could act, Donalds backhand sent him crumpling to the floor unconscious


    He shouted, How dare trash like you try to obstruct justice! Then, hemanded his team, Move out !


    He left with a satisfied smile, mission aplished.


    1/2 Chapter 487 Lauren spoke firmly, Mr.


    Warren, Brad extorted Mr.


    Chapman from Rhodes Corporation.


    You know how serious this is we trust youll handle this case properly.


    Donald replied gravely, Rest assured, Ms.


    Rhodes


    Brad wont see daylight for several years, and the Weller family wont escape ountability.


    Both you and Mr.


    Lloyd will get the justice you deserve.


    Lauren nodded with a smile.


    Thank you for your hard work! Andrew walked over to Marcus and patted his shoulder, asking, How do you feel, Mr.


    Chapman ? Marcus grinned.


    Much better.


    Its satisfying to see the Weller family get what they deserve.


    After being oppressed by the Weller family for so long, Andrews support helped him feel.


    vindicated, lifting a weight off his chest.


    Lauren sighed, Its just a shame we couldnt catch Harvey in the act.


    That man is truly despicable.

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488 Andrew scoffed


    Once Brad faces trial, Harveys true colors will show.


    We just need to sit back.


    and watch the show unfold.


    After leaving Dillons Bar, the three of them returned to Rhodes Corporation.


    Marcus was ready to throw himself back into work now that Lucy was safe and sound.


    However, as soon as he returned to his department, devastating news spread.


    Mr.


    Chapman, effective immediately, you are no longer the head of the Pharmaceutical Division.


    Mr.


    MacAfee will be taking over your position, announced Michaels secretary, Cindy.


    Marcus struggled to contain his anger as he demanded, I deserve an exnation! Cindy replied haughtily, Theres nothing to exin


    These are direct orders from Mr.


    Rhodes! If you have any objections, take them up with him.


    With that, she sauntered away, swaying her hips.


    Marcus stood frozen, his earlier joypletely vanishing.


    With a bitter smile, he muttered, Just as one wave settles, another rises


    His face showed the weight of his troubles as he added, I could understand the Weller familying after me, but Michaels betrayal is truly disheartening.


    Laurens voice turned cold


    Lets go confront Michael


    I need to ask this worthless piece of trash what he thinks hes doing.


    The Pharmaceutical Division thrived under your leadership- hes clearly plotting something by putting his own person in charge ! Andrew chimed in, Mr.


    Chapman, its not a big deal.


    Lets go check it out together.


    Michaels underhanded move had caught even Andrew by surprise.


    As Lauren had mentioned, Rhodes Corporations Pharmaceutical Division was crucial it was their most profitable department.


    Such a golden goose would naturally tempt Michael.


    Since Marcus had always sided with Lauren, Michaels power y made a twisted kind of sense.


    When the three arrived at Michaels office, they found him with a pockmarked elderly man


    The elderly manpletely ignored Lauren and Marcus, maintaining an air of mystery while his brownish


    , sinister eyes focused solely on Andrew as if trying to see through him.


    Andrew met his gaze calmly but with slightly furrowed brows, sensing this elderly man was no ordinary person.


    The elderly man gestured invitingly toward Andrew.


    Im Bane Eslinger from the Advanced Medical Institute.


    Would you care to sit down for a chat ?


    Chapter 428  Andrew replied, Lets skip the formalities.


    The Advanced Medical Institute is the birthce of Holtrien medicine, a sacred institution in the medical world with an international reputation.


    Mr.


    Eslinger, you must be quite the distinguished physician toe from there.


    Bane let out a raspyugh filled with arrogance.


    Distinguished physician? Thats nothing.


    Even the great doctors of Chetvine must address me as their senior.


    In fact, the renowned Dr.


    Cedric Aicker from Jayrodale is my junior apprentice.


    Andrew responded with a simple Oh before adding, You and Dr.


    Aicker must be quite close then.


    Bane sneered, What nonsense! Cedrics mediocre medical skills are nothingpared to mine.


    Its an insult to even be mentioned in the same breath as him absolutely disgraceful.


    Andrew chuckled


    Is that so? Then I apologize for my earlier mistake in mentioning you alongside Dr. Aicker.


    Rest assured, I wont mention Dr.


    Aicker in your presence again.


    Banes face darkened


    You say you wont mention him, yet you just said his name twice in one sentence. Youre doing this on purpose, arent you?

 Chapter 489

    22 Chapter 489 Andrew apologized profusely, Im so sorry, truly sorry.


    Now that I know you dislike any mention of Mr.


    Aicker, I absolutely wont mention Mr.


    Aicker


    again


    My clumsy tongue betrayed me by mentioning Mr.


    Aicker twice more I deserve death for this transgression.


    Please forgive me, Mr.


    Eslinger


    Banes face was not just dark anymore it had turned ashen.


    He mmed his hand on the desk and pointed at Andrew, shouting, I see what youre doing! Youre


    apologizing, but is that really an apology? You mentioned Cedric three more times its infuriating! Andrew shrugged at the enraged Bane and said, Youre right, I am deliberately mentioning him.


    If you dont want to hear it, you dont have to listen, but III say what I want thats my right.


    Bane sneered, I heard from Mr.


    Rhodes that you were quite the troublemaker, but I didnt expect such insolence even in my presence.


    You clearly dont understand how terrifying people from the Advanced Medical Institute can be.


    Andrew did not even nce at him as he replied tly, The Advanced Medical Institute may be the pinnacle of medical excellence in Holtrien, but so what? Others might fear the Advanced Medical ?nstitute, but I dont .


    Besides, Mr.


    Eslinger, can you represent the entire institute alone? I doubt it


    Banes face fluctuated between pale and dark as he growled, I wanted to test your potential, to see if you were worth cultivating


    But youre clearly just blind with arrogance and beyond help.


    Mark my words when our paths cross again, youll experience the Advanced Medical Institutes poisons firsthand.


    Andrew scoffed, Poison games? Bring it on, Mr.


    Eslinger.


    I wont flinch call me a coward if I do! Bane stood up and stormed out in a rage.


    Lauren smirked at Michael.


    Keeping such a dangerous character around arent you afraid of karma? Michael replied with a cold smile , Mr.


    Eslinger is a master of poisons, a legendary figure from the Advanced Medical Institute, unmatched in both medicine andbat.


    Lauren, I must question your judgment if you call such a remarkable individual dangerous.


    Lauren gritted her teeth and demanded, Cut the nonsense why did you remove Mr.


    Chapman from his position? Michael responded indifferently, First, as head of the Pharmaceutical Division, hes achieved nothing while watching the Weller familys health products grow and steal our market share- that shows his ipetence.


    Second, Ive received reports of his frequent meeting with the Weller family even Harvey 1/2  Chapter 489 himself


    What does that tell you about his loyalty? Michaels face turned grim as he continued his usation, It shows that Marcus has rebellious intentions.


    Should I wait until he betrays Rhodes Corporation to take action? He spoke with such righteous indignation that he made Marcus sound like an unforgivable criminal.


    H Mr.


    Rhodes, I only contacted the Weller family because they kidnapped my daughter, Marcus exploded, his eyes red with anger.


    I even asked for your help, but what did you say? You told me to handle it myself because it was my personal problem, and you couldnt help!

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490 Michael waved dismissively and said, That was your personal matter.


    Of course, I couldnt help! Lauren spat out augh and sneered


    Michael, dont you realize how stupid you sound right now? One of our own employees was being harassed by the Weller family, and you have the nerve to say such nonsense! Are vou even fit to be CEO? Michaels face darkened as he replied, If Im not fit to be CEO, you think you are? If you were so qualified, why am I sitting in this chair instead of you? Lauren took a deep breath and retorted contemptuously, We both know how you got this position.


    If the family hadnt interfered, youd still be nothing but ackey under me.


    Michael sneered.


    Youre right, Ill admit that.


    But what does it matter? Youll soon be married off from the Rhodes family.


    Lauren, no matter how capable, beautiful, or how many followers you have, theres still no ce for you in the Rhodes family


    Your only path is to be a sacrifice! His venomous words struck Laurens core, causing her face to turn pale as sorrow flickered in her eyes


    Michaels silentugh showed his immense satisfaction.


    Marcus, either follow orders or pack up and get out.


    Rhodes Corporation wont miss you either way! Michael immediately turned his attack to Marcus after seeing Lauren at a loss for words


    Fine, since you put it that way, I have nothing more to say.


    I quit ! Marcus let out a bitterugh,pletely disheartened.


    Hold on, Andrew suddenly interjected.


    Michael narrowed his eyes and sneered.


    Andrew, what are you trying to do? Stirring up trouble again? Andrew replied, Mr.


    Rhodes, youre talking like an idiot.


    How am I stirring up trouble? Mr.


    Chapman is a core member and veteran of thepany you cant just fire him without my approval as a shareholder.


    Michael gritted his teeth and said, You have no right to interfere withpany personnel. matters.


    I make the decisions, understand? Andrew responded calmly, Mr.


    Chapman isnt just any employee.


    Ive read thepany rules.


    Someone of his seniority requires unanimous approval from the board and top five shareholders for termination isnt that right? Michaels face darkened as he said, Fine.


    If you want to keep him, I wont object.


    But Marcus cant stay in the Pharmaceutical Division lets see how you handle that.


    Andrew smiled before saying coldly, How will handle it? Just watch III make your life a 7/2  Chapter 490 living hell.


    And Michael, one more thing: your days as CEO are numbered, Im going to knock you back down to where you belong


    Michael was furious but scoffed


    III wait and see what youve got ! As a member of the Rhodes family and CEO of Rhodes Corporation with powerful allies like Bane, Michael could not understand how this pretty boy got the confidence to challenge him.

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491 After leaving Michaels office, Andrew said, Ms. Rhodes, Mr.


    Chapman, dont give up the game isnt over yet.


    Lauren turned to Marcus.


    Mr.


    Chapman, you can work in another department temporarily.


    III make sure you get your position back.


    Marcus waved his hand tiredly and replied, No need, Mr. Lloyd and Ms.


    Rhodes youve both helped me enough.


    At my age, perhaps its time to wake up and let go of these ambitious.


    pursuits.


    Maybe living a simple life as an ordinary person is the right choice for me.


    Lauren quickly protested, Mr.


    Chapman, you dont have to do this! Marcus shook his head and smiled at them both.


    Ms.


    Rhodes and Mr.


    Lloyd, when you have children of your own, maybe youll understand how I feel right now.


    Lauren blushed and shot Andrew a shy re


    Just then, a bearded man strode over with a grin, saying, Ah, Ms.


    Rhodes, Mr.


    Lloyd, and Mr.


    Chapman all together! I just heard Mr.


    Chapman talking about wanting to live a simple life


    What an excellent idea! He gave Marcus a thumbs up with a smirk and added, Well done, Mr.


    Chapman ! If you hadnt stepped away from the Pharmaceutical Division, I wouldnt have been able to take over


    Marcuss face darkened as he replied, Mr.


    MacAfee, youve been eyeing my position for a while


    Now that youve got it, I bet it tastes sweet? Lauren added coldly, Mr.


    MacAfee, you and Mr.


    Chapman are bothpany veterans and used to be friends.


    Are you really proud of taking your colleagues job? Troy MacAfee shrugged and said, In business, you either move forward or fall behind.


    Everyone wants the position if Mr.


    Chapman couldnt handle it, why shouldnt I step up? Ms.


    Rhodes, theres no need to make it sound so ugly I earned this position fair and square


    Marcus angrily retorted, Fine, you took my position, but you dont need to gloat about it.


    If Mr.


    Rhodes hadnt favored you, do you really think you could have reced me? Troy mocked, Well, thats exactly the difference between us.


    Youre capable but dont know how to read the room.


    To be blunt, youre missing a few screws ! Mr.


    Rhodes is such a talented figure, yet you oppose him instead of following him


    You deserve to end up like this! With that, Troy strutted into Michaels office,ughing triumphantly. Marcus said solemnly, I never expected Troy to side with Mr.


    Rhodes.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, your situation in thepany will likely get more difficult each day.


    Lauren scoffed


    Ive never been afraid of ipetent people like Michael ! Andrew suggested, Its almost time to leave work.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, lets call it a day and make  Chapter 491 ns tomorrow.


    Lauren nodded in agreement, Alright, well talk tomorrow.


    After work, Andrew was nning to return directly to Moonlit Sanctuary, but Lauren held onto his arm, refusing to let him go.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, wont you take me shopping? she asked in a sweet, clingy voice.


    Andrew smiled and replied, Alright, I have nothing else nned anyway.


    Lauren said happily, Thank you, my Dr.


    Lloyd! Oh, and Dr.


    Lloyd, I have a small request.


    What is it, Ms.


    Rhodes ? Lauren asked reluctantly, Could you stop calling me Ms.


    Rhodes ? It makes us sound too formal.


    Id like you to call me Lauren or Laurie.


    Andrew hesitated for a moment before forcing a smile and saying, Alright, Ill call you Lauren.


    Laurie sounds a bit too affectionate, so lets skip that!

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492 Lauren giggled


    Youre such a stereotypical guy, Dr.


    Lloyd


    Shopping with a beautiful woman was always exhausting, and it proved no different for Andrew. Laurens shopping spree quickly loaded Andrews arms with bags until he could barely carry them all. I think thats enough.


    I can barely hold any more, Andrew said, overwhelmed.


    Lauren tilted her head thoughtfully before saying with disappointment, Fine ... I wanted to look at suits and belts for you too, but I guess thatll have to wait for next time! Andrew brightened up and asked hopefully, Can we head back now? Waggling her delicate fingers, the young heiressughed yfully. No way! Shopping is exhausting, and I havent eaten yet.


    Come on, this restaurant is amazing.


    Its my treat! Andrew could only smile wryly as he followed her into the restaurantden with shopping bags.


    Just as they sat down, Donald called him


    Andrew found it strange to get a call from Donald at this hour.


    He answered irritably, Mr.


    Warren, you better have a good reason for calling Donald sounded extremely excited as he replied, Mr. Lloyd, this is explosive, absolutely explosive! In all my years as Jayrodales policemissioner, Ive never uncovered such a twisted, dramatic case! Andrewughed and asked, Oh ? How dramatic is it? Do tell


    Donald continued, After my thorough interrogation, Brad confessed that Harvey ordered him to meet with Mr.


    Chapman.


    But thats not even the biggest revtion Brad dropped an absolute bombshell! Mr.


    Lloyd, you wont believe this Harvey has been having an affair with his stepmother, Serena. My goodness, Mr.


    Lloyd, isnt this explosive? When this gets out, itll shake the entire Jayrodale elite society to its core ! Andrew was somewhat surprised as he had not expected the Weller family to be involved in such a scandal


    He had met Serena before at Natashas party in West End Manor, where she had been quite cozy with Michael


    Still, ording to Donald, she was moreplex than she appeared, having developed such a shocking rtionship with her stepson Harvey


    Donald was clearly excited about these scandalous revtions and continued enthusiastically, Brad said their affair isnt even a secret within the Weller family anymore, and many people know about it.


    He also mentioned that Harvey and Serena might have orchestrated Kanes death.


    Andrews eyebrows shot up as this jogged his memory.


    He remembered that Kane had been gravely ill but should not have died so suddenly


    The worst part of his condition was that he had been poisoned with a toxic substance that had gradually seeped into his vital organs.


    Andrew warned Kane about possible polsoning, but Kane did not listen and even suspected Andrew of having ill intentions.


    A few dayster, his sudden death was announced.


    At the time, Andrew suspected y rather than natural causes, but without evidence, and since it was a Weller family matter, he did not pursue it.


    Now, it seemed his suspicions were correct Harvey had likelymitted an unthinkable act to quickly


    seize power, killing his own father and then shamelessly carrying on an affair with Serena.

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493 Mr.


    Warren, as far as I know, what Harvey and Serena did falls under moral issues.


    Using legal means wont do you any good, Andrew said.


    Then, he asked, So, did Brad give you anything useful during the interrogation? Donald scoffed Taking his stepmother to bed and doing something that shameless? Sure, its a moral issue, but dont you think its something that deserves divine punishment? Andrew chuckled.


    Mr.


    Warren, it seems like youre itching to do something to express your outrage, arent you? Donald smirked


    Of course! While I was interrogating Brad, there happened to be a few intern reporters present.


    He continued, So, my apologies, but tomorrow, Jayrodales front page will have the Weller familys scandal stered all over it in the biggest headline.


    Make sure to subscribe and enjoy it, Mr.


    Lloyd


    Andrewughed and cursed in jest, Enjoy it, my ass.


    I have no interest in this kind of trashy gossip.


    Donald chuckled mischievously.


    Oh,e on, Mr.


    Lloyd


    Were both men here I can promise you, its juicy and worth every second.


    Anyway, itste, and Im clocking out now.


    You take care, Mr.


    Lloyd


    He added, Oh, by the way, Brad also admitted during the interrogation that the Weller familys health supplements have major quality issues.


    Tomorrow, Ill notify the proper authorities to conduct an investigation.


    Andrew nodded.


    Got it


    Lets leave it at that


    After hanging up, Andrews expression turned a little strange.


    Lauren, noticing this, grinned.


    That was Mr.


    Warren, right? What did he say ? Andrew wasted no time recounting the scandal between Harvey and Serena.


    Lauren, stunned, stopped eating her spiced bisque and immediately grabbed Donalds number. Without hesitation, she called him up.


    Mr.


    Warren, hey.


    So, uh, no big deal Im just super curious


    Could you give me a full, detailed, and dramatic ount of what happened between Harvey and Serena


    ? Andrew, sitting across from her, looked utterly speechless.


    He sighed inwardly.


    Women- gossiping really was their innate hobby and talent.


    Lauren and Donald hit it off instantly, like two peas in a pod


    The two spent over an hour on the phone, enthusiastically dissecting every detail of the sordid affair. Bored out of his mind, Andrew ordered a warm bowl of gourmet stew for himself and focused  Chapter 493 on eating.


    However, as he leaned forward to enjoy his food, the chair behind him was suddenly shoved back, leaving him with no room to move Turning around, Andrew saw the culprit: a burly man with a round face sitting back to back with him.


    The guy was covered in tattoos on his arms and legs, looking like he was in a gang


    Next to him, he had arrogantly ced a BMW car key and a Rolex watch on the table, like props to show off.


    Fiona, order whatever you want.


    Moneys no object for me, the burly man said to the heavily made up woman sitting across from him.


    Hugh, youre so sweet, the woman said in an exaggerated, high pitched voice


    Not only did you take me shopping today, but now youre treating me to my favorite restaurant ! Hugh Williamson puffed out his chest.


    Please.


    Im only here because you like it.


    Someone like me wouldnt normally set foot in a ce like this.


    I usually dine at five star hotels and exclusive private restaurants, he added smugly.


    The womans eyes sparkled with admiration.


    Really? Hugh, can you take me there next time? Ive never been to a five star hotel before ! Hughughed wickedly


    Why wait for next time? After this, III take you straight there.


    Ive already set up a massive, superfy waterbed.


    Tonight, Ill make sure you scream my name till sunrise.

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494 Unable to take it anymore, Andrew tapped Hughs shoulder and said politely, Hey man, could you move your chair a bit ? Its really tight back here.


    Hugh turned around and snapped, Move your own damn self if youre ufortable, you idiot! As he cursed, he deliberately showed off the tiger tattoo on his chest.


    This trick usually let him swagger around Jayrodale unchallenged, since most people were easily intimidated by such disys.


    Fiona Smith leaned forward aggressively and asked, Hugh, whats wrong? Is this loser bothering you? Hugh sneered


    Just eat your food, hes nobody.


    This moron actually asked me to move my chair.


    Who does he think he is, the king of Jayrodales underground? Hes got a death wish! Andrew frowned and replied, Watch your mouth.


    If you keep spewing trash, I might just help you find out what it actually tastes like.


    Hugh rolled up his sleeves and pointed at Andrews face, bellowing, Do you have any ideal who I am? Listen here, you piece of crap.


    If you talk to me like that again, III make sure you and your family are gone overnight! His threatening appearance and loud voice immediately drew the attention of everyone in the restaurant.


    The owner noticed themotion and came over with an appeasing smile, Gentlemen, please calm down


    How about a cigarette ? Take a breather for my sake everyones just here to eat.


    Hugh sneered, pping the offered cigarette out of the owners hand.


    Then, he spat directly at the mans face, his expression cold.


    Get out of here, you pathetic excuse for a man.


    Do you think someone like you deserves my respect? And you call this garbage a cigarette? What is it,


    a few bucks a pack? Trash like that might suit you, but its beneath me.


    The owner, humiliated and wiping his face, sat on the floor in defeat


    He muttered, What the hell? Youre already being a bully do you have to take it this far? The owner had seen everything clearly.


    Hugh had intentionally pushed the person seated behind him, causing the issue.


    Hugh smirked.


    So what if I shoved someone? Who told you to stick your nose where it doesnt belong? He leaned closer


    , his voice dripping with mockery.


    Oh, and since youre the owner of this ce, let me make something clear: my girl and I arent paying for a damn thing.


    Chapter 494 Fiona chimed in with a smug smile.


    Thats right.


    Ie here all the time for the spiced bisque, but this man here? Hes my boyfriend, Hugh Williamson. Ever heard of the Madde Martial Academy? Hughs cousin, Rodney Sanford, runs the ce hes the heir, you know.


    She let the name hang in the air, as if daring the owner to challenge her.


    The owner froze at the mention of Madde Martial Academy.


    If Hugh was rted to Rodney, then provoking him could mean trouble.


    The man quickly nodded, trembling.


    I understand.


    From now on, anytime youe here, its on the house.


    You wont have to pay a dime.


    Hugh nodded in satisfaction, shooing the owner away.


    Now get lost


    Ive got other business to take care of


    After Im done with you, Ill deal with this idiot over here.


    He turned back to Andrew, his face dark with hostility, ready to escte the confrontation.

 Chapter 495

    .


    Chapter 495 The restaurant owner hurriedly retreated into the kitchen, too scared to intervene further. Meanwhile, the other diners cast sympathetic nces at Andrew, their hushed murmurs echoing their shared sentiment of pity


    One diner whispered, Just finish your meal quickly, and lets get out of here.


    Hugh always throws his weight around because of his ties to the Madde Martial Academy.


    The poor guy over there is doomed looks like hes too soft to handle a thug like Hugh.


    Another diner chimed in, The guys unlucky, but did you see his girlfriend? Shes stunning, like a goddess


    Hughs got a reputation for being a sleaze.


    Hell definitely try to mess with her


    That handsome guy was too rushed


    When he met a mad dog like Hugh, he shouldve held back for a while, and the situation wouldve passed


    Although our society is a society ruled byw, power is still absolute were no one to fight against that.


    All the diners pitied Andrew, thinking he was unlucky.


    However, a few also thought Andrew was careless.


    After all, it was obvious that Hugh was not easy to deal with Andrew should have just dined quietly and left after.


    Lauren put down her phone and frowned.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, is this guy trying to st?rt trouble? Dont worry about it.


    Ill handle this, Andrew replied calmly.


    12 Hugh noticed Lauren and grinned unpleasantly, Well, well, pretty boy, I didnt expect you to have such a beautifulpanion.


    Heres the deal apologize, and maybe III let you off easy.


    Fiona, ring at Lauren with seething jealousy, snickered.


    Hughs offering you the chance of a lifetime! You better agree before he changes his mind.


    Lauren took a sip of her drink, utterly unfazed, and said casually, Not everyones like you, willing to settle for trash and swallow crap.


    She gestured at Hugh and added with a smirk, Take a good look at your pig of a man, and then look at my handsome man


    Honestly, do you even think youre in the same league ? Laurens sharp words cut deep, and despite her polished demeanor, she delivered them with lethal precision


    Fionas face turned bright red with anger as she screeched, Hugh, this bitch just called me trash and said youre crap! Are you going to let her get away with that? Teach her a lesson and sell her to some overseas dump! Hugh shot Fiona an annoyed look.


    Shut up! I wouldnt dare ruin that pretty little face.


    However, he grinned wickedly and said, But youre right she does need to be put in her ce.


    After Ive had my fun, maybe III consider selling her.


    Shed fetch a good price overseas


    Andrew arched a brow, his tone calm yet sharp.


    You said Rodney Sanford from the Madde 1/2 Martial Academy is your cousin? Hughs chest puffed with pride as he replied, So youve heard of Rodney, huh? Yeah, hes the big man at Madde, and Im Hugh Williamson, the one and only Nasty Hugh.


    Surely youve heard of me too


    With a smug gesture, Hugh tapped the tiger tattoo on his chest, as if it validated his ims.


    Andrew looked at him, feigning surprise, and said, Nasty Hugh? Nope.


    Never heard of the name.


    Hughs face turned red as he barked, Bullshit! Andrew nodded thoughtfully.


    Whatever.


    Lets just get down to business


    Hughs jaw tightened, and his eyes narrowed


    You clueless fool, do you even realize how deep in trouble you are? Ill give you one minute to ask around and learn about my name.


    Youll see soon enough that this isnt a joke.


    Andrew shrugged, his expression unbothered


    Why would I waste my time asking about some random idiot? Im not that bored.


    0

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496 Andrew looked at Hugh with a cold smirk and said, Ill give you a choice.


    p yourself ten times, admit youre a loser, and promise never to show your face in front of me again. He added, Do that, and I might consider letting you walk out of here.


    Hugh froze for a moment.


    However, he soon burst into loudughter.


    Are you out of your damn mind? Fiona, did you hear this moron ?! He howled, This idiot actually thinks he can give me a choice.


    What a joke! Hes just begging to die.


    Fiona sneered at Andrew with disdain.


    Youre gonna regret this.


    In a minute, Hughs gonna have you crying for mercy on your knees, begging him to stop! She scoffed. And your tramp of a girlfriend? Hughs gonna deal with her too


    Next time, learn to steer clear when you meet a big shot like Hugh Hughs face darkened as he pointed at Andrew.


    Get on your knees right now


    Im giving you three seconds to decide.


    If you dont, III smash your head open! The other diners shook their heads in pity, thinking Andrew was young and too impulsive for his own good.


    One whispered, That Hugh guys a real thug


    Ive heard rumors that hes even killed people before.


    That poor guy is seriously out of his league


    Honestly, I feel bad for his girlfriend, another murmured


    Shes gorgeous, but whats the point when the guy shes with cant even protect her? Hes all looks and no backbone


    Lets just leave I cant watch another second of this.


    When Hugh gets angry, therell surely be violence.


    The restaurant owner peeked nervously out of the kitchen before ducking back inside with a sigh.


    He ran a small business and could not afford to meddle, especially against someone as infamous as Hugh


    Feeling helpless, he muttered to himself, Sorry, kids, but I cant stick my neck out for you.


    Its not like I could do anything to stop Hugh anyway.


    Andrew ignored Hughs threats and turned to Lauren with a calm smile.


    Lauren, what do you think we should do with him? Lauren tapped her chin thoughtfully before her eyes lit up


    Well, she said with a sly grin, since their mouths are so filthy, maybe we should make them taste real filth.


    Andrew raised an eyebrow.


    This is a restaurant.


    Theres only food here.


    11 Lauren smirked and replied, Lets go with the grossest thing here the kitchen slop bucket.


    That stuff smells so bad, I almost threw upst time I caught a whiff.


    1/2 Andrew chuckled.


    Great Idea.


    Lets give these two losers a taste of the slop bucket special.


    Hughs face turned beet red as he fumed with rage.


    You little punk! Youre dead! Im gonna smash your face in and take your woman! With a wicked grin, Hugh swung his fist toward Andrews head


    Fiona pped her hands excitedly and cheered, Yes! Hit him, Hugh! Teach those two losers a lesson ! Before Fiona could finish her sentence, Lauren stood up, stepped forward, and pped fier across the face with a loud crack.


    Fiona stumbled, clutching her cheek in shock.


    She screeched, You hit me ?! You actually hit me ?! Ill kill you! Fiona lunged at Lauren in a fit of rage, but Lauren stayed calm.


    With two swift, stinging ps, she sent Fiona sprawling to the floor.


    The womannded with a thud, too stunned to get back up.


    Meanwhile, Hughs punch was effortlessly caught mid swing by Andrew, who smiled coolly


    With his free hand, Andrew delivered a hard p across Hughs face, the force so strong it echoed through the room


    Hugh staggered backward, dazed, and copsed onto the ground, knocking over tes and silverware in the process.

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497 The other customers and even the restaurant owner stood frozen in ce, staring at Andrew and Lauren in shock. Everyone looked stunned


    It was as if they were watching something out of an action movie.


    Mommy, those two are amazing! a little boy eximed


    Man, that guy knocked Nasty Hugh to the ground with just one p ! a diner murmured in disbelief.


    I thought he was just some skinny dude, but hes clearly hiding some serious strength ! Lauren walked up


    to Fiona, cing the heel of her stiletto on the womans face while looking down at her with a cold smile. A minute ago, you were throwing around insults like it was your hobby.


    So go on, say something else now.


    11 Fiona shrieked as Laurens heel pressed harder, distorting her nose and mouth


    Tears streaming, she cried, Hugh, help me! Somebody help! Shes going to kill me ! Lauren grabbed a fistful of Fionas hair and sneered, Your eyelids, nose, lips are fake, and even your chest is fake.


    Wow, youre a walking patchwork of cheap parts! Without hesitation, Lauren started ripping off Fionas fake eyshes, and double eyelid tape, and even yanked out her push up bra.


    Within seconds, Fionas appearance shifted dramatically


    Her face, previously propped up by bad cosmetic surgery, copsed into a grotesque mess.


    The diners recoiled at the sight, realizing just how botched her procedures had been.


    On the other side of the room, Hugh forced himself to his feet, his head still spinning from Andrews p.


    Gritting his teeth, he red at Andrew and spat, You little punk, you actually dared to hit me ? Youre dead! Just wait Im calling Rodney, and when he gets here, youll regret being born.


    As Rodneys cousin and a self proimed big shot from Jayrodales Madde Martial Academy, Hugh had spent years bullying people without consequences


    Being humiliated like this was unthinkable, and his rage burned hotter with each passing second.


    He vowed silently that he would not let Andrew off the hook, not after being pped so hard it might have caused a concussion.


    Andrew remained unfazed


    With an air of calm, he said, Call Rodney if you want, but it wont change a thing.


    Youre not stepping out of that door until you finish eating all the slop from this kitchen.


    Hugh pulled out his phone, his hands shaking as he dialed.


    Just wait, he snarled


    When Rodney gets here, youre done! If I dont make you suffer for this, Im not Nasty Hugh! The call connected, and Hugh immediately started shouting into the phone.


    Rodney, I got 1/2  Chapter 497 attacked on Food Street! Bring your guys here now and take care of this punk for me! Rodney sighed on the other end of the line.


    Did you even use my name? You shouldve said Im your cousin.


    I did! Hugh yelled in frustration.


    I told him Im your cousin, the famous Nasty Hugh from Jayrodale ! But he didnt care.


    He just pped me to the ground like Im nothing! Rodneys voice grew irritated


    Alright, Ill send Dean over to deal with it, but let me tell you something stop telling people youre my cousin.


    Its embarrassing


    Hugh sounded hurt.


    What? How is that embarrassing? Im really your cousin! Are you seriously asking me that? You gave yourself the nickname Nasty Hugh, and think its cool.


    Youre a disgrace, and frankly, youre useless! Rodney snapped before hanging up.

 Chapter 498

    Chapt¨¦r 498 Hugh hung up the phone and sneered at Andrew.


    Your time is up


    Rodneys already sent people over.


    If I dont break both your legs and ruin your woman, III change my name from Nasty Hugh to Loser Hugh. Feeling smug, he pulled out a chair, lit a cigarette with a dramatic snap, and took a long drag as if savoring his supposed victory.


    Fiona, now stripped of all her artificial enhancements, ran over to him, sobbing hysterically.


    Hugh, youve got to stand up for me! That woman ruined everything I spent thousands on ! I dont care what you do just kill her for me! Hugh was still fuming and trying to calm his nerves when he nced at Fiona, only to recoil in horror.


    What the hell are you ?! he shouted, flinging his cigarette to the floor, Smacking her across the face, he barked, Are you human or some kind of ghost? Get away from me, you hideous thing! How can someone this disgusting even exist ?! Fiona clutched her swelling cheek, crying out in disbelief. Hugh, its me! Im Fiona! Im your girlfriend! Look at me please look closer! Hugh stared at her again, squinting in disgust, and then it hit him: this grotesque figure really was his gold digging girlfriend. But now, with her distorted face and sagging figure, she had no appeal whatsoever.


    Youve got to be kidding me, he muttered, a wave of nausea rising in his stomach.


    Get out of here! Im done with you! Hugh, no! Fiona sobbed, clinging to his arm.


    Get lost! he shouted, shoving her toward the door


    If Id known your whole body was fake, I wouldve dumped you ages ago! With onest kick, he sent her stumbling out of the restaurant.


    Lauren could not help butugh


    Serves her right! Andrew turned to Hugh, his expression icy.


    Youre just as bad.


    How could you treat your girlfriend like that? 1 Hughs face twisted in fury.


    Easy for you to judge when youre not the one dealing with a woman who looks like a freakin corpse ! Would you take someone like that? Andrew shrugged.


    No, shes too ugly for me.


    Hugh pointed angrily.


    Then shut the hell up! Youre no better ! Andrew smirked.


    The difference is I have standards, and that walking disaster isnt my type.


    But you, Nasty Hugh? Youre a perfect match for her a couple made in heaven! 1/2 Chapter 498 Before Hugh could respond, Andrew pped him hard enough to send him crashing to the ground again.


    Hughy there, his face red with rage and humiliation, screaming, Just wait! Youre gonna pay for this! At that moment, a line of cars pulled up outside the restaurant.


    Dean and a dozen martial arts students from the Madde Martial Academy spilled out, their presence intimidating.


    Seeing them, Hugh scrambled to his feet and shouted, Mr.


    Mayer! Over here! This is the punk -take him out! The few remaining customers in the restaurant


    exchanged nervous nces.


    This just went from bad to worse, one muttered.


    If Madde Martial Academy is involved, this guys in real trouble.


    Nasty Hughs nothing but a loudmouth.


    But those guys? Theyre the real deal.


    Nobody in this town dares to mess with them.


    I cant believe these two didnt just leave when they had the chance, another man said, shaking his head. Theyve got guts, but now theyre stuck.


    Theres no getting out of this mess.

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499  Dean strode into the restaurant, his expression dark and menacing.


    The moment Hugh saw him, his confidence soared


    He scrambled up from the floor and red at Andrew with a venomous sneer.


    You think youre tough? Go ahead, p me again, you punk! Let me teach you something out here, its


    all about power and connections! Andrew raised an eyebrow and asked, Are you sure you want me to p you again? Hugh smacked his swollen face and jeered.


    Do it! I dare you! You wont.


    Youre probably so scared right now youre about to wet your pants! With Madde Martial Academys martial artists here, Hugh was convinced Andrew would not dare make another move


    In his mind, he was already imagining the scene of Andrew groveling at his feet, sobbing and begging for forgiveness.


    Yet, before Hugh could enjoy his fantasy, Andrews hand whipped across his face again with twice the force


    Hugh flew backward, crashing straight into Dean and his men as they entered the restaurant.


    Deans quick reflexes saved Hugh from face nting onto the floor.


    The rest of the onlookers stood frozen, stunned that Andrew dared to hit Hugh again despite the presence of Madde Martial Academys crew.


    Hugh roared like a wounded animal, pointing a shaking finger at Andrew.


    Kill him, Mr.


    Mayer! Tear him apart! I want him in pieces III eat his flesh and drink his blood! As he raged, Hugh could not wrap his head around how Andrew still had the nerve to strike him.


    Dean, on the other hand, had already spotted Andrew and Lauren.


    His face turned pale, and he quickly forced a nervous smile as he stepped forward.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, Ms.


    Rhodes I didnt realize you were here! Lauren gave him a bright but mocking smile.


    Of course, were here.


    Not only that, but we also gave Rodneys loser cousin a proper beating


    I hear youre here to back him up, so what are you waiting for? Go on, make your move.


    Deans face paled further as the realization hit him


    Wait what? This idiot actually picked a fight with the two of you? 1/2 ***  Lauren smirked. What did you think? Now go ahead and do what you came to do.


    Nasty Hugh over there cant wait for you to teach us a lesson.


    Hugh, still oblivious to the tension, barked impatiently


    Mr.


    Mayer, whats the holdup? Theyre practically daring you! Look at me! Youve seen what theyve done to


    me.


    You have to take them down cripple them or kill them! I wont be satisfied until theyrepletely destroyed! Deans patience snapped.


    Without a word, he turned and mmed his fist into Hughs head with a loud thud, sending him sprawling across the floor.


    However, he was not done, He stormed over and began stomping on Hugh with all his might.


    You idiot! How dare you drag me into this by messing with Mr.


    Lloyd and Ms.


    Rhodes! You useless, brainless piece of trash ! Hugh could only scream as Deans kicksnded one after another.


    Consumed with panic and fury, Dean cursed with every hit, venting all his frustration.


    He could not believe his luck.


    He had assumed this was a routine job show up, break up a fight, and maybe a fight, and maybe extort some cash


    Rodney had given him straightforward instructions, and Dean had already mapped out the entire process in his head on the way here.


    Nheless, seeing Andrew and Lauren the two people he least wanted to offend Dean realized he had walked straight into a nightmare.


    For a fleeting moment, he genuinely regretted ever stepping into this restaurant.


    After losing control of the Northern District, Dean had been a desperate man, scraping for survival. Hence, he joined Madde Martial Academy.

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500 Dean had hoped for a quiet life after joining Madde Martial Academy.


    Instead, Andrew had shown up, stomped all over their pride, and forced them to pay back every cent without daring to make a sound.


    Dean had long resolved to follow three golden rules when it came to Andrew: not to provoke him, not to act recklessly, and not to resist.


    Yet, fate was cruel


    Not only had he crossed paths with Andrew again, but Hugh had also managed to offend him and even expected Dean to clean up the mess.


    Deans patience snapped, and for a brief moment, he genuinely considered killing Hugh to put an end to this nightmare.


    Hughy on the floor, beaten to a bloody pulp and sobbing uncontrobly, his face a mixture of tears and snot.


    Mr.


    Mayer, I called you here to help me deal with them, not to beat me up! Why are you hitting me? Get rid of those two scumbags already! Dean exploded.


    Shut your damn mouth, you idiot! He punctuated his fury with a vicious kick to Hughs stomach, making him curl up on the floor and vomit bile.


    You moron ! Dean yelled, grabbing Hugh by the cor and leaning in close.


    Do you even know who they are ? Let me spell it out for you these two are people that not even Rodney would dare to cross! Hughs blood drained face twisted in disbelief.


    What are you saying? Thats impossible ! Rodney is one of Jayrodales four most eligible bachelors! Theres no one in this city he cant handle ! Deans eye twitched as his rage reached a boiling point. Youre still running your mouth? Let me remind you this man here, he said, pointing to Andrew, is the one who stormed into Madde Martial Academy, beat us all down, made me cough up every penny we owed, and left Mr.


    Lincoln bedridden ! Even your cousin Rodney had to bow and scrape like a scared puppy when he faced him


    Do you understand now, or should I beat some more sense into you? he added


    Dean pped Hugh twice across his swollen face, hard enough to rattle his brain.


    Hugh swallowed hard, the fear settling deep in his bones.


    He finally understood.


    This was not just some average martial artist this was a monster who had effortlessly crushed the mighty Madde Martial Academy.


    Hugh verkropter s had always wondered what kind of godlike figure could achieve that, and now, horrifyingly, he was staring him in the face Worse, he had had the gall to provoke him.


    Mr.


    Mayer, please save me ! Hugh screamed, his voice cracking as his terror reached a peak.


    His body shook uncontrobly, and an unmistakable stench filled the air as he wet himself in sheer panic


    Dean shoved him aside in disgust and turned to Andrew, bowing respectfully.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, how would you like me to handle this? Should I dump him in the river, take his head off, or bury him alive in a concrete foundation? Alternatively, I could send him off overseas to work as a sex worker and make money for you, or I could just harvest his kidneys as an apology.


    Lauren burst intoughter, covering her mouth.


    Wow, so many options? Thats impressive! Dean straightened up even more, his smile ingratiating, Ms. Rhodes, you may not know, but these are just the standard methods we use in situations like this.


    He continued, This idiot Hugh offended Mr.


    Lloyd so severely that by underground rules, he deserves the worst punishments maybe a few stabs, castration, dismemberment, or even cuts all over.


    Todays Bonus Offer GET IT NOW

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501 Andrew said casually, No need to be so cruel.


    Just do what I mentioned earlier.


    Dean was taken aback.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, what exactly did you mean before? Andrew gestured toward the restaurants kitchen and replied nonchntly, Make him eat the kitchen slop bucket because his mouth is too filthy and disgusting. Some trash might help clean it out.


    Beads of cold sweat immediately formed on Deans forehead as he looked at Hugh with pity and sympathy


    This idiot must have said something truly offensive to Andrew, and karma was catching up to him. Dean had never tasted garbage before, but he could imagine it would not be pleasant.


    After all, that stuff was not meant for humans, and he knew Hugh would probably be scarred for life after this.


    What are you standing there for? Didnt you hear Mr.


    Lloyds orders? Eat the kitchen slop bucket, Dean barked at Hugh while silently mourning for him. Hugh thrashed wildly and screamed, No! I wont eat it! I cant eat that its not edible at all! Im a human being; how could possibly eat that? Andrews expression turned cold, and Dean cursed inwardly before shouting, Somebody, take him in there and make sure he eats everyst bit of it! Two muscr martial arts students promptly stepped forward and dragged Hugh into the restaurants kitchen


    Secondster, hysterical screams echoed from inside, No, please, Im begging you! No Before long, the sounds of retching could be heard.


    The restaurant owner approached Andrew, trembling.


    Sir, please reconsider.


    Our waste is extremely foul even animals might have trouble swallowing it.


    How could a person possibly eat this ? Andrew showed no sympathy for Hughs predicament.


    He simply smiled and replied, Dont worry about it.


    Just dont think of him as human.


    After a pause, he added, Oh, and Hugh will be paying for everyones meal today.


    Dean quickly chimed in, Of course, Mr.


    Lloyd


    III make sure that piece of trash pays for your meal, Ms.


    Rhodes meal, and everyone elses bills too


    Andrew nodded and said, In that case, well be leaving now.


    1/2 Chapter 501  Then, he gathered his things and left the restaurant with Lauren, who was doubled over withughter.


    The remaining customers in the restaurant could not believe how things had turned out.


    Even the Madde Martial Academys representative could not handle that handsome guy and instead treated him with utmost respect.


    More shockingly, Hugh, the local troublemaker, was being forced to eat the kitchen slop.


    As Hughs desperate pleas and retching sounds continued to echo from the kitchen, Dean maintained a stoic expression while dialing Rodneys number.


    Well? Did you handle the mess that worthless guy caused? Rodney asked.


    Dean replied, Mr.


    Sanford, the situation couldnt be resolved.


    Rodneys voice turned cold.


    What do you mean? Is someone actually daring to disrespect the Madde Martial Academy? Deans expression turned grim as he answered, Your supposedly untouchable cousin didnt just mess with anyone he picked a fight with Andrew and Lauren


    Honestly, this is beyond my ability to handle.


    Perhaps youd like toe and resolve it yourself, Mr.


    Sanford? The other end of the line went silent.


    Rodney was utterly speechless.

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502 After a long silence, Rodney finally growled through gritted teeth, Just forget about it. Dont bother with him anymore


    Let Andrew deal with him however he wants- might as well let him kill that troublemaking idiot! That cursed fool brings nothing but disaster! Of all the people he could provoke, why did he have to mess with Andrew ? Dean said, I didnt intervene, but Mr.


    Lloyd ordered him to eat the kitchen slop.


    Rodney quickly responded, Good, good, thats perfect! Make sure he eats until Andrew is satisfied.


    Do you hear me? If there isnt enough trash, get people to buy more from other ces III cover the costs ! Dean chuckled.


    Dont worry, Mr.


    Sanford


    III make sure hes well fed.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, do you think Hugh can actually swallow that kitchen slop ? Lauren asked yfully.


    Her eyes glimmered with amusement, as their shopping trip had turned out to be more entertaining than expected


    Andrew ced their shopping bags in the back of his G Wagon and said with mock seriousness, This restaurants kitchen slop is particrly nastypared to others.


    Though we shouldnt underestimate Hugh given how foul his mouth is, he might actually enjoy it and ask for seconds


    Lauren burst outughing, clutching her waist.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, stop it! My sides hurt fromughing! Andrew smiled and said, Get in.


    Ill drop you off at the Rhodes residence before heading home.


    With Dean supervising, Hugh would have no choice but to finish all the waste, and whether he was


    Nasty Hugh or the king himself, he would end up vomiting and getting his stomach pumped at the hospital.


    As Lauren opened the car door, she spotted a familiar face across the street at the hotel and let out a surprised sound


    Andrew looked over and was equally taken aback.


    A couple wasing out of the Stanton Hotel across the street, holding each other intimately.


    Both appeared quite drunk, their faces pressed close together.


    1/2 Chapter 302  While Andrew did not recognize the woman he knew the man.


    It was Troy MacAfee, the newly appointed head of the Pharmaceutical Division at Rhodes Corporation. Lauren smirked


    Troy just became the head of the Pharmaceutical Division, and hes already getting cocky enough to hang around with that woman.


    After getting in the car, Andrew asked, Do you know that woman? It was clear that Lauren had strong feelings of dislike toward Troyspanion.


    Lauren shut her door and scoffed, Thats Ruby Dickinson, a notorious business broker in Jayrodales corporate world.


    Andrew nodded, understanding.


    Brokers were an age old profession, typically involved in connecting people and facilitating deals.


    In modern terms, it was akin to a professional public rtions consultant or a corporate mediator. Lauren continued, But Ruby is no ordinary broker


    She doesnt just dabble in shady deals shes also a corporate spy.


    Over the years, shes causedpanies like Jayrodale Bank and Mr.


    Yates Wealthroller Investments to lose billions through her schemes.


    However, shes incredibly cunning and has powerful backers.


    Shes managed to avoid getting caught in several major financial scandals, which has only added to her notorious reputation, Lauren exined with disdain.


    Andrew chuckled, Sounds like shes quite skilled at what she does


    Lauren scoffed, Skills? Please! She scammed banks, then wealthy families, then Mr.


    Yates, and when she got too confident, she tried to target our corporation


    She paused for a moment, then continued, Want to know what happened? This shameless woman


    attempted to secure five billion dors from Rhodes Corporation through a fake project, but I exposed her scheme and got her locked up for a few years.

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503 Chapter 503 Andrew eximed in surprise, Lauren, I didnt realize you had that in you!  Lauren smiled sweetly.


    Of course! Im not just a pretty face.


    Remember, I was the one who chased Michael around with a knife, threatening his manhood! Andrew could imagine Michaels miserable situation back when Lauren was at the height of her influence at Rhodes Corporation


    That man was probably living in constant fear of losing everything at any moment.


    I hadnt expected Ruby to be out of prison already.


    Someone must have pulled some strings, Lauren said thoughtfully.


    It seems Ruby might be targeting Rhodes Corporation again, Andrew replied.


    Lauren smirked.


    Lets head home.


    No matter how well she ns, it wont work.


    I just hope Troy doesnt do anything stupid


    After dropping Lauren off, Andrew drove straight to his vi at the top of Moonlit Sanctuary.


    He had spent two days establishing himself at Rhodes Corporation, and it was time to focus on his own priorities


    In the privacy of his home, Andrew intended to craft high grade medicinal pills, break through the seal on


    his energy core, and reim the peak strength he had lost.


    He ced a hand over his lower abdomen where his energy corey dormant.


    His eyes narrowed, and a glint of cold determination shed through them.


    Ten years ago, he had not even heard of Jayrodale


    At that time, he was the prodigious heir of the Lloyds a young legend celebrated in the grand capital of Chetvine, where stories of his prowess were told everywhere.


    Unfortunately, fate had yed a cruel joke on him.


    A haunting event had destroyed everything and nearly killed him.


    They had dered, The Lloyds Dragon Prince must be eliminated... The Lloyds are thousand year Holtrien royalty with pure bloodlines.


    A creature like you, a freak, a curse your very existence is a crime ! Even his mentor had betrayed him. Andy, Im sorry.


    Ivepletely sealed your energy core.


    Whether you live or die now is up to fate... Kill him! y this monster! Throw him into the abyss y the dragon, rid the world of the Lloyds horror! 1/2  Chapter 503 Even after ten years, those cursed, venomous voices still echoed in his ears.


    Taking a deep breath, Andrew muttered coldly, What doesnt kill me only makes me stronger.


    Some justice cante from the Gods it muste from your own hands and the de you wield ! On the workbench, Andrewid out rare ingredients: Seventh Heaven Quince, Aurora Lotus, and the Morlic Root he had acquired from the Aicker family.


    He opened secure vault and retrieved dozens of precious herbs, meticulously gathered over ten long years


    These represented ten years of blood, sweat, and achievement


    Some were bought with money, others seized through bloodshed, and some were gifts from grateful patients he had healed... Every herb was a testament to his struggles and sacrifices.


    Now that everything was ready, Andrew began his work.


    His goal was to create a pill so extraordinary that even the elite of the Sacred City and Terror Town, the superpowers of Chetvine, or the top tier Advanced Medical Institute would fight tooth and nail for it. He had spent ten years preparing for this moment


    Lauren returned home in high spirits, carrying her shopping bags toward her bedroom.


    Even though we havent made it official, Andrew and I are pretty much a couple now, right? she thought happily as she reached for her bedroom door


    She realized that being with Andrew was the only time she felt truly carefree and happy.


    So, this was what being in love felt like no wonder everyone yearned for it.


    You seem quite happy.


    Looks like Andrew knows how to charm you, a mocking voice called out as she opened the door.


    Lauren set down her bags and said, Itste.


    Why arent you in bed ? Tiana sat on Laurens bed with her arms crossed, cold as ice, If I had gone to bed, who wouldve noticed you sneaking home sote?

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504 If I wasnt here, were you nning to spend your nights out with Andrew instead ofing home ? Tianas voice grew sharper with every word, each sentence harsher than thest.


    Lauren looked at her calmly and asked, What are you trying to say? I want you to show some restraint, Tiana snapped.


    Remember, youre the heiress of Rhodes Corporation, not some wild party girl with no self respect. Lauren let out a coldugh and said dismissively, Everything I do appears wrong in your eyes


    You even want to control who I date, but what I cant tolerate is what makes you think being with Andrew means I have no self respect? Tiana sneered, her voice dripping with sarcasm.


    Do you think Im blind? Youre out there shopping, holding hands, whispering sweet nothings to each other in public I know about your every move


    Laurens voice dropped,ced with usation


    So, you let me go out, but then you spy on me? Im not spying Im preventing you from doing something youll regret, Tiana retorted.


    Lauren scoffed.


    Lets be honest youre just worried III sleep with Andrew, arent you? Well, rest assured, Im nning to jump into his bed and give myself to himpletely at the first opportunity.


    This time, Tiana did not get angry but responded with a smirk.


    If you do that, no one can stop Joe.


    Once he learns how you treated him and his family, I imagine their fury will destroy Andrew before he even knows what hit him.


    Laurens face paled slightly as she gritted her teeth.


    You promised not to use the Driscoll family to threaten Andrew again.


    Tianas expression was stone cold


    And you promised not to cross the line.


    Lauren sighed wearily and said, You must have heard about Andrews outstanding performance.


    How can such a capable man with unlimited potential not satisfy you as a son inw? Tiana gave a nonchnt shrug.


    His actions have surprised me, Ill admit.


    But theyre far from impressive.


    1/2 Chapter 504  Lauren scoffed.


    Since when did you be incapable of acknowledging someones excellence, Mom? Tiana stood and replied with a detached tone


    If someone is truly remarkable, they dont need anyones acknowledgment.


    But if its all just a facade, no amount of praise will make it real


    Lauren took a deep breath, meeting her mothers gaze head on.


    Fine.


    Then let me ask you this hasnt Andrews performance at thepany over the past two days been worthy of recognition ? Hes quite wealthy, managing to invest five billion to be a shareholder, Tiana said calmly


    And hes quite capable, making Madde Martial Academy bow down.


    But arent these just illusions you two young people created to fool me ? Lauren frowned, How are they illusions? Andrews achievements are there for everyone to see how could they be fake? Tiana let out a disdainfulugh


    Let me ask you something.


    How old is Andrew ? Lauren replied, Hes 26! Then tell me, where is he from? Tianas voice rose. Lauren hesitated before saying, He should be from Jayrodale.


    Tianas anger red.


    Exactly! A 26 year old from a small, backwater town like Jayrodale where does someone like that get five billion dors? Where does he find the power to make Madde Martial Academy bow down? Tell me, Lauren ! Exin it ! 2/2

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505 Faced with Tianas fierce demeanor, Lauren responded in disbelief, Are you really going to deny everything Andrew has done? How can you be so self deceptive and blind? Tianas tone calmed, but her disdain was evident.


    Im not denying it.


    Im just looking at the bigger picture from a wiser perspective.


    This boy is all show and no substance everything hes shown you is borrowed from Marvins influence and power.


    She continued, His moneyes from Marvin, his influence stems from being tied to Jayrodales wealthiest man, and even his life has been protected by Marvin.


    Otherwise, with the enemies hes made, he wouldnt have survived this long.


    Tianas relentless questioningpletely dismissed all of Andrews contributions to Rhodes Corporation. Lauren, enraged, responded, You can criticize me all you want, but what Andrew has done for me and thepany are undeniable facts


    I absolutely wont let you insult him or someone whos devoted himself to helping me.


    Lauren, who had always appeared submissive before Tiana, now stood with tears welling up in her reddened eyes, ring at her mother with fury.


    Seeing her daughter look at her with such cold hatred, Tiana froze.


    For a moment, she was caught off guard.


    Lauren Tiana began, but Lauren cut her off as tears streamed down her face.


    Hes the only man Ive ever loved, she dered firmly, without hesitation or fear.


    But no matter what he does, he cant win your approval or the familys eptance.


    Since youre being so unreasonable and pushy, I have nothing more to say except this -I wont marry anyone but Andrew


    Tianas momentary guilt and hesitation vanished, reced by a cold smirk.


    How foolish


    Yourepletely duped, and yet youre still defending him


    Lauren, wheres your intelligence? Wheres your pride as the Rhodes Corporation heiress? She added,


    If youre so determined to stay blind, then III give you the truth, no sugarcoating.


    Her expression turned frighteningly grim as she raised her voice.


    Listen carefully Andrew is nothing more than Marvins pawn, a piece in his game to trap the Rhodes family


    Do you get it ? 1/2  na exined, Marvin is a criminal fugitive from Chetvine


    .


    He offended someone so powerful that he can never recover and is trapped in this backwater town of Jayrodale


    Thats why he groomed Andrew as his puppet, his pawn, to lure in you, Francesca from the legendary Aicker family, and even Christina from the Stevens family


    Under Laurens incredulous gaze, Tiana smirked contemptuously.


    Others might not be able to uncover his background, but Rhodes family can.


    In just over ten days since arriving in Jayrodale, Ive thoroughly investigated this boys past.


    Let me tell you Andrew has no verifiable identity in Jayrodale.


    He appeared out of nowhere, Tiana revealed


    Given Marvins fugitive status, what else could Andrew be but Marvins puppet, his pawn in arger game


    ? But thats not how things are at all, Lauren protested in disbelief.

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506 Marvin and Andrew are probably father and son, Lauren said hesitantly.


    Tiana scoffed, her tone dripping with disdain.


    Youre overthinking it.


    When Marvin escaped from Chetvine, no one even knew the scale of the forces he had crossed.


    But one things certain he was already in his 50s and gravely injured.


    Do you really think a man in that condition could father a child? She continued, And Andrew is 26, isnt he? Theres no way hes Marvins son


    Hes just a smoke screen a decoy Marvin set up to confuse his enemies, or worse, a pawn to execute Marvins schemes.


    Tiana paused, her gaze growing colder and more prating.


    Now, do you finally understand the lengths Ive gone to for your sake? Im not just doing this for you- Im doing it for the entire Rhodes family.


    Marvins criminal past will catch up with him sooner orter.


    She added, The forces he angered are unimaginably powerful, far beyond anything you or I canprehend, and certainly beyond what the Rhodes family can handle.


    These people could destroy our family with a flick of their finger.


    She exined, her voice sharp and resolute.


    Marvins whole n is to use Andrew to drag our Rhodes family into his mess and align us with his doomed fate


    He can dream all he wants, but we will never fall for it.


    Tiana gripped Laurens shoulders firmly but not harshly, her tone softening just enough to sound maternal


    Andrew is nothing but a puppet, manipted and disposable


    Do you still love him? Are you still so infatuated with him that you cant see the truth? Her voice dropped


    to a gentler tone as she sighed and added, Youre my daughter.


    No matter our differences or disagreements, nothing can sever the bond we share.


    I would never harm you.


    Everything I do is for your own good, for the good of our family.


    She let her hands fall to her sides, her eyes unwavering as she delivered her final ultimatum.


    The choice has always been yours, Lauren


    Will you choose a pawn a man who only seems impressive but is hollow beneath the surface or Joe from


    the Blumedale Driscoll family? Hes a man of true caliber, a leader among leaders who can elevate you to heights youve never imagined.


    Laurens face was expressionless as she quietly mumbled, Leave.


    I want to be alone.


    I dont believe a word youve said.


    1/2  Tiana left with a silent smirk.


    She had nted the seeds of doubt, and the fire would spread eventually.


    She was confident her precious daughter would make the right choice about this puppet of Marvins, this clown who would eventually be exposed and eliminated.


    Lauren stood alone in her room, her mind in chaos.


    She wondered if Andrew was really Marvins puppet, used to trap and manipte her.


    Was he really as worthless and fake as Tiana imed ? She had originally thought Andrew was Marvins illegitimate son, but now things seemed different.


    Her mind raced, but then a small sense of relief washed over her as she remembered something


    She thought, At least, when Im with Andrew, he never hurt me, nor did he try to take advantage of me. Meanwhile, Mom has constantly targeted him, trying to destroy him and my love for him while pushing Joe on me.


    So I wont believe her words ... I wont...

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507 Chapter 507 The Rhodes residence was massive


    After leaving Laurens bedroom, Tiana made her way through various corridors to another wing of the mansion.


    Mrs.


    Rhodes ! Jerry greeted respectfully in the dimly lit hallway.


    Tianas expression was indifferent as she asked, Jerry, is there something you need? Jerry hesitated for a moment before speaking.


    Mrs.


    Rhodes, theres something I want to say, but Im not sure if I should.


    Tiana raised a brow and stated coldly, If youre here to tell me to stop meddling in Laurens matters, then save your breath


    Jerry carefully chose his words, lowering his voice.


    Mrs.


    Rhodes, I wouldnt dare interfere in Ms.


    Rhodes affairs, especially since this involves the familys leadership decisions and Mr.


    Rhodes intentions.


    I wanted to discuss something else about Andrew.


    Oh? What about that boy? Tiana asked, slightly surprised.


    Mrs.


    Rhodes, hes no ordinary person, Jerry said gravely.


    In my opinion, Mr.


    Rhodes rtionship with him might not be bad for her or the Rhodes family.


    Before he could continue, Tianas eyebrows furrowed as she snapped, Enough, Jerry! Do you realize


    what youre saying? Jerry looked uneasy as he replied, Mrs.


    Rhodes, I- She cut him off sharply.


    Just do your job and stay out of things that dont concern you.


    Like Lauren, youre only seeing the surface and cant grasp the bigger picture.


    Her voice turned stern as she dered, Remember this: my words reflect Mr.


    Rhodes intentions, and they represent the direction of the entire Rhodes family.


    Lauren must sever all ties with Andrew, no matter what.


    Jerry lowered his head, suppressing a sigh.


    He wanted to speak up for Lauren, but it was clear that his voice carried no weight in such matters. Understood, Mrs.


    Rhodes, he murmured before stepping away.


    ** From his perspective, Jerry genuinely believed that Andrew was not as bad as Tiana made him out to be


    While the Blumedale Driscoll family was an elite dynasty with influence throughout the state, Andrews extraordinary talent, especially his 1/2  Chapter 507 exceptionalbat skills, could even benefit the Rhodes family.


    Jerry truly believed Andrew was no less impressive than Joe.


    Unfortunately, Tiana was adamant, and the Rhodes familys leadership was determined to use Lauren as a bridge for their alliance with the Driscoll family.


    Against such powerful family politics, individual desires and struggles were like ripples in a vast ocean fleeting and insignificant.


    The next morning, chaos erupted within the Weller family.


    That idiot Brad, that fool! How could he get caught by the police? Harveys furious roars echoed through the family hall


    Everything Ive built with the Rhodes Corporation is ruined because of him.


    Damn Brad he deserves to die ! When Donald personally called him, Harvey knew something serious had happened.


    Donalds questioning made it clear that this was not a minor issue it was a disaster During the call, Harvey yedpletely ignorant, iming a prestigious family like the Wellers would never stoop to such despicable acts and that Brad had acted alone, deserving his arrest


    He even imed that, as head of the family, he would have punished Brad himself for tarnishing their name if the police had not caught him first.


    Harvey thought his disy of righteous indignation would solve the problem.


    Yet, by the next morning, Jayrodales major media outlets and newspapers had updated their front pages with a shocking scandal


    The headlines read: [ Harvey Weller, New Head of the Weller Family, Exposed for- Affair with Stepmother Serena Halbert.


    ] The source of this bombshell? None other than Brad, who had spilled everything during police interrogation


    The details were so thorough and damning that there was no room for doubt the evidence was irrefutable

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508 Chapter 508 Before Harvey could even use his familys influence to suppress the negative online news, he had be Jayrodales hottest headline.


    Social media erupted withments.


    [What an absolute animal! How could such scum be the head of the Weller family? Its ridiculous! ] Is this a moral failure or a loss of humanity? How could he sleep with his stepmother? Isnt he afraid his father will crawl out of the grave to haunt him? ][ Man, the scandals in their circles are wild! Honestly, Id pay 50 bucks to see a video of Harvey and his stepmother hooking up


    Anybody got one? DM me ! ] [ Ive seen Serena before, and shes definitely still got it curvy, voluptuous, and oozing mature charm.


    When she wears those body hugging dresses, she could drive any man crazy! ] [ Honestly, this isnt even surprising.


    A yboy like Harvey would sleep with anything that moves ! ] This is a PR nightmare for the Weller family, though.


    Let this be a lesson for all of us: keep your pants zipped and your urges in check! As Harvey read through thements and posts, his expression changed from rage to pure madness.


    He knew this scandal wouldpletely destroy his reputation, as not even his familys influence could erase such a taboo rtionship with his stepmother.


    mming his fist on the desk, Harvey roared, Caught at our own bar during a secret meeting Brad, you absolute moron! Youre nothing but a worthless, brain dead fool! His fury had no outlet, and it simmered dangerously as his bloodshot eyes scanned the room.


    He growled, Send me the surveince footage from Dillons Bar, where Brad got arrested.


    Now ! Momentster, hisputer pinged with a new video file.


    Harvey clicked on it, and the footage showed Brad drinking alone at the bar before the police apprehended him.


    However, what caught his attention were the events leading up to Brads arrest- other people were involved.


    Harvey realized Brad actually had a chance to escape 1/2  Chapter 503 before the police arrived, but unfortunately, he was tripped by a man at the bar.


    He paused the video and zoomed in, only to discover with shock that the person who tripped Brad was a familiar face.


    Andrew and Lauren! It was you two behind this, after all! You both deserve to die! Harvey exploded with uncontroble rage


    Now he understood why his simple n to have Brad make contact had failed- Andrew had interfered, and Brad was no match for that psychopaths abilities


    Fine! If you want to y dirty, dont me me for being ruthless! Harveys face twisted into a wicked sneer, and.his eyes glinted with malice


    He grabbed his phone and dialed a number without hesitation.


    There was no room for negotiation now he would retaliate.


    He thought Lucy was still in their custody, which was the perfect leverage.


    Since Andrew had used Marcus to put the Weller family in the spotlight and send his people to jail,


    Harvey would make him taste the unstoppable fury of his revenge


    As long as Marcuss daughter remained in his custody, Harvey believed he still held the winning hand.

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509 When the call connected, a voice answered, Who is this? Are you kidding me? You dont know who fam? Harvey exploded.


    Kill Marcuss daughter and dump her body at Rhodes Corporation! I want Marcus, Andrew, and Lauren to learn their lesson! Sorry, but the Jayrodale Police Department only catches criminals we dont do murder for hire, the voice replied coldly.


    This is Donald, the policemissioner, and Im ordering you to identify yourself and your location immediately, then turn yourself in


    Harvey froze, his heart nearly stopped as the blood drained from his face.


    It felt like his entire body turned to ice


    What the hell just happened? He had clearly dialed the number of those hired thugs, but how on earth


    did Donald answer the call instead? Donald barked through the phone, III repeat myself: state your identity and address, then surrender at the station.


    If we have to catch you ourselves, youll face serious jail time ! .


    Harvey threw his phone down as if it had burned him.


    Then, he frantically stomped on it until it waspletely destroyed.


    He gasped for air, trying to calm his racing heart.


    Breathing heavily, Harvey muttered to himself, Thank goodness I didnt give my name.


    His chest heaved as he tried to calm down, sweat pouring down his face.


    That had been far too close


    If he had said anything incriminating, not even divine intervention could have saved him.


    The realization hit him like a truck he had identally called the policemissioner to order a hit.


    The absurdity of it all made him almost want tough, but the weight of the situation crushed any humor he might have found.


    His face darkened as he reflected on his string of misfortunes.


    First, Brads screw up had exposed his affair with Serena, dragging the Weller family into a massive scandal.


    Then, it turned out that even the thugs he hired had been arrested.


    This meant that Marcuss daughter, Lucy his leverage was nowpletely out of 1/2  Chapter 509 his control.


    Andrew ! Harvey growled through gritted teeth.


    It has to be that bastard Andrew ! No one else would dare pull off something this calcted! Harvey did not need a genius to piece it all together.


    Andrew must have orchestrated everything having the hired thugs arrested, rescuing Lucy, and personally helping the police take Brad down.


    From there, they used Brads testimony to unravel the Weller familys ns and hit them where it hurt. It was a brutal and masterful move.


    Even Harvey had to begrudgingly admit it was impressive though it only fueled his hatred further.


    Before he could fully process his next steps, his butler burst into the room, pale and frantic ..


    Sir, we have a problem! The police are here! Harveys heart sank, but he forced himself to stay calm.


    He wondered if Donald had somehow identified him.


    Then again, that was impossible because he had not given his name during the call.


    Soon, more than a dozen fully armed police officers entered the Weller family living room.


    One officer, standing at the front, dered, Mr.


    Weller, your family has been implicated in hiring criminals to kidnap Marcus Chapmans daughter in an attempt to steal trade secrets


    You need toe with us immediately.


    Harveys face turned grim as the officers cold, formal tone echoed in the room.


    What should have been a perfect n hadpletely backfired.


    His chest burned with fury, and he clenched his fists so tightly his knuckles turned white.


    He thought, Andrew, I swear... this isnt over.


    Ill see to it that one of us doesnt live to see the end of this! Todays Bonus Offer GET IT NOW X

 Chapter 510

    hapter 510 Sorry, I have no idea what youre talking about, Harvey said calmly.


    He added in a steady tone, As far as I know the one responsible for such an appalling act in our family is my uncle, Brad and hes already been taken into custody by your department.


    Now youre here again so I have to ask, do you even have evidence? Harvey forced himself to remainposed, ensuring he did not give anything away.


    After all, he had only issued orders and stayed in the shadows.


    As long as no one caught him red handed, his position as the head of the Weller family would shield him from arrest.


    One of the officers spoke coldly, We do have evidence.


    ording to the kidnappers confessions, they were hired by your familys butler.


    The officer continued, So, well be taking Mr.


    Alfie Daves, your butler, into custody


    You dont have any objections to that, do you, Mr.


    Weller ? Harvey clenched his teeth and said nothing, though rage boiled inside him.


    Suddenly, with a loud thud, Alfie dropped to his knees, trembling, his lips pale as he looked up at Harvey with desperate, pleading eyes.


    Harvey wanted nothing more than to kick Alfie why was this fool begging him? Did he want to drag him down with him? Take him away! barked the officer, motioning for his team.


    As Alfie was dragged off, he cried out in desperation, Sir, please save me! You promised Id be safe!


    Ive served the Weller family faithfully for years are you really just going to let me lose everything like this?


    His wails were pitiful, echoing through the room, but Harvey kept his face stoic and cold.


    He knew saying too much would only expose himself further.


    Harvey, you monster! How could you do this to me? Alfie suddenly exploded: You ordered me to hire those kidnappers! Everything was done under yourmand


    Why should I sacrifice myself for you? The officers paused, looking at Harvey.


    Mr.


    Weller, is this true? Harvey thundered, Absolutely not! Every word from this traitors mouth is a lie. He ate our food and lived off our familys generosity


    I only kept him as a butler out of 1/2  Chapter 510 respect for myte father.


    Now he not only shows no gratitude but tries to frame me ! Even if you werent arresting him, the Weller family would never tolerate such a person! The officers said nothing more and continued escorting the butler out.


    Even as they reached the driveway, Alifes angry screams echoed back into the mansion


    Harvey, youre a murderer, a traitor, and a disgrace! You and that whore Serena killed your own father! He continued, You think your filthy secrets can stay buried forever? III make sure everyone knows about your affair with her and all the rotten things youve done! Youre a fraud, a snake! The Weller family is doomed under you! The curses wed at Harveys mind, making him shake with unbridled rage.


    His entire body trembled, and his fists clenched tightly enough to crack bone.


    If he could, he would have stormed outside and torn the man apart limb by limb.


    Brad was already behind bars, and now Alfie had followed.


    Harvey himself was precariously dancing on the edge of the abyss, one misstep away from ruin. No, Brad and Alfie have to go, Harvey murmured, having decided instantly.


    He knew he had to silence them permanently.

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511 Serenas piercing scream echoed from behind, forcing Harvey to whip around in shock. To his horror, he sawn and Ted, two of the most respected elders of the Weller family, dragging Serena across the ground by her hair, pulling her out from hiding


    4 You two old bastards! Let go of me ! Imand you, as the family matriarch, to release me immediately! Are you really going to defy your master ? Serena shrieked.


    Her disheveled hair and furious expression made her look like a vengeful ghost.


    Half of her face was bruised and swollen, evidence of a p.


    Harvey rushed forward, rmed


    Elders, what are you doing? Let Serena go, now! However, before he could say more, one of the elders kicked him square in the stomach, sending him flying backward.


    Harvey tumbled to the ground, rolling over several times beforeing to a stop, gasping for air, and almost spitting blood


    11 As he staggered to his feet, dazed and clutching his burning abdomen, he roared, You old fools! What do you think youre doing? How dare you attack me, your head of the family? Do you have a death wish? Never in his wildest dreams had Harvey thought he would be struck, and certainly not by members of his own family


    He was the leader of the Weller family, the one who held ultimate authority over them.


    However,n and Ted were the familys most powerful elders, and they were far from intimidated.n, who had kicked him, sneered


    You shameless fool, do you really not know why youre being punished? Teds voice was icy.


    Why waste words on him? This kind of scum should be beaten to death


    Otherwise, how will the Weller family maintain its reputation among the elite of Jayrodale ? Harveys face turned ghostly pale as he stumbled backward


    A Are you two really going to rebel against me?n shouted, his voice booming with anger.


    You fool, are the rumors true ? Is it true that youve been having an affair with Serena ? 1/2 Chapter 511  Harvey stammered instinctively, No, absolutely not! Ted, who had not struck yet, moved like lightning, appearing in front of Harvey andnding a mighty p across his face.


    Harvey let out a sharp cry as blood gushed out of his mouth, staining his chin and clothes.


    Clutching his throbbing cheek, Harvey red at them with a mix of hatred and desperation.


    What did I do wrong? How dare you treat me like this? Dont you realize that with one word, I could have you both executed? The elders merelyughed coldly.


    Even now, youre still lying and refusing to admit your crimes.


    Harvey, do you think yourte father would forgive you? Do you think youve lived up to the Weller family name, to our ancestors? If it werent for the rumors spreading outside, we would still be in the dark, deceived by you, you despicable animal


    To think you and Serena could stoop so low! Harveys expression twisted with rage as he shouted, Ive told you, I didnt do anything! How dare you use me without proof? Both elders sneered.


    Didnt do anything? Serena already confessed, yet youre still denying it? Are you really going to force us to strip away thest shreds of your dignity and expose youpletely? Harveys mind buzzed as if it were about to explode


    There was no escape now, no way to refute the usations.


    Serena, sobbing uncontrobly, suddenly cried out, Harvey, Im pregnant... with your child ! Harvey felt the world spin around him, as though the ground had been yanked out from under his feet. What had started as pleasure had now turned into a nightmare, a disaster with no way out.


    For families like theirs, nothing was more feared than public scandal


    Francesca had endured Simons behavior to avoid damaging the Aickers reputation, but Harveys situation was infinitely worse


    His disgrace meant there was no question he would be stripped of his position as head of the family. Panic gripped his heart as he dropped to his knees with a loud thud, tears streaming down his face. Bowing repeatedly to the elders, he pleaded, Please, I was wrong.


    Ill never do it again.

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512  Chapter 512 Please, just give me one more chance! I promise to turn over a new leaf and lead the Weller family responsibly, Harvey pleaded, his forehead nearly touching the floor. The two elders exchanged nces, their eyes burning with a desire to punish him severely.


    However, there was no escaping the reality Harvey was Kanes only heir.


    If they removed him, the Weller family would need to choose a new head, and frankly, there was not anyone else who seemed even remotely suitable.


    Though Harvey was reckless and immoral, he had provenpetent as the family leader.


    The recent surge in profits from their wellness products was his doing, helping to pull the family out of a dire financial crisis.


    Fine, get up,n said in frustration.


    It was as if he speaking to an utter disappointment.


    Having someone like you as head of the family is a disgrace, but its our misfortune, not yours.


    Ted gritted his teeth.


    But listen carefully, you pathetic fool.


    You may remain as the family head, but your disgraceful rtionship with Serena ends now.


    If we ever find out that you continued this filth, it wont just be Serena who pays the price youll both die ! Harvey nodded fervently.


    Rest assured


    Ill cut all ties with Serena immediately.


    I swear Ill never see her again.


    The elders gave their orders.


    Take Serena to thete patriarchs grave.


    She will serve as a mourner for three years, and under no circumstances is she to leave before then.


    As Serena was dragged away, her face streaked with tears, Harvey lowered his gaze.


    His heart was full of regret not for his actions, but for losing his delightfully indulgent Serena.


    The Weller family is already on the brink of ruin, ridiculed by everyone.


    Harvey, as head of the family, its your job to restore our reputation.


    If you fail, well have no choice but to rece you! Ted snorted


    Ivee out of seclusion stronger than ever, having reached the senior grandmaster level.


    The Weller family will no longer tolerate shame or weakness.


    From now on, well crush anyone who stands in our way including that little punk Andrew.


    Ill kill him with one strike if I must


    Harveys expression brightened with glee


    Youve reached the senior grandmaster 1/2 4 Chapter 512 level? Thats incredible! This changes everything.


    With your strength, the Weller family can dominate without resistance ! Wow, this Weller family scandal


    is absolutely insane! Andrew chuckled, sittingfortably in Laurens office as he scrolled through the inte, where the Weller familys disgrace had gone viral.


    Eunice, Laurens secretary, scoffed


    Serves them right.


    What goes around,es around


    That Harvey is being torn to shreds online! Lauren smiled.


    I cant imagine how Harvey will ever show his face in public again after this.


    Eunice rolled her eyes.


    How? Hell probably skulk around like a rat in the gutter, avoiding everyone! Laurens gaze shifted briefly to Andrew, her expression unreadable


    Then, she instructed Eunice, The morning meeting is about to start.


    Go get everything ready


    I need to have a word with Mr.


    Lloyd


    Eunice blushed


    While she was reluctant, she stood and left the room


    She could not help feeling awkward whenever she thought about Lauren and Andrew having their private chats they always seemed far too cozy.


    As the door shut behind her, Lauren turned to Andrew, her expression serious.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, tell me the truth.


    Did Mr.


    Yates send you to infiltrate Rhodes Corporation and target me?

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513 Chapter 513  Andrew froze, startled by Laurens serious tone.


    Looking at her earnest expression, he seemed to understand something deeper Target you? Someone mustve told you that.


    But, Lauren, what do you think? Andrew replied with a faint smile, offering no further exnation. Lauren shook her head firmly.


    I dont believe it.


    Thats why Im asking you directly


    Andrews expression turned cold.


    I dont care whos feeding you these ideas


    I only want to tell you one thing I came to Rhodes Corporation for one reason: you.


    There are no schemes, no ulterior motives, no hidden agendas.


    Im here because I see you as my friend


    Without warning, Lauren threw herself into his arms, catching Andrewpletely off guard


    A faint floral fragrance swept over him.


    In the next moment, her soft, delicate body pressed against his, filling his embrace entirely.


    Andrew instinctively wrapped his arms around her, startled.


    Lauren, you- She tilted her head back, her eyes glistening with unshed tears as she whispered, her / breath warm against him, No.


    I dont want to just be your friend


    I want to be your woman, your wife.


    I want you to im mepletely, passionately! No ... You- Dont speak.


    Kiss me


    Hard! Lauren murmured, closing her eyes and lifting her vibrant, kissable lips to meet his


    Her lips were impossibly soft, smooth as silk, and carried the faint sweetness of her lipstick. The kiss flooded Andrews mind with a whirlwind of sensations.


    He had been surrounded by beautiful women before, but this was the first time he had truly crossed the boundary of intimacy.


    Laurens bold move was like lightning striking dry tinder a spark igniting a roaring inferno


    The kiss grew deeper and more consuming, and an overwhelming rush of passion erupted within Andrew


    .


    Lauren was lost in this whirlwind, and her entire body trembled under his embrace.


    The intensity of it all left her breathless, her neck arched, her pale skin glistening with a fine sheen of sweat


    Andrews kisses were fierce and unrelenting yet somehow bnced with just  Chapter 513 enough restraint to avoid causing her difort.


    They were like a sudden spring rain intense yet refreshing, soaking every fiber of her being without overwhelming her.


    The two of them stayed entwined, lost in the moment, unaware of time slipping by.


    When Lauren finally pulled back, gasping for air, her cheeks flushed, she managed to whisper, Dr. Lloyd, wait... I cant breathe! Andrew smirked.


    Alright, Ill stop for now


    But how long was now? Andrew was not counting.


    He gave it a second or maybe less before pulling her back into his arms, making her cry out in surprise as he resumed his conquest.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, please ... Not like this... I cant even stand properly anymore! Laurens voice wavered, a mix of desperation and surrender.


    Soon, the usually confident and teasing Lauren was pleading for mercy.


    Her soft whimper only seemed to fuel Andrews fervor.


    He refused to stop.


    Bit by bit, Laurens slender legs, d in sheer stockings, gave out beneath her, and she slid downward. Andrews strong hands easily supported her fragile waist, holding her firmly in ce.


    At that moment, Lauren looked entirely dependent on Andrew, her body trembling as she clung to him.


    It was as though her world had copsed into his arms.


    2/2 Chapter 514  Chapter 514

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514 Dr.


    Lloyd, I really cant anymore.


    Please, have mercy and let me go, okay? Lauren pleaded, her wide, tear filled eyes staring at Andrew with desperation.


    This is the office.


    People are everywhere, and you cant go on for this long in one go.


    Be good.


    Lets stop for now, and III give you another chance next time, okay? she begged, trying to escape his grip.


    Andrew lifted his head from her neck, chuckling.


    Next time? And when would that be? Laurens eyes darted nervously.


    Uh... tomorrow! Then forget it.


    I cant wait until tomorrow.


    Besides, you were the one who came to me.


    I didnt force you, Andrew teased with a sly grin.


    Ah, no, no, no ... Fine, how about this afternoon? That should be okay, right? Lauren stammered. Nope, Ill need more by lunchtime, Andrew replied firmly


    Alright, alright! Lunchtime it is, you big pervert! Lauren grumbled, feeling both defeated and flustered. For the first time, Lauren felt a chill run down her spine as she looked at Andrew


    This guy, who usually appeared soposed and gentlemanly, had turned into a wildfire when things heated up


    She realized she had severely underestimated his intensity it was like trying to contain an unstoppable ze


    Just then, Eunice opened the door and froze, her face a mix of shock and disbelief.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, the morning meeting started ten minutes ago


    Are you still not done here ? Lauren shot up like a startled cat, h?stily pulling herself out of Andrews arms


    She frantically smoothed her hair and adjusted her clothes


    Why didnt youe in earlier to remind me ? she snapped, her voice tinged with panic.


    Eunice pouted, clearly feeling wronged.


    You two were ... doing that! If I barged in earlier, youd just yell at me.


    What was I supposed to do? While sheined, Eunice could not help but nce around the chaotic


    scene


    1/2  Chapter 514 Her heart raced as she saw Laurens neck and even her chest were covered


    in red marks, and her lipstick waspletely smudged away.


    How long and intense had that been? Lauren forced a stiff smile.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, lets head to the meeting.


    Andrew, calm as ever and without a trace of embarrassment, replied casually, Sure, but you seem a little shaky.


    Want me to help you walk? Lauren clenched her teeth, spitting out each word with quiet fury. No... thank... you! 11.....


    The so called morning meeting was not an official gathering but rather a private discussion among Rhodes Corporations top executives, including Michael, the CEO


    Lauren and Andrew had been invited only as a formality, given Michaelsplete control over the group


    If not for the fear of Andrew using him of being dictatorial, Michael would not have bothered to include them at all.


    As Lauren and Andrew entered the meeting room, Michael spun a pen in his hand and sneered. Well, well, Ms.


    Rhodes and Mr.


    Lloyd, you really know how to make an entrance.


    The rest of us have been waiting over ten minutes.


    Quite the power move, dont you think? Andrew ignored himpletely.


    Pulling out a chair for Lauren, he gestured for her to sit


    He then sat beside her and said nonchntly, Feel free to speak your minds, everyone.


    Im just here to observe as a major shareholder.


    Dont worry about me.


    His casual attitude left Michael and the other executives, like Troy fuming.


    They had extended basic courtesy by inviting Andrew, but he acted as if he were some high-ranking


    official inspecting thepany.


    It was infuriating.

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515 Troy sneered, feigning politeness.


    Oh, judging by Mr.


    Lloyds demeanor, it seems he has some insights to share.


    Why dont we all listen attentively to his wisdom? Hisment dripped with sarcasm, clearly meant to set Andrew up for embarrassment.


    After all, in Troys eyes, Andrew was just a wealthy shareholder with no real business knowledge. Michael followed up with a mocking grin.


    Mr.


    MacAfee has a point.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, youre part of Rhodes Corporation now, so perhaps you could share some grand vision for ourpanys future or enlighten us with your development ns? The other executives, all five of them, smirked and watched Andrew expectantly, clearly hoping for him to stumble.


    Laurens face darkened, and she was about to intervene to spare Andrew the humiliation.


    She knew it was unrealistic for him to haye a grasp on the intricate details of the business so soon after joining


    Yet, Andrew simply smiled.


    Visions and development ns? Lets skip the empty talk.


    Its not practical.


    However, since Mr.


    Rhodes and Mr.


    MacAfee are so eager, Ill share a couple of suggestions.


    Michael and Troy exchanged surprised nces


    They had not expected Andrew to actually y along.


    Troyughed derisively.


    By all means, Mr.


    Lloyd, please enlighten us.


    Just make sure its something useful


    If its nonsense orpletely off the mark, dont me us if we end upughing.


    Andrews expression remained calm.


    Oh, dont worry.


    You wontugh you might cry instead.


    He leaned forward slightly


    I have two immediate rmendations regarding personnel arrangements.


    First, I propose returning the CEO position to Ms.


    Rhodes, where it rightfully belongs


    Second, the position of head of the Pharmaceutical Division should also be reinstated to Mr. Chapman


    After all, critical roles should be entrusted to individuals with provenpetence and experience


    Thats fair, isnt it? The room fell silent as Andrew finished, and Michael and Troys faces darkened The other executives sat in stunned disbelief, their expressions quickly turning cold.


    Troy mmed the table in anger.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, we asked for valuable, constructive suggestions not for you to spout ridiculous nonsense! 1/2  Chapter 515 Michael remained silent, his face grim and menacing, though his clenched jaw betrayed his frustration.


    Andrew remained unfazed, smiling as he continued.


    Mr.


    MacAfee, dont get upset just yet.


    Im not finished


    I have two more points to share.


    First, I believe Michaelcks the qualifications and ability to hold the CEO position.


    Therefore, I propose that he be reassigned to a role better suited to his capabilities- perhaps heading the security department.


    He could oversee thepanys main entrance


    That seems like a fitting role, dont you think? Ignoring Michaels furious, almost murderous re,


    Andrew pressed on


    Second, Mr.


    MacAfee is equally unfit for his role as head of the Pharmaceutical Division.


    Thus, I suggest that he be removed from his position immediately and reassigned to oversee the parking garage.


    With Michael at the main entrance, Mr.


    MacAfee, the garage would be a perfect fit for you.


    Andrew leaned back in his chair, spreading his hands.


    That concludes my suggestions.


    Now, who agrees? And who opposes ? Lauren could not contain herself any longer.


    She burst intoughter, clutching her sides as she bent over.


    Andrews audacity and sharp tongue were simply too much for her.


    The rest of the executives stared at Andrew in sheer disbelief.

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516 They all thought it was an absurd andical proposal, wondering how Andrew could even say those words with a straight face


    Everyone in the room had braced themselves for Andrewsck of professionalism, but they had not expected anything this outrageous.


    Suggesting thepanys CEO should guard the main entrance? Rmending the head of the


    Pharmaceutical Division be reassigned to manage the warehouse? It was the kind of logic that could onlye from a genius with a truly unique imagination.


    Troy was the first to snap, standing up and shouting, I object! Object! I object too! Unconditionally object! This is outrageous! Not a single executive supported Andrew


    They all red at him, their voices raised in protest, their faces red with indignation.


    Andrew shrugged nonchntly.


    Well, since everyone objects, lets just pretend I never said it.


    Michael, still seething, sneered.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, thepanys meeting room is a ce for discussing serious matters and high level coborations not your personal stage or a yground for fools.


    If you have nothing constructive to say in the future, I suggest you stay quiet! Andrew smirked and replied, But wasnt it you and Mr.


    MacAfee who insisted I share my thoughts? Or are you saying that as the fifthrgest shareholder of thispany, Im not allowed to speak freely? You- Troy pointed an using finger at Andrew, his face alternating between pale and livid.


    He looked like he might explode, his anger simmering just below the surface.


    Just then, a sultry, mockingugh interrupted the tension.


    Well, this is quite a spectacle.


    I never thought Id witness such an entertaining show at one of Jayrodales top corporations.


    The speaker was a morous woman in a red slit dress with cascading waves of hair.


    Sitting next to Troy, she threw Andrew a disdainful nce, her words dripping with 1/2 Chapter 516 sarcasm and ridicule


    Laurens smile turned icy.


    Ms.


    Dickinson, what a surprise.


    How was your time behind bars? I hope the meals were to your taste.


    If not, I can arrange for you to have a few more years to savor them


    The woman in the red dress was none other than Ruby Dickinson, whom Andrew had seen on the street the previous day.


    She smirked at Lauren, her tone sharp.


    Oh, Ms.


    Rhodes, fortunes change, dont they? Youd be wise to keep your arrogance in check what goes around,es around


    She added, Im here today on behalf of Amberpeak Corporation, one of Blumedales leading


    pharmaceutical giants, to discuss a potential coboration with Rhodes Corporations Pharmaceutical Division


    Rubys gaze grew sharper as she continued.


    And you, Ms.


    Rhodes, seem far from your former glory.


    Now stuck in a cushy vice CEO position whats next? Being thrown out of Rhodes Corporation entirely? Laurens voice was calm butced with authority.


    Ms.


    Dickinson, the internal affairs of the Rhodes family are none of your concern


    As for you iming to represent Amberpeak Corporation, I find that hard to believe.


    Ruby let out a coldugh, pping her hands as her assistant stepped forward and distributed


    documents to everyone in the room


    Andrew nced at the papers briefly before losing interest.


    He had never heard of Amberpeak Corporation and did not think much of it.


    However, Troy, Michael, and the other executives read the documents intently.


    Their expressions shifted to approval as they nodded.


    This is excellent.


    The Amberpeak Corporation seal is legitimate.


    This could be a rare opportunity Rhodes Corporations Pharmaceutical Division might finally break into Blumedales market.


    Amberpeak Corporation is one of Blumedales most dominant pharmaceutical yers.


    Representing such a powerhouse, Ms.


    Dickinson, you are indeed impressive.


    Ms.


    Dickinson, please pass along my regards to your chairman.


    Rhodes Corporations Pharmaceutical Division is eager to partner with Amberpeak Corporation ! o

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517 Chapter 517  The Rhodes Corporation executives wore pleased expressions, their eyes filled with ttery and admiration as they looked at Ruby


    Although Rhodes Corporation was a strong yer, its influence wasrgely confined to Jayrodale. Even though the Rhodes family had ventured into Blumedale to expand their reach, they had only managed to secure a foothold, far from bing a dominant force.


    Amberpeak Corporation, on the other hand, was a renowned giant in the pharmaceutical industry.


    If Rhodes Corporation could truly secure a partnership with such a powerhouse, it would undoubtedly be a golden opportunity


    Ruby turned to Lauren with a smug smile.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, do you believe m now? Lauren frowned


    Amberpeak Corporation is already a leading authority in pharmaceuticals.


    If they were looking for partners, it would make more sense to find them in Blumedale.


    Ruby, for you to im youre representing Amberpeak Corporation and toe all the way to Jayrodale for coboration it doesnt add up


    Do you really think Id believe that? Ruby sneered


    I was simply being polite by exining myself to you.


    You seem to have forgotten that Rhodes Corporation isnt yours tomand anymore its Mr.


    Rhodes whos in charge now.


    Whether you believe me or not doesnt matter in the slightest.


    Michael quickly interjected, making his decision clear Its settled then.


    We are honored to ept Ms.


    Dickinsons proposal for coboration on behalf of Amberpeak Corporation.


    Troy chimed in with a ttering grin.


    Mr.


    Rhodes, you should know that when I met Ms.


    Dickinson yesterday, she showed incredible dedication in negotiating this partnership


    Ive been in business for decades, and I can tell you, its rare to meet someone as professional andmitted as Ms.


    Dickinson.


    Ruby covered her mouth with a coyugh.


    Oh, Mr.


    MacAfee, youre too kind


    Its just that Amberpeak Corporations chairman has faith in me and gave me this opportunity.


    Troy eagerly replied, Ms.


    Dickinson, youre being too modest.


    With your talent, beauty, and impable character and background, its no wonder Amberpeaks chairman sees such potential in you.


    Other executives, worried about falling behind, quickly joined in with their ttery.


    Exactly! Ms.


    Dickinson isnt just stunning, shes clearly destined for great things representing Amberpeak Corporation. Shes easily one of the top female leaders of the new generation in Jayrodale


    No, shes the undisputed number one! Amberpeak Corporations business scope is vast, not just limited to pharmaceuticals.


    Ms.


    Dickinson, you must know Blumedale well please keep us in mind for future opportunities.


    Surrounded by this chorus of praise, Ruby was practically glowing with pride.


    Sheughed so much that her shoulders shook, basking in the attention.


    Thank you all for your kind words.


    Youre all the pirs of Rhodes Corporation, so I hardlypare.


    1/2  Chapter 517 But Id be delighted to connect with you all more in the future, Ruby said, feigning humility


    Michaels smile turned sharp as he nced at Lauren.


    Lauren, youre the vice CEO and dont seem to have much to do these days.


    Why dont you take this opportunity to work with Ms.


    Dickinson? Maybe she has a suitable project for you.


    Laurens response was icy.


    No, thank you


    Im not interested.


    And frankly, if the project is a scam, Id consider it a blessing if all we lost were resources and not our reputation as well


    Im not like certain fools who cant wait to jump headfirst into a trap.


    Troys face flushed red with anger, his veins bulging as he snapped.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, what are you implying? Fools? Are you calling me a fool ? Lauren smirked.


    If the shoe fits, Mr.


    MacAfee, then wear it.


    Troys face turned livid as he turned to Michael.


    Mr.


    Rhodes, Ms.


    Dickinson is someone I worked hard to bring to the table for the good of this corporation.


    We cant let this insult slide!

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518  Troy mmed the table, his toneced with frustration.


    It seems my efforts were all in vain


    Some people in thepany dont appreciate my hard work and think Im just being foolish. Fine, if thats the case, the Pharmaceutical Division doesnt need this coboration with Ms. Dickinson and Amberpeak Corporation.


    After all, any losses will be the corporations, not mine.


    Ruby seized the moment, feigning regret as she spoke Its such a pity.


    If Mr.


    MacAfee doesnt want this opportunity, III have to look elsewhere.


    Perhaps the Weller family, whos been excelling in wellness productstely, might be interested. Michael panicked, immediately forcing a smile.


    Ms.


    Dickinson, please dont be hasty.


    Of course, we at Rhodes Corporation are eager for this partnership with Amberpeak Corporation. Only a fool would reject it! Ruby smirked, adding, You can want it all you like, but I only trust Mr. MacAfee, so hell be my sole point of contact for this coboration.


    Michael nodded hastily, waving his hand.


    No problem at all.


    The Pharmaceutical Division is entirely under Mr.


    MacAfees jurisdiction.


    We never interfere.


    He then turned to Lauren, his expression darkening.


    Lauren, what exactly are you trying to do? This is an incredible opportunity, and youre about to ruin it. Dont forget your position


    Youre the vice CEO of Rhodes Corporation, and thepanys interests should be your top priority. Ruby chimed in with mock innocence, her tone dripping with sarcasm.


    I understand Ms.


    Rhodess reservations.


    She clearly doesnt think much of me.


    After all, someone like her, a high and mighty heiress, wouldnt let someone like me stand in her way.


    To her, avoiding embarrassment is far more important than thepanys benefit.


    Lauren let out a coldugh.


    Ms.


    Dickinson, your shameless attitude hasnt changed one bit, even after years behind bars.


    Michael exploded in anger.


    Lauren, Im warning you show some respect to our esteemed partner! I know youve had personal issues with Ms.


    Dickinson, but thats all history.


    Shes turned over a new leaf and risen to sess.


    Cant you let it go? Or are you just jealous? Lauren narrowed her eyes.


    Jealous? Youre actually telling me shes reformed? Thats rich.


    Michael snorted


    Isnt it obvious? Otherwise, why would you keep targeting her? You clearly dont understand the stakes.


    Not only Rhodes Corporation, but even the higher ups in the family wouldnt let an opportunity like this slip by.


    Lauren shook her head, exasperated.


    Youre as short sighted ever


    Michael, let me repeat myself: Ruby cannot be trusted


    People dont change, and shes nothing but a notorious corporate spy.


    If you dont investigate this thoroughly, youre asking for disaster.


    Michaels expression turned icy.


    Thats enough.


    You dont have the authority to make decisions on major group matters


    Im the CEO, and what I say goes When this partnership with Amberpeak Corporation propels our


    Pharmaceutical Division into Blumedale, Ill be standing on the familys podium, watching you grovel in


    apology before the family! 1/2  Chapter $ 15 Lauren gave him a withering look, as if he were the biggest fool she had ever seen.


    Sure, Michael.


    You go ahead and dream about that.


    Michael scoffed, then nced around the room.


    Anyone else have a problem? No? Good.


    Meeting adjourned


    He had not really expected any objections no one ever dared to voice dissent against him.


    However, Andrews voice rang out, cutting through the air.


    I have a problem


    Everyone, sit back down.


    Were not clone yet


    A wave of exasperation swept through the room as the executives hesitated, their frustration visible, wondering what Andrew was up to.

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519 Michael, already irritated, snapped at Andrew.


    Were talking about serious corporate business here- high level coborations.


    Do you even understand what that means? If you dont, stop interrupting just to make yourself seen! Michael was already annoyed earlier by Andrews suggestions and now, with Andrew raising another question, a wave of dread swept over him.


    He feared Andrew mighte up with something that would send his blood pressure through the roof. Andrew replied calmly, Who said I dont understand When ites to pharmaceuticals, none of you here are even qualified to speak in my presence. Ruby sneered.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, lets not pretend you know what youre talking about.


    Are you seriously trying to convince us that youre some kind of expert in medicine? What, are you


    iming to be a miracle -working doctor or something? To Ruby, Andrew was just ackey trying to pick


    a fight for Laurens sake nothing more than a clueless, ipetent man, unworthy of her attention However, as soon as she finished her mockery, she noticed something strange.


    Michael, Troy, and the other executives looked ufortable, as though they wanted to say something but hesitated.


    Lauren smirked and said, Ruby, youre not entirely wrong.


    Mr.


    Lloyd is a doctor and not just any doctor.


    Hes a legendary healer who can cure virtually anything.


    Rubys eyes widened in shock.


    Mr.


    Rhodes, Mr.


    MacAfee, is that true? Michael, unwilling but unable to lie, grudgingly admitted, Yes, Mr.


    Lloyds medical skills are truly extraordinary.


    In this field, hes an expert.


    Rubys expression shifted, her confidence shaken, though she forced a stiff smile.


    Well, I didnt expect Mr.


    Lloyd to have such capabilities.


    Andrew remainedposed.


    No need for ttery, Ms.


    Dickinson.


    Since this is a partnership, I assume I can ask a few relevant questions, right? Rubys smile turned strained


    Of course, Mr.


    Lloyd


    But you must understand that Im only a representative of Amberpeak Corporation.


    Im not an expert in technical or medical matters.


    Andrew spoke with an unhurried tone.


    Thats fine.


    The questions I have are basic and dont involve technical details.


    But if you cant answer even these, it might call into question just how legitimate your role as Amberpeak Corporations representative really is.


    Ruby silently cursed him but forced herself to respond Alright, Mr.


    Lloyd


    If you have questions, III answer what I can, though I reserve the right to withhold information regarding trade secrets or proprietary matters.


    Andrew nodded


    First question this coboration with Rhodes Corporation, is it a direct investment from Amberpeak Corporation, a joint research effort, or are you simply looking to use Rhodes Corporation as a


    manufacturing partner? 1/2*+  Chapter 519 Ruby exhaled slightly in relief at the question, smiling as she replied


    Amberpeak Corporations capabilities in research and development are already industry leading, and we dontck funding


    So, this coboration is purely for Rhodes Corporation to manufacture our products.


    The initial order is worth two billion.


    Well transfer the payment immediately as soon as the products are produced


    The mention of a two billion dor order caused the executives eyes to light up with excitement.


    They were clearly tempted.


    Andrew scoffed


    So, youre asking Rhodes Corporation to manufacture the products first, and then Amberpeak will pay afterward? Ruby responded with a confident tone.


    Of course.


    While the terms might seem strict, Mr.


    Lloyd, dont forget that Amberpeak Corporation has the reputation and resources to justify such demands


    Andrew nodded


    Onest question.


    What exactly does Amberpeak Corporation want Rhodes Corporation to produce? Are we talking about health supplements, therapeutic products, or disease treatments ? Ruby shook her head, smiling as if Andrews question were naive.


    None of those, Mr.


    Lloyd


    The products you mentioned aremon in the pharmaceutical market, and Amberpeak Corporation doesntck any of them.


    We need Rhodes Corporation to manufacture a specialized pill.


    The specific ingredients and functions are detailed in the documents we provided earlier.


    If you have concerns, you can take a closer look at those

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520 Andrew smiled calmly.


    Alright, one final question.


    Ruby, clearly irritated, snapped, Mr.


    Lloyd, enough is enough.


    You just said thest question was your final one.


    Andrew chuckled, unfazed.


    It just popped into my head, Ms.


    Dickinson


    No need to get so tense this one isnt about the coboration.


    Just casual chit chat.


    Ruby huffed


    Tense? Whos tense? Youre quite the joker, Mr.


    Lloyd


    Ask your question I have other matters to attend to


    Rhodes Corporation isnt the onlypany knocking on Amberpeaks door.


    Andrews smile took on a sharper edge.


    I heard from Mr.


    MacAfee earlier that the two of you discussed the coboration thoroughly and worked very hard, evente into the evening


    Is that correct? Ruby froze for a moment, then nodded.


    Yes, Mr.


    MacAfee is very dedicated.


    We had a detailed conversation yesterday and talked until around nine in the evening.


    Troy, clearly proud of himself, chimed in, It was exhausting, but for Rhodes Corporation, its my duty. Mr.


    Lloyd, as someone who lives a carefree life of wealth and leisure, wouldnt understand the dedication and effort this kind of work requires


    While he highlighted his sacrifices, Troy could not resist sneaking in a jab at Andrews supposedck of professionalism


    Andrew, still grinning, said, Oh, I see.


    Ms.


    Dickinson and Mr.


    MacAfee really did work hard and for quite some time


    He nced at Lauren and added, Coincidentally, Ms.


    Rhodes and I happened to witness just how hard the two of you were working yesterday.


    Lauren caught on immediately and smiled sweetly.


    Exactly, Mr.


    Lloyd


    Yesterday, we were standing outside the Stanton Hotel and saw Mr.


    MacAfee and Ms.


    Dickinson leaving together.


    They certainly seemed to be putting in a lot of effort.


    In fact, Lauren continued, her tone turning mischievous, from the way they were chatting andughing,


    one could guess their negotiation likely took ce in one of the hotels more... intimate king-sized suites.


    It must have been quite the scene business discussions so intense they practically brought the house down! Honestly, Ive never seen such a unique way of closing deals.


    Truly, Ms.


    Dickinson and Mr.


    MacAfee are exceptional in their approach to business on apletely different level than the rest of us. The two yed off each other so seamlessly that the rooms atmosphere grew increasingly tense and awkward


    Troys face turned beet red, a mix of embarrassment and anger.


    He stammered, W Wait, how did you know we went to the Stan- He cut himself off, realizing he had almost given himself away


    Rubys face twisted in a mortified grimace.


    She gritted her teeth and said, Yesterday, Mr.


    MacAfee and I 1/2 +75 BONUS Chapter 830 simply passed by the Stanton Hotel.


    Mr.


    Lloyd and Ms.


    Rhodes must have misunderstood! Andrew raised an eyebrow, his tone dripping with sarcasm.


    A misunderstanding? Youre probably right.


    No, wait maybe Im just blind.


    He continued with a smirk


    Because what I sawst night was Mr.


    MacAfee holding Ms.


    Dickinson around the waist as the two left the hotel,ughing, flushed, and looking thoroughly entertained


    But now that youve cleared it up, I must have been seeing things.


    III make an appointment to have my eyes checked maybe theres something wrong with them! The other executives squirmed ufortably in their seats, unsure how to respond


    Andrews words had taken the room to a strange and unsettling ce.


    They wanted to intervene but did not dare.


    This was not just a pointed jab at Troy and Ruby it was a full blown expos¨¦ wrapped in sarcasm.


    Even if Troy and Ruby had finalized their deal in a hotel room, there was no formal rule against it.


    Some executives even envied Troy.


    After all, Rubys curvaceous figure was jaw dropping her hourss shape and striking features made her a showstopper.


    For many, she was impossible to ignore.

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521 Chapter 521  Michael cut through the growing tension with a sharp tone. Thats enough.


    Todays meeting is over.


    What matters to me is your ability to do your job and make money for thepany.


    Your personal lives and rtionships are of no interest to me as CEO


    He started to walk away but paused after a few steps, gesturing for Troy.


    Mr.


    MacAfee,e to my office.


    Id like to rify a few details about the coboration with you.


    Troy smirked, ncing at Andrew with a look of triumph.


    The unspoken message was clear


    So what if you caught me fooling around with Ruby? You cant touch me if the CEO has my back.


    Ruby stood to leave, but as she passed Lauren, she leaned in with a cold smile.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, I havent forgotten my grudge against you.


    Be careful not to make a mistake youll regret for the rest of your life.


    Lauren shot back without missing a beat.


    Dont worry, Ms.


    Dickinson.


    Id be happy to send you back for another helping of prison meals on the house.


    Rubys smile turned icy as she clicked away in her high heels, leaving the meeting room.


    The rest of the executives quickly followed suit, leaving only Andrew and Lauren behind.


    Laurens face darkened as she muttered, Ruby is a master maniptor.


    Her specialty is seduction using her body to achieve her shady goals.


    She clenched her fists


    Troy must have fallen for her act.


    Hes probablypletely under her spell now.


    And as for that Amberpeak Corporation deal? The more I think about it, the more it screams fraud Andrews expression remained calm.


    Its not just a fraud


    Its aplete fabrication not even a shred of it is real.


    Lauren looked at him in surprise.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, what did you notice? She had suspicions about Ruby, but she could not make a strong case without concrete evidence.


    Ruby hade prepared, even presenting what appeared to be authentic Amberpeak Corporation documents


    Andrew smiled lightly.


    Do you remember the questions I asked Ruby earlier? Before Lauren could reply, Andrew continued, She answered smoothly, as if she had everything under control.


    But to someone with expertise like me it was obvious she was trying to cover something up.


    Lauren chuckled, amused.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, youre incredible.


    So, tell me how did you see through her ? Andrew smirked.


    First, I asked about the specifics of the coboration.


    She dodged the details and instead threw out a shy number two billion.


    Its a figure designed to impress, but its all surface-level He leaned forward slightly.


    Think about it, Lauren.


    That two billion isnt an investment from Amberpeak Corporation.


    Theyre expecting Rhodes Corporation to front the money, manufacture the products, and only then will they pay.


    H Lauren nodded.


    Exactly.


    Its a ssic scam, just like construction projects where the client promises big payouts to get the contractor to start work, only to vanish without paying a dime once the job is done.


    The contractor ends up losing everything


    1/2  Chapter 521 Andrew continued, Now, if Amberpeak Corporations reputation and credibility were genuinely behind this, it might convince some pharmaceuticalpanies to take that risk


    After all, they have a strong foundation and wouldnt usually default.


    But, he added, his eyes narrowing, the real issue here is whether Ruby is truly an Amberpeak Corporation representative.


    Lauren frowned.


    She just got out of prison, and were supposed to believe shes suddenly earned the trust of Amberpeaks chairman ? That soundspletely unrealistic


    But she came prepared, she admitted, frustration creeping into her voice


    The documents she presented looked legitimate so convincing that I couldnt find a single w. Andrew shrugged.


    Lets assume, for arguments sake that she really does represent Amberpeak Corporation.


    His voice took on a sharper edge.


    The real red g came when I checked the documents she mentioned about the pills Amberpeak Corporation supposedly wants us to manufacture.


    Thats where the lie unraveled.


    +25

 Chapter 522

    BONUS Chapter 522 Chapter 522 Lauren looked puzzled


    Theres an issue with that document ? I didnt notice anything off.


    Andrew smiled knowingly.


    Its normal yout catch it.


    The problem lies in Rubys form for the pill she wants Rhodes Corporation to produce.


    He paused briefly before continuing in a colder tone.


    Ruby requested the Pharmaceutical Division to manufacture a so called miracle anti cancer drug.


    Its positioned as an exclusive, high end product designed for the wealthy and elite families rare, valuable , and groundbreaking


    But heres the catch, he said, his voice sharp.


    While the form lists over 30 premium ingredients that appear highly effective on their own, they turn into a lethal poison whenbined.


    And not just any poison its a slow acting, insidious toxin.


    Anyone who takes it will suffer without even realizing the cause.


    Andrews gaze darkened.


    Now, imagine if Rhodes Corporation went ahead and produced this pill, selling it to affluent clients and major figures.


    When those people start dying en masse, the fallout wouldnt just destroy the Pharmaceutical Division it would bankrupt the Rhodes family and invite ruthless retaliation from those affected.


    Laurens body shivered slightly, and her face paled as the weight of Andrews words sank in.


    Fear flickered across her usuallyposed expression.


    Ruby ... that bitch! Lauren spat, her voice trembling with rage.


    I cant believe how vile she is


    She isnt just targeting our Pharmaceutical Division shes aiming to bring down the entire Rhodes family! Her hands clenched into fists.


    Im going to Michael and Troy right now.


    They need to cancel this partnership immediately.


    And III make sure Ruby pays for this


    Ill sue her into oblivion shell rot in prison for life! Andrew stopped her, his expression calm but firm. That wont work


    Right now, Michael wont listen to a word you say.


    If you demand he cancel the partnership, hell think youre undermining his authority.


    Hell double down out of pride, and thatll only make things worse for you.


    Laurens eyes turned icy as she gritted her teeth.


    Then its simple III send Jerry to deal with her permanently! Andrew blinked, then sighed, his tone exasperated.


    My dear Ms.


    Rhodes, must everythinge down to violence with you? Besides, we dont have enough solid evidence to bring Ruby down legally, let alone justify drastic measures like that.


    Seeing Laurens puffed cheeks and frustrated re, Andrew chuckled softly.


    Most importantly, youre mine now.


    Laurens breath hitched as her heart skipped a beat.


    Andrews voice was deep and steady as he continued, Since youre mine, I wont let you be harsh and reckless


    And I absolutely wont let anyone hurt you.


    Trust me well figure out a way to make Rubys twisted n fall apart before it even begins.


    Laurens gaze met his, and the intensity in his eyes made her heart flutter


    For a moment, her thoughts spiraled was he really going to try something right here in the conference room? Dr.


    Lloyd, she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper, III listen to you.


    Just... calm down.


    1/2  Chapter 522 Feeling her cheeks flush, the usually confident Lauren quickly escaped, leaving Andrew chuckling behind her.


    Andrew leaned back, smiling to himself.


    Having a girlfriend isnt so bad after all.


    He couldnt help but recall Laurens soft lips, delicate perfume, and those long, ck stockinged legs.


    He thought, Maybe next time, Ill explore those legs a little more.


    Or perhaps... some other areas? He thought, Maybe next time, II The thought amused him greatly that would definitely be fun.


    Todays Bonus Offer

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523 Michael called Troy in and personally locked the door behind him. Troy, shifting uneasily, spoke first.


    Mr.


    Rhodes, about Ruby and me... We did go to the hotel yesterday.


    But aside from... well, you know... I was genuinely there to discuss business.


    Honestly, if I hadnt kept her happy, we wouldnt have secured the Amberpeak Corporation deal so easily


    Michael waved dismissively.


    I didnt call you here to scold you.


    Troy froze, caught off guard.


    I thought you would scold me for mixing personal matters with work! In truth, Troy had not gone to the hotel to talk business at all


    Rubys stunning beauty hadpletely captivated him.


    Their initial flirtation quickly escted into something far more intimate, and the deal came up only afterward


    By chance, Troy learned that Ruby was a representative for Amberpeak Corporation.


    The realization thrilled him sealing such a significant partnership would be the perfect way to prove himself as the new head of the Pharmaceutical Division


    It felt like fate itself had handed him this golden opportunity, and he could not help but feel triumphant. Michael sped his hands together, his expression stern.


    Troy, regarding our coboration with Ms.


    Dickinson, there are some critical details I need to know every single one of them.


    Leave nothing out.


    Troy straightened up, suddenly serious.


    Of course, Mr.


    Rhodes.


    Ill report everything to you in full detail.


    With a project worth two billion, I understand how important it is to get everything right! Michael nodded thoughtfully, then hesitated before speaking again.


    Good


    Now, tell me everything about your ... time with Ruby at the Stanton Hotel.


    And I mean everything.


    Troys jaw dropped.


    Mr.


    Rhodes, you... 11 Michael cut him off.


    Dont ask why.


    Just think of it as a personal preference


    You know how sometimes, after indulging in too much, you just enjoy watching others eat? Its like that.


    You get what I mean, dont you ? Troy, confused and a bit disturbed, reluctantly nodded.


    He did not fully understand but dared not refuse.


    Sighing inwardly, he began recounting his time with Ruby, sparing no detail.


    Michael listened intently, his eyes glinting with interest.


    On the other hand, Troy felt increasingly uneasy, wondering if Michael might actually be some kind of creep


    After leaving Rhodes Corporation, Ruby hailed a cab and returned to her hotel.


    Waiting for her in the room was someone standing by the window, admiring the city skyline.


    The person did not turn around but asked, Youre back.


    How did things go with Rhodes Corporation ? Rubys posture became careful and deferential. Just as you predicted, Ms.


    Stevens


    Rhodes Corporation is on board and has agreed to the coboration.


    Troy, in particr, is entirely under my control.


    Hell do whatever I tell him.


    1/2 Chapter 523  The figure by the window turned to face her it was Aspen.


    She gestured for Ruby to sit down


    Aspen said with a faint smile, Well done.


    It seems my efforts to get you out of prison werent wasted.


    Ruby, however, did not dare sit and remained standing.


    I owe you everything, Ms.


    Stevens.


    Ill do whatever it takes to repay your kindness.


    1 Aspens smile remained faint.


    Spare me the gratitude.


    We both know the truth.


    All you need to remember is that Im the one who gave you this second chance.


    I can help you get your revenge on Lauren.


    Her tone grew colder.


    After all, those years in prison werent easy for you, were they? Rubys eyes filled with venomous hatred


    Exactly.


    Its because of that bitch Lauren that Im willing to stoop so low as to sleep with someone like Troy just to set my n in motion.

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524 I want Lauren to experience true despair and unrelenting pain, Ruby hissed, her eyes alight with malice


    When the Rhodes family copsespletely, when their legacy is destroyed, I bet her anguished screams will sound like music to my cars.


    Aspen, standing calmly by the window, gave a faint smile


    Hatred is indeed a powerful motivator, but you cant rely solely on it.


    The brain, Ruby, is the deadlest weapon of all.


    Ruby hesitated, then bowed her head respectfully.


    Please, Ms.


    Stevens, enlighten me.


    Aspens cold smile deepened.


    The Weller family is currently under the spotlight, drawing public scrutiny and outrage.


    Its the perfect distraction for us Everyone thinks the crisis in Rhodes Corporations Pharmaceutical Division is over, but this lull in vignce is precisely when I strike.


    She turned to Ruby, her toneced with pride.


    The key is to attack your prey when they least expect it, when their guard is down thats when its most fatal With a lightugh, she added, I imagine neither Rhodes Corporation nor the Weller family has realized that I am the one orchestrating this chaos.


    Rubys expression faltered as she spoke cautiously.


    Ms.


    Stevens, the entire Rhodes Corporation, including Michael, trusts mepletely now.


    But theres a man by Laurens side Andrew Lloyd.


    Hes proving to be... difficult to deal with.


    Aspens face darkened instantly, her icy demeanor growing even colder.


    Andrew again? Dont worry about him.


    III take care of that pest myself


    Ruby nced at Aspen, noticing a subtle shift in her as she mentioned Andrew.


    Curious, she could not resist asking, Ms.


    Stevens, did Andrew offend you in the past? Aspens voice was as sharp as a de.


    Offend me? That man ruined everything.


    In Jayrodale, he almost turned my ns into a joke, leaving me humiliated.


    Her tone grew even colder.


    But soon, reinforcements from Bridgefields Stevens family will arrive.


    Andrew has tested my patience too many times.


    This time, Ill eliminate him with decisive force.


    Ruby could not hide the shiver that ran down her spine.


    She had not known Aspen for long, but she had.


    witnessed this womans sheer ruthlessness and cunning in that short time.


    It was Aspens overwhelming dominance that hadpelled Ruby to submit so quickly.


    Aspen continued, her words deliberate


    After I leave, contact Troy and have him secure the form from Stevens Corporations Pharmaceutical Division


    Thats your next step.


    She shot Ruby a meaningful look and added with a sly smile, As a woman, you must learn to use your beauty especially beautiful women


    The power they wield between their legs can make even the most untouchable men grovel.


    Ruby chuckled seductively.


    Youre absolutely right, Ms.


    Stevens.


    I got Troy wrapped around my finger.


    When were in bed, if I told him to eat dirt, hed do it without hesitation! And when Troy is no longer useful


    , she continued with a wicked grin, III move on to Michael.


    That man is just as desperate as the rest.


    During todays meeting, he couldnt stop staring at my chest at 1/2 *****  Chapter 524 least ten times! Aspen shook her head, her voice steady.


    I only care about Rhodes Corporations most valuable asset the Pharmaceutical Divisions forms.


    Once we have that and Rhodes Corporation takes a catastrophic hit, the chaos in Jayrodales business world will be unstoppable.


    As for the rest, she added with a dismissive wave, do what you want.


    Sleep with whomever wont interfere.


    you With that, Aspen left the hotel, her figure elegant yet imposing.


    Beneath herposed exterior, however, was a deep seated disdain for men a lingering trauma. like.


    I Her distrust stemmed from the harrowing encounter she had barely escaped with Rodney a moment that had left scars far deeper than she cared to admit.


    from a medical perspective, it could even be described as androphobia, an intense fear and revulsion toward men


    Todays Bonus Offer X

 Chapter 525

    In the hotel room, Ruby stripped off her clothes and enjoyed a luxurious rose-scented bath. Afterward she sprayed perfume generously around the room, filling the air with a sweer, seductive arros


    She picked up her phone and dialed Troy.


    "Troy, when are youing over? 1 miss you!" she coped, her voice dripping with allure.


    Busy at work, Troy felt a shiver run through him when he heard her sultry tone. Heughed, half- joking, "What''s gotten into you, baby? Feeling frisky again?"


    Ruby pouted yfully. "You''re the one feeling frisky! already told you I miss you. Are youing over or not? I just finished a bath, and now I''m all soft and smooth... and smelling divine.


    Troy hesitated. "How about tonight, baby? It''s broad daylight, and I''m now swamped with work."


    Ruby''s tone turned cold as she huffed. "Fine, then. You stay busy with your work, and don''t bothering tonight either. I have a dinner meeting with some executivester anyway, so I won''t have time for you. Bye!"


    The irritation in her voice turned Troy into a groveling mess. "No, no, baby! Don''t be mad, okay? I''lle right now! Just give me 20 minutes-I''ll be there. Please don''t get mad at me."


    Ruby smirked, triumphant. Men like Troy were so easy to manipte. "Alright," she said sweetly, "but don''t forget to bring me what I asked for.


    Troy paused, confused. "Baby, what do you mean? What do you need me to bring?"


    Ruby feigned exasperation. "You''re really going to y dumb with me, huh? After everything I''ve done for you? Didn''t we agree that you''d let me see the forms for the Pharmaceutical Division''s top three products once the coboration was sealed?"


    Troy hesitated, his tone turning serious. "Ruby, those aren''t ordinary things. Even though I''m the head of the division, sharing those forms would be against the rules."


    Ruby sighed dramatically, her voice turning icy. "Fine then, If rules are more important than me, I won''t argue. But don''t bother getting in my bed again. I even bought some special lingerie just for you-ce, frills, everything. I even picked up two soft whips and your favorite-the ''plug''."


    "But I guess I overestimated you. Goodbye, Troy," she said before hanging up, pretending to be furious. Ruby''s face, however, was filled with smug satisfaction as she stared at her phone, counting down softly. "Three, two..."


    Before she could even reach one, her phone rang again. Troy''s panicked voice red through the speaker. "Alright, alright, my queen! Why do you always get so angry? You win, okay? I''ll show you the forms."


    "But," he added firmly, "you have to promise me not to share or copy them."


    Ruby giggled, her voice sweet as honey. "Of course, Troy. I''m just curious! Once I''ve satisfied my curiosity, I''ll forget all about them. Besides, we''re partners now. Once our coboration deepens, Amberpeak Corporation will be selling your products anyway-I''ll eventually know the forms." Troy chuckled. "You''re right, baby. Okay, just wait fo I''ll grab the forms from theb and head straight His voice grew increasingly lecherous, his excitemen cackle that sounded like a giddy duck. Ruby giggled coyly. "Hurry up, Troy! I''ve been dying together."


    Ruby''s face twisted into


    Venomous smile as she en


    Troy chuckled. "You''re right, baby. Okay, just wait for me-wash up, get naked, and get the toys ready. I''ll grab the forms from theb and head straight to you. We''re going to have a lot of fun tonight!"


    His voice grew increasingly lecherous, his excitement turning into an embarrassing, high-pitched cackle that sounded like a giddy duck.


    Ruby giggled coyly, "Hurry up, Troy! I''ve been dying to see you. Let''s have an unforgettable night together."


    Ruby''s face twisted into a venomous smile as she ended the call.

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526 Ruby''s smile widened as she thought, ''The fish has taken the bait. Troy is just as predictable as ! expected. However, as the grin lingered, a sudden itch below made her ufortable, dampening her excitement.


    Her mood instantly darkened as she wondered if that disease wasing back again.


    Meanwhile, Troy''s car sped out of the Rhodes Corporation parking garage, rushing toward its destination. Andrew and Lauren, already in their SUV quickly followed.


    "Dr. Lloyd, just as you predicted-Troy leaving work during office hours is definitely suspicious," Lauren said with a cold smirk.


    Andrew, keeping his eyes on the road, replied, "A spy like Ruby will always look for the easiest way to infiltrate apany, and her best target is someone she can easily manipte from the inside. Since she''s already slept with Troy, it''s no surprise she''s using him as her pawn."


    Lauren frowned. "Dr. Lloyd, you mentioned earlier that both Troy and Ruby have the same foul smell. What exactly did you mean by that?"


    Andrew exined casually, "Yes, both of them carry a distinctive odor, which is associated with a specific type of sexually transmitted disease."


    Lauren stared at him, wide-eyed. "A sexually transmitted disease? You can actually smell that?"


    Andrew nodded calmly. "Humans can typically distinguish around 4,000 scents, but professionals like chefs or perfumers can identify tens of thousands. As for me, I''ve trained to recognize not only ordinary smells but also those of medicines, toxins, and diseases. The scent on Ruby and Troy falls into the category of pathological odors-it''s not hard for me to detect."


    Lauren shook her head in astonishment but did not doubt him for a second. She was well aware of how extraordinary Andrew''s medical skills were.


    As they tailed Troy, the car eventually stopped in front of a hotel. After parking, Lauren nced at the building and chuckled. "Troy really does seem to think hotels are great ces for... business negotiations."


    Andrew turned to her. "You still have Troy''s number, right?"


    Lauren nodded. "Of course. He used to be my subordinate, so I have it saved."


    Andrew smiled. "Good. Once the timing feels right, give him a call and ask what he''s up to."


    Lauren''s eyes up mischievously. "Got it. I''ll wait until he''s right in the middle of things. That''ll scare him so bad he might lose his erection and can''t get hard again!"


    The moment Troy entered Ruby''s room, he began tearing off his clothes, practically leaping onto the bed where Rubyy in a barely-there nightgown. Her curvaceous figure was almost fully exposed, and she exuded an intoxicating allure.


    "Baby, I missed you so much! Come here and let me take care of you," he said, his voice thick with lust." After getting a taste of youst night, I couldn''t sleep a wink. Compared to you, the old hag I have at home is nothing but trash!"


    Ruby giggled seductively, lifting her bare foot to press against Troy''s face, stopping him in his tracks. Not so fast, lover boy. You came running here to do bad things to me, but don''t you think you should show a little sincerity first?"


    Her sultry tone was like a siren''s call, driving Troy nearly mad with desire. "Oh, right! Sincerity!" he blurted, pulling a document from his bag. "Here, baby-the forms you wanted. Take a look!" Ruby''s eyes gleamed with greed as she took the forms from him, though she quickly masked her excitement with feigned modesty.

 Chapter 527

    After confirming the form was legitimate, Ruby handed it back to Troy, her face lighting up with a seductive smile. She said, "So this is one of Rhodes Corporation Pharmaceutical Division''s legendary forms?


    "I heard they''re worth more than gold, but honestly, it''s not as impressive as I imagined. Compared to Amberpeak Corporation''s products, well, let''s just say it falls short."


    Troy, nowpletely naked and clutching Ruby''s feetughed nervously, too infatuated to notice her subtle jab. "Of course, baby, you''re right. Rhodes Corporation''s products are decent in Jayrodale, but Amberpeak Corporation sets the industry standard. We could neverpare."


    Ruby''s lips curved into a silent sneer, thinking, "This fool has no idea I''ve already memorized the form.'' With a practiced move, she shifted her body slightly, dodging Troy''s slobbering kisses. Ruby was a master of the game, seasoned in dealing with men like him. She knew better than to let him have everything at


    once.


    Keeping him hungry and desperate was key-teasing him just enough to drive him wild before offering a taste. She let him indulge only when he was at his breaking point, ensuring she remained inplete control.


    "Don''t pull away, baby!" Troy panted, his face red and sweaty. "Come here and let me take good care of you!"


    Ruby giggled as she loosened her nearly transparent nightgown, revealing just enough to make Troy''s breath hitch. "No way. You''ll have to catch me first. If you do, you can have me... however you want." Troy swallowed hard, his excitement boiling over. "And if I can''t catch you?"


    Ruby covered her mouth with a mock pout. "Then you won''t get to touch me, silly."


    Troy growled like a starved animal. "Oh, I''m catching you, alright. And when I do, I''ll devour youpletely-there won''t be a scrap of you left!"


    Ruby led him on a wild chase, dodging and teasing as Troy stumbled after her like a dog chasing a treat. When she finally sensed he waspletely exhausted, she stopped resisting, lying back with her arms and legs outstretched, letting Troy pounce on her in a frenzy.


    He moved like a man deprived of water in a desert, drenched in sweat, his tongue hanging out as he sumbed to his base instincts. Ruby''s seductive demeanor faded entirely, her face growing cold with disdain and disgust. She found his desperate, animalistic behavior repulsive, but she endured it with calcted patience.


    As Troy reached his limit, barely able to breathe, Ruby discreetly grabbed her phone and snapped pictures of the form while he was too preupied to notice. Though she had alreadymitted it to memory, having photographic evidence felt like an addedyer of security. After all, Aspen would demand hard proof, and Ruby did not dare risk disappointing her.


    Aspen was someone who inspired genuine fear in Ruby-a rare feeling for someone as cunning and shameless as herself.


    Still, Ruby reassured herself that risk was part of the game, and the rewards would be worth it. She imagined the destruction of the Rhodes family, watching Lauren lose her status and be a disgraced, humiliated outcast. When it was all over, Ruby nned to disappear with her profits, starting fresh in another city, free from the chains of her past.


    Meanwhile, Troy, already drenched in sweat and panting like a dying beast,sted no more than two minutes. His red face contorted in a mix of pain and ecstasy as he copsed, utterly spent.


    Ruby held back a wave of nausea as she nced at his pathetic state. How revolting, she thought. Troy, who had a strict, domineering wife at home, had probably gone years without indulging his desires. It only took a spark from Ruby to turn him into a vering, obedientpdog.


    Troy let out a guttural groan, his face a grotesque mixture of suffering and pleasure. Ruby knew this was


    his final moment of "glory" before he sumbed to exhaustion, looking as pitiful as ever.

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528 Though the time was short, Troy had managed to satisfy Ruby to some extent.


    Those brief bursts of intense effort had at least brought her a flicker of enjoyment.


    However, just as they were reaching the peak of the moment, Troys phone rang loudly.


    Neither of them paid attention at first they were too caught up to care.


    The phone refused to stop.


    It kept ringing persistently over and over again, as if determined not to give up until someone answered. Troy let out a sudden yelp of frustration, his face contorting with both anger and despair.


    Ruby, startled, asked, Whats wrong? Troys expression was a mix of fury and helplessness as he gestured downward


    See for yourself! Ruby nced down and immediately froze, disbelief spreading across her face.


    Troy hadpletely deted his once enthusiastic presence reduced to a soft, limp failure.


    The repeated phone calls had dealt a devastating blow, killing the mood entirely.


    Grabbing his phone with a vengeance, Troy answered, practically shouting into the receiver. Who the hell is this? Laurens icy voice came through the line.


    Mr.


    MacAfee, watch your tone.


    Where are you right now? I have something urgent to discuss with you.


    Troy was stunned it was Lauren


    While he had shifted his allegiance to Michael and often disrespected Lauren, the memory of working under her lingered


    Deep down, he still feared hermanding presence.


    His defiance crumbled instantly.


    After a brief pause, he forced an apologeticugh.


    Oh, Im so sorry, Ms.


    Rhodes! I didnt realize it was you.


    Laurens tone was sharp.


    What were you doing that was so important you couldnt pick up my call? Troy nced at Ruby, who was ring at him, her displeasure evident.


    He stammered, trying to sound calm.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, Im not at the office right now.


    Im meeting with an important client at a restaurant to discuss a deal.


    Its been a hectic meeting I didnt realize youd called.


    Laurens voice turned unexpectedly cheerful.


    Oh, really? Youre not, by any chance, meeting Ruby? At, say, a hotel suite, perhaps? Troy cursed Lauren silently, but outwardly, he forced a strainedugh.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, youve got it all wrong.


    Thest time Ms.


    Dickinson and I were at a hotel was a total misunderstanding.


    Right now, Im meeting with a different client definitely not her.


    Lauren chuckled lightly.


    Alright then, carry on with your meeting.


    I called because I needed to discuss something urgent, but after talking to you, I seem to have forgotten what it was


    Ill call you back when I remember.


    Sure thing, Ms.


    Rhodes


    Take your time! Troy said hastily before hanging up.


    He mmed the phone down, his face dark with irritation.


    7/2  Chapter 528 Lauren, youre ying games while I try to enjoy myself.


    Great for you, but not for me, he thought bitterly.


    Turning back to Ruby, Troy stered on a grin.


    Baby that was just a little hup


    Lets pick up where we left off! Ruby, now reclined against the headboard with a cigarette in hand, her bare body still exposed, waved him offzily.


    Forget it, Mr.


    MacAfee.


    Your stamina is awful you cant give me what I want.


    Lets just call it a day


    Her cold dismissal left Troy stunned for a moment before his face flushed red with anger.


    What did you say? Are you saying Im not good enough? Like most men, Troys ego could not tolerate


    any implication of inadequacy, especially not in this department.


    In a rage, he grabbed Ruby and tried to rekindle the moment.


    But no matter how hard he tried or how desperate his attempts were, the issue persisted his dear buddy simply refused to cooperate.


    His frustrations boiled over as he shouted at himself, Get up! Get up, dammit! In a panic, Troy even resorted to pping himself below in an attempt to force a response.


    Yet, the result was the same nothing


    His buddy remained limp, his efforts utterly futile.


    1

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529 Chapter 529 Rubys gaze lingered on Troy with a mix of pity and ridicule.


    She said, Mr.


    MacAfee, some things cant be forced.


    A mans body doesnt lie.


    Once age catches up with you and especially if youve overindulged in wine and women its no use pretending


    When it stops working, it stops working.


    Troy roared in frustration.


    No! My heart still burns with passion! Im still ready for battle! Ruby let out a lightugh.


    Ah, but your weapon is rusted and brittle.


    Its no longer fit forbat.


    Tell me, how can a knight without a proper sword hope to ride onto the battlefield? Troy slumped on the bed, looking like the life had been drained out of him.


    He could not stand it he was sitting in front of a feast, yet his body refused to let him enjoy it.


    No matter how much his pride resisted, his bodys limits were absolute.


    Pulling his clothes on hastily, Troy muttered, Baby, give me a few days to recover, and well go again.


    I promise III make you beg for mercy next time


    Ruby, exhaling a puff of smoke, replied with indifference, Mr.


    MacAfee, perhaps you should go home and focus on your health first.


    Troy grabbed his briefcase and left the hotel, shoulders slumped in defeat.


    As he stepped out the door, a familiar voice greeted him with a light chuckle.


    Well, Mr.


    MacAfee, isnt this a coincidence? Troy froze, looking up to see Lauren with Andrew beside her, both regarding him with amused expressions.


    M Ms.


    Rhodes... What ... what are you doing here? Troy stammered, his voice trembling.


    Laurens smile was as cold as ice


    What Im doing here isnt important


    Whats important is that, when I called you earlier, you said you were at a restaurant discussing business with a client, didnt you? Troys palms began to sweat as he secretly cursed his rotten luck, Why is it always these two? Well, I ... Yes, I was... discussing business


    Its just that... Troy chuckled nervously as he fumbled for words.


    Laurens smile widened into a sharp smirk.


    Let me guess business discussions that conveniently ended up in a hotel suite ? Troy, lets not beat around the bush.


    Do you think I dont know what youre doing here? Troys face darkened, and he growled, Ms. Rhodes, even if you do know, so what? Mr.


    Rhodes already stated he wouldnt interfere in my personal life.


    Whether Im meeting a client or doing something else, its none of your concern.


    7 He was already frustrated by Rubys dismissive attitude and could not bear to grovel any further.


    He thought, So what if Lauren knows I was here with Ruby? This is my private life, and she has no right


    to meddle in it! 1/2  Chapter 529 Laurens voice turned calm and cutting.


    Mr.


    MacAfee theres no need to get so defensive.


    Who you sleep with and who you cheat with is your business honestly couldnt care less.


    But let me remind you, she added, her tone sharp as a de, you hold a critical position at Rhodes Corporation.


    If you ever confuse personal pleasures with professional responsibilities if you dare sell out thepany for whats between your legs youll be seeing the inside of a courtroom.


    Troys face flushed with anger as he snapped, Ms.


    Rhodes, if youre using me of leakingpany secrets or betraying corporate interests, then youd better have evidence to back it up! Otherwise, dont waste my time with baseless usations.


    Lauren smiled sweetly, her eyes gleaming with mockery.


    Oh, my dear Mr.


    MacAfee, you seem awfully nervous.


    Are you feeling guilty about something? Troys heart raced, but he forced himself to maintain hisposure


    Ive done nothing wrong, Ms.


    Rhodes.


    A clean conscience fears no shadow.


    If you have doubts about me, Im more than willing to submit to an investigation by Mr. Rhodes


    Lauren waved him off with a smirk.


    Dont try to use Michael to intimidate me.


    Ive said all I need to say -take care of yourself.


    As she turned to Andrew, she asked with a teasing smile, Dr.


    Lloyd, Ive heard that people who indulge in promiscuity often end up catching ... diseases.


    Is that true? Andrew nodded, his tone matter of fact.


    Its not guaranteed, but yes, people who are reckless in their rtionships are at a much higher risk of contracting diseases.


    Lauren raised an eyebrow, her smirk widening, as Troys face flushed an even deeper shade of red.


    His fists clenched tightly around his briefcase as he hurried away, muttering curses under his breath.

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530 As Troy hurried away, his thoughts churned in turmoil.


    He told himself that Ruby was no ordinary woman she was the representative of Amberpeak Corporation a business elite, not some streetwalker or barfly.


    That image of Ruby, so perfect in every way her explosive figure, sharp intellect, and prestigious position was precisely what had captivated him.


    Sleeping with someone like her made him feel like he was on top of the world, better than even Michael. Lauren watched Troy retreat and then turned to Andrew, her expression yful yet curious.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, if someone does catch something from sleeping around, what kinds of diseases are we talking about? Are they as terrifying as people say? Andrews tone turned serious, his face grim.


    Terrifying? Absolutely


    These diseases can ruin lives.


    Common ones include gonorrhea, syphilis, and other infections that cause ulcers or discharge.


    But the deadliest, of course, is HIV/AIDS.


    In its early stages, the symptoms are often subtle things like premature ejaction or erectile dysfunction are some of the first signs


    Unfortunately, many people dismiss these symptoms, thinking theyre insignificant.


    He continued, his tone weighty.


    Thats the dangerous misconception.


    Those early signs are the bodys rm bells, warning you of something much worse.


    If left untreated, the consequences are irreversible, and by the time the disease fully manifests, its often toote


    Lauren winced, visibly unsettled


    Ive seen pictures of those diseases online syphilis and stuff.


    Ugh, theyre so gross, like nightmarese to life but HIV is the scariest.


    Once youre infected, theres no cure, right? And Ive heard the process of dying from it is agonizing


    rotting flesh, oozing sores, decaying organs.


    On top of that, your family shuns you, and society treats you like an outcast.


    I even read about cases where some patients abroad couldnt take the suffering anymore and... well, cut off their parts.


    Troy, standing nearby, felt a chill run down his spine.


    He audibly gasped, his mind racing as he kept denying the possibility of it happening himself. However, Andrews words struck a nerve.


    The mention of erectile dysfunction as an early symptom hit too close to home.


    Recalling his recent issues, Troy felt like a fire had ignited inside him a fire that he could not put out without doing something about it.


    Andrew turned his gaze to Troy, his voice calm yet probing.


    Mr.


    MacAfee, you look a little pale


    Is something wrong? Troy forced a weak smile.


    No... No, of course not.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, you must be mistaken.


    Trying to brush it off, Troy added, Well, Ms.


    Rhodes, Mr.


    Lloyd, Ill leave you two to your business.


    Ive got something I need to take care of.


    Yet, Andrew was not done.


    He said in a firm tone, Mr.


    MacAfee, onest thing.


    Troy froze mid step, his breath catching.


    What is it? Andrews expression grew more serious.


    As a doctor, need to give you a warning


    Yourplexion 1/2  Chapter 530 and energy levels are severely depleted ssic signs of kidney dysfunction.


    And more concerning- theres a faint but distinct smell on you, like decaying fish.


    That smell is a telltale sign of infection.


    Troys face went white.


    Youre joking, right? Andrew dont mess with me like that.


    Andrew patted him sympathetically on the shoulder.


    You dont have to take my word for it.


    Go to the hospital and get checked out.


    But Im telling you, Mr.


    MacAfee, the odds arent in your favor.


    Youve likely caught something.


    He added with a sigh, Sneaking around may feel great in the moment, but the suffering thates afterward? Believe me, itll stay with you longer than the thrill ever will.


    Troys face turned a sickly green, his hands trembling Internally, he screamed, Suffering, my ass, you bastard! But his panic was undeniable.


    Without a word, he bolted, running toward the nearest hospital as fast as his legs could carry him. Every second felt like a lifetime as his mind spiraled


    He did not want to believe Andrews words, but he could not ignore them either.


    Andrew was known for his exceptional medical skills, and if he said something was wrong, there probably was


    The thought of his body rotting, sores spreading, and the humiliation of exining it all to his wife- Troy felt like his world was crashing down.

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531 Chapter 531 Lauren let out a giggle.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, you practically scared Troy half to death.


    Andrew shook his head


    I wasnt just trying to scare him


    Theres genuinely a faint odor of decay on him.


    Its not as strong as Rubys, but its there, which means hes already infected with something. Lauren looked stunned


    You think that horny fool might actually have HIV? Andrew chuckled lightly.


    HIV is terrifying, but its spread is rtively well controlled these days.


    As for Troy, well need a hospital checkup to confirm.


    Whether its HIV or something else, his situation doesnt look good.


    With that, the two did not linger and returned to Rhodes Corporation.


    Over at the Pharmaceutical Division, pr¨¦parations for the Amberpeak Corporation coboration were in full swing


    1 Michael was beaming with energy, treating the project as his crowning achievement since bing CEO


    In his mind, the sessful conclusion of this deal would solidify his position in the family, earning him apuse from the upper echelons.


    He could not help but see it as a crucial stepping stone to eventually im the title of Rhodes family patriarch


    In contrast, Michael scoffed at the thought of Lauren, believing that his dear cousin had be irrelevant, and she was not even a challenge anymore.


    With thepanypletely under my control, she was just a ceholder vice CEO nothing more than a soon to be married off pawn of the family.


    Like Marcus, most of Laurens allies had already been pushed out of key positions.


    Michael felt secure, confident that his grip on thepany was stronger than ever.


    Reclining in his office chair with his legs crossed, he enjoyed a massage from Cindy, his secretary.


    For the first time in a while, he felt utterly rxed


    Michaelughed.


    Troy is such a gem.


    Through sheer determination in bed, he managed to secure Ruby


    Honestly, Im a little jealous of him! Always attuned to Michaels moods, Cindy smiled sweetly and teased


    , Mr.


    Rhodes, it sounds like you might have a little interest in Ms.


    Dickinson yourself.


    Michael did not bother hiding it.


    Of course, I do.


    Rubys stunning sharp, gorgeous, and sexy as hell.


    Who wouldnt be interested? He sighed dramatically.


    But heres the thing


    AS CEO, I cant afford for people to think Im sharing a woman with Troy, of all people.


    Imagine the rumors itd look like Im scraping the bottom of the barrel.


    My reputation would take a hit.


    Cindy nodded, offering advice.


    Youre right.


    For the sake of your image, its best to keep your distance from Ruby


    Michael smirked and squeezed Cindys stocking d rear firmly, making her wince.


    Heughed as he released her.


    I may not be able to bed Ruby myself, but Ive already told Troy to give me all the juicy details about 1/2


    Chapter 531 their time together.


    Sometimes, hearing the y by y can be just as thrilling.


    Cindy forced augh, though inwardly, she was disturbed


    She thought these rich boys were on another level of depravity.


    While she had sold her body for status, even she could not sink to their level.


    Suddenly, the office door burst open, and a subordinate rushed in, looking frantic.


    Michaels rxed mood evaporated, and he scowled.


    Didnt I say not to disturb me unless its something important? Cindy and I are in the middle of ... discussing serious business


    11 Ignoring the scene entirely, the subordinate blurted out, Mr.


    Rhodes, weve got a problem! Michael frowned


    What now? The subordinate hesitated, then delivered the shocking news.


    Its Mr.


    MacAfee


    Hes gone mad! He ran to Ms.


    Rhodess office, got down on his knees, and started begging Andrew to save him.


    Hes screaming that he doesnt want to... rot away!

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532 Chapter 532  Just as the subordinate finished reporting, he added anxiously, Mr.


    MacAfee is saying that as long as Andrew is willing to save him, hes ready to do anything even be Andrewspdog! Michaels face turned crimson with rage, and he roared, What did you just say? This useless idiot! Im his boss, and Im the one he should be loyal to not that Andrew! Seething, Michael barked, Lets go


    I want to see what kind of madness this fool is up to! With a stormy expression, Michael marched toward Laurens office, nked by his entourage


    Troy was supposed to be his trusted subordinate, the handpicked Pharmaceutical Division head, to rece Marcus.


    Yet, here he was, groveling at Andrews feet like some sniveling dog.


    The humiliation was unbearable this betrayal felt like a p across Michaels face.


    He could not believe Troy was disrespecting him this way.


    As Michael hurried to Laurens office, his mind raced, trying to figure out what could have driven Troy to such an extreme


    He wondered if Troy had gone mad or if he was under some sort of spell.


    Meanwhile, in Laurens office.


    Troy was on his knees, tears streaming down his face.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, Dr.


    Lloyd, please! Youre a genius doctor, a godsend ! You have to save me Im begging you! I dont want to lose my manhood! Andrew sat leisurely on the couch, watching the desperate Troy with mild amusement


    Mr.


    MacAfee, what are you doing? Kneeling like this? Come on, Im not worthy of such a gesture. Troy shook his head vigorously, sobbing


    No, Dr.


    Lloyd, you are worthy! Youre the only one who can e me ! save He continued, his voice trembling with fear.


    The doctor said... said Im infected.


    If I dont get treated soon, in the best case, III lose it entirely.


    Worst case ... my whole body could rot, and Id die in agony ! The terror in his voice was palpable.


    After racing to the hospital earlier, Troy had undergone a thorough examination.


    The doctor had confirmed his worst fears with a grim look, they told him that he was indeed infected. From that moment on, all the light in Troys eyes seemed to dim.


    Andrew chuckled softly.


    If the hospital has already diagnosed you, whye to me? Shouldnt you just stay there for treatment? Troys desperation was evident.


    I dont trust the hospital! I only trust your medical skills, Mr.


    Lloyd ! And the tests ... They said its not just any infection


    My manhood might already be gone for good! ask! He added, Mr.


    Lloyd, your skills are legendary! Please, have mercy, save me ! Ill do anything you Andrews amused


    expression faded as he picked up his phone and idly yed a game, speaking in a detached tone.


    I warned you earlier.


    I told you there was a rotting smell on you.


    But you didnt listen


    And now ? Now youe crying to me? Toote.


    I only treat people when Im in the mood.


    1/2 Chapter 532  Troy, teary eyed, tried to gauge Andrews mood.


    I understand your rules, Dr.


    Lloyd.


    So, if I may ask, hows your mood right now? Andrew smiled faintly.


    Oh, terrible.


    So, Im sorry no treatment for you.


    Troys expression twisted with anger and desperation before finally settling on humiliation.


    He gritted his teeth and said, Mr.


    Lloyd, III apologize.


    I was wrong before I shouldnt have offended you.


    Im sorry.


    Andrew raised a brow.


    Is that all ? Troy hesitated, then added, Ill also promise you this if you help me, Ill never interfere with anything concerning Mr.


    Rhodes or Ms.


    Rhodes again.


    Andrew smirked


    Thats it? Thats all youve got? Not enough, Mr.


    MacAfee


    Not even close.


    Frankly, neither Lauren nor I care about your involvement in their affairs


    So, I suggest you get used to the idea of living with your ... rotting problem. Troys face turned red with fury.


    He roared, Andrew, are you really going to watch me suffer and do nothing? 1

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533 Chapter 533 Troy roared, Andrew, are you really going to watch me suffer and do nothing ?! Despite prostrating himself repeatedly, Andrew remained indifferent, showing no intention of helping Troy felt utterly humiliated, thinking this was beyond cruel it was ruthless! Andrew leaned back with a cold smile


    And what if I am? Who said Im obligated to save you? Youre in this mess because of your own choices. Dont me anyone but yourself.


    Troy wailed, Mr.


    Lloyd, just tell me! What will it take for you to treat me ? III do whatever you want- anything! Normally, Troy was not the type to bow his head, but this was different.


    His very manhood and his reputation were on the line.


    The mere thought of people discovering his condition, that he was suffering from an incurable disease with a rotting situation, was unbearable.


    Troy could already imagine the disdainful looks and whispers behind his back.


    If he did not fix this, his career in the business world would be over.


    He would be forced to live in a small rented room, rotting away in both body and spirit, dying a lonely, miserable death.


    Inside, Troy cursed Ruby a thousand times over, swearing she would pay for ruining his life.


    Meanwhile, Lauren stood at the side, thoroughly enjoying the spectacle.


    Watching Andrew have Troypletely at his mercy was a level of entertainment she had not expected. She had to resist the urge tough out loud.


    Mr.


    MacAfee, youve really been careless, Lauren said with mock pity.


    Sure, sneaking around might be thrilling and fun, but did you ever stop to think about who you were with


    ? Ruby just got out of prison, for crying out loud.


    Who knows what she mightve picked up in there! She shook her head and added, Honestly, its no surprise this happened


    Troys face contorted with anger and regret.


    He spat, That filthy bitch! I trusted herpletely, and this is how she repays me ? Lauren leaned against the desk, her tone sharp.


    Before you start ming her entirely, let me ask are you sure you caught it from Ruby? Do you have any other ... entanglements recently? Troy swore on his life.


    No one else! I swear, Ms.


    Rhodes, Im one 100 % certain


    It was only Ruby just that wretched woman! Lauren crossed her arms, her expression unimpressed Mr. MacAfee, you really are a fool.


    Correct me if Im wrong, but arent you married? And dont you have a kid in middle school? Yet here you are, running around with other women.


    Troy looked like he was about to cry, his face a mix of regret and frustration


    Ms.


    Rhodes, youre absolutely right.


    But as a man... sometimes, we have our struggles, you know? My wife shes fierce.


    Loud, harsh, and with no sense of romance or fun.


    My lifes biggest regret is marrying a woman as dull as her.


    But Ruby ... even though shes... infected and maniptive, she knows how to y.


    She has


    ways of making a man feel alive  Chapter 533 He continued, Im only human, not


    a saint! Faced with that kind of temptation, that level of ... ecstasy, how could I resist? Troys voice cracked as he poured out his grievances.


    I was clear he regretted his actions, though whether he would make a different choice given the same temptation was questionable.


    Lauren sneered


    So, let me get this straight.


    You looked down on your wife, thinking the grass is greener on the other side, and now youre here whining? Troy, all I can say is you deserve this.


    Troys face paled as he crawled forward on his knees, pleading with Andrew.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, Im begging you.


    Please save me ! If you dont, my body, my career, my life, and even my family theyll all be destroyed! Andrews tone remained calm and detached


    Whether or not I save you depends on three things.


    First, your sincerity.


    Second, my mood.


    And third and most importantly it depends on Ms.


    Rhodes opinion.

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534 Chapter 534 Troy immediately turned to Lauren, his face full of desperation.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, please, Ive worked tirelessly for you in the past.


    Im begging you just this once, grant me mercy! Lauren crossed her arms, giving him a cold nce.


    I can consider it, but theres onest question you need to answer.


    What exactly have you done with Ruby besides sleeping with her? Any other shady dealings I should know about? Troy hesitated, his face paling


    After a moment, he clenched his teeth and confessed, I... I showed her three of the Pharmaceutical Divisions forms


    But please, Ms.


    Rhodes, understand I only showed her.


    She didnt copy them, so it shouldnt be a big problem ... right? Before Lauren could respond, an enraged voice boomed from the doorway.


    Troy, youre asking for death! The furious shout echoed through the office, followed by the sharp, rapid ck of dress shoes on the tile


    Momentster, Michael stormed in with several high ranking executives, his face twisted with fury. Without a word, Michaelshed out, kicking Troy hard in the chest.


    Troy copsed to the floor, gasping in pain


    You idiot! Michael bellowed, his face red with rage.


    Do you have any idea what youve done? The Pharmaceutical Divisions forms are the product of decades of research.


    Each one is priceless! And you... you gave them to Ruby just like that? Do you realize what youve done ? I could kill you right now! Michaels voice was nearly a roar, his fury blinding him.


    He hade here intending to defend Troy and figure out why he was groveling to Andrew, but hearing Troy confess to leaking thepanys trade secrets was a blow that felt like a death knell.


    As the CEO, Michael knew the gravity of the situation.


    This was not just a minor blunder it was catastrophic


    The thought of those forms being leaked could mean devastation for the Pharmaceutical Division, perhaps even the entire Rhodes Corporation.


    Worse, it reflected directly on him, the leader of thepany.


    If the family found out about this, his position and his dreams of bing the family head would be over


    Grabbing Troy by the cor, Michaels face contorted with rage.


    Ill ask you onest time.


    Did you or did you not leak the Pharmaceutical Divisions forms to Ruby? Troy was trembling as he stammered through sobs, Mr.


    Rhodes... I didnt mean to ... I wasnt thinking straight... Please, fet me exin! Michael responded with two vicious ps, the sound of which echoed through the room.


    Exin? Exin what, you moron? Michael shouted, his voice raw with fury.


    The only thing I want to know is did you give the forms to Ruby or not? Troy broke downpletely, wailing like a child


    I ... let her see them, but I swear, it was just curiosity! I dont think she memorized them or had any ulterior motives! Michael was seething, his breathing in harsh gasps.


    You dont think? You imbecile ! Youre telling me you thought she wouldnt betray us? Youre a damn fool you deserve to die! (Chapter 534  His bloodshot eyes darted around the room, scanning for something he could use to finish Troy off right then and there.


    He was trembling with rage, on the verge of losingplete control.


    Fortunately, the other executives stepped in, holding Michael back before he could act on his murderous


    intent.


    ¤¿¤Ù Mr.


    Rhodes, please, calm down! This isnt the time to lose your head, one of them urged. Yes, Mr.


    Rhodes, another chimed in.


    Troy has made a grave mistake, but punishing him now wont solve anything.


    Our priority should be apprehending Ruby and preventing her from leaking the forms.


    Michael froze for a moment, his anger giving way to fear.


    Youre right... we need to catch Ruby immediately


    We cant let those forms leave the hotel ! Turning back to Troy, Michael barked, Where is she? Which


    hotel ?! Tell me right now! Still trembling, Troy quickly gave up Rubys hotels location.


    Without wasting another moment, Michael ordered a team to head to the hotel and capture Ruby.

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535 Chapter 535 Lauren crossed her arms, smirking.


    Michael, didnt warn you about Ruby? I told you she couldnt be trusted, but no you insisted I was just jealous of that bitch.


    Now look at whats happened


    If those forms fall into the hands of other pharmaceuticalpanies, the Pharmaceutical Division wont just take a hit itll copse entirely


    You might as well prepare to announce its closure


    Michaels face darkened further, his rage building like storm waves, each one crashing harder than thest.


    He felt trapped.


    Troy was his man, and the deal with Ruby was his decision.


    Now, with such a colossal mistake, he could already imagine the bacsh from the Rhodes familys upper ranks


    The humiliation would shatter any dreams he had of bing the family head.


    Worse, he would be remembered as the one who brought disgrace and ruin to thepany.


    Seething with anger, Michaels eyes fell on Troy, who was still sprawled on the floor.


    With a growl, he lunged at him, unleashing a brutal flurry of punches and kicks, each strike aimed at Troys face and head.


    Mr.


    Rhodes, stop! Stop, please! Troy screamed, his voice hoarse with desperation.


    I was wrong, wrong! Please, dont hit me anymore! I was He shouted, Ms.


    Rhodes, help me ! Please ! Ill take full responsibility whatever it takes.


    Just make him stop! Troys blood curdling cries echoed through the entire Rhodes Corporation office floor


    , drawing the attention ofpany veterans and department heads alike.


    Initially, they had rushed over to calm Michael down, but the moment they heard Troy confess to leaking the forms, they froze, stunned into silence.


    For any pharmaceuticalpany, proprietary forms were its lifeblood its most valuable asset.


    These forms were not just products; they represented years of research, billions in investment, and exclusive dominance in the market.


    Hearing that three forms had beenpromised was not just rming it was catastrophic.


    If these forms ended up in apetitors hands, they could immediately replicate the products, undercut prices, and destroy Rhodes Corporations monopoly


    As Michael continued to beat up Troy, the executives exchanged uneasy nces.


    Some even seemed to silently agree that Troy deserved his punishment.


    However, Andrew finally had enough


    Thats enough Beating him to death wont fix anything


    Troy was barely conscious, his body limp, his face bloodied and swollen, yet Michaels fists kept flying. Andrew stepped forward, his tone sharp and cutting


    Michael, if you keep this up, youre going to kill him.


    And then what? Do you think being the CEO gives you a free pass tomit murder ? Michaels head snapped toward Andrew, his eyes wild with fury.


    He shouted, This isnt your business, Andrew ! Andrews patience wore out.


    He grabbed Michael by the cor and yanked him back, ring at him.


    11  Chapter 535 Idiot.


    Do you even hear yourself right now? If you kill him, this goes from corporate negligence to outright homicide


    Is that the legacy you want for yourself? Michael froze, Andrews words cutting through the haze of his rage like ice water


    He staggered back, suddenly realizing the gravity of the situation.


    If Troy died here, it would not just ruin his career it would destroy his life, On the floor, Troyy curled up


    in a pitiful heap, barely conscious and covered in blood.


    He could not even muster the strength to speak.


    Andrew grimaced at the sight, muttering under his breath.


    He turned to Eunice and instructed her to bring the first aid kit.


    Once it arrived, he crouched beside Troy and began treating his injuries with practiced precision.


    Afterward, Andrew scribbled down a prescription and handed it to him.


    Take the medicine on this list for six months, and the infection in your body should gradually clear up. But, Andrew added, his tone sharp and unyielding, remember this: theres still a high chance of a rpse


    If you have even an ounce of sense left, stay away from random flings.

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536  Troy, who had been on the verge of losing consciousness, seemed to regain his spirit upon hearing Andrews words.


    Trembling


    all over, he looked up with tears of gratitude.


    Thank you, Mr.


    Lloyd ! I cant thank you enough! Michaels face darkened, and he shot Andrew a questioning re.


    Whats going on with Troy? And whats with the prescription you gave him? Andrew smirked.


    Oh, you didnt know ? Mr.


    MacAfee here caught himself a pretty nasty case of an STD-so bad hisher regions have started to rot


    He came groveling to me, begging for treatment.


    Michaels face went pale.


    What? That idiot actually managed to catch... that? As someone who was no stranger to questionable flings himself, Michael suddenly felt an ufortable chill.


    This news hit a little too close to home.


    Lauren sneered


    He got what he deserved


    Messing around with Rubynded him in this mess


    And when it got too bad, he had no choice but to beg Mr.


    Lloyd for help.


    Under Mr.


    Lloyds pressure, he confessed everything about his dealings with Ruby, including how he leaked the forms.


    Otherwise, do you think he wouldve admitted to stealing thepanys secrets so easily ? Michael shuddered at the thought.


    A wave of relief washed over him as he realized how close he hade to making a fatal mistake.


    He had considered making a move on Ruby himself, tempted by her allure.


    Now, he silently thanked his lucky stars he had not followed through.


    That womans a walking biohazard, he thought grimly.


    Then, his eyes flicked to Troy, his expression a mixture of disdain and pity.


    What a tragic idiot.


    Just as he was processing this disaster, amotion erupted outside the office.


    The gathered employees quickly parted, lining up along the corridor with looks of respect and fear etched across their faces.


    Eunice came rushing into the room, her face pale as a sheet.


    Her voice trembled as she announced, Ms.


    Rhodes ... Mrs.


    Rhodes is here! She just arrived at the building! Laurens expression tightened as she immediately nced toward the door.


    Michaels face also changed, and he quicklyposed himself, rushing toward the hallway to greet her.


    Aunt Tiana, you shouldve let us know you wereing.


    I wouldve personallye to wee you! Michael said with an ingratiating smile.


    Through the crowd stepped a stunning woman with a frosty demeanor


    She bore a striking resemnce to Lauren, though her aura was far more imposing.


    Following her were a dozen bodyguards, including Jerry, who had been knocked unconscious by Andrew not long ago.


    Mrs.


    Rhodes, wee! the gathered employees greeted in unison, bowing slightly.


    However, Andrew remained seated, his gaze fixed on the woman with quiet curiosity.


    He could Immediately tell from her cold andmanding presence that Tiana was no ordinary person.


    One of the senior executives, who had previously been knocked out by Andrew during a confrontation, 7/2  Chapter 536 red at him and barked, Andrew, how dare you remain seated? Show your respect to Mrs.


    Rhodes and greet her properly! Andrew replied with an even tone, Im a board member of Rhodes Corporation, not a servant of the Rhodes family.


    Why should I bow? The executives face flushed with anger.


    Michael snapped, Andrew, watch your tone! Rhodes Corporation is part of the Rhodes familys holdings, and Mrs.


    Rhodes is no ordinary person.


    She oversees all Rhodes Corporation operations in Jayrodale, holding ultimate authority.


    More importantly, she is the rightful wife of the Rhodes family head our matriarch! You are obligated to show respect! Andrew shrugged nonchntly.


    Apologies, but I dont bow to anyone.


    My backs never been particrly flexible for that kind of thing


    Besides, he added with a faint smile, I dont bow to anyone whether its the matriarch of the Rhodes


    family, a general from Holtrien, or the head of some grand aristocratic family.


    Its just not my style

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537 Chapter 537  Andrews calm yet defiant words caused an uproar among the gathered crowd.


    Michael, seething with anger, was on the verge of losing his temper.


    Meanwhile, the senior members of Rhodes Corporation exchanged sneering nces


    Andrew, youre just a lowly board member, yet you dare act all high and mighty in front of Mrs.


    Rhodes? You must have a death wish! Exactly.


    Forget being the fifth board member do you remember when the third board member, who also chaired the Jayrodale Chamber of Commerce, dared to cross Mrs.


    Rhodes? He was nearly beaten senseless and left crawling out of here like a worm ! In the Rhodes familyspany, you bow, or you break.


    And Mrs.


    Rhodes isnt just the matriarch her status is leagues above what you could ever understand.


    Tianas frosty gaze locked onto Andrew, her presence radiating silent authority.


    Laurens face tensed, and she quickly stepped in front of Andrew.


    Mom, Mr.


    Lloyd just recently joined thepany


    Hes not yet familiar with all the rules and customs.


    Please, forgive him! Michael sneered.


    Unfamiliar with the rules? Then he should learn them.


    Andrews nothing special


    Even Jayrodales mayor, Mr.


    Thatcher, wouldnt dare show disrespect to Aunt Tiana.


    Lauren clenched her teeth, ready to argue, but Tiana silenced the room by calmly walking straight toward Andrew


    Standing directly in front of him, Tianas icy gaze met Andrews steady and unwavering eyes


    Interesting


    You have guts, III give you that, Tiana said coldly, her toneced with contempt.


    I didnt expect Marvin to pull off such a move in Jayrodale to nurture someone like you as his pawn. Andrew smirked.


    Im sorry, Mrs.


    Rhodes, but I dont understand what you mean.


    Tianas lips curved into a thin, mocking smile.


    Dont understand? Or are you just pretending not to ? You and I both know the truth.


    She turned sharply and called out, Michael,e here! Michael, who had been watching nervously


    from the side, immediately rushed forward, bowing his head.


    Aunt Tiana, Im here


    Please, tell me what you need.


    Without warning, Tiana raised her hand and pped Michael hard


    The crisp sound echoed through the office, and a bright red handprint bloomed on his cheek.


    Aunt Tiana, what- Michaels voice quivered with fear.


    He dared not show the slightest hint of anger or resistance, only terror and confusion.


    I pped you because youre an idiot! Tiana snapped, her tone as cutting as her p.


    The disaster in the Pharmaceutical Division Ive heard it all.


    And your handling of it? Youre so pathetic! Even I cant stand it.


    Michael stammered, I I was wrong.


    Please, Aunt Tiana, guide me


    Tell me what I should do! 1/2 Chapter 537 +26 BONUS Tianas expression turned even colder.


    Track down Ruby and retrieve the stolen forms if you can.


    If not, ensure that shes eliminated permanently.


    The employees standing nearby shuddered at her words


    Tiana was not just known for her ruthlessness she was infamous for it.


    Stories about her were whispered across Jayrodale.


    One particrly chilling tale involved her disfiguring a rival heiress in a jealous rage and ultimately having the woman drowned in a well


    The scandal had been huge then, yet Tiana remained untouchable and unscathed, continuing her reign as the Rhodes familys matriarch


    And as for Troy, Tiana continued nonchntly, hes finished.


    Hes no longer of use to Rhodes Corporation.


    Michael nodded hastily.


    Youre right, Aunt Tiana.


    His gross negligence warrants immediate dismissal.


    Tiana shot him a sharp look.


    Dismissal ? Do you think Rhodes Corporations reputation can be salvaged by mere firing? No.


    Hes going to jail.


    This ipetent fool caused immense damage to thepany.


    If we dont make an example out of him, the Rhodes familys prestige will be tarnished beyond repair. Michaels breath hitched, and he bowed his head low.


    Understood


    Everything will be done ording to your orders.


    Inside, Michael was fuming.


    Troy had been one of his key yers in the Pharmaceutical Division, a trusted ally he had personally ced in a position of power.


    With Troy being sent to prison, it felt as though his own left arm had been severed.


    Yet, Michael could only grit his teeth and swallow his anger


    Troys reckless actions had doomed him, and no amount of loyalty could undo the mess he had created.

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538 Chapter 538 Tiana scanned the room, her icy gaze sweeping over the high ranking executives, and not one of them dared to meet her eyes


    One final matter effective immediately, Ill take over the position of CEO at Rhodes Corporation, she announced, her tone devoid of emotion.


    And if there are any more ipetents like Troy causing chaos, I wont just send them to prison.


    III make sure theyre permanently dealt with


    Her cold words sent shivers through the room, leaving the executives visibly uneasy.


    The ones who had aligned themselves with Michael looked particrly pale, their faces betraying their mounting anxiety.


    Tiana stepping in as CEO spelled doom for Michael, and if he lost power, they knew they would suffer alongside him


    Michaels expression darkened as he forced himself to speak.


    Aunt Tiana, if youre taking over as CEO... then what happens to me? Tiana waved dismissively.


    Youll return to your previous role as vice CEO and continue overseeing the departments youve been managing


    Once the Pharmaceutical Divisions crisis is resolved, you and Lauren canpete for the CEO position. Michaels fists clenched, and his voice grew sharp.


    Aunt Tiana, thats unfair


    Tiana did not even flinch at his protest, responding with a chilling calmness.


    If you think its unfair, youre wee to resign and head to Blumedale immediately.


    Im sure the family elders there will appreciate your help building connections and expanding into new markets


    You always wanted to prove yourself as the future head of the family, didnt you? Beads of sweat began to form on Michaels forehead as he hurriedly backtracked


    Oh, Aunt Tiana, you must be joking.


    Im far too inexperienced to take on such a significant task in Blumedale


    Id rather stay here in Jayrodale and ensure the stability of Rhodes Corporation


    Blumedale was a battleground where the Rhodes family struggled to gain a foothold, and Michael had no interest in being sent there as cannon fodder


    Stories of young family members copsing under pressure or worse, ending up in psychiatric wards made it clear that the city was no ce for the faint of heart.


    Here in Jayrodale, Michael was a big fish in a small pond, but in Blumedale, he would be little more than prey


    Tiana turned her attention to the gathered executives her voice cutting through the silence.


    Iveid out my decisions


    If anyone has objections, now is the time to speak.


    A chorus of hurried replies followed, each more deferential than thest: We fully support your decisions , Mrs.


    Rhodes! Mrs.


    Rhodes, your leadership is exactly what thispany needs! Under your guidance, Rhodes


    Corporation is sure to reach new heights! Though the words were effusive, Tianas expression remained cold and unreadable


    Her stoicism made 1/2  Chapter 538 it impossible to tell if she appreciated their ttery or found it tiresome


    Suddenly, Andrews voice cut through the air, stark and unexpected.


    I have to say, Mrs.


    Rhodes, I find your decisions somewhat unfair.


    The room fell silent


    Every head turned toward Andrew in stunned disbelief.


    He continued, unfazed by the shocked stares.


    Your actionsck bnce.


    You fail to reward those who deserve recognition while punishing others far too harshly.


    The silence deepened as the room collectively held its breath.


    Even Lauren and Michael stared at Andrew in astonishment, unsure whether he was brave or just outright reckless for questioning the matriarch of the Rhodes family.

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539 Lauren tugged lightly on Andrews sleeve, her voice low and cautious.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, let it go


    She despises anyone questioning her decisions.


    Michael let out a mockingugh, his tone dripping with disdain.


    Andrew, youve got some nerve ! Aunt Tiana isnt just the Rhodes familys matriarch; she now holds absolute authority over this corporation.


    And you think you can strut in here, questioning her with your puny board member title like its some golden ticket? The other executives quickly joined in, eager to pile on Mr.


    Lloyd, it was one thing for you to act high and mighty before, but youre out of line speaking this way to Mrs.


    Rhodes.


    Clearly, Mr.


    Lloyd doesnt grasp Mrs.


    Rhodes power.


    Let me enlighten you one word from her, and your precious board position is history.


    Mrs.


    Rhodes shouldnt waste her time on this clown.


    If not for Ms.


    Rhodes shielding him, who knows how much trouble hed have caused by now? Tiana remained calm, her icy demeanor unshaken as her sharp gaze locked onto Andrew.


    The head of the family has entrusted me with full control over theyrodale estate and Rhodes Corporation while they handle matters in Blumedale.


    Do you understand what that means, Mr.


    Lloyd ? Her voice grew colder as she continued


    Youre the first person bold enough to challenge my authority openly.


    Andrew raised an eyebrow, his expressionposed.


    I wouldnt call it a challenge, Mrs.


    Rhodes


    Im merely pointing out the ws and injustices in your decisions.


    As a board member or even just an employee I have both the right and the responsibility to speak up when I see something wrong.


    Ignoring the growing tension in the room, Andrew went on.


    That said, Rhodes Corporation is a family-run business


    If youre intent on ruling with an iron fist, disregarding fairness and logic, then theres nothing more to discuss


    Tianas lips curled into a frosty smile, her toneced with sarcasm.


    Youre quite the clever one


    Are you suggesting Im being unreasonable, throwing my weight around? Andrew did not miss a beat.


    I never said that, but if the shoe fits... He gave a casual shrug, his tone calm but pointed.


    Michaels patience snapped.


    Guards, throw him out! This board member thinks hes above everyone else! The other executives, emboldened by Michael, sneered at Andrew.


    This guys really outdone himself now.


    Just because hes a board member, he thinks hes someone to question Mrs.


    Rhodes does he have a death wish? To them, Andrews days offort and safety were clearly numbered.


    Even Michael, thepanys former CEO and a prominent member of the Rhodes family, had to bow his head and tread lightly in her presence


    !  Chapter 539 The truth was that Tianas power did not juste from her position as Mrs. Rhodes.


    Her family background carried even more weight


    She hailed from the Gabo Creek region, where her family held high ranking status within the infamous Onyx Serpents, one of the top three martial sects in the area


    It was said that even the leader of the Onyx Serpents showed her the utmost respect, treating her as an elder of the organization.


    Mr.


    Lloyds words may have been harsh, Lauren interjected suddenly, her voice steady and firm, but I dont think they warrant any sort of retaliation.


    11 She stepped forward, standing directly between Andrew and Tiana.


    Her tone was resolute as she said, Lets not forget that Mr.


    Lloyd just did thepany a massive favor


    He uncovered Troys betrayal and prevented further damage to Rhodes Corporation.


    Moving against him now would be nothing short of biting the hand that feeds you.


    Tiana responded with a cold, humorless chuckle


    Oh? It seems youre quite protective of him.


    She waved a hand, signaling the rest of the executives to step back, leaving just her, Lauren, and Andrew in the spotlight.


    Fixing her sharp gaze on Andrew, she said with an air of calm menace, Rest assured, I wont touch you without a good reason, nor will I make things unnecessarily difficult for you.


    But since youve used me of being unfair, Im genuinely curious to hear what brilliant insights you think you have, Mr.


    Lloyd.


    Go ahead enlighten me.

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540 Michael warned through gritted teeth, Andrew, Aunt Tiana is gracious enough to let this slide, but youd better watch your mouth.


    The first time might be luck, but the second time? Even if she you, I certainly wont.


    spares Andrew nced at him with a faint smirk and said, Michael, youre no longer the CEO, so stop pretending to be someone important in front of me.


    Lets face it, youre just a washed up vice CEO now, only capable of managing a few departments. As a board member, I answer to thepany, not you.


    Michaels face turned crimson with anger, but he could not find a rebuttal .


    Stripped of his CEO title, he no longer had the authority to give Andrew orders.


    Ignoring Michaels silent fury, Andrew turned his attention to Tiana and said firmly, Troy made mistakes and deserves to be held ountable.


    But throwing him into prison at the drop of a hat makes the Rhodes family seem cold and ruthless.


    After years of loyalty, handling him this way feels unnecessarily harsh and vindictive.


    Tiana let out a cold chuckle and said, Do you even realize the scale of the damage he caused by leaking three proprietary forms from the Pharmaceutical Division ? Andrew nodded calmly.


    I understand the gravity of the loss perfectly, Mrs.


    Rhodes.


    However, what I am suggesting is that Troys actions should go through the proper channels ofmercial crime procedures.


    Using your influence to send him straight to prison feels like an emotional vendetta rather than a measured response.


    Tianas eyes narrowed, but after a moment, she replied, Fine.


    Lets assume you have a point.


    I can consider dealing with Troy with some leniency.


    But tell me this what do you mean by using me of being unclear in my rewards and punishments? Andrew leaned back slightly and said, Its simple


    Troy is one of Michaels people, and now that hes made such a colossal mistake, his career and reputation are in ruins.


    But I have to ask when someone below makes a mistake, are we just going to let the person above him walk away unscathed, washing their hands of any responsibility? Michaels face twisted in rage.


    Andrew, what are you implying? Are you seriously suggesting that I should be held ountable for what Troy did? Andrews tone hardened as he continued, Troy fell into Rubys trap because of poor judgment, but as his superior, you share the me for enabling the coboration.


    During the meeting, you fully endorsed Troys partnership with Ruby


    Now that disaster has struck, all this proves is that your leadership is ipetent, brainless, and reckless! Michael clenched his fists, his teeth grinding as he barely contained his fury.


    Alright, youre great at running your mouth, Ill give you that, he spat.


    Butve already been demoted to vice CEO.


    Isnt that punishment enough for you? Some of the other executives chimed in to back him up. Thats right Mr


    Rhodes has already been stripped of his CEO position.


    Surely, thats a sufficient punishment.


    Another added, Mrs.


    Rhodes has always been known for her fairness.


    If this is the judgment shes made, it should be enough.


    Chapter 540 The elder who Andrew had previously pped red at him and said furiously, Mr.


    Lloyd, why do you keep harping on Mr.


    Rhodes? What are you trying to achieve? Andrew shook his head, his gaze filled with disdain.


    He said calmly, Youre all nothing but aplices, birds of a feather flocking together.


    Thats exactly why Rhodes Corporation is in todays mess


    Michael and his supporters immediately bristled, ready to hurl insults and usations at Andrew, their anger boiling over.


    However, Tianas icy voice cut through the tension like a de.


    Enough! shemanded.


    Let him continue.


    I want to hear everything he has to say.


    Lets see if he can back up his bold ims with anything worthwhile.


    2

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541 Andrew smiled faintly and said, Mrs.


    Rhodes, your wisdom is admirable.


    Allow me to borate further on what it truly means to uphold fairness and justice with clear rewards and punishments.


    First, Andrew continued, the punishment for Michael is far too lenient.


    Given the gravity of his mistake, theres no need for further deliberation he should be immediately


    reassigned to a lower department.


    Making him a department manager or supervisor would suffice.


    Letting him keep a supervisory role is already plenty generous.


    Michaels anger red, barely restrained


    He felt as though Andrew was stabbing him in the heart.


    A department manager or supervisor? That was a massive demotion, pushing him miles away from ever reaching the CEO position.


    The audacity of Andrew to suggest such a punishment felt like a public flogging.


    Tiana, with a cold sneer, interjected, Youve spoken about punishments


    Now, isnt it time to talk about the rewards you think are warranted? Andrew, unfazed by the sarcasm in her tone, carried on as if he hadnt noticed.


    Indeed, Mrs.


    Rhodes, its time to discuss the individuals who deserve substantial recognition Under the scornful res of several executives, Andrew calmly pointed to Lauren and said, The first is our vice CEO, Ms. Rhodes.


    She may not hold the position of thepanys president, but she certainly takes on responsibilities befitting one.


    When Troy leaked the form, she was the first to notice something was amiss.


    Moreover, it was she who uncovered Ruby as the corporate spy and did her utmost to stop her. Though she was unable to fully prevent it, due to Michaels poor judgment, Ms.


    Rhodes contributions cannot be overlooked


    At the very least, its thanks to her that Rubys treachery was exposed


    Even though Ruby managed to obtain Rhodes Pharmaceuticals form, the fraudulent nature of the so called partnership between Rhodes Pharmaceutical and Amberpeak Corporation has now been revealed.


    In short, Lauren, single handedly, has saved thepany from incalcble losses


    Therefore, she rightfully deserves the highest merit for her efforts! Andrews words flowed smoothly, his confidence unwavering.


    Laurens cheeks flushed as she listened.


    She didnt think of herself as being nearly as impressive as Andrew described, but his glowing praise left her feeling both surprised and ttered


    However, being praised so openly front of so many people made her a bit self conscious.


    Stealing a nce at Tiana, she was startled to see that Tiana didnt sneer or mock.


    Instead, she nodded in agreement and said, Indeed


    Laurens performance in this matter is worthy of the highestmendation.


    Michaels heart sank, and he couldnt hold back.


    Aunt Tiana- Tiana raised a hand to silence him.


    Be grateful Im not demoting you to a department head.


    So, at this point, its best if you dont entertain any more unreasonable thoughts Crushed and humiliated, Michael bit his tongue, though inwardly he burned with fury, wishing he could tear Andrew apart.


    Andrew continued, The first merit goes to Lauren


    As for the second, I believe it should go to the former head of the Pharmaceutical Division, Mr. Chapman


    Standing quietly in a corner, Marcus, who had been trying to avoid everyones gaze, involuntarily looked up in shock at Andrew.


    His expression was a mixture of surprise, joy, and unease


    He didnt want Andrew to risk confronting Tiana on his behalf


    Knowing Tianas personality, pushing her too far would only provoke a harsh reaction.


    Marcus wasnt afraid of suffering further consequences himself; he had 1/2  Chapter 541 already resigned himself to his fate.


    However, he couldnt bear the thought of Andrew or Lauren being dragged into trouble because of him. Summoning his courage, Marcus stepped forward and said Mr.


    Lloyd, the punishment Ive already received was well deserved.


    Please... dont speak on my behalf anymore.


    Im content with things as they are now.

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542 Andrew snorted coldly.


    I said Id help you get justice, and I always keep my word.


    Turning to Tiana, Andrew continued, The former director of the Pharmaceutical Division was Mr. Chapman.


    But Michael, using a fabricated excuse, removed Mr.


    Chapman from his position and reced him with one of his cronies


    With tactics like that, its no surprise that Rhodes Corporations Pharmaceutical Division ended up in such


    a mess


    Theres only one phrase for this: they deserved it.


    Michaels face contorted with rage.


    Andrew, instead of thinking about how to help thepany recover its losses, are you going to just stand here and make sarcastic remarks ? Andrew nced at him dismissively.


    Trash is trash.


    If you cant handle criticism after making a mistake, you might as well just end it all by smashing your head against the wall


    Tiana smirked yfully


    Youve said all that, so youre implying you want me to give the position of director of the Pharmaceutical Division back to Mr.


    Chapman, right? Andrew replied earnestly, No, Im not asking you to give it back.


    That position belongs to Marcus by right.


    Now that Troy is done for, looking across the entirepany, Mr.


    Chapman deserves fair treatment.


    He should be reinstated to his original role.


    Tiana nodded.


    Fine.


    As you suggest, Mr.


    Chapman will resume his position as director of the Pharmaceutical Division.


    Marcus, who had long since given up hope and expected nothing, froze in disbelief.


    Tiana, known for her cold indifference, had actually agreed to give him another chance ? For someone


    like her, a Pharmaceutical Division director was an insignificant figure, barely worth a second nce. Even if Marcus had been outright fired, Tiana likely wouldnt have batted an eye.


    Then, a sudden realization struck Marcus like a jolt of lightning.


    No, it wasnt that Tiana was willing to give him a chance.


    It was Andrew who had convinced her, securing a fair resolution for him.


    Gratitude swelled in Marcuss chest, an emotion he hadnt felt in a long time.


    Andrew and Lauren had gone all out to help him, sparing no effort.


    While Marcuss heart was filled with joy, Michael was far from calm.


    Aunt Tiana, I believe the position of pharmaceutical director is critical, Michael argued.


    Since Marcus has already been transferred to another department, bringing him back would be inconsistent.


    Its like ying a game with personnel changes, and that kind of instability isnt good for thepany.


    Moreover, Michael added, Ive already identified someone even more qualified than Troy to take on the role of director.


    Tiana raised an eyebrow, her tone sharp.


    I dont care who you want to promote


    I just have one question for you: if you put your person in the directors chair, can you guarantee theyll recover the departments losses and restore Rhodes Pharmaceuticals most profitable division ? Michael froze, his expression shifting between anger and fear.


    Uh... I will certainly try my best, he stammered


    7/2  Chapter 542 He knew he couldnt make that promise, so he resorted to vague assurances.


    Tianas tone turned icy.


    Try your best? Thats meaningless, just empty words.


    In other words, youre useless too


    If thats the case, your person doesnt deserve the role.


    The position goes to Mr.


    Chapman


    Humiliated, Michaels face turned crimson


    His fists clenched so tightly that his nails almost pierced his skin.


    Andrew, you bastard! Everything youve taken from me, III take back tenfold ! Michaels mind roared with fury.


    His blood red eyes burned with rage, like those of a feral beast.


    Tiana sneered.


    Andrew, youve been incredibly persuasive, talking nonstop like this.


    So, how about ending it by singing your own praises now? 2/2 Chapter 543

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543 Andrew maintained hisposure and said, I wouldnt call it singing my own praises, but if theres merit, then rewards must follow.


    Troys leak of the form, and the Weller familys previous schemes against Rhodes Pharmaceutical if I may say so, I contributed significantly to resolving those issues.


    Pausing briefly, Andrew dropped a bombshell, I dont dare ask for much, but Madam, why not make me the CEO of Rhodes Corporation? The moment those words left his mouth, it wasnt just Michael and his loyal supporters who were stunned- Lauren herself was left speechless.


    Andrew wanted to be the CEO of the corporation? Wasnt that an ambition far too bold? Michaels face twisted in fury


    Andrew, you really have no shame, do you? CEO of Rhodes Corporation? Why not go all the way and just rename thepany to Lloyd Corporation while youre at it? Andrew replied earnestly, Mr.


    Rhodes, while that idea is brilliant, it doesnt align with ethical principles.


    So Im afraid I must decline your suggestion


    Michael was so furious he almost coughed up blood on the spot.


    His remark had been sarcastic, rhetorical a figure of speech


    But Andrew took it literally? How thick skinned could one man be? If nothing else, Mr.


    Lloyds shamelessness is truly unparalleled.


    I bow before his audacity


    Theres an old saying: Clear waters have no fish, and the shameless has no equal.


    Mr.


    Lloyds art of shamelessness surpasses even that of the legendary poet! Andrew, do you even hear yourself? Asking to be CEO of Rhodes Corporation? Do you think thats even remotely possible? No


    matter how you rank it, itll never be your turn! Executives and veteran employees chimed in with sneers andughter, mocking Andrews seemingly oundish request.


    The idea of Andrew bing CEO? It would only happen if the sun rose in the west.


    Tianas voice was icy as she spoke, So this is Marvins pawn.


    I see the game is unraveling faster than I expected


    Unfortunately for you, Mr.


    Lloyd, the CEO position of Rhodes Corporation is reserved strictly for family members. So dont even think about it.


    What shocked everyone was Andrews calm reaction.


    Instead of anger, he smiled and said, Youre absolutely right, Mrs.


    Rhodes


    The CEO position is for family members only.


    So, since Im not eligible, Ms.


    Rhodes is the most suitable choice.


    Michael immediately shouted, I object! Andrew remained unfazed.


    Mr.


    Rhodes, please remember that your position as vice CEO is still in question.


    On what grounds are you objecting to this? Michael roared, You- ! Tiana cut in sharply.


    Enough! Everyone, shut up.


    The CEO position, she dered, will remain with me for now.


    There wont be any other appointments.


    Andrew shrugged.


    So, Mrs.


    Rhodes, after all this talk of merit and rewards, youre telling me theres nothing to Yeward? Even Tianas typically calm demeanor faltered under Andrews relentless pressure


    Irritated, she snapped, Id naturally reward those who contribute to thepany.


    But how I choose to reward them is my business, Mr.


    US 1/2  Chapter 543 Lloyd.


    You have no say in it.


    Andrew countered, Im not interfering.


    Im just asking.


    When will you reward the contributions? And with what? Tiana frowned.


    Andrew, thats enough


    Ive already given you plenty of what you want.


    Dont push your luck.


    The other executives exchanged nces, some annoyed but others secretly impressed.


    Andrews boldness might seem reckless, but to push Tiana his far? That took guts maybe even a stroke of foolish luck.


    Andrew shook his head and chuckled coldly.


    At the end of the day, all this talk boils down to one thing : Mrs.


    Rhodes is only interested in punishments, not rewards.


    I see that clearly now.

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544 Im an outsider, so its fine if Mrs.


    Rhodes doesnt reward me, Ms.


    Rhodes hasnt even been promoted in the slightest.


    It seems the corruption within Rhodes Corporation is quite thorough, Andrew said.


    Tiana was truly enraged this time.


    Andrew, watch your tongue! Do you even realize that not even Marvin, the man behind you, would dare speak to me like this? Andrew replied indifferently, If Mrs.


    Rhodes can do as she pleases, why cant others speak their minds ? If you want to shut me up, then just go ahead and distribute the rewards fairly.


    Give Ms.


    Rhodes what she deserves without dy.


    Tiana, clearly exasperated, gritted her teeth.


    Lauren is my biological daughter.


    What shes due, III never withhold from her.


    Fine


    Ill satisfy your little scheme


    Lauren will be the first priority candidate for the CEO position.


    Is that enough for you now? Andrew smiled.


    Mrs.


    Rhodes is fair and just, as expected from the matriarch of Rhodes Corporation.


    Im impressed.


    Tiana snorted coldly


    This little troublemaker actually imed to admire her? What nonsense.


    It was nothing but an act of smooth talking! Michaels face turned pale


    Aunt Tiana, what about me? You cant be biased! At the very least, it should be fairpetition between Lauren and me.


    How can you give her priority? Tiana snapped in frustration.


    Enough! Dont you think youve embarrassed yourself enough already? Not demoting you to a


    department manager is already my greatest mercy.


    Michael dared not push further.


    His face was ashen, his fists clenched tightly, and he looked as though he was about to copse.


    The executives who had sided with Michael were also devastated, sighing heavily.


    If they had known this would happen, they wouldnt have thrown their support behind Michael so quickly. Now it was clear.


    With Lauren having Andrew as her formidable ally, even if Michael had the numbers and controlled more than half of the corporations departments it wasnt enough to win.


    Andrew Lloyd ... What a troublesome figure to deal with! At this moment, Tiana let out a coldugh. Marvin taught you how to be sharp tongued and relentless when youre on top


    But it seems he never taught you the importance of knowing your limits, understanding reason, and knowing when to advance or retreat.


    Thats how you survive longer


    Her face was full of contempt as she looked at Andrew, her expression mocking


    It was the look of someone in a position of power, gazing down at someone she considered a mere nuisance


    She stepped closer to Andrew, sneering.


    Do you think that as a nobody, stirring up trouble and giving orders within Rhodes Corporation, youve achieved something great? Andrew shrugged.


    Honestly? Its not bad at all.


    Tianas face turned icy as her tone grew colder.


    Your smooth talk proves nothing.


    All it shows is that youre a petty man with a little wit, trying to act clever.


    Once a small man gains power, he seizes on others mistakes relentlessly.


    Meanwhile, his own abilities are hardly worth mentioning.


    People like that? Thats you


    1/2 Chapter 544  Andrew replied calmly, If you dont like me, thats fine, because, honestly,


    I dont care for your lofty attitude either.


    Everyone, including Michael and his supporters, drew in sharp breaths.


    Andrew was truly bold or insane to confront Tiana so openly.


    Even Jerry, who had remained silent all this time, subtly signaled to Andrew, trying to warn him not to sh head-on with Tiana


    Clearly, Jerry thought that while Andrew might be exceptional, he wasnt yet on Tianas level.


    Lauren, on the other hand, was growing increasingly anxious.


    She worried that Tiana might hold a grudge against Andrew and retaliate recklessly.


    If that happened, it would be real trouble!

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545 Chapter 545  Tiana let out augh, though it was a cold and disdainful one. So stubborn, refusing to admit your weakness, hiding behind a facade of apparent strength. This is one of Marvins old tricks, and youve learned it well.


    Andrew frowned.


    Tiana kept bringing up Marvin, and he couldnt figure out what her intent was.


    Her words implied she viewed Andrew as Marvins pawn orckey, but that couldnt be further from the truth


    Andrew couldnt understand her logic.


    His rtionship with Marvin was nothing like what she imagined.


    In fact, they werepletely unrted.


    With a flick of her sleeve, Tiana turned away and instructed The Pharmaceutical Divisions issues whoever can solve them will earn the CEO position.


    Michael, Lauren, youre both outstanding members of the Rhodes family.


    Lets not dwell on the past.


    From now on, itll be a fairpetition between the two of you.


    Fair? What a joke! 1 Andrew felt a chill in his heart and nearly exploded in anger What was Tiana even thinking? Lauren was her biological daughter, and yet she refused to help her.


    But now, when it was clear Lauren was far more suited to lead Rhodes Corporation than Michael, she


    had to y this twisted game of internal conflict, forcing the two topete against each other


    Sure, this kind of scheme wasmon in wealthy families, but Tianas so called faimess disgusted Andrew.


    To him, it was the greatest insult to the word fair.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, dont ! Noticing Andrews rising anger, Lauren grabbed his arm and pleaded with her eyes.


    It was rare for Andrew to see Lauren look so vulnerable.


    Thinking back, he realized that since Tiana had arrived at Rhodes Corporation, Lauren had grown uncharacteristically quiet timid, even


    In Andrews mind, Lauren had always been bold, decisive, and willing to confront challenges head on. Fine, Andrew sighed, exhaling his frustration.


    I just cant stand seeing my girl being wronged! Reluctantly, Andrew held back from confronting Tiana Tiana had already left with her entourage, moving swiftly and decisively.


    Michael lingered behind, pausing to nce back at Andrew with a sinister smirk.


    Andrew, Ive told you before no matter how you y, youll never be a match for me.


    So what if youve won a round? As long as Im a man of the Rhodes family, youll never surpass me. Andrews expression remained cold.


    Feeling pretty smug, arent you? Maybe I should find an opportunity to cut you down to size and see if you can still smile then.


    Michaels grin froze.


    Andrews icy gaze was so menacing that it genuinely frightened him.


    Rumor had it that just days ago, a young master named Rodney from the Madde Martial Academy had


    a cousin, LEVE Chapter 545 Nasty Hugh, who offended Andrew.


    As a result, the poor man had been forced to eat kitchen sl Apparently, the original punishment had been even worse But since it was hard to find such foul items in a city, he h This devil Andrew was utterly ruthless! Michael cursed inwardly, his wariness of Andrew growing Back in the office, Lauren spoke softly.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, Ive dec anymore.


    Andrew looked at her.


    Lauren, is this because of your mo Lauren let out a bitterugh.


    No matter what, shes still i III marry and leave the family


    Deep down, shes always se Andrew sneered


    If you were anyone else, you might not h obediently follow the familys n.


    Chapter 545 Nasty Hugh, who offended Andrew.


    As a result, the poor man had been forced to eat kitchen p


    Apparently, the original punishment had been even worse Nasty Hugh was supposed to eat actual excrement.


    But since it was hard to find such foul items in a city, he had been spared.


    This devil Andrew was utterly ruthless! Michael cursed inwardly, his wariness of Andrew growing day by day.


    Back in the office, Lauren spoke softly.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, Ive decided I dont want topete for the CEO position anymore.


    Andrew looked at her.


    Lauren, is this because of your mother? Lauren let out a bitterugh.


    No matter what, shes still my mother.


    But the truth is, Im a woman.


    Eventually, III marry and leave the family.


    Deep down, shes always seen Michael as the rightful heir to Rhodes Corporation. Andrew sneered


    If you were anyone else, you might not have the power to resist this kind of bias. Youd just obediently follow the familys n.


    +35 BONUS C

 Chapter 546

    hapter 546 But now, youre my woman, Lauren, and I wont let you be treated unfairly like this, Andrew dered firmly


    Laurens eyes brimmed with tears, and she suddenly felt an overwhelming urge to cry.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, youre so kind.


    Without warning, she hugged Andrew tightly.


    Andrew felt increasingly uneasy.


    Was Tianas presence truly such a significant threat to Lauren? He had never seen Lauren cry before.


    A discreet cough came from behind them.


    Lauren quickly let go of Andrew, wiped her tears in a hurry, and shot him a shy re.


    Andrew turned around,pletely unbothered, and smiled.


    Oh, my apologies, Mr.


    Chapman


    I didnt realize you were here.


    Marcus scratched his nose and chuckled awkwardly.


    Its fine.


    I should be the one apologizing for interrupting Ms.


    Rhodes and Mr.


    Lloyds moment.


    Andrew waved a hand.


    No worries.


    I take it youre here to discuss the Pharmaceutical Division? Marcus nodded solemnly.


    Yes, Mr.


    Lloyd.


    I truly owe both you and Ms.


    Rhodes a debt of gratitude I can never repay.


    Thats why, no matter what, Ill do everything I can to support Ms.


    Rhodes in reiming the CEO position that rightfully belongs to her.


    Andrew replied, The Pharmaceutical Division is the bargaining chip Mrs.


    Rhodes put on the table.


    Between Lauren and Michael, whoever can stabilize and revive the department will take the top position. Our dear Mrs.


    Rhodes sure knows how to y her cards, doesnt she? Dumping such a mess into ourps like this. Marcus nodded.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, its now confirmed that the Pharmaceutical Divisions three most valuable forms have been stolen.


    The best course of action is twofold


    First, recover the forms to prevent them from being leaked and neutralize the crisis entirely.


    Second, we must prepare for the worst that the forms are fully exposed.


    In that scenario, well need to ept that other pharmaceuticalpanies will be able to manufacture what was once exclusively ours.


    Andrew frowned


    If that happens, the value of those three forms will plummet.


    What was once Rhodes Corporations exclusive, groundbreaking product will be just another generic offering


    How do wepete with that? Marcus gave a bitter smile.


    Exactly


    Once the forms are out, they lose allpetitive edge.


    This is why I brought up the second point to ask you and Ms.


    Rhodes to start nning for the worst case scenario.


    Well need to act immediately.


    Lauren, now seated behind her desk, shifted into work mode instantly.


    Mr.


    Chapman, are you suggesting we abandon hope of recovering the forms and instead focus on developing new ones? Marcus nodded.


    Precisely, Ms.


    Rhodes.


    Thats exactly what Im suggesting.


    In fact, when the Weller family started aggressively taking over our market share with their health supplements, I began to think along these lines.


    Lauren pondered for a moment.


    Thats a good idea


    The Weller familys supplements have already made our Pharmaceutical Division lesspetitive, and


    our performance has been steadily declining, Now, with the loss of three major forms, it feels like a disaster


    But in reality, its just another blow to an already weakening department.


    Whether were slightly weak or significantly weakened doesnt make much difference.


    I understand your reasoning, Mr.


    Chapman


    Chapter 546  Marcus smiled.


    Exactly.


    Thats why I dont see this crisis as entirely a bad thing.


    After all, if the Pharmaceutical Division is to break through its current limits and achieve new heights for


    thepany, relying solely on old sesses will never be enough.


    Only by continually innovating, developing new forms, and creating superior products can we dominate the market with absolute authority!

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547 Lauren shook her head


    The development of forms is incredibly costly and time consuming, Just looking at the history of our Pharmaceutical Division at Rhodes Corporation, after decades of effort, weve only managed to develop a few forms with good market reception.


    Mr.


    Chapman, while your proposal is excellent, the manpower, resources, finances, and, most critically, the time needed to implement it are like insurmountable mountains


    Marcus replied seriously, Resources and finances wont be an issue.


    Ive been managing the Pharmaceutical Division for years, so Im confident in our foundation.


    We can reallocate tens of billions as an initial budget without any problems ! As for time, with the current market share of our thirty plus products, the department can hold on for a while longer without beingpletely overtaken by the Weller family or otherpetitors.


    But manpower thats the real challenge.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, Ms.


    Rhodes, Im sorry, but thats where Im stuck.


    Lauren said, Its not your fault, Mr.


    Chapman.


    Research personnel are usually highly experienced international pharmacists, pharmacologists, medical specialists, and professors


    Its not just you, but even I cant recruit such high level experts on short notice.


    This is not a problem that any single person can solve.


    Andrew, who had been quietly listening to their discussion, suddenly smiled.


    Why dont I take care of the manpower issue? Marcus was stunned.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, you can handle that ? Laurens eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, are you nning to personally lead research for Rhodes Corporation? Andrew waved his hand.


    I dont have the time or the patience for that.


    But I do have a collection of forms


    I can provide Rhodes with a few suitable ones as needed.


    Marcus was utterly shocked.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, you actually have forms you can provide? Realizing his question might havee across as rude, Marcus quickly smiled and added, Please forgive me, Mr.


    Lloyd.


    I didnt mean anything by it Im just amazed.


    Lauren was equally incredulous.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, such forms are incredibly rare.


    Each one is the result of countless hours of effort, wisdom, and cutting edge techniques.


    Even if you do have some, theyre far too valuable.


    Rhodes Corporation cant ept them.


    Andrew smiled calmly.


    Dont worry


    If I say I have them, have them


    Once I sort through them, III select a few suitable ones and have them verified by the Pharmaceutical Divisions experts


    Marcuss expression twitched as he listened.


    Was Andrew implying he had more than just a few forms ? How could that even be possible? Marcus knew Andrews medical skills were exceptional, but being a skilled doctor didnt necessarily mean he could develop forms.


    Even Dr.


    Aicker, the famed miracle doctor of Jayrodale, had spent his entire life painstakingly developing just a handful of forms


    Those forms had been the backbone of the Aicker familys sess, earning them an untold fortune. As for Andrew, while his medical talent might be unparalleled, he was still so young Researching forms was like studying ancient poetry it required an immense amount of time and effort.


    Chapter S Young people simply didnt have the patience for something so tedious. Lauren shook her head firmly.


    No, even if you have forms, I wont take them.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, I dont want our rtionship to lead you into helping me without limits.


    At that moment, Laurens resolve was unwavering, She realized that the man she admired had already


    reached level where she had to look up to him.


    It seemed he truly was capable of everything.


    Chapter 540 Cha

 Chapter 548

    pter 548  Lauren couldnt help but think back to when she first met Andrew


    Back then, he was nothing more than a man everyone dismissed a so called freeloader, introduced as Christinas live in boyfriend.


    Had Andrew grown this much in such a short time, or had he been hiding his true abilities all along? Andrew smiled and said, Dont worry.


    Think of it as my dowry for you.


    And besides, whats yours is mine its all the same.


    Marcus was at a loss for words.


    Using pharmaceutical forms as a dowry ? If Mr.


    Lloyd presented this kind of gift to marry a princess from one Vestras lesser known royal families, it would


    be more than enough! At fifty billion per form in todays market, even the seemingly untouchable royal families with their noble bloodlines would line up for such a proposal.


    Not only could he marry a princess, but he could even pick and choose from the most beautiful among them


    Fifty billion! That was an astronomical figure! Some of Vestras smaller royal families, despite their morous titles of princes and princesses, were truly impoverished


    In fact, a countys richest person in Jayrodale could easily outshine the wealth of an entire Vestran microstate


    And if it were a provincial tycoon in Etharia, they might even have the local king of the Vestran microstate lighting their cigarettes in gratitude! Although Andrew had proposed providing forms, he didnt present them immediately


    It wasnt because he couldnt, but because he had so many forms, and many of them couldnt be casually shared


    While Marcus wasnt an outsider and was trustworthy, Andrew understood the unpredictable nature of people


    To be cautious, he decided to give the forms directly to Lauren at the right moment.


    After work, Lauren blushed, her cheeks a soft pink, as she shyly asked, Can Ie over and spend some time at your ce? Andrew grinned.


    Of course.


    You can even stay the night if you want.


    Lauren pouted yfully.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, youre getting cheeky Andrew pushed his luck further


    They say women love bad boys, dont they? Lauren yfully pinched his waist and leaned in, whispering softly, As long as its you, I love everything


    Meanwhile, in Michaels office, Tiana sat cold as ice, ring at a financial report from thepany.


    Michael stood by nervously, too afraid to sit down, his posture stiff with unease


    Since you took over as CEO, thepanys performance has visibly declined, Tiana began coldly.


    I havent even brought that up yet, but thistest mistake of yours is no small matter.


    Her frustration mounting, Tiana threw the report at Michaels face.


    Michael didnt dare show any displeasure


    He quickly picked up the report and replied obediently, Youre absolutely right, Aunt Tiana.


    This time, its entirely my fault.


    # Chapter 548 Tianas tone turned sharp.


    The Pharmaceutical Division cannot afford any missteps.


    If it fails, it will be like a fire in our backyard, and it will undoubtedly jeopardize the family heads operations in Blumedale


    Michael quickly responded, Rest assured, Aunt Tiana.


    Ive alreadye up with a way to make up for this mistake.


    Tiana scoffed


    I cant evene up with a good solution, and youre iming you have one? Michael smirked.


    Aunt Tiana, you may not be aware, but Ive long had a master of medical arts at my side.


    If I can persuade him to step in, hell surely be able to resolve the Pharmaceutical Divisions urgent crisis.


    Tiana raised an eyebrow, intrigued.


    A master of medical arts? Who?

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549 Chapter 549  Michael said, This person doesnt have the best reputation. Hes a disgraced disciple of Advanced Medical Institute.


    But as for his medical skills, they are absolutely top notch even Dr.


    Aicker doesnt measure up in his eyes.


    Tiana looked surprised.


    Youre not talking about the Master of Poisons, Bane Eslinger, who defected from Advanced Medical Institute years ago, are you? Michaels face lit up


    Exactly, Aunt Tiana.


    You know of the Master of Polsons? Yes, its him.


    Tianas eyes narrowed as she spoke slowly.


    Bane is said to be erratic and entric,pletely unlike ordinary people.


    Years ago, he used live subjects for experiments, causing countless deaths, which led to his expulsion and punishment by the Advanced Medical Institute


    But his medical skills are indeed as legendary as his reputation suggests, even surpassing Cedric . Fine, lets see what you can do


    If you can bring the Master of Poisons into our fold, Ill count that as a great achievement for you.


    I Michael was ecstatic.


    Thank you, Aunt Tiana! Please rest assured, I will do whatever it takes to get the Master of Poisons to revitalize our Pharmaceutical Division and develop blockbuster forms for us! Tiana nced at him, her expression softening slightly.


    Michael, you should understand why Im so strict with my own daughter but show favoritism to you, right ? Michael immediately bowed his head.


    I understand, Aunt Tiana Its because youre willing to groom me, not just to take over Rhodes Corporation but the entire Rhodes familly in the future.


    Tiana sighed.


    Youre correct


    Thats exactly the n of both myself and the family head.


    Laurens father, the head of the Rhodes family, is in a powerful position, but unfortunately, he and I were unable to have a son only Lauren, our sole daughter.


    Originally, it wouldnt have been impossible for Lauren to seed Rhodes Corporation; she has the capability for it.


    But ever since Joe became infatuated with her, the family has developed different and more advantageous ns for her.


    Thats why, for the sake of family stability, Im willing to suppress my own daughter and grant more authority to you.


    You must understand the sacrifice and foresight behind our decision.


    Overwhelmed with gratitude, Michael immediately dropped to his knees.


    I will forever remember your kindness, Aunt Tiana! However, as Michael knelt, he failed to notice the icy and mocking glint in Tianas eyes as she looked down at him.


    By the time Michael stood up and looked back at Tiana, the frost and ridicule in her gaze had vanished, reced by the kind and supportive look of a senior admiring a promising protege.


    At that moment, Jerry and Laurens secretary, Eunice, entered the room together. Mrs.


    Rhodes ! Mrs.


    Rhodes! The two greeted her in unison.


    Tiana gestured for Jerry to wait and turned to Eunice.


    Where is Lauren ? Tell her toe home with me after work.


    Eunice hesitated, her expression awkward.


    Ms.


    Rhodes... she already left.


    12 Chapter 549  Tianas face darkened


    Where did she go? Contact her and have her return to the Rhodes residence immediately.


    Eunice looked even more ufortable.


    Ms.


    Rhodes left with Mr.


    Lloyd, and her phone has been turned off


    Right now, no one ... knows where they are


    Tianas fury erupted as she immediately tried calling Lauren, only to be met with the same message : her phone was off.


    This is infuriating ! After several failed attempts, Tianas chest heaved with anger.


    Jerry stepped forward and said, Mrs.


    Rhodes, please calm down.


    Ms.


    Rhodes is a dignified and sensible woman.


    I dont think she would do anything inappropriate.


    And as for Andrew, he can be considered a man of integrity.


    He should know the boundaries he mustnt cross.


    Tiana gritted her teeth.


    Forget about those two for now.


    Jerry, has Ruby been captured ?  Chapter 550

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550 Jerry shook his head


    Based on the leads provided by Mr.


    Rhodes, we conducted surprise inspections of all the hotels, but we didnt find her.


    Ive already reported the situation to Mr.


    Warren at the Jayrodale Police Department.


    If even he cant find her, then itll be a real problem.


    Michael frowned, visibly unsettled.


    Thats strange


    Troy was just captured theres no way Ruby couldve sensed it and escaped so quickly.


    Tiana snapped, Shut up.


    Do you think everyones as ipetent as you ? Keep searching for that wretch ! After the loss shes caused the Rhodes family, I wont rest until shes torn to pieces! Meanwhile, Lauren lingered at the Moonlit Sanctuary untilte at night before reluctantly returning home, The moment she stepped inside and turned on the lights, Tiana was already there, like a ghost waiting in the darkness.


    Laurent surprised


    She said calmly, Please leave.


    I need to rest.


    Without a word, Tiana strode forward, pulled up Laurens sleeve, and inspected her arm before exhaling in relief


    Lauren sneered.


    Rx.


    The mark is still there.


    Im still a virgin.


    Tiana instinctively wanted tosh out but, for some reason, her expression softened


    Taking Laurens hand gently, she asked in a quiet voice, Lauren, do you hate me as your mother?


    Lauren shook her head.


    Hate is too strong a word.


    Theres just no bond between us.


    You gave birth to me but didnt raise me


    When I finally grew up, you found me, only to talk endlessly about how amazing the Driscoll family is, how wealthy and powerful they are, and how deeply rooted their legacy is.


    All you wanted was for me to marry Joe for the familys sake.


    Ive never heard of a mother like you someone who didnt care for their child growing up but swoops in


    For a brief moment, a flicker of pain appeared in Tianas eyes, but she quickly concealed it.


    Without saying another word, she turned and walked out of the room.


    Lauren stood frozen, herposure finally breaking as she began to sob softly, Unbeknownst to Lauren


    , Tiana had stopped just outside the door.


    Leaning against it, she listened to her daughters quiet cries and murmured softly, My child, no one in this world loves you more than I do


    It breaks my heart to see you unhappy


    But there are things you dont understand yet.


    One day, youll know that everything Im doing is for your own good.


    Ms.


    Stevens, theres nowhere left for me in Jayrodale.


    Please arrange for me to leave the city immediately! At a secluded location, Ruby appeared in a state of panic, urgently pleading with Aspen.


    The Rhodes family had issued a powerful warrant against her within the aristocraticwork, effectively turning her into a fugitive with no choice but to run


    Chapter 550 Aspen gritted her teeth


    How did this n go so wrong? Where exactly did things fall apart? How did the Rhodes family find out you stole the forms ? Ruby cursed angrily.


    Its all because of that idiot Troy.


    He confessed everything to the Rhodes family! Aspens tone turned icy.


    Thats impossible


    Troy wouldnt be that foolish


    Besides, considering his infatuation and desire for you, he wouldnt betray you to the Rhodes family.


    Doing so wouldnt win him your favor it would only bring him their wrath.


    From what youve said, Troy was utterly obsessed with you.


    Men like that driven by lust are easily controlled


    Once youve got a hold of them, they be nothing more than obedient dogs


    Her words dripped with disdain and contempt for men, revealing her deep rooted hatred and scorn for them.

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551 +26 BONUS Ruby bit her lip, struggling to speak.


    The truth is ... I have some health issues.


    After I ... was with Troy, he got tested and found out he caught a disease


    He freaked out and turned on mepletely, calling me to scream and curse, saying I was a disgusting tramp who had been with too many men


    In the end, Troy went to Andrew and begged him for treatment.


    Under Andrews maniptive demands, Troy confessed everything to him.


    Aspens face darkened with rage.


    Andrew again? Why is it that every single one of my failures has his shadow looming over it? And you youre just as useless! I spent so much effort and money getting you out of prison, not so you could mess everything up! Ruby held back her anger and muttered, I didnt want things to turn out like this.


    Its all because of Andrew-hes the real culprit.


    H Aspen cut her off impatiently.


    Enough! Let me ask you, this disease is it from reckless behavior? Ruby blushied deeply and, with great reluctance, admitted, Yes, its that kind.


    I went to a gynecologist as soon as I was released from prison for treatment


    The doctor assured me it wouldnt re up again in the short term, but I .didnt expect the symptoms to return so soon


    She clenched her fists in frustration.


    The doctor who treated her was now the object of her deepest resentment.


    Nowadays, she couldnt leave the house without dousing herself in strong perfume to mask the


    unbearable, fishy! stench that emanated from her.


    Aspen, utterly disgusted, scolded, You have no shame.


    Even in prison, you couldnt control yourself and still sought out men ? Ruby felt insulted and snapped back, Ms.


    Stevens, not everyone is as fortunate as you


    During those years in prison, I did what I had to do to survive.


    If Id had any other choice, I wouldnt have let those men use me ! Aspen sneered.


    Do you take me for a fool? You were in a womens prison.


    How could there possibly have been men? Tell me what really happened.


    Ruby smirked coldly


    Why hide it? In a womens prison, there are no men, so the inmates be desperate


    Many women whod been locked up for years couldnt handle the loneliness, so we helped each other out


    But lets be real women cant satisfy each other the way men can.


    Its just not the same


    Eventually, during one of the outdoor breaks, a woman came up with a new trick and taught us. Aspenraised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued


    What kind of trick? After hesitating for a moment, Ruby decided to spill everything.


    One day, a woman caught a frog during an outdoor break.


    She... She inserted it into herself


    From then on, we ... we learned the trick, and it made things a lot easier to bear.


    Aspen inhaled sharply, utterly horrified.


    You wretches ... were you really that desperate ? Ruby sneered.


    Ms.


    Stevens, dont try to act like youre a saint.


    Youve never experienced life in prison.


    You dont understand how suffocating and lonely it can be.


    Theres a saying that men are lustful creatures, always thinking with their lower halves.


    But in truth, womens desires are no less intense perhaps even greater.


    So eventually, in the prison, we ran out of frogs.


    And when there were no other options, some women had their first encounters ... with the male guards. Chapter 552

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552  Aspen sneered.


    I knew it.


    ying around with frogs wouldnt cause an illness.


    Turns out you wretches went back to men in the end


    Ruby ignored the scorn in her words and replied, Ive always wanted to live well.


    Even in prison, I liked to feel superior to others.


    So, I got involved with several male guards.


    They would do anything for me buying me anything I wanted from the outside : fancy bags, pretty clothes everything except my freedom all with just a crook of my finger


    But I didnt expect to end up catching a discase, and it spiraled out of control.


    Aspen snapped, Enough! Ive heard more than enough of your filthy, disgusting past.


    Now, hand over the forms from Rhodes Pharmaceutical, and well call it even


    Ruby smirked coldly


    Ms, Stevens, dont you think its shameless to burn the bridge after youve crossed it? If you want the forms, fine


    But first, youll need to arrange for me to get out of Jayrodale.


    Aspen scoffed.


    Do you think Im as cheap and shameless as you? The car is already prepared.


    Hand over the forms, and then you can get in the car.


    Someone will make sure you leave Jayrodale.


    Ruby looked outside skeptically


    Sure enough, there was a car waiting.


    She broke into a grin, handed the forms to Aspen, and cautiously made her way toward the car.


    Aspen, holding the forms in her hand, didnt even nce up as she chuckled coldly.


    Youre now a fugitive, hunted by the Rhodes family.


    Youve be nothing but a rat scurrying through the streets


    If I really let you live and you fall into the Rhodes familys hands, youll expose me.


    And why should I share your fate? Ruby, I cant let you live.


    You must disappear! As soon as she finished speaking, the car door opened, and a hunched figure in a long ck robe stepped out.


    It was Gordon Woods, the Driscoll familys top martial artist and a shadowy enforcer disguised as a steward


    He slowly approached Ruby.


    Before Ruby could react, a sharp cry of terror escaped her lips as Gordon swiftly snapped her neck. Without a sound, Gordon carried Rubys lifeless body and ced it in the cars back seat.


    Aspen walked over, smiling.


    Mr.


    Woods, Ive been waiting for your arrival in Jayrodale.


    Ill be counting on you to help me clear out a few pests.


    Gordon rasped with a gravelly voice, If the youngdymands it, how can this old man refuse ? Rest assured


    Jayrodale is the weakest region in Gabo Creek.


    While I may not dominate, dealing with a few nobodies is no issue.


    Aspen pped her hands in delight, her tone venomous as she spoke.


    Excellent.


    The first pest I need you to deal with is Rodney Sanford, the heir of the Madde Martial Academy.


    I want you to sever the meridians in his hands and feet and then destroy his manhood piece by piece.


    Gordon let out a chilling, derangedugh.


    The first target is set.


    Whos next? Aspen grinned wickedly.


    The second target is Andrew Lloyd.


    He was my first choice to eliminate, but theres no rush.


    Mr.


    Woods, you can deal with Rodney first, then take care of Andrewter.


    Hes the biggest obstacle standing in the way of my ambitions in Jayrodale, Until hes reduced to ashes, I wont sleep soundly! Gordons tone was menacingly confident.


    Rest assured, Ms.


    Stevens.


    With a snap of my fingers, these little nuisances will vanish into thin air!  Chapter 553

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553 The fact that Gordon Woods, a martial arts master from Bridgefields, had secretly infiltrated Jayrodale went unnoticed by Andrew.


    Even if Andrew had known, he likely wouldnt have cared.


    Over the years, Andrew had collected nearly 30 rare medicinal herbs, all of which he had refined into a single golden pill, glimmering like a piece of yellow crystal.


    The Five Convergence Pill! In the martial arts world, it also went by more illustrious names such as the Ascension Pill or Immortal Pill


    As the name suggests, consuming it was said to grant one immortality.


    Of course, this was merely a romanticized and exaggerated notion within martial circles.


    While the Ascension Pill was extraordinary, it wasnt a magical elixir that could defy death or wrest control of life from the heavens


    If it truly granted immortality, the world would have been overrun with immortals by now


    In truth, the pills effects, while not literally divine, were indeed transformative, capable of turning the ordinary into the extraordinary with ease.


    In this age of dwindling martial traditions, knowledge of alchemy was exceedingly rare.


    Most people, living their mundane lives, adhered to the natural cycle of birth, aging, illness, and death,pleting their journeys in rtive obscurity


    However, martial artists, though few in number, had glimpsed the path to mastering life itself


    By cultivating their energy, refining their bodies, and enhancing their essence, they attained great strength and prolonged lifespans


    That was why martial artists were often more powerful than ordinary people and controlled far more


    resources


    Among martial artists, one profession stood out as the rarest, most revered, and highly sought after the alchemist.


    In todays world, alchemists capable of refining pills were a rarity.


    Thus, in the martial arts world, every alchemist was a prized figure


    High ranking alchemists, capable of refining fifth grade pills or higher, were considered true powerhouses


    Such alchemists were often recruited by regional governors bing their indispensable allies


    Others were surrounded by top tier martial artists, traveling the martial world with unparalleled influence and grandeur.


    The most prominent among them, with great renown and influence, might even establish their own families or martial arts sects, ruling over entire territories and expanding their legacies across generations


    Due to the unique nature of their craft, many high ranking alchemists chose to align themselves with powerful families, noble houses, or even royal ns in Holtrien


    The reason was simple: such families and ns controlled immense resources and wielded vast influence


    By pledging loyalty to these colossal families, alchemists gained ess to an endless supply of ingredients for 1/2  Chapter 553 their craft, along with boundless respect and honor.. Andrew, whether in martial arts or alchemy, had already astonished the imperial capital a decade ago. As a prodigy of the Lloyd family, Andrew was a genius in every discipline he pursued.


    If news spread across the southern martial world that a Flv Convergence Pill had appeared in Jayrodale, it would undoubtedly spark a bloody frenzy.


    Even powerful figures from beyond the southern region woulde rushing at the scent of such an opportunity.


    And if word got out that Andrew, still so young, had personally refined this extraordinary pill, jaws would surely drop


    This Ascension Pill he refined was of excellent quality and was ssified as an eighth grade pill.


    Currently, across the entire Holtrien continent, the number of eighth grade alchemists could be counted on two hands


    Each one was a reclusive master, either buried in ancient archives, poring over ancient texts, or revered as a sage within powerful noble houses or royal courts.


    Some, exceptionally gifted and renowned, might even serve as the national advisors to the ruling hierarchy of Holtrien individuals second only to the sovereign,manding respect and authority from all

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554 But those who reached the level of an eighth grade alchemist paid unimaginable prices in effort and hardship.


    They had faced countless life and death crises and needed immense fortune to encounter rare


    opportunities and profound enlightenment to be an eighth grade alchemist.


    Andrew, however, had walked the path others spent their entire lives treading, finishing it over a decade ago


    As per the old saying, The tallest tree in the forest is always the first to be felled.


    Ten years ago, Andrew had been forced to carve a bloody path out of Chetvine, vanishing into obscurity. Now, seated calmly in his meditation chamber, Andrew took a deep breath and swallowed the Ascension Pill in one go.


    A surge of immense heat rushed to his head and spread through every part of his body.


    Break! he muttered


    Andrews eyes glowed with a faint golden hue as he clenched his teeth and let out a low growl.


    The roaring sound of thunder coursed through his twin core meridians first, then surged into his twelve primary meridians and spread across thework of his entire body.


    The three seals that had locked away his martial strength since he fled the imperial capital began to react


    .


    The first seal started to crumble


    The second seal loosened ever so slightly.


    But the third seal remained immovable, tightly binding the finalyer of his martial strength with no room for escape.


    Finally, the first seal in Andrews lower energy core shatteredpletely.


    The immense power of the pill converged in his energy core, like countless rivers pouring into the ocean. His aura andtentbat strength, dormant for years, began to awaken with a series of crisp popping sounds.


    No one knew how much time had passed before Andrew, sitting cross legged, opened his eyes and exhaled a long breath.


    His eyes sparkled like the morning star, clear and radiant


    A faint smile yed on his lips as he stood and stretched his body


    The first seal was broken! The second seal had loosened, ready to be shattered with further effort.


    All he needed was to collect more rare medicinal herbs and refine an even stronger pill to break throughpletely


    Once the second seal is broken, I can return to Chetvine and settle the debts of the past! And when the third seal


    is broken ... ording to what my master once said, I will no longer belong to this world.


    Even now, I still dont understand what he meant.


    1 Andrew murmured quietly, feeling the boundless power flowing within him.


    Deciding not to dwell on it, he set the thought aside.


    Chapter 554 At that moment, his phone rang-  Dr.


    Lloyd, today is a perfect day! Fran and I have already made arrangements for a grand opening ceremony for your medical center, Lauren said cheerfully, herughter nging through the phone. Andrew raised an eyebrow.


    An opening ceremony? I dont think thats necessary.


    Theres no need to make a big fuss.


    Lauren teased, Its not a big fuss at all! Fran and I have invited distinguished guests from all over.


    You just need to rx and y the role of the brilliant director of the medical center, saving lives and leaving a legacy


    I wouldnt dream of burdening you with all the trivial arrangements, Andrew replied, chuckling wryly.


    He hadnt expected Lauren and Francesca to take care of everything for the clinics opening, even going as far as inviting the guests.


    Alright then.


    Thank you, my two lovelydies.


    Lauren giggled


    You dont need to thank me, Dr.


    Lloyd.


    After all, you just gave me such precious forms


    Compared to what youve done for me, this is barely worth mentioning! 1 As for Fran ... well, thats up to you.


    Shes been a bit upset since she found out about us confirming our rtionship.


    Andrew was surprised


    Fran is upset? Why? Shouldnt she be happy and congratting us?

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555 Lauren giggled and said, Dr.


    Lloyd, you silly man, you can even figure out something as obvious as a girls feelings.


    Im not exining it to you see you at the medical centerter.


    With that, she hung up.


    Andrew thought for a moment.


    Why was Francesca upset? Could it have something to do with Simon? But that didnt seem right.


    Francesca had mentioned before that Simon hade to terms with her decision and had even offered his blessings.


    After mulling it over, Andrew decided to call Francesca.


    Fran, Id like to thank you and Lauren for taking care of everything for the medical center.


    After the opening ceremony, let me treat you to dinner.


    Francescas tone tone wasckluster, almost lethargic.


    Theres no need, Andrew.


    I helped you willingly.


    You dont have to take me out.


    Andrew chuckled.


    Fran, you dont sound well.


    Are you feeling sick? Francesca responded softly, her voice subdued.


    Yes, Im sick very sick.


    Andrew frowned.


    Youre a doctor yourself.


    How can you not take care of your own health? Come to the medical center early.


    Ill check you over.


    Francesca sighed weakly.


    Theres no need


    My illness isnt physical; its in my heart.


    So, you cant fix it.


    Lets just leave it at that, Andrew.


    Ill see youter.


    Before Andrew could say anything else, Francesca hung up.


    Andrew was puzzled


    Although Francesca still answered his questions, her tone clearly conveyed a sense of distance and hesitation, as if she was avoiding him.


    And her mention of her illness being in her heart rather than her body? That sounded like a broken heart. Silly girl, Andrew muttered with a small smile, beginning to piece together her feelings.


    But he knew he had no easy solution to this.


    All he could do was take it one step at a time.


    After all, he couldnt start a rtionship with Lauren and then turn around and add Francesca to the mix. That would be far too much


    Moreover, Andrew couldnt quite read Francescas heart.


    The two of them had always been close, existing in a delicate bnce.


    Yet Francesca had never truly opened her heart to him.


    Despite their deep connection one that could be considered extraordinary Francesca had kept her feelings guarded.


    He remembered treating Francescas condition.


    Even while he was blindfolded, he could feel her voluptuous figure due to their physical proximity with each other during the treatment.


    Because of her unique medical condition, Andrew had even touched areas no one else had.


    In terms of closeness, they were practically beyond what most couples experienced.


    But actions didnt necessarily define rtionships


    Chapter 555  Andrew wasnt the type to greedily im Francesca as his without her consent.


    Shaking off his thoughts, Andrew picked up his phone and dialed Natashas number.


    Bring the West End gang to my medical centerter for a feast, he said bluntly.


    Natasha sounded surprised.


    Oh, my darling, youve opened a new medical center? Andrewughed.


    Yep.


    You probably know the location- Let Dn know, too.


    Pass along the message for me


    Natasha agreed enthusiastically.


    Got it


    Ill let him know.


    where the Weller familys Oakridge Club used to be.


    Youre amazing, darling! Youve just be our boss, and now youve opened a medical center. Youre living the dream!

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556 From Natashas tone, it seemed like she was even more excited about the medical centers opening than Andrew himself. Andrew chuckled.


    Its just a small medical center, nothingas grand as youre Imagining.


    Dont forget to bring ur people from West End


    Think of it as giving everyone a day offi Natashaughed, covering her mouth


    Are you sure you want all of them there? Thats several hundred, close to a thousand people.


    Do you even have space for everyone? Andrew grinned.


    Im your boss, after all


    If I cant even arrange seats for my people, what kind of leader would ! be? Natasha teased, No way, my darling isnt that ipetent.


    Alright, Ill let Dn know, pick out a fitting opening gift for you, and then bring everyone over.


    Andrew quickly interjected.


    No gifts, really.


    Dont make it too formal


    Juste by and join the fun.


    Natasha huffed.


    That wont do .


    Youre our boss, and proper respect must be shown.


    Im not just picking any gift -Im going to get you an extravagant one! Andrew realized there was no point


    in arguing further; once Natasha made up her mind, there was no changing it.


    Meanwhile, when Dn from South City heard about the medical centers opening, his reaction was even more over the top than Natashas.


    Mr.


    Lloyd changed my life.


    For the opening of his medical center, Im going to show my absolute sincerity! Brimming with


    enthusiasm, Dn gathered his trusted men and subordinates, asking for suggestions gift to get for Andrew, One of his top men eagerly volunteered, Mr.


    Garner, I suggest we get Mr.


    Lloyd a female celebrity.


    what Dn shot him a nce and shook his head.


    That wont do Mr.


    Lloyd already has Ms.


    Rhodes, Ms.


    Aicker, and Elsie by his side hes certainly notcking forpanions.


    The man smirked slyly and said, Mr.


    Garner, youre overthinking it.


    Mr.


    Lloyd may notck beautiful women, and those around him are indeed the most stunning in Jayredale. But men, especially someone as extraordinary as Mr.


    Lloyd, wouldntin about having too many beauties, would they? The more, the better, right? We could find a pristine celebrity, someone untouched, and discreetly send her to his room without Ms. Rhodes or the others knowing Just imagine, how do you think Mr.


    Lloyd would react? I can guarantee itd be a night to remember, and afterward, hed hold you in even higher regard For a brief moment, Dn was tempted, but he quickly dismissed the idea. From what I know, Mr.


    Lloyd doesnt seem particrly interested in women.


    Forget sending a celebrity even if you sent over a girl group from Sorya or Ivanka from Mirn, I doubt Mr.


    Lloyd would bat an eye! The men from South City were stumped.


    For them, women and wealth were the ultimate temptations something everyone enjoyed without exception! But since Andrew seemed indifferent to both, they were at a loss for what to gift him. After a moment of contemtion, Dn waved his hand.


    Everyone, leave me for a moment.


    I need to make a call


    12 Chapter 556 4 Once the room was cleared, Dn picked up his phone and called Marvin, the wealthiest man in the region.


    Given Marvins close rtionship with Andrew, Dn was confident the tycoon could guide him on what would make the perfect gift.

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557 Meanwhile, at Rhodes Corporation.


    Lauren checked the time.


    There were still two hours until the grand opening of the medical center..


    +15 BONUS III head to the Pharmaceutical Division first and hand over the two forms Dr. Lloyd gave me to Mr.


    Chapman


    Then III head to the medical center, she muttered to herself.


    With her her n set, Lauren made her way to the Pharmaceutical Division.


    Marcus greeted her with a smile.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, what brings you here personally? Lauren replied, Lets talk in your office.


    Marcus immediately realized this must be important and promptly invited her in.


    Lauren wasted no time, pulling out two sheets of paper and handing them to Marcus with great care. Mr.


    Chapman, these are from Dr.


    Lloyd


    The value of these two forms far exceeds the three we previously lost


    In fact, you could say that all the research and development achieved by Rhodes Pharmaceutical over


    the past decades doesnt evenpare to just one of these forms.


    Make sure to keep these absolutely confidential.


    We cannot afford another disaster like Troys betrayal ! she added


    Marcus, fumbling nervously, took the forms, his disbelief evident


    Is this even possible? He had anticipated that Andrew might be able to provide a form, but he never imagined Andrew could deliver something so extraordinary


    If what Lauren said was true, and one form alone was more valuable than the three they had lost,


    then these werent just forms they were recipes for miraculous medicines! Lauren smiled


    Youll understand once you review them and send them to theb for verification by the experts.


    Being in charge of the Pharmaceutical Division, Marcus had a foundational understanding of medicine. Without dy, he began examining the forms.


    After a moment, he gasped, his face pale with shock.


    These are ancient forms some of the rarest passed


    down over millennia in Holtrien ! My god, Dr.


    Lloyd actually entrusted us with such priceless knowledge ... Ms.


    Rhodes, Im worried... Seeing Marcus mixture of exhration and apprehension, Lauren said, I know what youre concerned about- youre afraid these forms will attract attention from powerful families orrge organizations, right? Marcus nodded gravely.


    Thats exactly it.


    The two medicines described here have incredible effects almost too miraculous to believe.


    If we release them to the market, the response will be overwhelming


    This will inevitably draw attention to our corporation.


    I wouldnt be surprised if people from Blumedale or even all of Gabo Creek try to take a share or worse, outright seize them! Lauren snorted coldly.


    Dont worry.


    While we may not have been capable of developing such incredible forms ourselves, that doesnt mean we cant defend them


    I trust in the strength of the Rhodes family.


    Marcus, trembling with excitement, nodded repeatedly.


    Wonderful! With your assurance, Ms.


    Rhodes, I can proceed confidently.


    III take these to theb immediately.


    Once the clinical trials and rted preparations areplete, well begin production.


    12  Chapter 557 Go ahead! Lauren replied with a smile.


    As Marcus opened the door to leave, however, they found themselves face to face with Tiana, Michael, and a group of bodyguards entering the office.


    What immediately caught Laurens attention was the presence of a pockmarked man with an arrogant demeanor standing next to Michael the Master of Poisons, Bane Eslinger.


    Mrs.


    Rhodes! Marcus greeted Tiana hastily


    Tiana nodded lightly


    Ive brought an expert to assist the Pharmaceutical Division.


    Mr.


    Chapman, let me introduce you.


    Michael jumped in quickly.


    Mr.


    Chapman, allow me to introduce Mr.


    Eslinger, or as hes better known, the Master of Poisons.


    Even our famed Dr.


    Aicker is his junior.


    With Mr.


    Eslinger joining our Pharmaceutical Division, no one not even the Weller family will dare challenge us! Marcus was stunned.


    Mr.


    Eslinger is actually Dr.


    Aickers senior? Even Lauren was momentarily taken aback.


    She hadnt expected this pockmarked old man to have such a formidable reputation.


    Chapter 559 Chapter 558

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558  Michael grinned smugly.


    Of course! In front of Mr.


    Eslinger, even the renowned Dr.


    Aicker must step aside


    Whether its medical skill or the art of poison, Mr.


    Eslingers unparalleled ! Bane ignored Marcus entirely, addressing Tiana instead.


    Mrs.


    Rhodes, you know the price of engaging my services isnt small.


    Tiana smiled graciously.


    Mr.


    Eslinger, as a highly regarded disciple of the Advanced Medical Institute and a true master of medicine, any price is well worth it.


    Baneughed heartily, clearly pleased with her ttery.


    With an air of arrogance, he said, Since youve spoken so kindly, consider it done.


    Give me at most a month or as little as ten days and I will deliver two top tier forms to Rhodes Pharmaceutical.


    Theyll restore your departments reputation and bring in immense profits! Marcus was stunned.


    Ten days to develop forms ? That seems impossible! Bane cast him a disdainful nce and sneered.


    The mysteries and prowess of someone like me, a master beyond worldly bounds, are beyond yourprehension.


    Youre nothing more than an ant.


    How could you grasp the heights of heaven or the depths of earth? Lauren couldnt hold back a scoff.


    Mr.


    Eslinger may be a medical genius, but that doesnt mean we cant develop forms ourselves.


    Bane smirked dismissively.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, Im not looking down on your Pharmaceutical Division.


    The truth is, its full of nothing but garbage.


    With me assisting Mr.


    Rhodes, your aspirations topete for the CEO position are nothing but delusions.


    Let me offer you some advice give up your unrealistic ambitions sooner rather thanter.


    His tone brimmed with overconfidence and contempt, as though he was unbeatable.


    Michael couldnt resist chiming in.


    Lauren, I dont see why youre even bothering.


    Mr.


    Eslinger is a legend among doctors! You heard him he can produce groundbreaking forms in just ten days


    And you? Who knows how many years itll take you to make any progress? By then, Ill already be sitting in the CEOs chair.


    Laurens expression remained calm.


    Youre mistaken


    I already have forms.


    Michael froze for a moment before bursting intoughter.


    Lauren, you really are relentless


    Youd say anything, no matter how absurd, to keep up appearances.


    Fine, keep deceiving yourself.


    But when Mr Eslinger develops his new forms, I wont rub it in.


    I just hope youll be able to handle the reality check For Michael, the likelihood of Lauren already


    possessing viable forms was about as probable as pigs flying.


    Bane let out a scoff, his tone dripping with disdain.


    I suppose Ms.


    Rhodes so called ally is none other than that brat Andrew? III admit, the kids medical skills are impressive.


    To be honest, even I have some respect for him.


    But hes arrogant, reckless, and full of the typical youthful bravado.


    He has all the traits of someone destined to burn out early.


    Laurens voice was ice cold.


    Mr.


    Eslinger, perhaps you should focus on yourself.


    Being experienced doesnt always equate to being exceptional.


    By your logic, shouldn those thousand year old turtles in the pond be far more aplished than you, Mr.


    Eslinger ? Banes face darkened in fury.


    You insolent girl! Are you mocking me? Chapter 558  Lauren remained unfazed, her tone sharp


    Im not mocking you, Mr.


    Eslinger.


    Im simply advising you not to lean on your age and experience as a crutch.


    Medical expertise isnt always a matter of years lived its about genuine ability! Bane sneered.


    You make a fair point.


    There are indeed prodigles with unparalleled talent in medicine.


    But as for Andrew, what qualifications does he have? Hes just a small time doctor at best, he knows a few tricks.


    Once Ive developed my forms, Ill make sure you and that boy understand what it means to have a reputation built on real skill! Chapter 559

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559 Lauren felt indignant and wanted to say more, but Tianas cold voice cut her off. Enough.


    Mr.


    Eslinger is a specially appointed consultant for the Pharmaceutical Division


    He is the foundation of Rhodes Corporations efforts to regain a foothold in the medical market and strengthen ourpetitiveness, From today onward, Marcus, all resources of the Pharmaceutical Division are to be fully allocated to Mr.


    Eslinger ! Marcus nced at Lauren and said gravely, But Mrs.


    Rhodes, Ms.


    Rhodes also needs the Pharmaceutical Divisions resources.


    Dr.


    Lloyd is fully supporting her and will be developing new forms.


    If all resources are given to Mr.


    Eslinger, it could impact thispetition


    Although Andrew had already provided forms, Marcus wasnt foolish.


    He knew it was wiser to keep things understated for now.


    The forms Andrew had given were too valuable rare ancient forms, nearly unheard of.


    Making them public prematurely could lead to serious consequences.


    Tiana dismissed his concerns coldly


    The immediate priority is for the Pharmaceutical Division to recover and regain its strength. As for Dr.


    Lloyd, I have little faith in him.


    Frankly, giving resources to him would be a waste.


    Theres no need to say more.


    The Pharmaceutical Division is to fully cooperate with Mr.


    Eslinger ! Michael and Bane exchanged a smirk, their faces full of ridicule and disdain.


    Marcus, feeling increasingly frustrated, was shocked by Tianas tant favoritism. Lauren remainedposed but spoke icily.


    Mr.


    Chapman, if thats what Mrs.


    Rhodes has decided, then follow her instructions.


    After all, to her, nothing matters but profit.


    Tiana frowned.


    Lauren, my decision was not meant to single you out.


    Mr.


    Eslinger is a master invited by Michael, His reputation in the medical field precedes him.


    And as for Dr.


    Lloyd, lets not forget that he was just a small-time doctor.


    Now hes idling around in our corporation.


    Do you really expect me to believe he can develop viable forms ? Hmph.


    If Dr.


    Lloyd could develop forms, why would he have stayed at a minor hospital in the first ce? Lauren responded with an icy re.


    As long as it pleases you, Mom.


    But let me remind you excessive bias can blind you.


    Tiana replied calmly, Ive lived long enough to recognize talent from fraud


    Ive seen plenty of so called prodigies, and I can tell the difference.


    Lauren, unwilling to continue the argument, turned and began to leave.


    Tiana called out sharply, Stop.


    Where are you going? Lauren turned back, her voice t.


    Dr.


    Lloyd is opening his medical center today.


    Im going to support him


    Is there a problem with that? Tiana was momentarily surprised


    Hes opening his own medical center ? After a moment of thought, she chuckled.


    So, it seems Marvin is giving his pawn a new role to y.


    Does he not understand that piling too much on Andrew will overwhelm him? In the end, itll all copse


    like a house of cards and make him aughingstock


    Lauren replied indifferently, Thats none of your concern Tiana suddenly grinned.


    I have some free time


    Ill join you to congratte him.


    With me there, I can help raise his profile and lend him some credibility.


    Chapter 559 Lauren looked at her warily.


    What are you nning to d Tianas smile deepened.


    You think Im going there to e Rhodes Corporation


    Over the years, hes done some thin Lauren sighed, exasperated.


    Do as you wish.


    Meanwhile, at the Stevens family residence in Jayrodale.


    Bruce, Jackie, gather the car.


    Were heading out, Asper  Chapter 559 Lauren looked at her warily.


    What are you nning to do? Tianas smile deepened


    You think Im going there to embarrass him? Dont worry.


    Hes still a shareholder of Rhodes Corporation.


    Over the years, hes done some things for us


    Im just going to take a look nothing more.


    Lauren sighed, exasperated.


    Do as you wish


    Meanwhile, at the Stevens family residence in Jayrodale.


    Bruce, Jackie, gather the car.


    Were heading out, Aspen ordered, a cold smirk ying on her lips.

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560 Christina nced at Aspen and asked, Are you heading out for something Important, Aspen ?Aspen smirked coldly.


    Havent you noticed themotion in Jayrodale today, Christina ? Christina frowned.


    Are you referring to the opening ceremony of Andrews medical center? Aspens tone turned icy.


    Exactly.


    Since early this morning, people have been hyping it up, making a big scene in the streets, as if theyre desperate for attention.


    Hes celebrating his grand opening, right? Well, Im in a good mood III head over and turn it into a grand closing ! Christina shook her head with a hint of disdain.


    Aspen, its just some low level marketing


    Why even bother paying attention to it? Andrew has the backing of Lauren, Francesca, and, apparently , even Marvin now.


    So yes, his career is starting to gain traction, and he finally managed to open a medical center of his own


    But at the end of the day, its just a small medical center a ce for treating patients and making some money


    Its no different from a roadside clinic.


    Nothing special


    In my opinion, theres no need to wade into these waters.


    Isnt your focus on setting up a pharmaceutical nt in Jayrodale? The Stevens family could coborate with you on that.


    Aspen raised a hand, signaling Christina to stop.


    Her voice was sharp and cold


    I know youre making serise, Christina.


    Andrew can do whatever he likes.


    To us, hes nothing more than a minor character who cant even make it to the main stage! But every time


    I think about the humiliation hes caused me, I cant just let it go


    No matter what, Im heading over today topletely destroy his medical center.


    Lets see what Lauren and Francesca can do about it! Christina grew serious.


    Aspen, I really think you should reconsider.


    Smashing up the medical center might be too impulsive.


    Also, dont forget that Andrew has Marvin, the wealthiest man in Jayrodale, backing him.


    If you act recklessly, itll definitely attract his attention.


    Aspen sneered


    So what if Marvin backs him? Im not afraid of him.


    Worst case, III leave Jayrodale


    Ill rake in some serious money here and head back to Blumedale.


    Who can stop me then? Christina couldnt help but worry.


    Aspen had arrived in Jayrodale full of ambition and confidence, but repeated setbacks had left her


    impatient and quick tempered.


    If this continued, Aspen might end up suffering a huge loss.


    At that moment, Irene and Leroy entered the room.


    Christie, lets go check out the scene too, Leroy suggested with a grin.


    Andrew opening a medical center? Who wouldve thought hede this far? We should go see if its just some rundown shack.


    It''ll probably reek of poverty! Irene scoffed.


    Sessful men openpanies, run corporations, orunch big projects.


    But him? He opens a medical center.


    What a joke.


    Even in business, hes just dabbling


    Leroy countered, Mom, dont underestimate medical centers.


    Many high end ones are run by top tier medical experts and make a lot of money.


    Irene rolled her eyes.


    Of course I know that, but do you really think Andrews medical center will have that kind of prestige? I doubt Aspen even needs to smash it up


    Let him keep it open itll probably shut down in two or three days on its own Maybe hell even get reported for something and end up in jail! 1/2  Chapter 560 Christina sighed.


    Fine, well go with you, Aspen


    But I still think you should avoid using force.


    Making more enemies wont do you any good.


    Internally, Christina scoffed at the thought.


    Andrew, youre opening a medical center and making such a huge spectacle of it, unting your sess so ostentatiously.


    Well, now youve drawn Aspens ire.


    Maybe even the Weller family or others like Finley will show up to cause trouble.


    Youre practically inviting humiliation upon yourself.

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561  The name of Andrews new medical center was Moonlit Apothecary


    The moment Andrew saw the sign, he could not help but chuckle and ask Francesca, Fran, how del you and Laurene up with such a name? Francesca replied as if it were obvious, llecause its fitting and perfect! Andrew sighed and shook his head


    Fitting? Dont you think this name is a little too pretentious, like its asking for trouble? Though Andrew was not a low key person by any means, even he found the name a bit too showy for a medical center. Francescaughed, unfazed.


    Its fine, Andrew.


    Everyone knows how exceptional your skills are, she said confidently.


    Cedric, standing nearby, chimed in with a grin.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, you absolutely deserve a name like this.


    Youre a miracle doctor, after all! Before Andrew could respond, a cold chuckle interrupted the moment. Simon, Cedrics senior disciple, spoke up with a hint of sarcasm.


    He said, Thats right, Dr.


    Lloyd.


    A name like this is tailor made for you.


    Soon, everyone in Jayrodale will know about you and your so called Moonlit Apothecary Andrew simply smiled


    Thank you for thepliment, Simon, but thats too soon to say.


    He ignored the thinly veiled sarcasm in Simons tone, out of respect for Cedric and Francesca, who had been nothing but supportive


    Just then, the roaring sound of engines filled the air, and Natasha and Dn arrived with an entourage of nearly a thousand people


    The scene was chaotic, with rows of luxury cars lining the streets, leaving no room to park near the building


    Many attendees had to park blocks away.


    Simon nced at themotion and smirked.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, youre out of luck today.


    With Jayrodales underground leaders like Madam Vostokoff, the infamous ck Widow, and Mr. Garner showing up, nothing good cane of this.


    Wherever they go, chaos is sure to follow.


    Francesca frowned and corrected him.


    Simon, youre mistaken, Madam Vostokoff and Mr.


    Garner are here to celebrate Andrews grand opening! Simon scoffed, his expression full of disbelief. Celebrate? You must be joking, Fran.


    He added, Theyre thest two major yers in Jayrodales underworld.


    Their influence is on par with the citys top families.


    If you think theyre here to celebrate, I hate to burst your bubble, but Andrew doesnt have that kind of pull


    However, Simons words barely left his lips when Andrew casually walked over to greet Natasha and Dn.


    The two greeted him warmly, chatting andughing like old friends.


    Natashas usual venomous demeanor was reced with yful banter, and Dns entrance was even more extravagant


    He had two massive stone statues carried in by 20 men, cing them at the entrance of Moonlit Apothecary! as a grand gift.


    Simon stood there dumbfounded, unable to process what he was seeing.


    He muttered, W Whats happening? It seemed that Dn and Natasha were actually there to celebrate. However, Simon was still in denial


    After all, he believed Andrew was just an unassuming doctor working at Jayrodale General Hospital.


    #  Chapter 561 How could someone like that have the influence to pull this off? Francesca shot Simon a sideways nce, her tone indifferent but cutting.


    Still doubting, Simon? I think you out of excuses now.


    Simons face darkened as he grumbled, Alright, fine


    He might have some sway with the underground, but thats nothing impressive.


    Lets see if he has what it takes to gain the favor of the citys elite or even government officials.


    Thats the real test of power.

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562  In Simons eyes, Andrew was nothing more than someone trying to show off beyond his means


    The presence of Natasha and Dn at the grand opening of Moonlit Apothecary surely came at a hefty price


    To him, it was clear Andrew had spent a fortune just to get these big shots to show up and boost his event


    Without the money, Simon believed they would not even nce in Andrews direction.


    Feeling like he had figured everything out, Simon grew more dismissive, even letting out a coldugh. However, his smirk faded when he saw the Rhodes family delegation arrive, led by Tiana herself, a woman with a legendary reputation.


    If that was not shocking enough, Simons jaw dropped further as Jayrodales mayor, Mark, stepped out of


    his car with his secretary, grinning warmly, he walked over to congratte Andrew.


    Unbelievable, Simon muttered to himself, his jealousy and frustration rising


    Have these big shots really stooped so low to show up here for Andrew? Dont they care about lowering


    their status ? Francesca, standing nearby, caught his reaction and smirked.


    Simon, looks like weve got societys elites and even the mayor here.


    What excuse do you have left now? Simon sneered in response.


    Fran, youre obviously biased because hes your boyfriend.


    But isnt he already with Lauren ? Francescas face flushed, her cheeks burning with anger and embarrassment.


    So what if Andrew is with Lauren ? They make a perfect couple.


    Are you seriously jealous of that too? Simon scoffed.


    Jealous? Of him? Please, hes nothing but a facade.


    Mark my words the Rhodes family will kick him out sooner orter, and hell end up on the streets like a stray dog


    1 Francescas expression softened with pity.


    Lets be honest, Simon.


    Youre just jealous.


    Her calm words hit a nerve, and Simon exploded.


    Jealous? Youve been lying to me all along, Fran! You said you.


    were with Andrew, but clearly, thats not true.


    And now, youre defending him even though hes with Lauren ? Have you no shame ? Anger surged through Francesca as she pped Simon hard across the face.


    Youre right.


    I lied to you about being with Andrew.


    So what? Even if Im not with him, that doesnt mean itll ever be you! Her voice grew colder as she added


    , The truth is, Simon, the way you act this petty, possessive, and ugly behavior it disgusts me


    Without waiting for his response, Francesca turned and walked away, leaving Simon humiliated and fuming


    He held his cheeks, his eyes filled with a dangerous mix of rage and humiliation.


    He grumbled, Fine, Francesca


    If I cant have your heart, Ill make sure I take the rest of you Simons mind raced with resentment as he red after her retreating figure.


    Francesca had always been his in his eyes, a prize he believed he deserved


    Now, knowing that she was not dating Andrew after all, his feelings of humiliation only grew.


    He vowed to make Francesca his, by any means necessary.


    As for Andrew ? Simon clenched his fists and smirked bitterly.


    Taking Francesca away was not enough.


    He wanted to see Andrew ruined, humiliated, and broken.

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563 E  Cedric had silently observed the entire heated exchange between Francesca and Simon.


    He said nothing until Francesca stormed off in anger, leaving him to fix Simon with a stern re before finally speaking Simon, why do you insist on tormenting yourself over Fran ? Cedric asked, his voice calm but firm


    Simons face flushed with both embarrassment and rage, Mr.


    Aicker, its not that I want to bother her! She lied to me she made me think she was with Andrew when she wasnt.


    How is that not a direct insult to me? Cedric let out a cold snort.


    Youre my top apprentice, Simon.


    If you have nothing to hide, why would someones words be enough to humiliate you? Simon gritted his teeth


    Its not just that! Ill inherit everything from you one day, and the Aickers dont have any male heirs to carry on the legacy


    If you promise Fran to me the Aickers will have a secure future and so will she ! Cedric was so furious he actually chuckled.


    You ungrateful fool! Do you even hear yourself? Simon straightened up defiantly.


    Mr.


    Aicker, I know what just said was disrespectful.


    But you know how much I care about you and Fran.


    Ive always been loyal to both of you.


    Im only speaking the truth, even if its unpleasant.


    If Fran doesnt marry me, who else is going to support this family and its legacy? Cedrics eyes narrowed with cold fury.


    Fine


    Since youve decided to bare it all, let me make something very clear -you and Fran will never happen. Ever


    Your so called loyalty to me? Dont make meugh


    What you really crave is my knowledge of medicine, our familys martial arts secrets, and Francescas beauty! Cedrics voice grew harsher as he continued, his piercing gaze making Simon flinch. Simon stammered, M Mr.


    Aicker.


    You knew all of that? Cedrics voice was cold as steel.


    You think Ive been blind? Ive known about your decelt for years! I only held back because I raised you and didnt want to destroy the future I had worked to build for you


    But youve been sneaking into our training chambers, stealing forbidden techniques, and practicing dangerous, unapproved methods to boost your strength


    Do you even understand the severity of your actions? By the rules of the Aickers, you shouldve been expelled long ago.


    Your entire knowledge of our martial arts and medicine wouldve been erased


    Simons face turned pale before quickly twisting in defiance Fine, I admit it! Ive been practicing those techniques.


    Ive learned from the darker, forbidden paths of medicine.


    So what? I never used any of it to harm you or Fran ! Cedric roared in anger.


    And you still dont think youve done anything wrong? Youre a disgrace, Simon! Simons eyes reddened as he shouted back, Im not wrong! You just dont have the guts to admit it! Youre too afraid to push boundaries


    You refuse to study the power at your fingertips, and because of that, the Aickers have fallen behind! He gestured wildly as he continued Look at the Weller family! Look at the Rhodes family! Theyve left us in the dust because youre too timid


    If it werent for me, the Aickers wouldnt even be considered part of the elite anymore.


    Youve achieved nothing in years!

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564  Cedric was shaking with rage.


    He raised his hand, ready to strike Simon, who sneered in defiance.


    Mr, Aicker, look around


    So many people are watching.


    Are you sure you want to cut ties with me right here ? Simons voice dripped with arrogance


    He continued, If you do, by tomorrow morning, every major and minor power in Jayrodale will know that the Aicker family has splintered.


    Do you really think you can handle the consequences of that scandal? Without me, the Aickers wont


    even be relevant anymore! Simons bitter words wereced with hatred and conceit.


    Cedric quivered with fury and hissed through gritted teeth, Youve gone mad! Youre blinded by greed and ambition


    As soon as we return to the Aicker residence, youll pack your things and leave.


    From this day forward, you are no longer my apprentice ! Simons face contorted with rage


    Fine! You want me gone? Then give me Fran as my wife, and pass the leadership of the Aickers to me. Otherwise, I wont leave ! Do you really think that will happen? Cedric spat.


    Youre right about one thing the Aickers need an heir, and Fran cant shoulder the entire burden alone. But Id rather let the family dissolve or hand it over to Andrew than give it to a poisonous snake like you. Simons eyes burned with fury.


    So thats it? Youd give everything to that pretty faced Andrew? What is it about him that makes you so biased? What does he have that I dont ? Cedric gave a coldugh.


    What do youckpared to him? Everything.


    You dont evene close.


    I held back the truth all these years to protect your ego, but now that youve crossed the line, its time you heard it.


    Compared to Dr.


    Lloyd, youre an ipetent fool in every respect.


    Cedrics voice grew even colder.


    Id rather have Fran be Andrews mistress than let her marry you.


    At least that way, her life wont be ruined under your control


    With a final re, Cedric turned on his heel and stormed off leaving Simon shaking with rage.


    Simon stood there, his fists clenched as he watched Cedric walk away.


    He muttered under his breath, You senile old fool! Youre digging your own grave! His humiliation and


    resentment surged in waves, consuming him with each passing moment.


    He reyed Cedrics words in his mind, how Cedric would rather see Francesca with Andrew than with him


    That thought wed at Simons pride like a searing wound.


    As his mind spiraled with hatred, Cedric climbed the tform at the center of the crowd, drawing everyones attention.


    The tform was set up for the Moonlit Apothecarys grand opening ceremony, reserved for special guests.


    The atmosphere shifted as Cedric ascended, his face clouded with frustration.


    People sensed that something was amiss


    Andrew, who had been weing Mark and other guests, noticed the tension and immediately found Francesca.


    He asked, Fran, whats going on between your grandfather and Simon ? Francesca sighed in frustration. Im not entirely sure.


    I argued with Simon earlier, but I left before things escted.


    I wouldnt be surprised if he tried to force my grandpa to marry me off to him again.


    Thats all that maniac ever thinks about ! C

 Chapter 565

    hapter 565 Chapter 565 On the stage, Cedric grabbed the microphone and spoke coldly, Apologies to


    Dr.


    Lloyd and all the guests.


    Ivee up here to announce something important.


    From this moment forward, my eldest apprentice, Simon Gaal, is expelled from my family and teachings


    ! Gasps rippled through the crowd, followed by a flurry of heated discussions


    Cedric just made a public announcernent like that at Mount Apothecarys grand opening.


    The Aickers must have some serious internal conflict! Simon is Cedrics top apprentice and is also a well known figure in Jayrodale


    What could have happened to make Cedric cast him out? Ive heard Simons been infatuated with Francesca for years, but shes never been interested


    Maybe thats the real reason Cedric lost his temper? After making his deration, Cedric walked off the stage without giving further exnation.


    Francesca rushed over, clutching his arm with teary eyes.


    Grandpa, what happened? Why did you drive Simon away? Whats going on? she asked in distress. Cedric huffed


    Fran, today is Dr.


    Lloyds big day.


    I wont letthat ungrateful scum ruin it


    Just remember if he ever thinks he can have you, itll be over my dead body! Andrew joined them and sighed


    Dr.


    Aicker, was that really necessary: Cedric shook his head apologetically.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, I lost myposure


    I shouldnt have done that during your ceremony.


    Andrew smiled faintly


    I wasnt talking about the timing meant that if you expel Simon, it might weaken the Aickers future. Cedrics expression hardened


    Even if the Aickers copses, I wont allow that disgrace to remain under my roof.


    Andrew nced at Francesca.


    Fran, stay with your grandfather for now.


    Well catch up after the ceremony.


    Francesca wiped her tears and nodded.


    Dont worry, Andrew.


    Ill take care of him.


    You go handle the guests.


    As Andrew turned to leave, his eyes grew cold.


    Natasha, who had been keeping watch from a distance, took the opportunity to approach him.


    Need me to step in, darling ? she whispered yfully.


    Andrews tone was sharp.


    Did you see where Simon went ? Natasha nodded.


    He slipped away in a fit of rage while everyone was distracted by Cedrics announcement.


    Andrew frowned.


    Keep an eye out.


    Hes vengeful.


    I wouldnt be surprised if he tried to harm Cedric or Francesca.


    Natasha chuckled darkly.


    If he dares make a move, III y him alive


    She immediately ordered her West End enforcers to secure the area around Moonlit Apothecary.


    Just then, anothermotion stirred as a group from the Rhodes family arrived.


    Andrew raised an eyebrow when he spotted Tiana among them.


    Heposed himself and walked forward, greeting them with a polite smile. Lauren, Mrs.


    Rhodes, wee, he said.


    Lauren returned his smile warmly.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, congrattions! 12 +35 BO  Chapter 565 She presented him with a pair ofrge posters.


    Andrew unrolled them and read the bold words, Dedicated to Healing and Humanity! and The Best Miracle Doctor! Thank you, Andrew said with augh.


    He handed the banners to Dn, who took them to be disyedter


    Tiana, d in an elegant dress befitting her stature, gracefully approached, supported by Laurens secretary, Eunice.


    Behind her, Jerry led a security team of elite guards, their presence both protective and intimidating. Mr.


    Lloyd, looks like you went all out for this grand opening, Tiana remarked casually.


    I take it you spent a pretty penny hiring all these people for the show?

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566  Andrew responded calmly, Mrs.


    Rhodes, youre quite funny, Guests like these donte just because of money! Tiana nced around the scene, taking in the notable faces Hmm, Impressive.


    Dn and Natasha, the two ruling powers of Jayrodale, are here.


    Cedric and Francesca showed up too.


    Even Mr.


    Thatcher made an appearance.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, you certainly have influence


    Lauren beamed with pride and interjected, Dr.


    Lloyd has a widework.


    He once saved Mr.


    Thatchers life


    Tianas smile quickly faded, and she sneered.


    Its all because of Marvins connections


    Theyre just here to keep up appearances.


    You might not see it, Lauren, but that doesnt mean Im blind to whats really going on


    Just then, a sleek Rolls Royce quietly pulled up by the curb, An elderly man dressed in a distinguished


    robe stepped out, immediately drawing a stir from the crowd.


    Is that Mr.


    Yates? Wow! Even the wealthiest man in Jayrodale showed up to support Moonlit Apothecary. Yeah, and Mrs.


    Rhodes from Rhodes Corporation is here top.


    This ce has some serious backing! Feels like a battle of titans ... Too bad for the guy running this ce.


    Hes just a doctor from Jayrodale General Hospital


    The big shots might be here, but none truly care about him, The atmosphere shifted entirely as Marvins presence overshadowed Tianas earlier arrival.


    Marvin strode toward Tiana, his voice warm and inviting.


    Mrs.


    Rhodes! Its been a while.


    Youre as stunning as ever.


    Tiana returned a cool smile.


    And you, Mr.


    Yates, are clearly thriving.


    Congrattions on grooming such a remarkable ... chess piece.


    Hed make a fine sessor for Wealthroller Investments.


    Marvin blinked, caught off guard.


    Chess piece ? Im not sure I follow, Mrs.


    Rhodes.


    What are you suggesting? Tianas gaze flicked toward Andrew with a knowing smirk Oh,e now, Mr. Yates.


    You can y dumb with Lauren, but not with me.


    Marvin nced between her and Andrew, his face remaining neutral.


    Mrs.


    Rhodes, youre mistaken.


    Im here today for the same reason as you just to celebrate the opening of Moonlit Apothecary.


    Andrew sighed, visibly annoyed.


    Marvin, please make sure Mrs.


    Rhodes is taken care of.


    Lets keep things moving, yeah? His tone made it clear he was fed up.


    Tianas penchant for making baseless assumptions and attachingbels to him was starting to wear thin.


    If she were not Laurens mother, he might have already asked her to leave.


    Marvin chuckled obediently.


    Of course.


    Mrs.


    Rhodes, this way, please.


    Tianas eyes narrowed slightly in suspicion as she felt something did not add up.


    She wondered if she was wrong about their rtionship


    After all, why was Andrew giving Marvin orders like that and why was Marvinplying so easily? Hmph


    Marvin and Andrew.


    You think your little act can fool me ? Tiana thought coldly as she followed Marvin to the VIP area.


    Theyre ying some twisted game, but I wont let Lauren be a pawn in their schemes.


    She bit her lip in frustration, her thoughts racing.


    The high society families in Jayrodale had always been locked in -subtle battles with Marvin, the outsider turned mogul.


    For her, this event was not just a ceremony but another move in that ongoing game of power and influence.


    Nheless, Tiana was confident that the Rhodes family would not fall into Marvins hand, especially with her Chapter 566

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567 Andrew had not expected his clinics grand opening to draw such arge crowd.


    The flow of congrattory gifts from different guests kept him busy


    Fortunately, Dn acted as his de facto manager, overseeing the collection of gifts and seating arrangements for the visitors.


    Meanwhile, Francesca and Lauren threw themselves into hosting duties


    They moved gracefully through the crowd, ensuring everyone had enough food and drinks, their faces glowing with joy


    Both women were determined to make the event a sess.


    However, Tiana watched all this with a growing scowl.


    Secing Lauren, the celebrated heiress of the Rhodes family and the citys most admired beauty her own daughter acting like a mere server was more than she could tolerate.


    Jerry, Tiana snapped, go get Lauren.


    My daughter is not meant for menial tasks like this! Before Jerry could move, Marvin chuckled from his seat ned to her.


    Come now, Mrs.


    Rhodes.


    Theyre young and enjoying themselves.


    Let them have this experience.


    Tianas tone hardened


    If she wants experience, she should be learning to manage Rhodes Corporation as its future CEO, making strategic decisions.


    Not acting like a country maid at Andrews beck and call! Marvin shook his head, unfazed.


    With all due respect, I think youre missing the point.


    Lauren seems to be genuinely happy.


    And besides, whats wrong with helping Mr.


    Lloyd ? Theyll be family soon enough Tianas face darkened with fury, and she mmed her hand on the table, causing the tea to spill


    Marvin ! Ill warn you now Andrew thinking he can pursue Lauren is a delusion.


    Who does he think he is? And dont think I dont see your game.


    Youre using Andrew to bait Lauren and drag Rhodes Corporation into your schemes.


    I wont allow it! Her cold,manding voice silenced nearby conversations.


    Even Jerry looked ufortable


    Everyone knew Tiana had a vtile temper cold as ice but quick to ignite like wildfire.


    Few dared to challenge her, not even her husband, the head of the Rhodes family.


    Despite her outburst, Marvin remained calm and unbothered Mrs.


    Rhodes, you truly believe Lauren is lowering herself by being with Andrew? Its not about lowering herself , Tiana hissed


    Its degrading and absurd! Let me be clear Lauren is already engaged to someone from the Driscoll family in Blumedale


    Andrew isnt even close to being worthy.


    Youd do well to control him! Marvin smirked


    I hate to disappoint you, but thats not something I can do.


    Tianas eyes narrowed with cold rage.


    Marvin, youre mocking me! This isnt a game.


    Marvin raised his hands in feigned surrender.


    I wouldnt dare mock someone as powerful as you, Mrs. Rhdoes


    But you misunderstand Andrew doesnt answer to me.


    Its quite the opposite.


    Tiana growled, Dont twist the facts with your riddles, Marvin ! I see right through you.


    Whatever youre plotting with Andrew, Rhodes Corporation and my daughter are off-limits.


    At that moment, Cedric approached with a friendly smile.


    Mr.


    Yates, Mrs.


    Rhodes, mind if I join the conversation? Despite his entricity, Cedrics reputation as a renowned miracle doctor gave him significant influence.


    After Chapter 567 all, people often needed a skilled doctor more than money or power.

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568 Chapter 568 Tiana maintained herposure out of respect and nodded slightly.


    Please, have a seat, she said, signaling Cedric to join them.


    Marvin chuckled and chimed in, Cedric, youre different from Mrs.


    Rhodes here.


    Your granddaughter Fran is running around just as much as Lauren, but you dont seem to mind it one bit


    Cedric stroked his beard with a content smile.


    A little hard work never hurt anyone.


    Once this medical center gets going, I n to have Fran here often to lend a hand.


    Working alongside Dr.


    Lloyd will be invaluable for improving her medical expertise.


    Marvin grinned and nced at Tiana.


    See, Mrs.


    Rhodes? Thats what I call vision.


    Sure, the girls are hustling around and probably exhausted, but theyre happy.


    And frankly, Mr.


    Lloyd seems to have that kind of charm, doesnt he ? Tianas jaw clenched as she spat through gritted


    teeth, Nonsense! Both Cedric and Marvin shared an awkward look, knowing how touchy Tiana could be


    Despite their equal standing in age and status, neither wanted to cross her vtile temper.


    Speaking of Fran, Tiana began, shifting gears with an icy calm.


    She and Lauren are close in age


    Fran is a respected chief doctor in Jayrodale General Hospital and a well breddy from a prominent family.


    Have you arranged a marriage for her ? to have an Cedric smirked confidently.


    I leave that up to the young folks.


    However, I have noticed that Fran seems to Interest in Dr.


    Lloyd, and the two get along splendidly.


    So III let them develop things naturally.


    Tianas eyes widened in shock.


    You want Fran and Andrew to end up together? Cedrics gaze hardened.


    Why not? Is there a problem with that? With a firm tone, Cedric continued, Let me make one thing clear , Mrs.


    Rhodes.


    Fran and Lauren are like sisters, and if they both have feelings for Dr.


    Lloyd, theyllpete fairly.


    We, as their elders, should stay out of it.


    And for the record, Fran wont be stepping aside just because Lauren has your backing.


    Tiana looked incredulous and said, Cedric, have you lost your mind? Who told you Lauren is even


    interested in Andrew ? She shook her head and scoffed, That boy is lucky Im toleating his presence.


    Hes not worthy of Laurens attention, and III never allow any rtionship between them! Cedric, however


    , broke into a broad grin, pping his hands.


    Perfect! Thats excellent news! If Lauren is stepping aside, that clears the way for Fran and Dr.


    Lloyd ! What a cause for celebration! He chuckled heartily.


    In fact, once this grand opening is over, the Aickers will host a three day feast to celebrate! Marvinughed along


    Cedric, your shameless enthusiasm is something else! Ive got to hand it to you.


    Tiana was fuming


    Her chest rose and fell in frustration, and her eyes narrowed in disbelief


    Was Cedric out of his mind? He seemed all too eager to push his granddaughter toward Andrew as if the man were some priceless Treasure.


    Her thoughts darkened as she observed Marvin and Cedrics camaraderie.


    She thought bitterly, Marvin must have sunk his ws into Cedric too.


    This old fox is manipting everyone, even dragging the Aickers family into his schemes.


    Chapter 560  Inwardly, she cursed Andrew.


    Not only had he enchanted her daughter Lauren, but now Francesca and even Cedric seemed captivated by him.

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569 Good evening, everyone! Wee to the grand opening of Moonlit Apothecary, Lauren announced gracefully from the stage.


    Laurens beauty was legendary in Jayrodale, and all eyes were instantly drawn to her radiant presence. She smiled warmly and continued, III keep it brief thank you foring, and I hope youll continue to support Moonlit Apothecary.


    Now, lets get the feast started! With that, cheers erupted from the crowd as the celebration reached its peak.


    Over a hundredrge banquet tables were packed with guests enjoying the spread of delicious food and drinks.


    Laughter and conversation filled the air as people dove into the feast.


    Andrew nced at the lively scene, unsure how to respond Francesca, her dimpled smile glowing, approached and teased, So, Andrew, how did we do? Lauren and I pulled off this banquet pretty well, right? You did a great job, Andrew replied, grinning Thanks for saving me from spending a fortune. Francesca puffed her chest proudly.


    Exactly! Think about it just the guys from West End and South City who cause to celebrate are over a thousand.


    If we had taken them to a fancy hotel for dinner, youd be out hundreds of thousands.


    Lauren soon joined them, holding the hem of her dress as she walked over and looped her arm through Andrews


    Frans right, she said yfully.


    Even though youre not burting for money, Andrew, Fran and I will be your future financial advisors. Well make sure you dont waste a dime.


    Francesca blushed and waved her hand.


    Oh, please! Youre the one marrying him, not me.


    Lauren raised an eyebrow and chuckled.


    Really? Then why do I feel like youve been the most involved today? You came up with the whole


    banquet idea and worked harder than me! Francescas face reddened further as she stammered, Thats because the Rhodes family is loaded, so you dont worry about these things.


    But the Aickers arent that rich.


    Weve learned to be more frugal.


    Lauren grinned mischievously and turned to Andrew.


    Hear that, Dr.


    Lloyd? Frans got great money sense


    Maybe you should marry her as your second wife so she can manage your finances.


    Andrew chuckled nervously, knowing better than to engage in that conversation.


    Francesca, however, red at Lauren in embarrassment.


    Lauren, stop it! People are listening! Lauren giggled.


    Okay, okay.


    Ill behave.


    Lets grab some food.


    Francesca pped her hands in excitement.


    Great idea! This is my first time attending a banquet like this.


    Its actually a lot of fun! Just then, a sleek motorcade arrived, drawing everyones attention.


    The convoy of over ten ck luxury cars, including Mercedes and Audis, moved in smoothly andmanded the crowds curiosity.


    As the car doors opened, a group of men in martial arts uniforms swiftly exited, forming an orderly line. Each wore a headband with the words Madde Martial Academy boldly disyed


    The bustling atmosphere quieted momentarily as people turned to observe the neers.


    The Madde Martial Academy was infamous for its arrogance in Jayrodale.


    Even prestigious events, such as Kanes funeral and Harveys rise to power, had not been important enough for them to attend


    Chapter 569  From the VIP table, Tiana took a slow sip of tea and smirked Well, well ... looks like someones here to stir up some trouble.


    Marvin, I think were in for a good show.


    Chapter 570 +

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570 Tiana smirked, and it was obvious from her tone that she was eager to watch Andrew embarrass himself.


    She said, With the way the Madde Martial Academy operates, its impossible for this Moonlit Apothecary to get through the day without some trouble


    Even with you sitting here, Marvin, I bet Andrew will end up with a few ps across the face. Marvin chuckled coldly


    If they dare cause trouble, III have a word with Vince.


    Well see if his academy is tougher than my Wealthroller Investments.


    Cedric scoffed


    Vince has gone into seclusion to focus on martial arts training.


    If anyones leading this charge, itll be his son, Rodney.


    That brat is trouble, Vince, the academys founder and an infamous martial arts master, had long been feared for his domineering presence in Jayrodales martial arts scene.


    Tianas eyes glinted with amusement.


    Ah, Rodney, huh? With his temper, bloodshed seems inevitable today.


    Down among the crowd, many underground figures eyed the academy members warily.


    Under the subtle direction of Dn and Natasha, over a thousand of their men were already watching the Madde representatives like .wolves ready to pounce


    If anyone dared make a scene, it would be a death sentence


    In a shadowy corner, Finley sat with a few men from Hidden Dragons, who had been sent to support him


    One of them sneered.


    Mr.


    Moore, I thought you said Andrew was something special, but he doesnt look like it to me.


    The academys stomping all over him, and hes not even making a peep


    Exactly! Whats stopping us? We should just flip these tables and go after him! another one added.


    A third person nodded eagerly.


    No need to rush


    Let the Madde guys break him first.


    Once Andrews lying half-dead, then we can show up and prove Hidden Dragons are the real power here


    The menughed and tradedments, convinced that Andrew and Moonlit Apothecary were finished Since As death, Finley had be more cautious, having learned from multiple humiliating defeats at Andrews hands.


    He had once been the loudmouth, shing his familys Hidden Dragons connections everywhere, but now he knew better.


    Dont get me wrong, Andrew and I have a blood feud, Finley whispered.


    But right now, we y it cool.


    There are some serious yers here we shouldnt mess with today.


    Keeping a low profile is the smart move.


    His words stunned his men into silence, One frowned and asked, Mr.


    Moore ..


    are you scared now? Yeah! Whats there to be afraid of? Were the Hidden Dragons ! Andrew has defied us too many times already.


    He deserves to be taken out ! Another enforcer, face red with excitement, urged, Come on! Lets make a scene.


    Burn this ce to the ground, beat Andrew until he cant stand, and boom our name will be feared across


    all of Jayrodale ! The group grew restless, eager for violence.


    They just waited for Finleys order to strike.

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571 Finley silently cursed his hotheaded men.


    In Jayrodale, Andrew had be a powerful figure with both Dn and Natasha at his beck and call. With thousands of underground enforcers present, anyone reckless enough to start trouble would be hacked to pieces.


    He sighed deeply, recalling his younger days when he had been just as cocky.


    Back then, fresh from Hidden Dragons, he thought he could take on anyone and anything Nheless, after countless humiliations and close calls in Jayrodale, Finley had learned the harshness of reality. The beatdowns, betrayals, and lures of the underworld had drained his fighting spirit.


    Recently, he had even sought help to a therapist.


    Stay put


    Today, were just here to watch, he muttered, downing his drink.


    Right now, Andrew isnt someone we can handle.


    But dont worry, plenty of others want him gone.


    The Hidden Dragons enforcers exchanged uneasy nces.


    They could not believe how much Finley had changed


    He used to be a ruthless tyrant, seizing wealth and women at will.


    Now, he was ying it safe, almost scared.


    Meanwhile, Rodney from the Madde Martial Academy approached Andrew, carrying a ck, gold trimmed tray..


    Andrew, congrattions! Rodney greeted with a warm smile.


    This is a token of our academys appreciation, We wish you great sess.


    Please, ept it.


    Rodneys demeanor was courteous, without a hint of hostility.


    Behind him, the other Madde students stood tall andposed, saluting Andrew. Congrattions, Dr.


    Lloyd! May your name as a miracle doctor echo for generations! they shouted in unison, their voices loud and clear across the entire venue


    For a moment, the entire crowd froze in shock, wondering what was going on.


    They were shocked that the Madde Martial Academy had shown up to offer congrattions instead of causing trouble.


    Even Lauren and Francesca blinked in disbelief.


    Lauren knew well that rtions between Andrew and the academy had always been tense.


    Up on the VIP tform, Marvin chuckled heartily.


    Cedric, Mrs.


    Rhodes, it seems we worried for nothing


    Come, lets have a toast! Cedric raised his ss, smiling from ear to ear.


    Dr.


    Lloyds influence is greater than I imagined


    Even Madde Martial Academy had to show respect.


    Impressive, truly impressive


    Among the younger generation in Jayrodale, Dr.


    Lloyd is clearly leading the pack.


    Youre too kind, Marvin replied, grinning as he basked in the praise.


    Cedric nodded in admiration.


    Mr.


    Yates, raising such a prodigious talent must fill you with pride.


    I envy you.


    With Dr.


    Lloyd here, both Wealthroller Investments and your legacy are in good hands.


    Marvin beamed, savoring the moment.


    As a loyal steward to the Lloyd royal family, Marvin had seen Andrew grow from a child to the man he was today


    Though he maintained professional respect for Andrew, he saw Andrew as the closest thing he had to family.


    Watching Cedric and Tiana, Marvin could not help but feel mug.


    Andrew had surpassed his wildest expectations, and Marvin relished every opportunity to showcase his sess


    7/1  Chapter 572

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572 Chapter 572 Behind the scenes, Marvin maintained lils respectful demeanor.


    He knew better than to take liberties when speaking privately with Andrew.


    Meanwhile, Tianas expression was dark as thunderclouds, she had fully expected the Madde Martial Academy to crash the party and humble Andrew.


    Yet, to her dismay, Rodney and his crew had shown up not to fight, but to deliver an borate gesture of goodwill.


    Tiana struggled toprehend why the academy, known for its pride and arrogance, would humble themselves before Andrew.


    Mr.


    Sanford, youre quite a rare visitor


    I dont recall sending an invitation to the Madde Martial Academy, Andrew remarked with a faint, mocking smile, his tone distant.


    The crowd gasped.


    Many thought Andrew was pushing his luck.


    The Madde Martial Academy hade to show respect, yet here he was, giving them a cold shoulder.


    It seemed reckless, even suicidal


    Rodney, visibly embarrassed, chuckled awkwardly and replied, Youre absolutely right, Dr. Lloyd.


    We came uninvited and might have caused some disturbance.


    Please forgive the intrusion.


    The other Madde Martial Academy members, including Dean, all wore sheepish expressions. For martial artists, respect was earned through strength, not words.


    Andrews previous encounter at their academy had left a deep and unforgettable impression, which exined why none of them dared to show even the slightest annoyance despite Andrews blunt demeanor, Ivan, the towering giant from the academy, who had mostly recovered from his previous injuries, forced a stiff smile as he stepped forward.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, your bravery and skill truly left a mark on mest time.


    He bowed respectfully and continued, Im here today not just to apologize but also to express my admiration.


    Youve earned my deepest respect! The crowd watched in stunned silence, unable to believe what they were witnessing the infamously proud Madde Martial Academy was acting meek and even deferential. Lauren chuckled and spoke softly to Andrew.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, let Mr.


    Sanford and his people take their seats.


    Everyones watching, and poor Mr.


    Sanford looks like hes dying of embarrassment! Francesca giggled quietly and added, Come on, Andrew, stop giving them such a hard time.


    Mr.


    Sanford already admitted his mistake.


    Give them a break Rodney eagerly nodded.


    Yes, Andrew, wed be honored if you could let it slide this time


    From now on, Madde Martial Academy and Moonlit Apothecary will have each others back.


    If you ever need anything, just say the word


    If I even hesitate, then Im not a real man! Andrew sighed reluctantly.


    Fine, you can stay and enjoy the meal, but theres no need to bring any gifts.


    Rodney immediately shook his head and spoke firmly.


    Absolutely not.


    Its a matter of principle


    We wouldnt dream of showing up without a gift


    Our academy may not be the wealthiest, but we still understand proper etiquette.


    Please, ept this small token of appreciation.


    Andrew opened his mouth to decline again, but Francesca quickly stepped in and snatched the tray with a yful pout


    Ill take that, thank you very much! Honestly, Andrew, you have no sense of how to live frugally.


    I wont let you waste good opportunities like this! Lauren covered her mouth,ughing.


    See? I told you, Frans the perfect housewife material! 12  Chapter 572 Francesca blushed and red at Lauren.


    Without further ado, she peeled back the red cloth covering the tray.


    Lets see what Mr.


    Sanford has brought us


    The moment the cloth was lifted, a brilliant golden light radiated outward, casting a warm glow on the crowd


    Faces illuminated in golden lues, many spectators gasped astonishment, their eyes wide with disbelief.

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573 Chapter 573 +15 BONUS Holy! Its a whole tter of solid gold bars.


    Madde Martial Academy sure knows how to make a statement! Seriously, how much would all that gold be worth? Must be at least a few million dors.


    Are they really trying to cozy up to Moonlit Apothecary that hard? The extravagant gift had everyone buzzing


    Even Francesca and Lauren were momentarily stunned.


    Mr.


    Sanford, this is way too much.


    Youre just here for a meal.


    Theres no need for such a grand gesture


    Please, take it back, Francesca said, extending the tray toward Rochey.


    While she was pleased with Andrew receiving gifts, this level of generosity was overwhelming.


    Her kind hearted nature made her feel awkward epting so much gold.


    Rodney waved it off with a smile.


    Ms.


    Aicker, please, just ept it for Dr.


    Lloyds sake.


    Its really not that much


    There was no way Rodney intended to take back the gift.


    However, his grand gesture was not just about generosity -it had a deeper motive


    Though Madde Martial Academy had a reputation for arogance in Jayrodale, that had changed after Andrews legendary visit when he single handedly wrecked their reputation.


    Curious and humbled by the encounter, Rodney discreetly vestigated Andrews background and was stunned by what he found


    Both Harvey and Michael powerful figures in Jayrodale had been defeated by Andrew.


    Not only that, but Andrew now seemed to have full control of the citys underworld, with Dn and Natasha, two feared crime lords, under hismand.


    Rodney knew then that Madde Martial Academy could not afford to antagonize Andrew anymore. His grudge over the earlier incident faded in the face of cold, hard reality.


    Though Rodney was brash by nature, he was not a fool.


    He even informed his father, Vince, the academys founder, who was in deep seclusion.


    Vinces only advice was simple it was better for them to submit than to be destroyed.


    With that reassurance, Rodney wasted no time in bringing avish gift to Moonlit Apothecarys opening ceremony, hoping to mend ties with Andrew.


    Francesca, still unsure, looked to Andrew for guidance.


    I dont know what to do.


    Youre the owner of Moonlit Apothecary.


    Should we ept it or not? Andrew spoke decisively.


    Of course were epting it! This much gold is no joke.


    Francesca raised a brow, amused.


    Thats funny you didnt seem so eager to ept it before.


    Lauren chimed in, her curiosity piqued.


    Yeah, Dr.


    Lloyd, you changed your mind pretty fast.


    Andrew, unfazed, replied smoothly, Earlier, I didnt want to take it because I didnt want to owe Mr.


    Sanford any favors


    But now that Ive seen how tempting this mountain of gold looks, well... I cant just let it go.


    He smirked and added, As they say, turning down money is a fools game.


    Right, Mr.


    Sanford ? Rodneys face twitched as he forced out a strained response R right.


    Exactly! What a shameless guy! Rodney thought bitterly.


    He couldve just said he wanted the gold outright instead of pretending to be all noble Francesca burst intoughter, covering her mouth as she shook her head at Andrew.


    She should have known he 1/2 Chapter 573 was a gold digger.


    Lauren also giggled at how Andrew had his greedy moment and was not always the perfect gentleman.


    It was clear to both women now when it came to profits, Andrew did not hesitate to im his share.

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574  Chapter 574 Andrew could not help but chuckle to himself he definitely was not going to refuse that entire tray of gold, Rodney had brought it straight to him, so why not take advantage of it? He carefully handed the gold off to Francesca, who grinned brightly as her dimples deepened.


    Mr.


    Sanford, you and your team should sit down before all the foods gone! Francesca said warmly. Rodney waved his hand, polite as ever.


    No need to worry about us, Ms.


    Aicker.


    Well just grab a spot anywhere.


    After that, he quickly led the Madde Martial Academy members to an empty table, keeping things humble despite their earlier fanfare


    Dean subtly nudged Rodney and whispered, Mr.


    Sanford, look over at the VIP section.


    Rodney followed his gaze and immediately tensed up.


    His heart skipped a beat when he realized sitting at the head table were Jayrodales top power yers; Marvin, the wealthiest man in Jayrodale; Tiana, the matriarch of the Rhodes family; Cedric, the famous doctor, and Mark, the mayor himself.


    Good thing we came to offer respect instead of trouble.


    Otherwise, wed be leaving on stretchers today, muttered, quietly instructing his people to stay low key and focus on enjoying the meal, Rodney Meanwhile, Andrew, Lauren, and Francesca found themselves in an awkward predicament.


    All the tables were full, leaving no seats for them.


    Should we just crash a table somewhere ? Lauren suggested.


    Francesca shook her head.


    You two go ahead


    Im not that hungry.


    III head to the back to tally up the gifts.


    Lauren grinned mischievously.


    Fran, you little money lover! You must be thrilled with todays haul.


    You have no idea! Francescaughed.


    Ive handled millions before, but theres just something magical about receiving gifts its a whole different level of joy! Lauren pped her hands in agreement.


    Exactly! Regr money doesnt hit the same because its either work-rted or tied up in business.


    But receiving gifts other peoples money being handed over willingly oh, its just pure bliss! Andrew shook his head, exasperated.


    You two were just teasing me for wanting to keep Rodneys gold, yet youre both acting like treasure hunters now! Lauren giggled.


    Oh, we wanted it too! We just have to keep up appearances.


    Girls like us have to pretend to be polite.


    But you, Dr.


    Lloyd, as the host, its perfectly proper for you to ept it! Andrew sighed.


    Of course, he had been roped into it.


    He had epted the gifts, but he knew exactly where they would end up safely under Francesca and Laurens watch, far out of his reach Francesca nced toward the VIP section.


    Marvin, Tiana, and Mark were enjoying themselves,ughing and chatting over wine..


    So, when are those three going to cough up their gifts ? she wondered aloud, her eyes sparkling with expectation.


    Lauren leaned in, equally hopeful.


    Oh, if those heavyweights contribute, todays total could double in no time! Andrew opted to stay out of their gift greedy fantasies.


    However, his gazended on Finley in the corner, drinking heavily and wolfing down food with his crew. A sly idea began to form in Andrews mind.


    Lauren, Fran, Andrew said with a grin, you two want mere gifts, right? Well, theres a VIP guest over there 1/2 Chapter 574 who hasnt paid his dues.


    We cant let him leave without contributing !  Chapter 575

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575 Chapter 575  Lauren raised an eyebrow in confusion


    Who else? Youre not seriously going to ask Mr.


    Thatcher for money, are you, Dr.


    Lloyd ? Andrew grinned and gestured toward the corner where Finley sat sulking.


    Not Mr.


    Thatcher.


    Its our good friend, Mr.


    Moore


    His uncles the leader of Hidden Dragons, so hes got deep pockets


    The mention of Finley made Lauren and Francescas eyes sparkle with anticipation.


    If anyone was perfect for fleecing, it was that unlucky fool


    With yful determination, the two women followed Andrew, their heels clicking with purpose as they headed straight for Finley


    Finley was busy drowning his sorrows in liquor when he noticed someone standing beside him.


    He frowned in irritation.


    What now? Cant a guy drink in peace ? Beat it! Andrew chuckled softly.


    Drink all you want, Mr.


    Moore, but how about paying your tab first? Finley froze for a moment before his face twisted in disbelief


    He looked up and saw Andrew standing there, smiling casually.


    His eyes widened in shock.


    Andrew ? How the hell did you sneak up on me? The men at Finleys table tensed, their expressions wary as they watched Andrew closely.


    Andrew did not bother to acknowledge them.


    He kept his focus on Finley and continued in a friendly tone Mr.


    Moore, youve been enjoying yourself- drinking, eating, even leaving bones all over the table.


    But you see, all of this costs money


    So how about contributing to the asion ? Finleys face darkened immediately.


    He mmed his ss down in frustration.


    Are you serious, Andrew ? I had a couple of drinks and some food, and now youre shaking me down like


    I owe you something? He could not believe it.


    Never in his life had he seen a host openly ask a guest for money like this


    It was humiliating, and in his eyes,pletely beneath someone of Andrews status.


    Andrew kept his smile intact.


    Small business, Mr.


    Moore.


    You know how it is.


    Surely, you wouldnt want toe across as stingy, right? And with your Hidden Dragons connections, Im sure youre not strapped for cash.


    The i jab hit its mark, and Finley bristled.


    Are you calling me cheap ? he snapped, clenching his jaw.


    He reached into his pocket and yanked out a wad of cash.


    pping it down on the table, he sneered, There! Thats 1500 bucks.


    Take it and get out of my face! Andrew calmly picked up the cash and handed it to Francesca, who beamed as she counted it.


    Hmm, 15 bills.


    Exactly 1500 dors, she confirmed cheerfully.


    Finley scoffed, crossing his arms.


    Thats more than enough for this cheap spread


    Outside, this wouldnt cost more than 600 dors.


    Consider that extra 900 a favor.


    Andrew shook his head, feigning disappointment.


    Still not enough, Mr.


    Moore, Honestly, its pretty embarrassing Finleys eye twitched as he crossed his arms.


    Excuse me? 1500 dors isnt enough? Of course not, Andrew replied, his expression serious. Given your standing, thats pocket change


    Its not about the food its about your reputation.


    Imagine word getting back to your uncle that you showed up to a celebration and barely contributed.


    Do you really want to embarrass him like that? Finleys face turned red with fury.


    Heughed bitterly and leaned forward.


    Wow.


    Youve got no shame, Andrew.


    Youll pull any trick just to squeeze a few more bucks out of people, huh?

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576 Chapter 576 Finley sneered, his voiceced with sarcasm


    You think using some revers¨¦ psychology is going to make me y the sucker and hand over more money? Andrew shook his head with a serious expression.


    You misunderstand, Mr.


    Moore


    Im not trying to provoke you.


    This isnt about greed for money


    He gestured around them and added, This is Moonlit Apothecary Jayrodales most upscale medical center


    Were hosting some of the top figures in the city today.


    When guests give gifts here, were talking hundreds of thousands, sometimes millions in cash or more. Andrew nced pointedly at the cash Finley had handed over earlier.


    And yet, youe here and offer a measly 1500 bucks.


    I mean, really, Mr.


    Moore, how can someone of your standing think thats enough? Finley clenched his jaw.


    Thats on them if they wanna throw money around like idiots! I wasnt even invited here, Andrew.


    You cant expect me to be held to the same standard ! Andrew chuckled softly.


    Oh, if thats the issue, then allow me to formally invite you now.


    Finleyughed angrily, his fists tightening on the table.


    Toote for that.


    Even with your little invitation, Im not about to kiss your ass and hand you more cash! Dont forget, we still have a few scores to settle


    Andrew was unfazed by the hostility, shing a smile.


    Alright, fair enough.


    But whether you were invited or not, the fact is you came here, ate our food, and drank our wine, the same as the other guests


    That makes you obligated to contribute to the asion, doesnt it? Finleys eye twitched in frustration, wondering if Andrew was serious


    He wanted to punch Andrew, but the bastards logic actually made sense.


    Finley muttered curses under his breath, realizing he had trapped himself.


    He had eaten here.


    If word got out that he stiffed the host after dining like a king, his reputation would take a hit.


    After checking his pockets and realizing he was out of cash.


    Finley sighed and turned to his men.


    Empty your wallets


    Were giving him what he wants.


    The Hidden Dragons men scowled but grudginglyplied


    After all, they thought the food was nothing grand, and the 1500 dors were more than enough.


    Collectively, they managed to scrape together another 5000 dors, which Finley mmed on the table in front of Andrew


    Here 5000 dors! Thats more than enough now! Andrew calmly handed the cash to Lauren.


    Lauren, count it, please.


    We wouldnt want to be shortehanged


    Of course! Lauren giggled, clearly enjoying the situation as she began counting the bills.


    Finleys face twitched in pure rage as he thought, Seriously? He doesnt even trust me to hand over the


    full amount? He could not believe how greedy Andrew was.


    After a few moments, Lauren smiled and announced, 5328 dors, Dr.


    Lloyd ! Andrew nodded in satisfaction before turning his gaze back to Finley.


    His eyes twinkled mischievously as he leaned closer.


    You know, Mr.


    Moore, all totaled, your contribution is just a little over 6000 dors.


    Its almost....


    insulting.


    Youre not trying to short change me, are you? Finleys face turned a deep shade of red as he red daggers at Andrew.


    He finally understood Andrew was not going to let him off without squeezing everyst dime.

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577  Finley crossed his arms, sneering.


    Sorry, Andrew, but if you want more, tough luck! Were out of cash.


    If youre that desperate, go rob a bank.


    He was not broke, but he had limits.


    He would not be bullied into emptying his wallet just for this.


    Andrew raised an eyebrow and replied calmly, Mr.


    Moore, dont push me.


    Finley snapped, Push you? Youre the one pushing me! He was in disbelief at how shameless Andrew


    was


    Andrew simply smiled.


    No worries.


    You can pay by card, or maybe Venmo or PayPal? Finleys temper exploded.


    Andrew, dont test me! Youve got some nerve


    Ignoring his outburst, Andrew continued casually, And if youre low on funds, no problem! You can always take out a quick loan.


    Ill wait.


    Finleys hands trembled in fury, his eyes zing red with barely restrained rage.


    He had never been so publicly humiliated


    Meanwhile, his Hidden Dragons crew watched in stunned disbelief.


    Damn... Mr.


    Moore wasnt exaggerating, one muttered.


    This Andrew guy really is something else.


    Hes practically a debt collecting demon.


    Lauren and Francesca were barely holding in theirughter Andrew was relentless, stripping Finley and his gang of every cent.


    Now, he was even joking about them taking out loans to pay him.


    It was absurd enough to make headlines.


    Finley gritted his teeth and growled, This is yourst warning, Andrew.


    Youre pushing me too far.


    The other Hidden Dragons members chimed in angrily.


    Andrew, youre crossing the line! Youve insulted Mr.


    Moore enough already.


    Yeah, man


    Do you think you can just shake us down like this? Try that again, and well stop holding back! If youre


    so strapped for cash, why not ask one of the VIPs on that tform? They can probably cough up a hundred grand without blinking


    Andrew calmly stretched out his hand, his eyes gleaming with determination.


    Whatever.


    You ate at Moonlit Apothecary, you pay.


    Everyone else, including the VIPs, has done it, You think Id let them eat for free? Finley mmed his


    fist on the table and shouted, Youre asking for it, Andrew ! He was at his breaking point.


    Normally, he would have gone berserk by now, but circumstances had changed.


    His previous power base was in shambles after As downfall leaving him in a vulnerable position. Andrew leaned in slightly, his tone cold.


    Mr.


    Moore, Im sure you wouldnt want word to get out that you -mooched off a meal without paying, would you?

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578 Chapter 578  Finleys eyelid twitched violently.


    What do you mean by that? Im warning you dont go spreading rumors ! Andrew chuckled. Oh, it seems Mr.


    Moore values his reputation quite a bit.


    But heres the thing this is my Moonlit Apothecary.


    Youve eaten and drunk here without paying, and thats just uneptable.


    He leaned in a little and added with a smirk, All it takes is one loud announcement from me, and soon, everyone in Jayrodale will know youre nothing more than a broke freeloader


    Think about your uncles reputation ! Finleys expression darkened further as Andrew casually said, So,


    Mr.


    Moore, why not save face and swipe that card? Or perhaps consider applying for a loan? At the mention


    of Hidden Dragons reputation, the faces of the other gang members grew serious.


    They could tolerate embarrassment, but their leaders reputation? That was sacred.


    Mr.


    Moore, just pay something.


    Its not worth the fallout.


    Yeah, if word gets out that Hidden Dragons cant even cover a meal, well never hear the end of it.


    You know how these stories spread like wildfire


    Itll be bad for everyone if this guy makes a scene.


    Their words only fueled Finleys frustration.


    His face flushed red, and for a moment, he thought his head might explode from the sheer humiliation.


    Lauren and Francesca were already doubled over, their sides aching fromughter.


    Andrew had cornered him perfectly, and Finley knew it.


    The thought of being publicly shamed like this was unbearable.


    Fine, you win, Finley growled through clenched teeth.


    How much do you want? Andrew smiled cheerfully, rubbing his hands together.


    Mr.


    Moore, youve asked the million dor question.


    The more, the better, of course.


    Finleys face contorted in rage


    More ? Give me a damn number! I swear, if you push me further, were going to have a problem ! Andrew paused as if deep in thought before saying, Alright then.


    Since youre being so reasonable, how about a modest 50 million? The air seemed to freeze.


    50 million ? Finley practically choked on his own breath.


    The other Hidden Dragons crew gaped at Andrew, their fury barely restrained.


    If looks could kill, Andrew would have been a pile of ash.


    Meanwhile, Lauren and Francesca grasped audibly.


    50 million ? Andrew, are you out of your damn mind ?! Finley roared, his face twisted with fury


    You think Im made of money? Youre asking for death, you greedy bastard! The tension skyrocketed. Finley was not bluffing anymore he was one bad word away from flipping the table and going all out. He was not poor, but Hidden Dragons was not his personal bank, and there was no way he would casually fork over that kind of cash, Moreover, 50 million was not a small amount money did not grow on trees, after all.

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579  Andrew sighed dramatically.


    I cant believe it


    You have a Hidden Dragons boss as your uncle, yet you cant even manage 50 million.


    Fine, Ill lower it to 30 million


    30 million ? Forget it! If youre going to keep pushing, then do it.


    Id rather risk my life! Finley snapped.


    Andrew chuckled


    Alright, alright, you look like youre about to pass out.


    Lets settle on five million.


    Honestly, youre the poorest and stingiest of all the guests today, Mr.


    Moore.


    In the end, after some intense back and forth, Finley begrudgingly transferred five million to Andrew.


    He stared at his phone screen, watching his bnce drop, and felt his heart bleed.


    Five million gone over a single simple banquet it was a humiliation he could not swallow.


    The moment the transfer came through, Francesca promptly confiscated it.


    This isnt some secret fund, Andrew.


    Its part of the collection, so III keep it for proper ounting, Francesca said with a yful grin.


    Youre not getting it back! 1 Lauren pped her hands in delight.


    Fran, lets tally up the gifts right now.


    With suckers like Mr.


    Moore here, we mustve cleaned up big time! Hearing this, Finley nearly toppled over in fury. Andrew patted his shoulder cheerfully as he teased, Dont be shy, Mr.


    Moore


    Eat and drink as much as you like


    If you want more, just let me know, and III have someone bring out the best dishes for you. Finleys eyes darkened


    You got me today, Andrew.


    But mark my words, I wont let this slide


    He added with mock sympathy, Five million is generous, but its still leagues behind Mr.


    Sanfords golden offering.


    Better luck next time, huh? Finley drowned his anger in drink, too afraid Andrew might actually press him for more money.


    His gang members scowled.


    Mr.


    Moore, lets get out of here.


    No point sticking around


    Yeah, well make sure that bastard Andrew pays for this! However, Finley pped him hard across the face.


    You moron ! Weve already paid five million.


    Were staying and eating every damn cents worth! The man froze, stunned, then nodded in agreement. Youre right, Mr.


    Moore


    Lets eat until this cheapskate goes broke.


    They promptlyunched an assault on the banquet, shoveling food like it was theirst meal.


    Andrew chuckled at the sight.


    The banquet costs wereughably low barely a thousand per table


    Even if they ate until they burst open, they would never eat through five million.


    The event was winding down, with some guests finishing their meals and heading out.


    Tiana, clearly unimpressed, signaled for Jerry to get ready to leave


    Suddenly, another group entered before she could take her leave, drawing everyones attention the Stevens family.


    Leading the group were Aspen and Christina, followed closely by Irene and Leroy


    Trailing behind them were Aspensckeys, Bruce and Jackie, along with a hunched, frail looking man named Gordon Woods.


    1/2 Chapter 579 Bruce and Jackie seemed particrly wary of Gordon, keeping a cautious distance from him as they walked.


    Well, well


    Looks like the partys just getting started, Aspen remarked with a sly grin.


    +25

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580 Chapter 580 Aspen strode confidently to the center of the banquet, her expression cold and unforgiving


    She swept a nce over the gathered crowd and sneered.


    Looks like todays a good day.


    Jayrodales most prominent figures are all here


    Perfect timing III make sure everyone knows that the Stevens family from Bridgefields always collects their debts


    However, Christina and her family looked increasingly nervous.


    Christina whispered urgently, Aspen, you might want to reconsider.


    Even Jayrodales wealthiest man is here today.


    Youre ying with fire ! Irene nced around nervously.


    How on earth did that loser Andrew manage to gather such a crowd? These people arent ones to mess with ! Leroy clutched Irenes arm, his legs shaking.


    Mom, I feel like fainting


    Oh my God, look! Even Natasha and Dn are here those two are killers, legends in the underground world of Jayrodale! Their initial confidence quickly evaporated


    They had arrived intending to support Aspen and demand revenge, but faced with the overwhelming presence of powerful figures, they felt like helpless prey.


    One wrong move and any one of these people could crush their family.


    1 Aspen ignored their warnings.


    She had no intention of backing down.


    With Gordon, the Stevens familys hidden ace, by her side, she was fearless.


    Gordon was a legendary figure in Bridgefields, a master ofbat whose reputation could have spread across the entire Gabo Creek if he had not kept a low profile.


    With him here, she felt untouchable


    Aspen approached the VIP tform, her voice sharp andmanding.


    Apologies for disturbing your meal, everyone.


    Im here to settle a personal score today something thats long overdue.


    Her eyes gleamed dangerously as she continued, So unless you want to get caught in the crossfire, I suggest you leave now.


    Because today, Im tearing down the Moonlit Apothecarys name, once and for all! The words tearing down echoed with chilling finality, sending ripples of shock throughout the crowd.


    Murmurs broke out like wildfire


    Is she crazy? That womans from Bridgefields, right? Shes got guts toe all the way to Jayrodale and


    stir up trouble! Shh ! Thats Aspen Stevens one of Bridgefields elite.


    They say shes brilliant at both strategy andbat.


    Looks like shes got a serious grudge against this ce.


    Yeah, I remember now! She lost big to Dr.


    Lloyd at that auction a while back practically walked out in her underwear.


    And didnt she pour a fortune into Northern District, only to watch it all go up in smoke? Shes bold to


    threaten to destroy the Moonlit Apothecary, but is she really strong enough to pull this off? In the corner, Finleys dark mood lightened at the sight of Aspens arrival.


    A wicked grin spread across his face.


    Well, well, Andrew.


    Looks like karma finally caught up with you.


    Aspens here to settle her score same as me.


    Finleys eyes flicked to the hunched figur¨¦ trailing behind Aspen.


    That old guy... He must be the trump card shes relying on.


    But who is he? A cold shiver ran down Finleys spine.


    The old man exuded a menacing aura, one that hinted at a dangerous and unpredictable power.


    Yet, Finley was almost giddy with anticipation.


    1

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581 Mr.


    Moore, that hunchbacked old man looks like hes reached the level of a senior grandmaster, one of the Hidden Dragons experts whispered.


    No, not just senior grandmaster hes probably at the peak, capable of taking lives with a mere flick of his finger! Hah, Moonlit Apothecary is in big trouble now.


    Ive been saying that Andrew cant go around making enemies without someone eventuallying to settle the score


    The Hidden Dragons experts exchanged smug nces, their eyes gleaming with schadenfreude. Finley sneered, his jaw tightening.


    Just wait.


    Today, not only will Moonlit Apothecary be wrecked, but that loser Andrew will probably be lucky to survive this.


    Finley sensed the overwhelming danger emanating from Gordon


    Although he could not pinpoint who the man was, his instincts screamed that Gordon was not someone to provoke.


    If Finley had been in Andrews shoes, he would have run without a second thought.


    Natashas voice sliced through the tension


    Aspen, take your Stevens family and get the hell out of here! This isnt your yground.


    Aspen scoffed.


    Madam Vostokoff, youre not on my list today.


    If youre smart, youll stay out of this.


    I dont want any unnecessary casualties.


    Natashas eyes narrowed dangerously.


    Go ahead, try it.


    My men from West End are all here


    Well dly let you have your fun for however long you canst.


    Aspens face darkened


    She had not anticipated that the underground groups would turn out in full force for Moonlit Apothecarys opening


    Nearby, Dn crossed his arms, nked by South City enforcers.


    Aspen, youre just a loudmouthed clown from Bridgefields


    You think you cane to Jayrodale and bark orders? Aspens lips curled into a sinister smile.


    Dn, do you really think Im afraid of you? Dn chuckled coldly.


    Afraid or not, we can test that right now.


    You brought your muscle, didnt you? Well, if you cause trouble here, III personally make sure youre carried out in pieces


    At the VIP section, Marvin shook his head


    So someone really dide to make trouble.


    Seems even being Jayrodales wealthiest man doesnt mean much these days.


    Mark leaned in


    Mr.


    Yates, lets not rush.


    Lets watch and see what Aspen does.


    The Stevens family from Bridgefields is no small yer.


    Itd be wise to tread carefully.


    Marvin gave a cold smile.


    Fine.


    But if she doesnt back down, the Stevens family might be fishing for her body in the river by tomorrow. Tiana chuckled.


    Oh, Mr.


    Yates, since when did you lose yourposure? Dont tell me youre getting worked up over someone harassing Andrew? She smirked slyly, clearly enjoying the tension.


    This was exactly what she had been waiting for.


    Andrew and his medical center had basked in enough glory today.


    It was about time someone knocked him down a peg


    At that moment, Andrew appeared with Lauren and Francesca.


    Aspens cold gaze locked onto him as she sneered.


    There you are, Andrew


    I thought youd keep hiding like a coward.


    Andrew met her gaze, his voice calm.


    Aspen, I dont recall inviting you.


    So what are you doing here? 1/2 hapter 1 He nced at her entourage and added dryly, By the way, rashing my banquet without an Invitation costs five million


    Aspen froze for a second before growling, Youve got some nerve.


    Deaths knocking at your door, and youre still spouting nonsense. Youve got guts Ill give you that.


    In the corner, Finley could not help butugh under his breath.


    He thought Andrew was a fool for still joking around when he should be nning his escape, Lanary


    orded a miyahashi in lo* Bert of youd Cristina snapped, her bow Brod as frustration.


    she crowd e and wowing cities, at this y medical contas Anders opened practically a org at awinged hyg that tacy Merales ogg ?anon a wonderng the + Go owany i

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582  Finley scoffed, shocked that Andrew was actually trying to eece five million out of Aspen.


    He could not help but think Andrews greed was going to be the death of him ..


    Irene stood with her hands on her hips, smirking.


    Andrew youve got quite a show going today, but let me tell you something our family may not have brought arge crowd, but were not someone you can push around! Leroy puffed up his chest and added, Yeah! Aspens got to family fighters with her


    Youre in for a world of pain soon! Shut up, both of you! Christina snapped, her brow furrowed in frustration


    Why should we? Irene huffed.


    With Aspen backing us, ve got every right to show off a little ! She crossed her arms and scowled. Besides, look at this fancy medical center Andrews opened.


    Its practically a luxury resort.


    I cant stand the thought of him living it up like this! Leroy nodded eagerly.


    Exactly! Andrew dumped you, and now hes thriving first buying that fancy Mercedes, and now opening this ce


    It just proves you were blind, Christie ! You let a golden opportunity slip right through your fingers. Christinas expression tightened.


    Deep down, she could not deny that their words stung


    She had always prided herself on making smart choices, yet Andrews unexpected sess gnawed at her pride


    He had not even worked that hard for it, yet here he was, flourishing.


    The thought burned her.


    It was as if Andrews rise was a p to her ego a harsh reminder of her missteps and misced judgment


    Taking a steady breath, Christina addressed Andrew


    Andrew, Aspens here to settle things with Madde Martial Academy


    But more importantly, youve crossed her too many times especially at the artifact auction where you


    seized billions of her investment without returning a cent.


    If you want to keep your Moonlit Apothecary intact, youd be wise to apologize to Aspen and pay her back


    Andrews gaze hardened.


    Christina, when did you be her messenger? He sneered.


    Aspens a lunatic.


    Dont you see shes going to drag your Stevens familys fragile assets down with her? Christinas eyes zed as she snapped, Watch your mouth! That was a warning, Andrew.


    If Aspen gives the order, I wont be able to stop her.


    Andrew chuckled softly, shaking his head.


    After all this time, youre still blind to the truth.


    Go ahead, Christina.


    Let Aspen make her move.


    Then well see if she crawls back to Bridgefields in tears or if Im the one on my knees apologizing. Youre ying with fire, Christina warned icily


    You think you can keep winning? You have no idea how powerful Bridgefields Stevens family is.


    If you push them too far, do you really think Mr.


    Yates and those other big names will go to war for you? Aspen cut in, her voice dripping with disdain. Christina, stop wasting words on a dead man walking.


    Once I settle things with Rodney, Andrews next.


    Christina sighed deeply, her voice now cold and detached.


    Fine


    Your feud with Aspen is your problem now


    But mark my words when youre lying on the ground, begging for mercy, dont look to me for help. I wont lift a finger.

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583 Dr.


    Lloyd, Aspen and Christina seem prepared for something serious.


    We need to be cautious, Lauren warned, her voice tinged with concern.


    Francesca nodded in agreement, her brows furrowed.


    Aspens always been proud and arrogant.


    She wouldnt dare show up here and threaten to ruin Moonlit Apothecary unless she had absolute confidence in her backing Andrew smiled faintly


    Her confidencees from that hunchbacked old man standing behind her.


    His skills are decent.


    In Jayrodale, there might not be many who could stand against him.


    Laurens eyes widened in surprise.


    That old man? He looks so frail he can barely walk.


    I didnt think hed be a master fighter! Francescas worry deepened.


    That just makes it worse, Andrew.


    Aspens fattures here have already filled her with resentment, Im worried that after dealing with Madde Martial Academy, shell turn her attention to you.


    Andrew snorted, a hint of disdain tugging at his lips.


    Sure, he might be formidable to others around here.


    But to me? Hes nothing special


    His words were understated


    After all, the Five Convergence Pill had broken the first seal in his body, and Andrew could easily crush the old man with a single hand.


    If the second seal broke free, the man would not even survive within five steps of him.


    Once the third seal was broken, Andrew would recover his full strength.


    Meanwhile, Aspens gaze sharpened, her voice filled with malice.


    Rodney, today is the day you pay with your life.


    TI Aspen savored the fearful nces directed her way.


    In Bridgefields, she had always been untouchable, and now she wanted to send a message here in Jayrodale: no one could cross her and live


    Rodneys face darkened as he strode to the front.


    Aspen, you arrogant bitch, who the hell do you think you are,ing here to challenge Madde


    Martial Academy? His tone was venomous, and his eyes glinted with cold rage.


    He had been waiting for this moment, eager to crush Aspen after the humiliation she had caused him in the past.


    Aspen sneered, crossing her arms.


    Trash like you isnt worth my time, Rodney.


    The shame you put me through will be paid back a hundredfold today.


    Rodney chuckled lewdly, his gaze roving over her.


    Oh, please.


    Last time, I only had time to grab those headlights of yours.


    This time, Im going all in lets see you spread those legs and wee me properly! His crude words triggered a chorus ofughter from the Madde Martial Academy members behind him.


    They jeered and made vulgarments about Aspens impending downfall.


    Mr.


    Sanford is definitely skillful in that area


    That dumb bitch is finished! I dont know what this woman is thinking


    She actually dared to mess with Madde Martial Academy seems like thest lesson wasnt enough for her.


    Theres no need topete with her.


    Not only is Mr.


    Sanford here today, but Mr.


    Lincoln is also here to help us


    Aspen is gone! Lauren frowned.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, do you think Madde Martial Academy can handle that old man? Andrew shook his head. Its going to be tough.


    Rodney may seem reckless, but hes actually shrewd


    He came to me earlier to forge an alliance, showing he knows how to adapt to circumstances


    1/2 But he doesnt understand how dangerous that hunchbacks, and itll cost him, Andrew added Francesca pointed out, But Mr.


    Lincoln Is still here.


    Hes Madde Martfal Academys top master.


    He might be able to turn the tide, right? Chapter 501

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584  Andrew spoke calmly, Ivan has solid expertise in hard martial techniques. With his aggressive internal boxing style, he might hold his ground against that hunchback for while. But if the fight drags on, that old man will use his superior stamina to gain the upper hand hes adept at controlling internal energy flow.


    On the VIP tform, Tiana said tly, That Madde Martial Academy guy is going to suffer today. 7 Marvin chuckled.


    Not many know this, but Cedric and I are well aware of your talents, Mrs.


    Rhodes


    Youve always been a martial arts genius


    Who do you think that girl from Bridgefields is relying on? Cedric nodded thoughtfully.


    Indeed.


    Back then, you were one of Jayrodales most celebrated women.


    Even Kane from the Weller family admired you.


    Wed appreciate your insights.


    1 Tiana smiled arrogantly.


    Those days are long gone now that Im a wife and mother.


    But since you asked, Ill share what I know.


    She turned her gaze toward Gordon and exined, That man is Gordon Woods, a martial master from the northern regions.


    He had to flee south years ago after offending a powerful northern n.


    I never expected hed go into hiding with Bridgefields Stevens family all this time.


    No wonder Aspen is so confident.


    Gordon was already a senior grandmaster years ago, she continued, and by now, hes probably reached the peak of that level.


    Unless Vincees out of seclusion, Madde Martial Academy doesnt stand a chance.


    This wont end well not for Rodney, nor for that Andrew kid.


    Cedrics expression tightened.


    So thats the infamous Gordon? Thisplicates things.


    Marvin scoffed and said, I dont see any problem here.


    If he dares to mess with me, III teach him a lesson in the power of money! 11 He crossed his arms confidently.


    If ites down to it, III drop a billion dors to have Gordon wiped out


    Tiana and Cedric exchanged nces, their expressions darkening slightly.


    Marvin was not known for his physical prowess


    Unlike families like the Wellers or the Aickers, Marvin had no powerful martial artists at hismand. Nheless, this was an era where wealth was often more powerful than fists.


    Money could achieve what brute force could not.


    A billion dors would be more than enough to hire some top martial arts masters from the Gabo Creek region to take Gordon down


    Even if Gordon was strong, he would not stand a chance alone against multiple grandmasters.


    This was not Marvins first time ying the money game


    When he was starting out in Jayrodale, the head of an old noble family had constantly tried to bully him, thinking their familys martial strength could crush Marvin and seize his fortune.


    Marvin had responded by spending a billion dors to hire two senior grandmasters, who stormed the familys estate and wiped them out in one night.


    The arrogant family head was found hanging from his own front gate.


    That was the terrifying power of wealth


    You might not be able to hire the strongest martial artists on earth, but with a billion dors, you could easily get several grandmasters on your side.


    Even those martial legends who were revered by entire regions could sometimes be hired for the right price.


    Many people who believed martial arts masters were beyond reach simply did not understand one truth: they were not offering enough money.


    1

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 85 Chapter 585 Heh, Mr.


    Yates, your money might be able to move mountains, but Aspens threat is right here and now ! Tiana sald with a cold smirk, clearly annoyed


    Once they deal with the Madde Martial Academy fighters, Aspen will turn his sights on Andrew.


    She continued, Even if you throw a fortune around right now, by the time your reinforcements show up, your prized pawn will already be on his knees, begging for mercy! Cedric frowned


    If Gordon gets too out of hand, arent you going to step in ? Tiana gave a yful but sharp smile.


    Why would I? The Bridgefields Stevens family has done me no harm.


    Why should I get involved in their business? Cedrics voice became more serious.


    Youre still from Jayredale, Mrs.


    Rhodes.


    Are you really going to stand by and watch Gordon run wild in your own city? And what about Dr.


    Lloyd ? He and Lauren are close.


    Surely, for their sake, youd lend a hand? Tiana gave an icy snort.


    Mr.


    Yates is right here.


    Hes the boss around here, and he hasnt made a move.


    Why would I? Besides, hasnt Mr.


    Yates always been a big supporter of Andrew ? Im sure a genius like Andrew, a real man of honor, can handle a little setback, right? Cedric let out a bitter chuckle


    Mrs.


    Rhodes, thats not fair.


    Dr.


    Lloyd may be a genius, but he still needs time to grow.


    Gordons already a seasoned veteran with a notorious reputation.


    Its understandable if Dr.


    Lloyd struggles against someone like that.


    Tiana sneered


    So what if he struggles ? Ive been out of the martial arts scene for years.


    Im not going to make an exception now.


    Marvinughed confidently.


    Rx, Mrs.


    Rhodes


    You dont need to lift a finger just sit back and enjoy the show.


    If Gordon actually wins, Ill be at his beck and call! Tiana and Cedric stared at him, dumbfounded. They were stunned by Marvins bold deration.


    Tianas face darkened.


    Mr.


    Yates, youre making some bold ims.


    I hope you wont end up eating your words and embarrassing yourself.


    The VIP tform wasrge, but only a few people were seated on it, leaving much of it empty.


    At that moment, Aspen turned to Gordon, who had been standing quietly behind Christina and her family


    , blending into the background.


    She said respectfully, Mr.


    Woods, Ill leave this to you.


    Gordon let out a raspy chuckle and slowly made his way up to the tform, his hands behind his back and his hunched figure moving leisurely.


    Whos that old guy? He looks like hes on deaths doorstep.


    Is he seriously the Stevens familys trump card? Come on, that frail old man wouldntst a second against someone from Madde Martial Academy! His bones would snap like twigs! Dont be fooled by appearances.


    In martial arts stories, its always the crippled, elderly guys who turn out to be hidden masters.


    A wave of chatter spread through the spectators, their eyes fixed on Gordons unimpressive figure.


    Aspen sneered at the crowds ignorance, thinking that these fools had no idea how terrifying Gordon truly


    was.


    Whether in Bridgefields or Jayrodale, Gordon was a man whomanded absolute respect. Aspen chuckled coldly.


    Step aside, girl.


    Mr.


    Woods hasnt had a proper warm up in a long time, and todays the Charles 525 perfect chancel Gordon carked verily as he rolled his shoulders, causing a series of loud cracks to echo from his bones.


    The sound sent chills down the spines of those watching.


    On the Madde Martial Academy side, Ivans face turned serious as he called out, Mr.


    Sanford, dont underestimate him! However, Rodney did not seem fazed.


    He scoffed and barked, Get out of here, old man.


    If you know whats good for you, step aside.


    Youre one foot in the grave already.


    Why would you risk your life sticking your neck out for Aspen ? 472 212

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 5 86 Chapter 586 You must have a death wish, old man! Rodney sneered, watching Gordon stretch nonchntly


    Gordon nced up at him with a twisted grin.


    Young man, trying to provoke me before the fight even starts? Clever move, but it wont change the oue youll still die.


    Rodneys face tensed, but he smirked coldly


    You want my life? Well see if you have what it takes.


    With a low growl, Rodney charged forward, closing the distance in two powerful strides.


    He executed a low sweeping kick aimed at Gordons legs, trying to break his bnce.


    Andrew stood between Lauren and Francesca, shaking his head slightly.


    Rodney sure lives up to his reputation as the heir of Madde Martial Academy.


    His strategy is leagues better than what guys like Harvey woulde up with.


    However, against absolute strength, strategy wont matter.


    Gordons hunched figure, with arge lump on his back, made him seem slow and physically limited. Rodneys choice to target his legs first seemed smart if he could disrupt Gordons bnce, he would have a chance tond a finishing blow


    To Andrew, the tactic was sound


    The problem was that Gordons powerpletely overshadowed Rodneys.


    Rodneys kick struck Gordons knee, and dust kicked up slightly.


    However, Gordon remained rooted like a stone pir.


    His frail looking frame, barely over five feet tall, stood immovable, shocking the onlookers.


    Gasps echoed through the crowd.


    Rodneys face flushed red, and he almost screamed in pain.


    His leg throbbed as if he had struck solid metal, already swelling from the impact.


    Your body... its insanely tough! Rodney stammered, quickly retreating to put some distance between them.


    Gordon let out a sinisterugh.


    What an embarrassing move! Let me teach you what happens when you y with fire.


    With a booming stomp, Gordons foot mmed into the ground, causing the entire tform to tremble.


    In an instant, heunched himself forward like a spinning top, closing the gap between them with terrifying speed.


    His skeletal hand shot out like a w, and before Rodney could react, Gordon had him by the throat. There were two sickening cracks as Rodneys face turned a deep purple, struggling for air. Gordon lifted him off the ground effortlessly, holding him up like a ragdoll for everyone to see. The crowd erupted in panic and disbelief


    No one had expected Rodney, a top fighter from Madde Martial Academy, to be defeated so easily. Who is this old man? His strength is terrifying! This is bad! If Rodney falls, will the entire Madde Martial Academy be wiped out? I cant believe the Stevens family had someone like this hidden away. Theyve been ying the long game all along! Even Dn and Natasha, powerful in their own right, realized how far below Gordons level they were


    The onlookers shifted their gazes toward the Stevens family, now filled with fear and respect. Aspens eyes gleamed with a cruel light as she sneered.


    Mr.


    Woods, dont kill him just yet.


    I want to mutte him first and then watch him suffer to death.


    Gordon cackled, his voice rasping like a rusty hinge.


    Hes just a bug, but if you want to y with him, Ill let you. Here, have fun.


    Chapter 586 With a casual flick, Gordon hurled Rodney toward Aspens feet.


    Rodney crashed to the ground, blood spurting from his mouth as he gasped desperately for air. Chapter 587

 Chapter 587

    V Chapter 587  The students of Madde Martial Academy erupted in anger, ready to charge forward to save Rodney


    However, Ivan moved first, leaping in and catching Rodney before he hit the ground.


    Mr.


    Sanford, are you alright? Ivan asked urgently.


    Rodney gasped for air, his eyes bulging and his body trembling in fear.


    Finally managing to catch his breath, he stammered, Mr.


    Lincoln ... be careful


    That old bastard is way too strong! Aspen chuckled coldly.


    Rodney, I warned you youd die an ugly death today.


    Even with Mr.


    Lincoln saving you, its only dying the inevitable. When I say youll die, you will die.


    Rodney gritted his teeth, fury zing in his eyes.


    Aspen, you vicious bitch! Even if youve brought in a peak level senior grandmaster, the Madde Martial Academy would rather bleed than bow to you! Aspens smirk deepened, her voice icy.


    Oh, is that so? Lets see if you still have that spine when I castrate you and make you beg for death. Ivan ignored the heated exchange as he carefully set Rodney down.


    Then, he turned to face Gordon, his gaze sharp and focused.


    With such power, you cant be an unknown figure


    Please, tell me your name! Gordon let out a raspyugh.


    You arent worthy to know my name.


    Since youve stepped forward, youre obviously prepared for death.


    So, lets get this over with.


    His words dripped with arrogance and dominance


    Ivan swallowed his anger and sped his hands respectfully.


    Sir, theres no need for things to escte.


    Madde Martial Academy is willing to offer an apology to both you and Ms.


    Stevens.


    Can we resolve this peacefully? Gordon sped his hands behind his back and chuckled condescendingly.


    Why would I care about an apology from ants I could crush with one hand? He nced at Aspen. But if the girl agrees, I might consider sparing you.


    Aspens eyes turned cold.


    Mr.


    Woods, I only have one condition Rodney must suffer until he begs for death, and even then, I want him to die in agony.


    Gordon snorted and turned to Ivan with a grin.


    You heard her.


    She has no intention of letting you live.


    Looks like youll be joining him in hell.


    With a booming crack, Gordon seemed to glide across the ground in an instant, appearing right in front of Ivan.


    Ivan widened his stance, grounding himself and preparing for a serious fight.


    The two martial artistsunched into a brutal exchange on the tform


    Every strike carried immense force, producing bone rattling vibrations that echoed in the air


    Ivan fought with full intensity, his face tense with concentration.


    2 Yet, Gordon absorbed each punch effortlessly, asionally reflecting the force back with enough power to make Ivans organs ache


    Ivan could feel the overwhelming strength of this monstrous old man bearing down on him.


    Under increasing pressure, Ivan realized he could not hold back any longer.


    He unleashed his signature internal martial arts technique, which he had not even used thest time he faced Andrew


    This time, he brought out everything he had.


    With his full power unleashed, Ivan managed to fend off Gordons relentless attacks.


    However, Gordonughed mockingly


    Youre burning through your energy just to keep up


    How long do you think you canst? ept your fate! 1/2 Chapter 587  Gordonunched another barrage of attacks, his hunched frame radiating an almost limitless force.


    His strikes came fast and relentless, forcing Ivan onto the defensive.


    sidelin Meanwhile, Tiana watched intently from the her eyes locked on Gordons movements.


    Based on what she had seen so far, she was confident she could defeat him but just barely


    As for Ivan, the massive, battle hardened warrior from Madde Martial Academy, Tiana did not spare him a second nce because he was not worth her attention.

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588  Chapter 588 After all, Ivan was not at the level that Tiana considered worth paying attention to


    Once Gordon takes down that brute, the next target will be Andrew, she thought coldly.


    When Gordon beats him bloody, Marvin and Lauren will be begging me to intervene.


    Tianas expression shifted slightly before she huffed softly under her breath.


    I cant let Andrew get killed outright.


    But Ill wait until Gordon cripples h¨ªm first then III step in.


    A chilling smile tugged at her lips as she plotted.


    That way, Marvin will owe me a favor, and Andrews future will be ruined.


    Once hes a broken man, Lauren will never think twice about him again.


    She nced over at Marvin, who seemed entirely unconcerned, even sipping his tea as if this were just a casual show


    Youve been the undisputed top dog in Jayrodale for too long, Marvin.


    That overconfidence will be your downfall.


    Amused at the thought, Tiana eagerly awaited the moment when Gordon would crush Andrew.


    A loud boom echoed across the tform.


    Gordons palms struck Ivan square in the chest, sending him hurtling through the air


    Then, Ivan crashed to the ground with a heavy thud, vomiting a mouthful of blood as his face turned deathly pale.


    Mr.


    Lincoln ! Madde Martial Academy students cried out in panic, their faces stricken with fear.


    Ivan weakly raised his hand to stop them from rushing over.


    He forced himself to shout, Go! Save Mr.


    Sanford ... or the consequences... will be unimaginable ! Realizing Rodney was still on the tform, the students snapped out of their shock.


    However, before they could act, Aspen approached Rodney and stomped on his hand with a sickening crunch


    His fingers snapped like twigs under her heel.


    Rodneys face contorted in agony, yet he did not make a sound.


    His resolve was fierce, but Aspen sneered down at him.


    Wow, youre tougher than I thought, she taunted.


    But that was just the appetizer.


    Lets see how long you can keep quiet.


    In response, Rodney spat a mouthful of blood at her face and roared, You bitch! Kill me if you have the guts! If you dont, Madde Martial Academy wille for you! Aspen sidestepped the spit with ease and pped Rodney hard across the face.


    He rolled across the ground, blood and broken teeth spilling from his mouth.


    Rodney, I know youre clinging to hope because of your father, Aspen said mockingly.


    But hes probably hiding like a coward somewhere.


    Even if he shows up, Mr.


    Woods will smash his skull and raze your entire academy to the ground! Her disdain was palpable. She had been waiting a long time for this moment, and finally, Rodney would die at her hands. After that, Andrew would be next.


    She was not worried about Marvin and the other influential figures in Jayrodale they might prevent her from killing Andrew today, but they would not always be around to protect him

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589 Chapter 589 The students of Madde Martial Academy were furious, their eyes bloodshot as they watched Rodney being tortured as they shouted at Aspen.


    1 Aspen, you bitch! Let go of Mr.


    Sanford right now! If anything happens to him, Madde Martial Academy will never stop until your Bridgefields Stevens family is destroyed! Aspen sneered in disdain and pped Rodney again, sending more blood sttering from his mouth.


    Mr.


    Sanford ! Gordon stood calmly with his hands behind his back as if he did not even notice the outrage around him.


    Take your time


    y with him however you like until youve had your fun, and hes dead.


    He added, Dont worry, as long as Im here, no one in Jayrodale will dare stop you


    Anyone who tries will die on the spot! Though terrified of Gordon, some of the Madde students were so enraged by Rodneys condition that they prepared to rush forward, ready to sacrifice everything to save him.


    Before they could act, Ivan clutched his chest and shouted, Everyone, stand down! The students hesitated, turning to face him, their expressions filled with defiance.


    Mr.


    Lincoln, we have to save Mr.


    Sanford ! If we wait, that bitch will kill him! Ivans face darkened.


    Youll just be throwing your lives away.


    You cant save him.


    He had already experienced Gordons overwhelming power firsthand.


    The only one who could possibly save Rodney now was their academys master, Vince but Vince was in seclusion and had no idea his son was on the verge of death.


    Meanwhile, Finley sat in a corner, drinking one ss of whiskey after another, grinning like a man who had just won the lottery.


    This was beyond satisfying


    Rodney was getting beaten to death, and next, it would be Andrews turn.


    Heh, Mr.


    Moore, one of Finleyspanions whispered, that hunchbacked old guy is doing us a favor by taking care of Andrew for free! Yeah, not just taking care of him he might actually kill him.


    Good riddance! That bastard conned us out of five million.


    Now hell have the money, but he wont live long enough to spend it


    The elite fighters nearby chuckled, practically ready to apud.


    They had never been able to touch Andrew, but Gordons brutal strength had given them sweet revenge by proxy.


    Finley swirled his drink, his grin widening


    Interesting... Once Aspen finishes Andrew off, maybe III propose an alliance with her.


    Were both outsiders in Jayrodale, both treated like nobodies here.


    Might as well team up and look out for each other.


    His gaze drifted to Aspens toned, long legs.


    Truth be told, both Stevens beauties Christina and Aspen were extremely tempting.


    Either one would be a dream to have under his control


    More importantly, both women were resourceful and capable.


    Hence, it would be a tremendous advantage if he could get them on his side.


    Chapter 589 A sudden crack echoed through the air.


    Aspen had stomped on Rodneys other hand, breaking all his fingers.


    His visi¨®n blurred from the pain, and he was on the verge of passing out, but he gritted his teeth and stared at her with murderous defiance


    Aspens eyes sparkled with sadistic glee.


    Oh, I love it when theyre tough


    The harder you resist, the more fun I have breaking you.


    She smirked coldly, savoring every moment.


    The more time Rodney could endure her torture, the more satisfaction she would get from his suffering. Aspen then raised her voice, turning to address the crowd.


    Jayrodales such a big city, full of supposedly great martial artists.


    So why hasnt anyone stepped up to save this man? Her voice dripped with mockery and provocation as she scanned the crowd with a contemptuous grin.

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590 Chapter 590 Rodneyy at Aspens feet, his body soaked in blood, her triumphant stance making it clear who had the upper hand


    Anyone who caught her gaze instinctively looked away, too afraid to meet her eyes.


    Gordons overwhelming presence filled the air with dread, silencing even those who despised Aspens arrogance


    Though her words were infuriating, no one dared risk their lives for Rodney.


    Everyone valued their own survival too much to challenge Gordon.


    Mark finally spoke in a grave tone.


    Aspen, thats enough.


    Youve beaten him half to death


    Whatever grudge you had with Madde Martial Academy, I think its time to put it to rest.


    Mark had never been fond of the academy, but as the citys mayor, he could not just stand by and watch Rodney be tortured to death by someone from out of town.


    Aspen chuckled softly.


    Of course, Mr.


    Thatcher, I wouldnt dare disrespect your authority.


    But tell me this Rodney humiliated me and nearly ruined my reputation as a woman.


    Do you think a few broken bones are enough to settle that kind of score? Marks brow furrowed.


    What do you want, then? Aspens smile turned cold


    At the very least, I want Rodney to lose the ability to be a man.


    Mark fell silent, fully understanding the dilemma


    Rodneys actions had caused a serious issue, and with someone like Gordon standing beside Aspen,


    interfering too much could provoke conflict with the powers in Bridgefields.


    Sensing that Mark was stuck, Aspen shifted her focus to Marvin and Tiana.


    shing a respectful smile, she said, Mr.


    Yates, Mrs.


    Rhodes, I apologize for the unpleasant scene today


    Im just a woman who was nearly robbed of her dignity


    With a grudge that deep, I cant rest until its avenged even if it means going to extremes.


    She bowed politely to both of them as she spoke.


    Marvin sipped his tea, his tone indifferent


    Ms.


    Stevens, your personal matters are none of my concern.


    11 Tiana offered a small smile.


    As a woman, I understand your pain.


    Reputation is everything to a woman.


    Whatever actions you take, I wouldnt consider them excessive.


    Thank you, Mr.


    Yates, Mr.


    Thatcher, and Mrs.


    Rhodes, Aspen replied graciously.


    She had aplished exactly what she wanted securing the silent approval of Jayrodales most powerful figures


    Now, even if she went too far and identally killed Rodney, these influential people would have a hard time holding her fully ountable.


    At worst, any fallout could be mitigated through her familys political connections.


    Aspen nced down at Rodney, her lips curling into a smirk.


    Youre pathetic, Mr.


    Sanford


    The future heir of Madde Martial Academy, one of Jayrodales Four Most Eligible Bachelors reduced to this


    She ground her heel into his face andughed softly.


    And now youre lying here like a half dead dog.


    Look around this whole city is watching, and not a single person is willing to save you.


    No one even dares to speak up for you.


    Isnt that tragic? Her words stung the crowd below.


    They were directed at Rodney, but everyone knew she was really mocking Jayrodale as a whole.


    The message was clear Aspen had broken one of the citys most prominent young men, and no one dared to challenge her for it.

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591  Lauren frowned


    Looks like Aspen isnt satisfied with just humiliating Rodney.


    Now it seems like she wants to trample all over the pride of Jayrodales martial artsmunity just to unt her arrogance.


    Francesca said with disdain, I used to feel a bit sorry for her when Rodney took advantage of her. But now, its clear shes nothing but a troublemaker.


    Sooner orter, her pretty face will be ruined! Gordon stood with his hands behind his back, looking down at the crowd with contempt.


    Ive heard Gabo Creeks martial arts scene is full of heroes


    In Bridgefields, Ive already made my mark, and frankly, they werent much.


    But at least there were a few iron willed fighters.


    Coming to Jayrodale, I thought Id encounter some worthy opponents.


    Turns out, this ce is even worse than Bridgefields.


    His tant mockery angered the crowd


    The underground figures of Jayrodale, closely connected to the martial artsmunity and ustomed


    to settling disputes with their fists, were especially incensed


    Even Dn and Natasha, standing nearby, couldnt hide their displeasure as they watched Gordons disdainful performance.


    Dn said coldly, Mr.


    Woods, in martial arts, there are levels of skill and strength.


    Winning is winning, and losing is losing


    But to belittle Jayrodales martialmunity like this dont you think youre being a bit arrogant ? Gordon smirked, exuding an air of superiority.


    Do I even need to look down on ants? Im just speaking the truth! Dn was furious.


    Fine ! Then I, Dn Garner of Jayrodale, will have the audacity to challenge you. Gordon waved dismissively with one hand.


    Forget it.


    If you step up, youll just end up crippled


    Wouldnt it be better to stay down and enjoy life? Natasha sneered


    For someone your age, you sure talk big without fear of biting your tongue.


    Let me, Natasha Vostokoff, have the honor of learning from you.


    11 Gordon nced at her and scoffed.


    Youre slightly stronger than Dn, but only just.


    In my eyes, theres no difference itll all end the same way, with utter defeat.


    Both Natasha and Dns expressions darkened.


    They exchanged a nce, silently agreeing that even if they were no match for him, they had to step up and try to put this arrogant old man in his ce for the honor of Jayrodales martial artsmunity. This was a matter of martial pride, and it wasnt something Marvin, Mark, or Tiana could interfere with . They were prominent figures in other fields, but Gordons disdain was squarely aimed at the martial artsmunity


    It would be inappropriate for them to intervene.


    Aspen chuckled.


    Let it go, Mr.


    Woods.


    Theres no need to entertain any challenges.


    Look, theres already a dead dog lying there, and no one dares to speak up against you.


    In my eyes, Jayrodales martial artists are nothing but spineless weaklings.


    Gordon burst intoughter


    Well said! Spineless weaklings what an apt description.


    I approve of it! Aspen cast a cold nce toward Andrews side and let out a mockingugh but didnt say a word.


    Francescas expression changed.


    I see whats happening


    Aspen is provoking Andrew, trying to force him to make a move.


    Chapter 591  Lauren said coldly, That was clear from the start.


    She tortured Rodney to rile up Jayrodales martial artists and to see how Andrew would react.


    Then this hunchbacked old man joined in to escte the situation, all to bait Andrew into fighting him. From the VIP section, Tiana nced at Marvin.


    Mr.


    Yates, that Andrew kid... Aspens intentions are so obvious, and yet hes just sitting there like a scared quail.


    Is that really eptable? Marvin shrugged.


    Dont worry.


    Hell step up


    Tiana sneered


    And then what? Ask for death? Marvin chuckled.


    Exactly.


    The only question is, whose death are we talking about?

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592 Tiana scoffed but refrained from responding


    If Andrew dared to step forward now, he would undoubtedly be beaten to death by Gordon. Aspen raised her voice


    Jayrodales martial artists are nothing but cowards! In that case, Rodney, Ill castrate you and let you enjoy the feeling of seeing your family line extinguished! Lifting her foot, she aimed a vicious kick toward Rodneys groin.


    Though barely conscious, Rodney managed to mutter, If youve got the guts, just kill me.


    If you dont, I swear III take you down eventually.


    Ivans expression turned grim.


    He knew that if he didnt intervene now, Rodney would be finished.


    But against Gordon, Ivan was no match.


    Any attempt to act would be futile.


    As for the students of Madde Martial Academy, they stood even less of a chance.


    Any one of them would be swatted away like a fly by Gordon.


    Thats enough, Aspen, a calm voice rang out.


    Youve put on a show and achieved your goal.


    Let Rodney go now.


    11 Andrew finally spoke up, stepping forward.


    The crowd froze in shock, then collectively turned to look at him.


    Tiana was the first to sneer.


    Well, well


    Hes fallen into the trap.


    Young people acting on impulse its a surefire way to get yourself killed.


    Finleys eyes lit up with excitement.


    The shows about to begin! Andrew is definitely going to be beaten to death by that hunchback.


    And when it happens, not even Jesus himself could save him.


    Mark my words! 1 Several of the experts from the Hidden Dragons adjusted their postures, eagerly anticipating the spectacle


    Francescas face turned pale.


    Andrew, what are you doing? Get back here! Lauren also chimed in to dissuade him.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, Aspen is targeting Rodney, not us.


    Theres no need to get involved! Andrew shrugged.


    Im not looking to y the hero, but Aspen has been waiting all this time just to get me to step in.


    I couldnt care less about her cheap provocations, but Rodney sent me a gift earlier today a whole tter of gold bars.


    With that kind of sincerity, I cant just stand by and let him die.


    With that, Andrew leisurely made his way to the VIP tform.


    Mark was taken aback.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, what are you doing? Andrew replied nonchntly, This stupid woman from Bridgefields is


    causing a scene at my medical center.


    Im here to teach her some manners.


    Mark tried to reason with him.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, fighting isnt childs y.


    Please step back.


    Someone else will handle this


    Seeing Rodney on the verge of copse, Mark was utterly exasperated


    He hadnt expected Andrew, the owner of the Moonlit Apothecary, to jump into the fray at such a critical moment.


    This was practically throwing himself into the lions den! Chapter 592  Andrew waved him off. No need.


    This idiot of a womans real target is me.


    Ill take care of it


    As Andrew steadily approached Aspen, Tiana smirked.


    Mr.


    Yates, are you really just going to watch the pawn youve worked so hard to groom throw his life away? Marvin sighed.


    What else can I do? Hes grown up.


    I cant control him anymore.


    Let him do what he wants


    Tianas brow furrowed.


    Marvin, are you seriously not concerned about Andrews life? Marvin spread his hands helplessly.


    Of course I care, but what can I do? I dont have the authority to stop him.


    Tiana snorted


    Fine, keep ying dumb


    Ill see how you cryter when hes dead! Marvins words, however, were genuine.


    He had no control over Andrews actions.


    Besides, Andrew had never required his guidance.


    Whether it was Gordon or anyone else, Marvin knew they would soon meet their match.


    Why intervene when he could just sit back and enjoy the show?

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593 What is this Dr.


    Lloyd thinking? Does he have a death wish Standing up for Rodney like this he must be tired of living! Aspen was already nning to wreck his medical centers reputation, and instead of hiding, he steps out to face her.


    Thats some serious stubbornness! The clueless onlookers began criticizing Andrews decision to step forward


    Even some from the undergroundmunity, unfamiliar with Andrew, assumed his actions were nothing short of suicidal.


    Dn said, Mr.


    Lloyd, let me handle this


    Natasha added coldly, No need for you to step in.


    Dn and I can take care of this so called master.


    Andrew sneered.


    What so called master ? Hes just a hunchbacked old fool.


    Theres no need to make a big deal out of this.


    You all stay out of it.


    Ill handle this myself! Dn and Natasha were momentarily stunned


    Hunchbacked fool? Was he serious? While they knew Andrew was strong, Gordon was someone who hadnt even spared a second thought for Madde Martial Academy.


    Down below, the crowd was equally shocked upon hearing Andrew refer to Gordon as a hunchbacked fool.


    Wow, Dr.


    Lloyd sure has a unique personality.


    But people with such personalities dont tend to live long ! Look at Mr.


    Woods expression hes clearly ready to kill


    This is bad! Does Andrew really think that he should jump in to take charge just because hes the host of todays event? What is he even thinking? The crowd was utterly dumbfounded by Andrews boldness. Tiana sneered.


    Marvin, the person youve mentored is even more arrogant than you


    Im curious how does he evene up with such naive remarks ? Marvin chuckled.


    Dont you think its bold? Calling him a hunchbacked fool suits Gordon perfectly! Tiana almostughed aloud.


    It did suit Gordon but it also seemed like Andrew was digging his own grave.


    Gordons face had already darkened to the point of resembling a thundercloud.


    He had never regarded Jayrodales martial artsmunity with any respect he outright disdained it.


    And now, this young man actually dared to call him a hunchbacked fool! Gordon snarled, Kid, thest person to call me that had his skin yed and dried to use as a seat cushion.


    Youre bold really bold.


    Youve pissed me off so much that I dont even want to kill you anymore! As he grinned menacingly, Gordon began closing in on Andrew step by step.


    He didnt feel the need to fight.


    His overwhelming senior grandmaster aura was enough to make the young man kneel.


    1/2 Chapter 593  Aspens mocking voice rang out, Andrew, you coward you finally decided to show your face.


    Good.


    I might not destroy youpletely today, but I think leaving you in the same miserable state as Rodney should be convincing enough for everyone.


    By everyone, she was clearly referring to Marvin and the other prominent figures present.


    Though these bigwigs were seated here, Aspen wasnt worried.


    As long as she didnt kill Andrew outright, she doubted they would intervene.


    Andrew calmly walked past Gordon.


    Finding the old man in his way, he casually extended a hand and gave him a light shove, as though swatting away a fly.


    What looked like an effortless push almost caused Gordon to stumble.


    Why you little ... Gordons face darkened further as he cursed through gritted teeth.

 Chapter 594

    .


    Chapter 594  What just happened? How did that kid push him while his Unyielding Stance was active ? Despite his small frame and weighing under 50 kilograms, Gordons mastery of martial arts had reached a level where he stood as firm as a rock and wielded unimaginable power.


    When activating Unyielding Stance, even if a truck crashed into him, Gordon wouldnt so much as wobble


    It must have been a fluke a sheer coincidence.


    Gordon dismissed the thought.


    A small fry like that couldnt possibly have shaken him.


    It had to be an ident.


    Andrew walked straight to Rodney, ignoring Aspens sneer.


    Andrew, you can barely take care of yourself, and yet youre worried about this loser ? Andrew took out a golden pill and ced it into Rodneys mouth.


    After examining Rodneys crushed hand, he said coolly, Hell be fine.


    The injuries are severe, but his foundation remains intact.


    Aspen scoffed.


    Youd better worry about yourself


    With just one word from me, Gordon will make you end up just like Rodney.


    Andrew frowned.


    Aspen, Ive already tolerated you plenty of times.


    Coming here to ruin my medical centers opening ceremony? Thats really testing my patience.


    Aspen burst into exaggeratedughter


    Youre upset? Andrew, youre about to die, and youreining about being upset? Do you have a


    screw or two loose in that head of yours? Is that why youre saying such ridiculous things? Andrew shook his head and sighed


    Honestly, I dont like hitting women.


    So, if you shut your mouth right now and take your people and leave, I might just this slide.


    Aspens expression darkened.


    And if I dont ? What can you do about it? Andrew, let me make this clear: in my eyes, youre nothing more than an overgrown ant.


    Do you think beating me a few times in Jayrodale makes you some kind of big shot? The only reason youve won so far is because I havent called on my familys power.


    But now Ive brought Gordon here.


    Do you realize he could erase you without leaving a trace with just a snap of his fingers ? Aspen couldnt fathom how Andrew remained so calm in the face of a senior grandmaster at his peak, Gordons presence alone was enough to make even the strongest in Bridgefields tremble.


    The only reason he was with the Stevens family was because they had once saved his life.


    Otherwise, they wouldnt have stood a chance of recruiting him.


    Andrews expression grew colder.


    So what if youve brought in your family? To me, youre still an idiot a worthless dog.


    And since youre not nning to leave, then dont bother.


    III make sure you crawl out of my medical center.


    Andrews fearless deration set Aspen aze with fury and left everyone else stunned.


    Does he have a death wish? That was the shared question in everyones minds


    Telling Aspen to crawl out of the medical center? How could Andrew even dare to say such a thing?


    Wasnt Gordon, the intimidating hunchbacked master, standing Chapter 594 right there?  Aspens face contorted with rage.


    She screamed, Gordon, please, cripple him for me! I want his hands and feet broken! Gordons tone was icy.


    dly, Miss.


    Boy, kneel down and ept your fate! With one step, he closed the distance between himself and Andrew, his ws aiming straight for Andrews head- fast and ruthless!

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595  AS Gordon made his fierce move, radiating intense killing intent, martial artists like ?van and others felt a chill in their hearts.


    Gordon was simply too strong.


    Just standing at a distance and feeling his venomous aura was enough to make their skin crawl with goosebumps.


    Dr.


    Lloyd... on the day of his grand opening, he might be finished.


    I dont understand why he had to step forward


    Is he tired of living? This hunchbacked old man is terrifying.


    If it were me, Id be on my knees begging for mercy already! The crowd murmured and sighed, unable toprehend Andrews decision to step into the spotlight.


    Even the prominent figures in the VIP seats hadnt stepped in yet.


    Why would a nobody like Andrew rush forward? Irene sneered.


    Still the same show off as ever.


    This time, hes bound to learn a painful lesson


    Our Stevens familys top guardian could swat this arrogant brat away with one hand.


    1 Leroy chuckled


    I asked Aspen about him.


    Mr.


    Woods is the Stevens familys top expert.


    Taking down Andrew will be childs y for him.


    Christina raised her voice.


    Andrew, whats wrong with you? Why not just apologize to Aspen and return what you owe her? Say a


    few nice words wouldnt that be better? Instead, you insist on being humiliated, getting beaten to a pulp, and letting everyone step all over you.


    Does that make you happy? 2 On the VIP tform, Andrew ignored the sneers and ridicule from the crowd below


    Gordons twin ws were swift, urate, and vicious, aiming to kill.


    But Andrews straight punch had one defining feature: sheer, unrelenting force.


    With unstoppable momentum, Andrews punch met Gordons ws head on and sted them apart. Gordons w strikes, capable of splitting metal and stone were nearly broken by Andrews punch.


    His hands burned with sharp pain as if theyd been torn apart by a speeding truck.


    What kind of strange power does this kid have ? he wondered


    Despite his shock, Gordon, a senior grandmaster at his peak, quickly retracted his ws.


    His hands now twitched under his wide sleeves


    Andrew, showing no intention of retreating, took a quick step forward, moving to Gordons side and reaching for his neck.


    Youve got guts! Gordon bellowed in rage, letting out a chillingugh


    In a sh, his leg techniques sprang into action, striking rapidly toward Andrews lower body and chest. Shadow Step Kick.


    They say its a signature move of the Silverthorn Monastery in Sounir Summit.


    But youre not a Silverthorn disciple, so you must have stolen it, huh, hunchback? As the two shed, Andrews voice remained calm, reaching Gordons ears amidst the chaos.


    You recognize this technique? Not bad.


    Youve got some sharp eyes.


    But since you know it, prepare to die! Chapter 595 Gordon was both shocked and furious, He was surprised that Andrew identified the technique the moment he used it


    But he was also enraged because Andrew was correct he had stolen the Shadow Step Kick In the martial world, stealing techniques from another school was a grave offense.


    In that instant, Gordons killing intent surged


    Since this boy recognized the technique, he couldnt be allowed to live.


    Heunched another three strikes at Andrew.


    The Shadow Step Kick was known for its blinding speed and overwhelming power


    However, Andrew met every strike with precise counters, blocking each kick with his knee or forearm


    In the midst of their exchange, Andrews outstretched hand managed to reach the back of Gordons cor


    Gordon sneered.


    So what if youve gotten close to me, boy? Grappling and closebat are what I excel at ! 1


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596 As Gordon spoke, his small, hunched figure suddenly curled up, slipping out of Andrews grasp with incredible agility


    Seizing the opportunity, Gordons eyes gleamed viciously as he struck a palm toward Andrews chest. Andrew caught the strike effortlessly, his hand steady as a rock.


    At the same time, his right hand flicked slightly, and two silver needles appeared between his index and middle fingers.


    In a split second, with an almost imperceptible motion, the needles shot out.


    The needles pierced Gordons body with incredible precision, embedding themselves directly into the hump on his back.


    Gordon retreated several meters, standing still as he sneered,pletely unaware of the danger he was


    in


    Heh, kid, youve been hit by my guebringers Palm


    In a matter of hours, the poison will take hold, and youll die a slow, painful death! Andrew nced at his palm, noticing a faint ck shadow lingering there.


    Looks like the poison left its mark, he remarked casually.


    Andrew looked up at Gordon, his tone calm but sharp


    But if anyones going to die from poison today, itll be you, hunchbacked fool.


    I suggest you find somewhere quiet to treat your injuries, or you wont even know how you died.


    11 Gordon chuckled coldly, about to retort, when his expression suddenly shifted.


    A sharp, excruciating pain emanated from the massive hump on his back.


    Gordons hump had always been his greatest weakness his Achilles heel


    The massive growth was the reason for his hunched posture, and over time, it had be increasingly swollen, weighing him down.


    What made it particrly dangerous was that the hump was a reservoir of toxins, a veritable poison pool that enhanced Gordons attacks, turning them lethal


    But this advantage came with a grave risk: if the hump was everpromised, the toxins would backfire , causing him to die in a horrifying, corrosive meltdown.


    As a seasoned grandmaster, Gordon had always been meticulous about guarding this vulnerable spot.


    Yet now, pain radiated from the very heart of the lump, growing more intense by the second


    Beads of cold sweat formed on Gordons forehead as he realized the severity of his predicament. He knew all too well what this pain signified


    It was the precursor to a catastrophic rupture of the toxic hump something that had only ever urred


    during moments of extreme internal imbnce or when his control over the poison faltered.


    Could it be... Did I lose control of the toxins at this exact moment? Unaware of Gordons internal struggle


    , Aspen sneered as she looked at Andrew.


    Andrew, youve been struck by Gordons guebringers Palm


    Without iinmediate treatment, youre as good as Chapter 596  dead


    Where do you get the nerve to keep running your mouth? If I were you, Id be on my knees begging for mercy, scrambling for a chance to survive.


    Andrew smirked.


    Those words are better suited for Mr.


    Woods over there


    Hes the one in trouble.


    Aspens face darkened, convinced Andrew was just bluffing Even with death staring him in the face, this man still dared to spew nonsense


    She turned to Gordon, her voice dripping with malice.


    Mr.


    Woods, cripple this pathetic freeloader.


    Lets see if he can keep that smug grin on his face.


    Eager to see Andrew humiliated, Aspens eyes burned with anticipation


    Only by witnessing his utter defeat would she find sce for the constant string of setbacks he had caused her

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597  Gordon, standing on the verge of copse, seemed to ignore Aspens frantic words.


    His face twisted in agony as the grotesque hump on his back began to writhe under his clothing.


    It was as if something alive were crawling beneath the fabric.


    A faint but ominous pop echoed as the hump on Gordons back cracked open slightly, oozing a viscous, toxic pus.


    The corrosive liquid immediately burned through his clothing and skin, producing smoke and leaving grotesque, pitted scars.


    It was a horrifying sight, reminiscent of acid eating through flesh.


    Aspens eyes widened in shock.


    Mr.


    Woods, whats happening to you? Gordon raised a trembling hand, shouting through gritted teeth, Stay back! Donte near me if you do, youll die! Frantically, he pulled out two pills from a hidden pouch, swallowing them quickly while simultaneously sealing several key acupoints on his body.


    Taking a deep breath, Gordon red at Andrew and growled, Kid, youre lucky today.


    But mark my words your days are numbered! Without another word, Gordon leaped off the VIP tform and vanished into the crowd with surprising speed.


    His hasty retreat left everyone dumbfounded, with disbelief spreading like wildfire through the spectators. What just happened? Did that hunchback actually run away? Unbelievable ! With his strength, he


    couldve dominated the entire arena! You didnt notice? It looked like something was wrong with his body. I think Andrew injured him internally.


    The murmurs in the crowd grew louder, with countless spections swirling about what had just transpired


    Turns out Gordon is just a coward! Tianas patience ran out.


    She stood and, without so much as a nce at Marvin, Mark, or the other guests, walked away with a cold expression


    She had hoped to see Gordon crush Andrew, perhaps even leave him crippled


    But instead, Gordons mysterious condition had turned the tables, making her feel utterly disappointed. Gordons weakness was obvious it was the hump on his back.


    If that waspletely destroyed, he would die from his own toxins


    However, breaking through that defense wasnt something an average person could do.


    Only a top tier expert could evene close.


    Tiana didnt believe for a second that Andrew could exploit such a fatal weakness.


    He was too young, too inexperienced.


    She dismissed the oue as pure luck Andrew had simply survived by coincidence


    Still, she couldnt help but smirk at the thought of Gordon returning to exact revenge once he recovered.


    A man as vengeful and meticulous as Gordon wouldnt let this humiliation go unanswered.


    Approaching Andrew, Tianas lips curled into a frosty smile.


    Enjoying your stroke of luck, arent you? 1/2 Chapter 597  Andrew shrugged nonchntly.


    If you mean the hunchback, yes, hes lucky to have escaped with his life.


    He paused, smirking slightly.


    To be honest, I held back because I didnt want the explosion from his toxic hump to harm anyone else. Otherwise, he wouldnt have left here alive.


    Tiana rolled her eyes, utterly dismissive.


    Nonsense


    Do you really think if Gordons weakness hadnt red up, youd still be standing here talking? Andrew, unfazed, replied with a casual wave of his hand.


    If thats what you believe, go ahead.


    Im not here to argue


    Tianas gaze darkened as she sneered.


    You shouldnt get toofortable.


    Take a look at your hand


    Gordons guebringers Palm is notorious for its poison.


    Even someone beyond the level of a senior grandmaster would suffer from it.


    And you? Youre just lucky to still have your skin intact.


    Andrew raised his hand, examining it closely.


    His tone wasced with curiosity.


    Im sorry, what was that? Poison? I dont see anything.


    He turned his hand over, inspecting it from every angle


    It waspletely fine no marks, no discoloration, nothing


    The ck shadow that had lingered earlier had entirely vanished


    Tianas expression shifted from confidence to shock, her voice rising in disbelief.


    How... how are you not poisoned?

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598  The most sinister aspect of the guebringers Palmy in its inescapable poison


    Anyone who came into contact with Gordons palm was guaranteed to be poisoned without exception. But Tiana had seen it with her own eyes: Andrews hands showed no signs of poisoning whatsoever Could it be that Gordons sudden weakness had given Andrew an unexpected advantage, allowing him to escape unscathed by sheer luck? The more Tiana thought about it, the more usible it seemed. After all, even she wouldnt have been able topletely avoid the poison of the guebringers Palm. The difference was that her deeper strength allowed her to suppress the toxins, giving her time for treatment and recoveryter


    Andrew, youve got to be the luckiest man alive! Tiana snorted coldly before turning to leave with her entourage.


    Jerry trailed closely behind her, but as they passed Andrew, he cast him a lingering look.


    Unlike Tiana, Jerry didnt believe Andrews survival was purely a stroke of luck.


    On the contrary, a chilling thought crossed his mind what if Andrew waspletely immune to the guebringers Palm? If that were true, just how deep and unfathomable was this mans power? Meanwhile, Lauren and Francesca, who had been holding back their concern, rushed to Andrews side. Andrew, let me see your hands! Are you alright? The two women carefully inspected his hands. When they confirmed there were no signs of poisoning, they both breathed a sigh of relief. Andrew chuckled


    Rx, that so called guebringers Palm might work on others, but it doesnt work on me! It was true the guebringers Palm carried an insidious poison.


    But to Andrew, an unparalleled master of medicine and toxins, it was childs y.


    If it came to ying with poisons, Andrew could easily concoct something with a mix of venomous nts


    , insects, andpounds that would turn Gordon into a puddle of sludge.


    Even if he had somehow been poisoned, Andrew had countless ways to neutralize it in an instant.


    But none of that mattered, because Andrew, the Dragon Prince of the Lloyd family, had been immune to toxins- from birth.


    This shocking truth, however, was not something he intended to broadcast.


    Even if he exined it, no one aside from Marvin would believe him anyway.


    In a shadowy corner, Finley quietly stood up and began to leave


    Several of his associates from the Hidden Dragons followed closely, their faces filled with frustration and reluctance


    They couldnt believe it.


    After all their plotting, it had all been for nothing.


    Gordon, that so called unbeatable hunchback, had turned out to be useless, running off with his tail between his legs.


    Nervous and disheartened, they hurriedly left, fearing what might happen if they stayed any longer. Finley felt utterly defeated


    It was as if fate itself favored Andrew.


    Where was justice? Why would the heavens, who showed no mercy to anyone, would spare Andrew of


    all people ?* 1/2 Chapter 598 With that, the grand opening of the medical center came to an end. .


    The underground factions began to disperse, and the various guests who hade to witness the spectacle also left, buzzing with conversation about the days events.


    Mark approached Andrew with a wide smile.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, youve got a knack for turning danger into fortune.


    Truly a blessed man! Andrew returned the smile.


    Take care, Mayor.


    As the crowd thinned, Marvin stepped up to Andrew and leaned in slightly.


    His voice dropped to a low tone


    My Prince, shall I take care of Gordon for you? Just say the word.


    Andrews expression remained calm.


    No need.


    If he leaves Jayrodale and never looks back, Ill let him go.


    But if he dares to return or cause trouble, III personally turn him into fertilizer ! Cole nodded solemnly before stepping away.


    He knew very well that, with Andrews strength, dealing with someone like Gordon even a senior grandmaster- was as easy as ughtering a pig


    Ten years ago, in Chetvine, countless powerful figures had gathered.


    Among the great ns, even the lowliest of servants were above senior grandmasters.


    But what good had it done them? One by one, they had been forced to bow before Andrew.


    And for those who refused? Well, their endings werent exactly pleasant

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599  The students of the Madde Martial Academy helped Rodney to his feet and brought him over to Andrew.


    Ivan sped his hands in gratitude and said, Mr.


    Lloyd, thank you for saving Mr.


    Sanford


    During the fight, Gordon had suddenly fallen back halfway through, which left Ivan with mixed emotions. Though part of him struggled to believe that Andrew had actually managed to suppress Gordon, the fact that Gordon fled spoke volumes about Andrews strength a level far beyond what Ivan could hope to match.


    Andrew waved dismissively.


    No need for thanks.


    Is Rodney all right? Rodney struggled to open his eyes, his voice weak but clear.


    Thank you, Andrew, for saving my life.


    That pill you gave me was incredible


    Aside from the serious external injuries, the internal wounds that hunchback inflicted on me feel almost fully healed! Andrew shook his head, half annoyed.


    That pill wasnt just incredible it was invaluable.


    You gave me a tray of gold bars; I gave you your life back.


    Seems like a fair trade, doesnt it? Rodney forced a wry smile, even though his face was pale.


    Fair? Thats more than fair! For Rodney, any lingering resentment or grudges against Andrew had vanished entirely


    Instead, he felt nothing but genuine gratitude.


    If it werent for Andrew stepping in, Aspen might really have crushed his little Rodney While Rodney wasnt afraid to stand up to Aspen even at the cost of his life if she had truly destroyed his ability to have children , his life would have lost all meaning If he could go back, Rodney thought, he wouldnt just send one tray of gold bars to Andrew.


    He would have sent five trays and established a deeper bond of friendship


    Though Rodney was infamous as one of Jayrodales Four Most Eligible Bachelors and hadmitted his fair share of questionable deeds, he possessed an unyielding spirit a rare trait among martial artists. No matter the pain, no matter the humiliation, he refused to bow his head easily.


    It was this trait that had caught Andrews attention.


    Rodney was no ordinary yboy.


    He had a backbone that deserved respect.


    Now, Rodney viewed Andrew with the same admiration he once reserved for his father, Vince Sanford.


    As the students of the Madde Martial Academy helped Rodney leave, Aspen crossed her arms and smirked coldly


    Rodney, you mightve survived today, but once Mr.


    Woods recovers, Im going to wipe your academy off the map.


    1 Ivan furrowed his brow


    Aspen, youve gone too far


    Dont think Mr.


    Woods has uspletely outmatched just because Mr.


    Sanford Senior is still training in seclusion.


    Aspen sneered.


    Too far? Compared to the humiliation Ive suffered, razing your academy and taking Rodneys life isnt nearly enough.


    Turning to her group, she said, Lets go, Christie.


    Christina nced at Andrew with a cold expression.


    Andrew, luck may have saved you today, but it wontst forever.


    You should really think about apologizing to Aspen and returning the money you owe.


    Maybe then youll stand a chance at survival


    Aspens eyes narrowed, her voice filled with venom.


    Money means nothing to me now.


    What I want is revenge- to see anyone who crosses me utterly destroyed.


    Hearing this, Andrews expression darkened.


    I was going to let you leave quietly, but since you wont stop, it 1/2  Chapter 599 seems the Stevens family really needs a lesson.


    His tone turned sharp as he ordered, Natasha, Dn, lock the doors to the Moonlit Apothecary! Dozens of underground enforcers stormed into position, following Dn and Natashasmand to block the Stevens family members from leaving.

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600 Irene and Leroy almost peed their pants out of fear.


    Andrew... you... What do you think youre doing? Irene stammered.


    She tried to sound tough, but her voice cracked


    Im warning you, if you dare act out of line, Aspen wont let you get away with this! Leroy chimed in, equally nervous, Andrew, dont be rash! Dont forget that Mr.


    Woods will be back.


    Arent you afraid hell crush you with just one p ? Despite their bluster, both of them were trembling uncontrobly, cold sweat pouring down their backs.


    Whether it was Dn, Natasha, or the rest of the underground leaders present, none of them were people the Stevens family could afford to provoke


    And that wasnt even counting the Madde Martial Academy members still around.


    If these groups decided to take action, the Stevens family wouldnt stand a chance What they couldnt


    understand was how Andrew, of all people, had managed tomand such influential figures.


    Aspen, grinding her teeth, snapped, Andrew, youve gone too far! Andrews voice was cold.


    Ive gone too far? Aspen, you came here with an entourage to destroy my medical center, but Im the one being excessive ? Aspens eyes zed with fury


    Dont tell me you have no idea why Im trying to destroy your medical center.


    Dont you have any self awareness? From the day I met you, Ive found you utterly revolting.


    At the auction, you caused me to lose so much money.


    Did I even hold that against you? Then, I lost a whole billion a full billion with the investment in Northern District with As because he suddenly died overnight.


    Dont tell me you had nothing to do with that! And at the Madde Martial Academy, you just stood by and watched me be humiliated.


    Tell me, Andrew, how are you any better than Rodney? With each word, Aspens chest heaved in anger , her voice rising to a shout as she vented her bottled up rage.


    Her eyes reddened as she red at Andrew.


    Christina, stepping up to her side, added coldly, Andrew, what do you have to say for yourself? Aspen is a member of the Bridgefields Stevens family.


    Have you thought about what it means to go up against her ? Andrew looked genuinely taken aback for a moment before breaking intoughter.


    Aspen, Christina, are you two out of your minds? Let me break this down for you.


    Firstly, Aspen, you im to have hated me since the first moment we met.


    May I ask what I did to deserve that? Did I take something that belonged to you? At the auction, you and that decrepit relic from Bridgefields chose to gamble against me.


    When he lost everything, you stepped up, only to meet the same fate.


    Did I force you to make those bets? If I recall, you were the one trying to show off and ended up getting humbled, werent you? Francesca smirked.


    I can back him up on this.


    I was there


    Aspen, you lost to Andrew time and again, money and pride alike.


    Honestly, you have no one to me but yourself.


    Aspen roared, Fine! You have more people and sharper tongues.


    I cant argue with you.


    But what about the ten billion I lost with As in Northern District? Andrew, dont tell me you didnt have a hand in his death! Without your scheming, would I have suffered such a massive loss? Chapter 600  Andrews tone turned icy


    Did I force you to invest in As Lets be real you were ambitious, trying to leverage As to take control of Jayrodales entire underground market.


    Everythinges with risks, Aspen


    Even drinking wateres with a risk of choking


    For someone hailed as the pride of Bridgefields Stevens family, dont tell me youve never understood such a fundamental concept.


    2

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601 Chapter 601 Ignoring Aspens murderous re, Andrew snorted coldly.


    As for you saying that I stood by while you were humiliated at Madde Martial Academy and didnte to your aid ... Do you even hear yourself? How ridiculous can you be? Am I your guardian in any way? You get bullied, and Im supposed to jump in to save you? Sure, fine.


    Just kneel down right now, acknowledge me as your father, and from today onward, in all of Jayrodale !, Andrew Lloyd, will have your back! With a mockingugh, Andrew stared at Aspen, waiting for her to kneel.


    It suddenly hit him just how much of a radical feminist she was, expecting him to rescue her when she was in trouble


    And if he didnt, she held grudges and sought revenge


    Women like Aspen, spoiled beyond belief and incapable of understanding basic decency, were a product of unchecked indulgence


    If she didnt deserve a lesson, who did? Aspens face turned crimson with anger, her teeth clenched Fine


    , Andrew, youre right about everything.


    Its all my fault.


    But this isnt over ! Im done talking.


    When Mr.


    Woods is back, you just wait and Rodney too.


    Neither of you will have a moment of peace


    Christina snapped coldly, Andrew, let us go.


    Andrew didnt even nce at her.


    Instead, he turned to Natasha with amanding tone


    Natasha, do me a favor! 1 Natasha shed a yful smile.


    Of course, anything for you.


    Andrews expression darkened.


    I dont like hitting women.


    But if a woman is shameless and refuses to back down, then she needs a good lesson.


    Natasha grinned.


    Got it


    In two quick steps, she stood in front of Aspen and delivered a resounding p across her face: Aspen staggered back, blood dripping from her lips,pletely stunned.


    Irene and Leroy screamed in terror, nearly paralyzed with fear


    Christinas face turned pale as she stumbled back, her eyes wide with disbelief.


    She had never imagined Andrew could unleash such fury.


    Andrew, how dare you hit Aspen ! Whats next? Are you going to hit me too? Christina shouted, her fists clenched, her voice trembling with both anger and shock.


    Andrews voice was icy.


    For your grandfathers sake, I wonty a hand on you, and I dont need to.


    But your arrogance and stupidity will get you into worse trouble one day.


    Aspen, clutching her swollen cheeks, red at Andrew with eyes full of venom.


    Andrew, do you even realize what youve done? No one has ever dared toy a hand on me not even my family.


    The Stevens family is a prestigious family with strict rules.


    No one ever dares hit me, and you did just that! Youll pay for this with your life! Her voice rose to a furious scream as her gaze burned with pure hatred.


    Andrew remained unfazed.


    The Stevens familys precious ittle princess, huh? Turns out, youre just an  Chapter 601 undisciplined brat.


    Since your parents and elders wouldnt discipline you, III do their job for them.


    Andrews voice dropped,ced with chilling finality.


    Natasha, continue


    Without hesitation, Natashas hand snapped across Aspens face again.


    Oh my, Aspen, your soft skin, that cute little nose, those delicate ears... I almost feel bad for you, Natasha said with a yful tone, her smile broad.


    But her strikes didnt falter.


    Each pnded harder than thest, leaving Aspen dazed, her head spinning, barely able to stay upright


    1 Christinas face turned ashen.


    Her voice quivered as she stammered, Andrew, you Get out! Andrew barked, his voice sharp andmanding


    Christina froze, then scrambled to help Aspen to her feet.


    Without another word, the Stevens family members hurried away, battered and humiliated.


    1 Todays Bonus Offer

 Chapter 602

    GET IT NOW Chapter 602 Get out! Andrews coldmand cut through the air like a sharp de, slicing deeply into Christinas heart.


    The Andrew she once knew had been a gentleman graceful, mild mannered, and never raised his voice at her, let alone spoke with such harshness.


    At that time, she had seen his gentleness as weakness ack of masculinity and had looked down on him because of it.


    But now, this cold, ruthless Andrew terrified her.


    For the first time, she realized just how much she missed the softer version of him.


    This is outrageous! That little brat actually dared to order those thugs under Dn to surround us.


    This insult- our family must settle this score ! On the ride back, Irene fumed, her voice shrill with anger. Leroys expression was equally dark.


    Andrews gotten too full of himself.


    He doesnt even respect our family anymore.


    Christie, you heard him, didnt you? He had the audacity tomand you to leave! Leroy spat, his tone seething with rage


    Does he think he can defy us and get away with it? 1 Irene chimed in, her voice venomous.


    Exactly! Who does Andrew think he is? Just some useless man leeching off women! If it werent for our family giving him food and shelter, and for Christie giving him a chance to be with her, how could he possibly have gotten so lucky and climbed up in the world? Christie, you cant let this go


    At the very least, you need to remind him that no matter how hard he tries or how many women he leans on, hell never surpass the Stevens family.


    Leroy added fiercely, Christie, you saw how Aspen got beaten to a pulp.


    Heres an idea: lets not take her to the hospital right away.


    Instead, lets show the main family in Bridgefields exactly what happened to her.


    He grinned maliciously.


    Once the family head sees his daughter in this state, theres no way they wont retaliate.


    Theyll crush Andrew like an ant! Irenes eyes lit up, nodding enthusiastically.


    Thats a great idea, Leroy ! Christie, call the main family in Bridgefields and show them whats happened to Aspen.


    If we dont teach Andrew a lesson, hes going to overshadow uspletely.


    Youre the Ice Queen of the Stevens Corporation you kicked him to the curb once.


    You cant let him rise above you.


    That would be too humiliating! Christina felt overwhelmed, shaking her head.


    Enough, both of you.


    Right now, the priority is getting Aspen to a hospital and stabilizing her.


    She nced over at Aspen, unconscious in the backseat, her face swollen and bloodied.


    Christinas expression shifted, torn between anger and indecision.


    Slowly, she pulled out her phone and snapped some pictures of Aspens battered face.


    Irene leaned forward eagerly.


    What are you waiting for? Send those to the main family now! Leroy chimed in, urging her on, Yeah, do it, Christina.


    Let the main family see Aspen like this.


    Once theyre involved, theyll make sure Andrew regrets ever crossing us.


    He smirked greedily.


    And while theyre at it, they can take his car.


    That big G Wagon of his will look great as mine.


    Christina sighed deeply.


    We should wait until Aspen wakes up


    Its her decision whether or not to escte this to  Chapter 602 the main family. Sending these photos now feels underhanded.


    Irene snapped, Underhanded? Nonsense! Andrew attacked us! He deserves to be beaten to death for that.


    Hes nothing but a disrespectful little punk! Leroy growled, We cant deal with Andrew on our own anymore.


    Christie, if you dont involve the main family, its only a matter of time before Andrew walks all over us! Christina stared at her phone, her finger hovering over the send button in the chat with the main family. She hesitated, torn about whether or not to send the photos.

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603 At Moonlit Apothecary, the members of Madde Martial Academy bid farewell shortly after the Stevens family left.


    Rodney let out a long sigh of relief.


    He hadnt expected Andrew to order Natasha to give Aspen a beating.


    Seeing her get put in her ce was incredibly satisfying.


    Aspen was no longer someone Rodney could handle.


    With Gordon around, Rodney knew he wasntpletely out of danger yet.


    Watching Andrew deal with Aspen was cathartic, but if it had been him, he wouldnt have dared.


    The fear Gordon instilled in him was too great.


    .


    For now, he would stay away from Aspen, though the grudge he held burned deeply.


    After thest guest left, Andrew, Lauren, and Francesca turned and stepped into the apothecary.


    Francesca began showing Andrew around the various functional areas of the medical center.


    Originally owned by the Weller family, the building had been one of thergest upscale clubs in Jayrodale


    It was vast and luxurious


    After its transformation into a medical center, it retained its grandeur while also bing practical for its new purpose.


    Lauren and Francesca had been thoughtful in their design, even including a private office and a rest area for Andrew.


    They also added a dedicated alchemy room and a leisure room filled with entertainment equipment. Andrew looked around, clearly impressed and satisfied.


    However, he realized he wouldnt use many of the areas, especially the leisure room.


    Entertainment didnt appeal to him much.


    The high end gym equipment might see asional use, but as a martial artist, he didnt need it.


    If he wanted to push his body to its limits, he could simply head to an underground arena.


    And if he desired a perfectly sculpted physique, he could achieve that with ease


    As a master of medicine, Andrew could stimte specific acupuncture points,bine them with


    tailored treatments, and achieve any desired physical transformation whether it was a bodybuilders muscles on a figure like a fitness model.


    Lauren, Fran, youve really put a lot of thought into this, Andrew said after the tour, as the three of them sat in the front hall.


    Lauren smiled softly, her tone tender.


    As long as you like it, Im happy to do anything for you.


    Francesca blushed slightly, turning her head to feign indifference.


    The designs, colors, andyouts were all Laurens ideas.


    If anything, you should thank her properly.


    Andrew chuckled


    No, I should thank both of you.


    Only then did a subtle smile touch Francescas lips, though she quickly masked her joy.


    I just want you to like it, same as Lauren.


    Lauren studied Andrew for a moment and asked gently, D Lloyd, is something bothering you? Andrew raised an eyebrow.


    Why do you ask? Laurens voice was calm and soothing


    You and Christina have always been entangled unfinished business between you.


    But today, your attitude changed so drastically.


    You told her to leave, and I imagine it must have been a difficult decision for you.


    Francesca added, Andrew, Christina isnt inherently a bad person.


    Shes just struggling with jealousy and resentment after seeing you doing so well while she feels left behind


    But after what you said today, I think any 12 Chapter 603 lingering connection between you two is likely severed.


    That mustve been hard for you.


    Andrew paused briefly before breaking into a smile.


    No, youre both wrong.


    Lauren blinked, surprised.


    Wrong? Then how do you feel, Dr.


    Lloyd ? 1 Francesca also looked at him curiously.


    Andrewughed softly.


    To be honest, I feel nothing at all no sadness, no regret.


    My heart is calm,pletely at peace.


    I let go of Christina a long time ago.


    Through everything thats happened recently, Ivee to see her clearly.


    Shes not the person for me, and thats okay.

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604 Andrew held Laurens delicate hand tightly and said with conviction, Now, Ive found someone I truly care about.


    Everything in the past is behind me its gone for good.


    Laurens cheeks flushed red in an instant.


    With Francesca still present, she felt shy and tried to pull her hand away.


    But Andrew tightened his grip and gave a gentle tug, pulling Lauren toward him.


    Ah! Lauren eximed softly, falling into Andrews arms.


    Before she could react, he wrapped an arm around her slender waist, holding her close


    A shiver ran through Laurens body like an electric current, leaving her feeling weak and her ears burning red.


    She stammered softly, Dr.


    Lloyd, y you... dont do this.


    Fran is still here


    Let go ! Andrew chuckled.


    No, I dont want to


    Francesca, sitting nearby, felt a pang of difort as she watched the two of them so intimately close. Her heart felt hollow and uneasy.


    Yet at the same time, she couldnt help but feel a wave of embarrassment


    She noticed Andrews hand roaming slightly, exploring familiar territory on Lauren.


    Meanwhile, Laurens long legs naturally found their ce draped over Andrewsp


    The scene was undeniably intimate and electric, enough to make Francescas face turn red and her heart race uncontrobly.


    You shameless pair! Go ahead and enjoy yourselves.


    Im leaving ! Unable to bear the sight any longer, Francesca quickly stood up and hurried out of the medical center.


    Once outside, she pressed her flushed cheeks with her hands, feeling how warm they were.


    Are they really going to... in the medical center they just opened? Francesca muttered as her mind wandered to less than innocent thoughts


    Part of her wanted to turn around and sneak a peek, but she felt too embarrassed to act on it


    She also felt a slight sting of jealousy both Lauren, her closest friend, and Andrew, the man she admired


    If only ... if only they included me, Francesca thought to herself.


    Her face burned even hotter at the ridiculous notion.


    She pped her cheeks and chided herself, Francesca Aicker, are you insane? What are you even thinking? No way! Absolutely not! she muttered, shaking her head Letting Andrew have two women to himself? That would make him way too smug.


    Its not happening! At that moment, her phone rang.


    It was her grandfather, Cedric Aicker.


    Grandpa, Im still at the medical center.


    Whats up? Cedrics voice sounded unusually serious.


    Francesca,e back to the Aicker residence.


    I have something important to discuss with you


    Francesca didnt think much of it and replied, Alright, III head back now! Inside Moonlit Apothecary, Andrew satfortably on his custom wooden chair with Lauren nestled in his arms.


    The two were sharing a passionate kiss.


    Chapter 604 Dr.


    Lloyd, wait... Wheres Fran? Lauren murmured, her voice soft and breathless


    Her mind was hazy, overwhelmed by the warmth and intensity of Andrews kisses


    She felt frustrated with herself why did she always be so powerless and pliable in his presence? Andrews hand slid over Laurens smooth legs, bing bolder with every passing moment.


    Shes gone, Andrew replied with a yful smile


    After seeing us, she was too embarrassed to stay.


    As Andrews hand wandered further, brushing against forbidden territory, Laurens entire body tensed


    In that instant, the world seemed to fade light, color, and sound dimmed, leaving only a nk void. Her instincts told her to resist, to pull away, to flee.


    But her body wouldnt obey, drained of all strength as Andrews touch struck her spot.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, youre ... youre terrible! Stop it... You cant do that to me ! Lauren pleaded softly, her voice trembling like a gentle rain,ced with a faint nasal tone.


    1

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605 Andrew unexpectedly felt a wet sensation on his hand


    For a brief moment, a wave of desire threatened to consume him, but just as quickly, his unwavering self-discipline took over, and he stopped himself.


    Are you okay? Did I hurt you? Andrew asked softly, withdrawing his hand and nting a gentle kiss on Laurens forehead


    Youre so annoying! Lauren pouted, yfully hitting Andrews chest with her delicate fist


    Her legs still felt weak, and a strange sensation lingered in the center of her being a feeling shed never experienced before.


    It was unfamiliar but irresistibly enticing.


    Andrew chuckled apologetically


    Maybe its because I finally let go of some old emotional baggage.


    I couldnt help myself.


    If you werent ready, I wouldnt have done anything to push you.


    Laurens heart swelled with joy.


    Andrews desire for her, his willingness to im her entirely, meant that she was now the only woman in his heart.


    The shadow of the past her rival, Christina was nowpletely gone.


    Yet, when she thought about taking the next step with Andrew, a wave of nervousness swept over her. She felt shy, even a little scared at the thought of doing something so intimate.


    Lowering her gaze, Lauren looked incredibly enchanting at that moment


    Her flushed cheeks, silky hair framing her face, and a strand yfully brushing against the corner of her lips allbined to create an irresistible allure


    The slight bite of her lower lip and the dazed look in her eyes from the earlier intimacy only added to her captivating charm.


    And if I said yes ... would you want me ? Lauren murmured impulsively, her voice barely audible, like the buzz of a summer breeze.


    Andrew froze for a moment, then exhaled a warm breath that made Laurens heart race uncontrobly. If youre willing, then III be ready whenever, wherever.


    You just have to say the word


    Andrew leaned closer, his smile full of mischief


    Ill do all the work, wont I? Lauren, the captivating yet coy woman before him, was now entirely under his control.


    Unlike before, she was no longer as aloof or hard to grasp.


    For Andrew, the feeling of having herpletely yielded to him was a strangely satisfying one.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, your sweet words are so dangerously tempting! Lauren whispered, leaning in to nibble lightly on his ear, her tone a mix of irritation and amusement


    Andrew raised his hand as if to yfully p her on the bottom, but his hand froze mid air.


    Lauren had been secretly anticipating it, her heartbeat quickening in excitement.


    But when she noticed Andrews hesitation, she looked up curiously.


    Thats when she saw it his hand, fingers, and even the back of his hand were wet and glistening. Time seemed to stop for Lauren.


    Her face turned bright red as she realized what it was, and she wanted nothing more than to dig a hole and hide 3/2  Chapter 605 forever


    Andrew! Is ... is that from me? Lauren stammered, burying her face in his chest in utter embarrassment.


    Andrewughed lightly.


    What else would it be? Of course, its from you.


    Youre... very well hydrated.


    Stop talking! Lauren cried, covering Andrews mouth with her hands, too mortified to hear another word As Andrew got up to wash his hands, Lauren hurriedly grabbed her bag and bolted toward the door. Why are you running? Im not going to eat you! Andrew called after her, shaking his head with a wry smile


    To be honest, he wasnt quite ready to let her go


    For Andrew, Lauren was the first woman he could truly call his own.


    Though she had her moments of inexperience, Andrew himself wasnt exactly a master of romance. What had happened between them had been purely instinctual.

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606 If anyone doubted the possibility of someone having such a great talent for flipping skirts and tugging stockings, there was only one answer: Andrew Lloyd, the Dragon Prince of the Lloyd family, could do anything! The Moonlit Apothecary had finally quieted down.


    Andrew nced at the sky, deciding against reopening for the day.


    Shutting the grand doors, he prepared to head back to the Moonlit Sanctuary.


    Dr.


    Lloyd! Thank goodness youre still here.


    I wouldnt have known where to find you otherwise! A young boy, out of breath, rushed up to the doors of the medical center


    Spotting Andrew, his face lit up with relief.


    Andrew studied the boy and asked, Who are you? Do you need something? The boy, no older than thirteen or fourteen, looked sharp and clever.


    He quickly responded, Dr.


    Lloyd, sir, Im from the Aicker family.


    Im Dr.


    Aickers youngest apprentice, and Francesca is my senior.


    Andrew nodded in realization, smiling.


    Ah, so youre Frans junior.


    Whats the matter? Take your time and tell me.


    The boy clenched his teeth and said, Dr.


    Lloyd, Im here to ask you to save my master and Fran! Andrews face darkened.


    What happened to them? The boys voice quivered with anger.


    My senior, Simon, has gone mad! He attacked Dr.


    Aicker and drugged Fran! Right now, hes taken control of the entire Aicker household.


    I managed to sneak out, but all the other apprentices have been locked up


    Andrews expression turned icy.


    Lets go


    Ille with you to the Aicker residence and deal with this traitor Simon.


    The boys eyes welled with tears as he shook his head.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, Im scared of him.


    Hes been practicing dark arts, and not even Dr.


    Aicker could defeat him.


    If he finds out I was the one who alerted you, hell kill me ! Seeing the boy trembling, Andrew sighed.


    If youre so scared, why risking here to tell me? Tears rolled down the boys cheeks as he replied, Dr.


    Aicker has always been kind to me


    When my parents abandoned me, he took me in, fed and clothed me, and even taught me medicine. Fran promised to take me to the Jayrodale General Hospital in the future, to be a doctor.


    She even said shed help me find a wife.


    I really like her and dont want anything bad to happen to her ! Andrew patted the boys head and smiled. Fran didnt waste her care on you.


    Dont worry.


    Come with me to the Aicker residence.


    III make sure youre safe


    With the roar of his G Wagons engine, Andrew and Frans junior sped toward the Aicker residence.


    During the opening ceremony earlier, Simon had already caused a scene with Dr.


    Aicker


    Thetter even publicly dered Simon expelled as his disciple


    Andrew should have anticipated that Simon, narrow minded as he was, wouldnt take his expulsion lightly


    But he hadnt expected Simon to act so brazenly, immediately turning on the Aicker family.


    Inside the main hall of the Aicker residence, the situation was grim.


    Dr.


    Aickery on the floor, blood pooling at the corner of his mouth, his eyes wide open in rage. Chapter 606 Fran, on the other hand, was flushed, her entire body radiating heat.


    Her cheeks were bright red, and even her exposed wrists were visibly scarlet.


    Her consciousness was fading fast.


    Simon stood nearby, licking his lips with a depraved grin.


    Fran, if you just behave and submit to me, we can settle this nicely.


    But if you resist, I might have to make things unpleasant for you.


    Dont me meter! Fran fought against the feverish, burning sensation consuming her body.


    Her voice, hoarse but resolute, was filled with disgust, Simon, youre not human youre a monster! How


    could you stoop so low as to drug your junior? Does your conscience feel no shame ?

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607 Simons expression turned dark.


    Do you think I wanted this? If I didnt trick you into drinking this Enthralling Essence, would you ever willingly give yourself to me? Before Francesca could respond, Simons face twisted with rage as he shouted, No! Your heart is full of that Andrew Lloyd, that useless pretty boy! I just dont get it, he continued, his voice filled with frustration.


    Compared to me, your childhoodpanion, what is Andrew anyway? Hes nothing but a pathetic excuse for a man! Francesca swallowed hard, her throat burning as if mes were licking up from within


    her.


    She was wearing a cropped white T shirt and tight jeans, but under the effects of the Enthralling Essence , she felt an uncontroble urge to remove her clothes.


    Yet, in thest moments of rity, her rational mind forced her to stop.


    Andrew would never stoop to your level, doing something so vile and disgusting to his own junior! And now that youve hurt my grandfather, Simon, I swear Ill never forgive you as long as I live! Her voice wavered as the effects of the drug overwhelmed her mind, leaving her increasingly disoriented. Simons eyes gleamed with unbridled lust as he smirked.


    Francesca, stop resisting.


    Just surrender to me already.


    You know as well as I do how potent the Enthralling Essence is.


    Before long, youll be begging me to love you.


    And when that happens, Ill dly grant your wish! The mere thought of what was toe sent Simon into fits ofughter


    Francesca was desperate but utterly powerless.


    Even if she wanted to call for help, her phone had already been taken by Simon, and she barely had the strength to lift a finger


    Time ticked by, and with every passing moment, the drugs influence spread further through her body. Francesca could feel herself losing control, and the idea of bing Simons ything brought tears to her eyes.


    Never in her worst nightmares had she imagined her first time being stolen by someone as despicable as Simon- and through such a despicable, underhanded method at that! Nearby, Dr.


    Aickery injured on the ground, his lips bloodied and his face red with fury.


    Simon, you ungrateful wretch! If you dare harm Francesca, Ill spend everyst penny I have to see you destroyed


    Simon sneered, You wont have the chance, old man.


    You cant even beat me anymore.


    And once Francesca is mine, once she carries my child, do you think youd really have the heart to kill the father of your grandchild? I doubt it.


    Dr.


    Aickers voice trembled with rage.


    Youre a monster ! Do you have any shred of humanity left in you? Simons tone turned venomous. Humanity? You burned that out of me a long time ago, old man.


    Whats so great about Andrew ? Before he became known, he was just some pathetic kept man, living off


    that so called Ice Queen of Stevens Corporation, only to be thrown out like trash.


    That losers only skill is mooching off women! And yet, Francesca is head over heels for him.


    Fine, whatever.


    But even you, Dr.


    Aicker, have fallen for his nonsense.


    Why? Why him and not me ? Dr.


    Aicker let out a bitterugh.


    You fool.


    Youll never understand.


    Andrews medical skills, his knowledge, his very background none of these are things you could everpare to


    But thats not even the point.


    Ive admired his talent and character, yes, but I never once expected you topete with him.


    Youre my eldest apprentice, Simon.


    Whether you were talented or not, I only hoped youd live your life with honor.


    But no, you had to turn everything into apetition.


    You couldnt ept yourself as you are


    Did it never ur to you to ask what do you have topete with? Even I, your mentor, cant measure up to Andrew


    So what right do you have?

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608 Simon retorted with disdain, What right do I have? Its because I, Simon Gaal, managed to get rid of this useless trash all by myself! Hes nothing but a sweet talker and pretty face who won over the hearts of young women like Fran and Lauren.


    Even a hundred Andrews wouldnt be a match for a real man like me! Simon scoffed andughed aloud. As for the so called skills in medicine that you and Fran im he has, its all because of your personal bias toward him that youre willing to make those unbelievable ims ! How can a youngster like Andrew achieve anything at his age? Even if he started studying medicine from the moment he was conceived in his mothers womb, its still far from enough.


    .


    Meanwhile, I grew up in a conducive environment since I was a kid and learned in various medical fields. Furthermore, I have learned from the forbidden techniques in your secret chamber.


    Before me, Andrew is nothing but a bug.


    He should thank his lucky stars hes not here right now.


    If he was here, I would make him beg for his life on his knees right now


    Cedric was so enraged that his breathing grewbored, triggering his wound and causing him to cough up a mouthful of blood.


    Francescas tears flowed freely as she urged, Grandpa, please stay still.


    Someone will surelye to our rescue soon.


    At that moment, Cedric wanted nothing more than to kill Simon.


    However, all of Cedrics apprentices had been subdued by Simon.


    It would be impossible for help toe by anytime soon.


    Simon started stripping.


    Soon, he was standing in the Aicker residences living room.


    Seeing this, Cedric roared furiously, You beast! What are you doing? Is there even a shred of humanity


    left in you? Simon ignored himpletely, shamelessly walking toward Francesca


    Francesca sat with her back to the wall in a corner, fighting the effects of the Enthralling Essence as she moved her legs, trying her best to distance herself from Simon.


    Unfortunately, she was unable to muster many strengths.


    I ... Id rather die ... than let you have your way! Francesca gritted her teeth, resolved to end her own life


    Simon walked up to her and looked down condescendingly with a perverse grin on his face.


    Fran, its futile.


    You cant take your own life even if you want to


    You should know how powerful the Enthralling Essence is.


    You cant.


    even muster the strength to stand up.


    How are you going to take your own life? As he said this, Simon reached out with his hands and ripped Francescas shirt apart.


    He then tossed it aside, exposing Francescas wless skin.


    Her voluptuous breasts, supported by aced bra, seemed as though they were ready to pop out, a stark contrast to her slim and shapely waist.


    Her alluring figureid bare caused Simons blood to boil with excitement.


    He swallowed hard, feeling a fire within him burning strong as his heart raced.


    Fran, youre so beautiful.


    Theres nothing in the world that canpare! Im willing to suffer anything in this  Chapter 608 world just to make you mine! Simon blurted in a daze, his eyespletely transfixed on Francescas shapely figure


    He grabbed onto her legs, and with a powerful tug, ripped her jeans apart.

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609 No, I cant hold it anymore.


    Francesca, youre mine, and mine alone... With a guttural roar, like a wild beast, Simon lunged forward


    Francesca silently screamed in her mind, No! Tears streamed down her face uncontrobly.


    At that moment, she recalled the time when she was still afflicted with her condition, a state that had made her incapable of intimacy.


    Back then, she had been grateful when Andrew had cured her, giving her the chance to experience love and the hope of family life.


    But at that moment, she regretted it.


    If this was how it would all end, Francesca wished she had remained the way she was untouched, and unable to be vited.


    Suddenly, the solid wooden wall of the grand hall exploded into splinters.


    Andrew stepped through the debris, lowering his leg, his face dark and menacing


    Stripping down naked in broad daylight and drugging your junior? Simon, are you performing some avant garde performance art here? Andrew sneered as he moved to block Francesca, staring at Simon with a cold and emotionless gaze.


    Francesca, Dr.


    Aicker dont worry, Im here! Francescas junior burst into the hall, tears streaming down his face as he rushed to help Cedric .


    Simons expression turned livid, his face twisting in anger as he pointed at Andrew.


    Andrew, Im warning you- dont stick your nose where it doesnt belong! he snarled.


    If you dare ruin this for me today, I swear Ill kill you! Andrew smirked dismissively, not even sparing Simon a nce


    He crouched down and gently covered Francescas exposed body with his jacket


    Andrew, forget about me ... Save my... grandfather, Francesca murmured weakly, her voice trembling with relief before she passed out, a faint smile of gratitude gracing her lips.


    Andrews gaze darkened as he observed her flushed face and overheated body.


    Her legs were pressed tightly together, her condition worsening by the second.


    The effects of the Enthralling Essence were evident its potency far exceeded that ofmon


    aphrodisiacs or the likes of Euphoria Essence.


    Once consumed, the drug would only dissipate through physical intimacy


    Without release, the umting energy would wreak havoc on the body, potentially leading to severe internal damage or even death


    Simon, youve given me every reason to end you right here and now.


    Rising to his feet, Andrews face turned icy as he took a step toward Simon.


    Simon roared, You think Im afraid of you, Andrew ? You think youre invincible? With a bellow, he raised his right leg, aiming a powerful kick at Andrews head


    Simon was seething his n had beenpletely derailed.


    He was furious that his victory had been snatched.


    away.


    Standing there, stripped and humiliated, with his ns in ruins, he was determined to make Andrew pay


    B¨²t Andrew sidestepped effortlessly, his movements fluid like a shadow, before delivering a countering kick.


    Simon grunted in pain as Andrews foot mmed into his chest, sending a sharp pang through his body. Gritting his teeth, Simon charged forward again with a furious yell Andrews smirk widened


    Simon had been harboring animosity toward him for some time, but that didnt change the fact that Simon was woefully underqualified to face him.


    Simon hadnt even scratched the level of a Chapter 609 grandmaster, let alone posed a challenge to Andrew


    As S¨ªmon lunged, Andrews body blurred.


    Simon blinked in confusion Andrew had vanished from sight.


    Before Simon could react, a searing pain erupted in his back.


    Andrews kick hadnded squarely, sending Simon hurtling across the room to crash into the wall with a loud thud


    How ... How can you be this strong? Simon stammered as he staggered to his feet, his face pale with disbelief.


    I may not be at the grandmaster level, but Ive trained in dark arts! They grant me unmatched speed and power.


    You shouldnt be able to harm me ! Andrew took two firm steps forward, his gaze sharp and unwavering. Simon let out a desperate roar.


    Die !

 Chapter 610

    X Chapter 610 Simon crossed his arms, fists flying with ferocity, his face twisted with rage. Andrews eyes, cold and unyielding, locked onto him.


    With one hand, Andrew intercepted Simons strike mid air and grabbed his throat with a vice like grip. Two powerful punches one to Simons nose and another to his crown left Simon screaming in agony, blood spraying from his face.


    His nose was broken, and crimson streams poured freely, choking him with every breath. Andrew, Ill kill you ! Ill kill you! Simon roared in desperation, trying to activate his dark art. But no matter how he tried, his body refused to respond.


    His meridians felt frozen, immovable, and powerless against Andrews crushing grip.


    Andrew sneered.


    Arent you the one who loves stripping and behaving like a beast? Fine, Ill help you fulfill that desire make you a man who will never stop.


    Lets see how long youst before you burn out.


    A cold, glinting silver needle appeared in Andrews palm.


    His hand moved like lightning, driving the needle directly into Simons lower body.


    Simons agonized screams tore through the air


    His eyes bulged, blood vessels bursting, and his tongue hung limply from his gaping mouth.


    Andrew released him with a harsh shove, throwing Simons naked body to the ground


    Simon writhed, groaning in pain, as he struggled to move.


    Slowly, he nced down at himself


    What he saw nearly drove him mad with terror.


    His lower body was grotesquely swollen, like a radish, and the swelling was spreading rapidly.


    A horrifying ck discoloration began creeping up, adding to the unbearable pain.


    Andrew ! What did you do to me? Simon shrieked, his voice cracking


    You lunatic ! What have you done? Andrew stared down at him, his expression icy.


    Youre fond of using drugs and indulging in filth? Well, Ive shattered your meridians and inserted a hollow silver needle filled with a special concoction.


    , Enjoy it.


    Trust me, one day, youll thank me, Andrew said coldly, a faint, enigmatic smile ying on his lips. Meanwhile, Cedric, with the help of the youngest apprentice, had finally regained hisposure and managed to sit upright.


    Suddenly, he eximed, Andrew, watch out! Andrew turned his head just in time to see Simon, his face a mask of madness, hurling a handful of white powder straight at him.


    Andrew remained calm, raising his palms and unleashing a powerful strike into the air.


    Two shockwaves rippled through the air, reversing the powders trajectory and sending it hurtling back at Simon.


    Simons expression froze in terror.


    He hadnt anticipated Andrews strength an overwhelming force beyond anything he couldprehend Without a second thought, Simon scrambled to his feet, bolting like a stark naked, pale figure down the hall, abandoning all dignity in his flight.


    Andrew stepped forward, closing the distance in an instant Raising his palm, he aimed for the back of Simons head, intending to end it all.


    Chapter 610 Andrew, please, for my sake, spare his life! Cedric called out, his voice filled with urgency


    1 Andrews icy gaze showed no intention of relenting, his hand descending with precision.


    At the veryst moment, he shifted his aim, striking Simons back instead.


    The force sent Simon flying over 20 feet backward, smashing through the outer wall of the Aicker


    residence and rolling unceremoniously onto the street outside.

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611 Simon let out a sharp cry, tumbling across the ground as blood spurted from his mouth. His entire body trembled in fear, his mind on the verge of copse.


    He could not believe how vast the difference in strength between him and Andrew actually was.


    The dark arts he had been so proud of, along with his ambush using deadly poison powder, had not even made a dent.


    On the contrary, if Cedric had not spoken up on his behalf out of their old ties, Simon was sure he would already be dead by now.


    As luck would have it, a cab.happened to drive by.


    Simon threw the door open, jumped inside, and barked, Drive! The driver stared at him in shock.


    Dude, are you practicing for Halloween? Why are you covered in blood? Simons face contorted with pain, and he roared, Are you going or not? One more word and III take you out with one strike! Terrified , the driver mmed on the gas and sped off.


    Meanwhile, back at the Aicker residence, chaos erupted.


    Cedrics apprentices had been released and were visibly tense, fearing Simon might return for revenge. Andrew announced confidently, Rx.


    He wouldnt daree back.


    Take Mr.


    Aicker to rest and give him the best healing pill youve got.


    With that reassurance, the apprentices finally regained theirposure and rushed to carry out Andrews order


    Cedrics injuries were serious.


    Even though Andrew had saved him in time, he still needed rest and treatment, given his age. Francesca, on the other hand, had not suffered any wounds


    Yet as shey feverish and disoriented, her flushed skin glistened.


    Andrew felt a headacheing on as her condition was far moreplicated than Cedrics.


    Andrew... I... I need you... Before Andrew could figure out how to counter the Enthralling Essence coursing through her, Francesca suddenly sprang up from the floor.


    With rming speed, her delicate hands wrapped around Andrews neck, and her lips- soft and burning hot aimed straight for his


    In the process, the coat Andrew had draped over her slipped off and fell to the ground


    Her curvaceous figure, barely concealed by her disheveled clothes, was now fully on disy.


    Outside the hall, Francescas junior apprentice kept his head bowed low, not daring to look.


    In a trembling voice, he mumbled, Dr.


    Lloyd, Mr.


    Aicker said... said the Enthralling Essence in Fran can only be neutralized by you.


    So... were counting on you! After blurting that out, the young man quickly ran off, too embarrassed to stick around


    Andrew cursed under his breath, calling Cedric a sly old fox It was obvious that Cedric knew how potent the Enthralling Essence was


    Apart from an intimate union, there was no other way to expel the drug from Francescas system.


    That crafty old man had practically handed his granddaughter over to Andrew, leaving him to handle the situation however he saw fit! Andrew, please... I cant take it anymore... I feel like my body is going to explode! Francescas voice cracked with 1/2 Chapter 611 desperation as she clung to him, her body writhing with unbearable heat.


    Andrew quickly ced his hand on the back of her neck, trying to restrain her.


    If he did not, she would undoubtedly lose all control and press her lips against his.


    He attempted several times to wrap her back in the coat, but the Enthralling Essence was relentless.


    No matter how many times he dressed her, Francesca would squirm and tear the clothes off again, her body burning up


    Andrew... Im burning up... Help me, please! Tears welled in Francescas eyes as she pleaded, her voice cracking with anguish.


    She struggled to resist her impulses, but her body betrayed her, instinctively pressing against his. Soon, her hands roamed over Andrews chest and arms.

 Chapter 612

    .


    Chapter 612 Chapter 612 Before Andrew realized it, Francesca had torn off every piece of clothing, including her underwear


    The rough force she used left faint red marks on her smooth, fair skin.


    Yet, Francesca seemed oblivious to the pain, writhing in his arms as sweat glistened on her flushed body


    Andrew knew they were out of time.


    If she did not find relief soon, the consequences would be dire


    Taking a deep breath, he muttered apologetically, Sorry, Fran! Then, he scooped her up and hurried toward her bedroom


    Francescas warm breath tickled his ear as her eyes shimmered with desire.


    Andrew, I dont me you... I want this


    I want... to give myself to you, she whispered between ragged breaths, her voice filled with anticipation.


    Meanwhile, Simons escape led him to a gated mansion on the outskirts of Jayrodales wealthy district.


    He staggered toward the entrance, only to be blocked by a scowling security guard


    Get lost, freak! Who the hell do you think you are? the guard barked, eyeing Simon suspiciously. Ignoring him, Simon stumbled past and yelled hoarsely, Mr.


    Eslinger ! Mr.


    Eslinger, help me! The guard cursed and summoned reinforcements.


    This is a high ss neighborhood.


    We cant have some bloody lunatic running around scaring off the rich folks.


    Several guards rushed forward, ready to subdue Simon


    Just then, the mansions iron gate creaked open, revealing a gaunt, stern faced old man in a ck robe.


    His cold gaze swept over Simon before he frowned.


    He blurted out, Simon? What the hell happened to you? The guards hesitated and then approached cautiously


    One forced an awkward smile.


    Uh, Mr.


    Eslinger, do you know this... this naked man? Bane scowled, clearly annoyed


    Mind your own damn business and get out of here! The guards exchanged confused looks but quickly backed off


    They shook their heads in disbelief as they dispersed, mumbling about how weird things kept happening in the area.


    Just recently, there was a rumor about a female CEO who was in her 30s, gorgeous, and filthy rich. Apparently, she got stuck in some inappropriate situation with her pet golden retriever.


    Eventually, firefighters were called, but they still could not separate them.


    The CEO was so embarrassed that she called the cops


    Without any luck, she tried to jump out of her second floor window to avoid further humiliation.


    Surprisingly, the jump was a blessing in disguise as both the woman and her beloved retriever were separated and ended up fine.


    Inside the mansion, Bane handed Simon a fresh set of clothes.


    He snapped, Exin yourself.


    I told you not toe to me publicly! Simon, still shaken, caught his breath and muttered, Mr. Eslinger, I didnt want toe here, but Mr.


    Aicker kicked me out of the Aicker family.


    Ive got nowhere else to go.


    Bane narrowed his eyes.


    And what about those injuries? How did you end up like this? 1/2 Chapter 612 Simons face twisted with rage.


    It was Andrew ... that bastard Andrew! He ambushed the Aicker residence and ruined my entire n.


    If it werent for him, the whole family would be under my control by now.


    Francesca would already be mine


    1 Banes expression darkened, and heshed out in frustration.


    You fool! How many times did I warn you not to act alone? Taking over the Aickers isnt something you


    can handle without me! He continued, Youve jeopardized everything by rushing in.


    Now how am I supposed to wrest control from Cedric with you screwing things up?

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613 Simon frowned in confusion.


    Mr.


    Eslinger, Ive never understood why youre so determined to control the Aickers.


    I mean, with your abilities, you could easily build your own powerful legacy.


    Bane snorted coldly.


    What do you know about my ambitions? Cedric and I were once fellow apprentices under the same mentor, Mr.


    Gregory Sivan.


    From the start, Cedric was inferior to me in every way whether in medicine,bat, or earning Mr. Sivans favor.


    The man wasnt even in my league.


    Simon looked skeptical.


    If thats true, then why are you here all alone? Meanwhile, Mr.


    Aicker has established a family empire thats thriving in Jayrodale.


    Banes expression darkened, his face twisting into a grimace. Funny you should ask.


    My story isnt too different from yours.


    He paced slowly as he continued.


    Cedric was a nobody at the Advanced Medical Institute, a clown obsessed with weird herbs and remedies.


    I was respected, one of the Institutes top figures, while he was ignored by everyone.


    But somehow, that pathetic fool became Mr.


    Sivans favorite


    Bane clenched his jaw as his voice grew harsher.


    Mr.


    Sivan even married off his daughter, our junior apprentice Beatrice, to that loser! Simons eyes widened in shock.


    Wait, are you telling me youre just like me, who had his girl stolen ? Damn.


    Banes scarred face twitched as he suppressed the urge to p Simon.


    Watch your mouth! My case is nothing like yours.


    He sneered


    Sure, Cedric inherited Mr.


    Sivans legacy and got Beatrice, but I didnt fall behind him in terms of skill or power.


    Still, Mr.


    Sivan kept favoring him more over time, which drove me mad.


    I repeatedly asked why he treated me so unfairly


    He exined, Every time, he berated me, saying I was arrogant andcked the humility necessary for medicine


    He scolded me, telling me to learn from Cedrics dedication and perseverance.


    He even said that Cedrics slow, methodical approach was the true path to sess.


    Bane scoffed bitterly.


    As if Id believe that nonsense.


    Eventually, I couldnt take it anymore.


    I broke into his hidden chamber, stole a manual on toxic arts, and began mastering it in secret. Then, on the day Mr.


    Sivan married Beatrice to Cedric, I crashed the wedding.


    I injured Mr.


    Sivan, kidnapped Beatrice, and made a spectacle of myself.


    He chuckled darkly before saying, That was my moment of glory.


    Far better than you, stumbling around naked after fleeing the Aicker residence.


    You think you canpare yourself to me ? he taunted, his gaze sharp and condescending. Simon gritted his teeth, swallowing his humiliation.


    Youre right.


    I dont measure up to you.


    But look at yourself youre hiding from the world and wanted by the Advanced Medical Institute


    All those grand stories dont really match your current situation, do they? Banes eyes zed with fury.


    Bullshit! If it werent for the poison arts ravaging my body, causing constant skin decay that I have to suppress, I wouldnt be in hiding! I also killed several disciples when I defected, and Mr.


    Sivan died not long after I injured him.


    Thats why the Institute put a bounty on my head.


    Sure, the Institute is powerful, but Ive killed every hunter they sent after me, he added with a coldugh


    Unfortunately, Cedric also hunted me relentlessly back them.


    I was forced to abandon Beatrice during my escape.


    1/2 Chapter 613 That failure... its the one regret that haunts me to this day

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614 Banes voice became cold and sharp.


    Time may have passed, but my hatred for Cedric hasnt diminished one bit.


    If anything, I crave even more to see him suffer so much that death would feel like mercy.


    When I came to Jayrodale, I made a vow to strip away everything he has, piece by piece, just like peeling off his skinyer byyer


    I want him to regret ever crossing me.


    Simons eyes burned with shared hatred.


    Then lets join forces, Mr.


    Eslinger.


    Together, well crush the Aickers.


    Cedric didnt give me what I wanted, and Francesca wouldnt ept me


    Fine III make sure their entire family is destroyed! Bane nodded approvingly.


    Youve got potential


    Youre not quite on my level, but youll do .


    Im at a point in Jayrodale where I need capable people, and your timing couldnt be better. Simon clenched his teeth.


    Then lets stop wasting time! Once I recover, well storm The Aickers and take them down. Idiot! Bane barked.


    Do you really think they wont be on high alert after your little stunt? You wont get anywhere near them


    now


    He crossed his arms and added, Besides, Ive got to deal with some issues involving Rhodes Corporation first.


    I cant focus on The Aickers right now.


    Simon scowled in frustration.


    Fine, but I swear III have my revenge


    And that Andrew ... Hes even more deserving of death.


    If I cant beat him inbat, III poison him to death through his own damn profession.


    Bane raised an eyebrow.


    Dont underestimate him.


    Andrews medical expertise is impressive


    Even I havent figured out his full capabilities.


    Youd better not rush into anything foolish.


    Simon sneered.


    Medical expertise? Maybe.


    But theres no way he canpare to you, Mr.


    Eslinger


    Youre a master from the Advanced Medical Institute Andrews nothingpared to you! Bane stroked his beard, clearly pleased with the ttery.


    Hmm, well said


    You can stay here for now and follow my lead


    Once we bring down the Aickers and seize everything Cedric has, Francesca will be yours.


    Simons face lit up.


    Thank you, Mr.


    Eslinger ! Please, ept me as your apprentice! Bane shook his head.


    No.


    Youre Cedrics apprentice, not mine.


    Simon protested, But Ive already defected from The Aickers ! Im following you now, and I want to


    officially be your apprentice


    Ill serve you loyally! Bane chuckled darkly, giving Simon a knowing look.


    Youre missing the point


    I dont want to end up like Cedric .


    If you betrayed him, whats to stop you from betraying me? Simon froze, then let out an awkwardugh.


    Youve got it all wrong, Mr.


    Eslinger.


    Cedrics a worthless old bastard who didnt deserve my loyalty.


    But you? Youre a hundred times more powerful than him.


    Id never dare betray you! Banes voice turned cold.


    Lets be honest with each other were both traitors.


    We know exactly what kind of people we are.


    Dont insult my intelligence by pretending otherwise.


    Simon sighed in defeat.


    Fine


    But can you teach me your poison arts ? I need to get stronger if Im going to deal with Andrew.


    Banes expression was unreadable.


    Well see about that


    Simons frustration boiled over.


    Come on, Mr.


    Eslinger ! Without stronger poison techniques, I cant take him 1/2  Chapter 614 down. Youve got to help me get stronger- He suddenly stopped mid sentence, screaming in agony as he doubled over


    He clutched his crotch and copsed to the floor, writhing in pain.


    Banes eyes widened in shock.


    What the hells wrong with you? He crouched beside Simon and pried his hands away from the area. Bane gasped at the sight and eximed, Simon... Your junks about to explode!

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615 Mr.


    Eslinger, help me! I feel like Im burning from the inside out like a hot iron is scorching me ! Simon writhed on the floor, all curled up as he screamed in agony.


    Banes face turned serious as he crouched down beside him Spread your legs and stop moving.


    I need to take a proper look.


    When Bane examined the area, his expression darkened further.


    Simons groin had turnedpletely ck, a clear sign of severe poisoning


    However, what baffled Bane was the swelling Simons manhood was inting unnaturally, almost as if it were about to burst.


    Mr.


    Eslinger, how bad is it? Youve got to help me! I feel like Im going to explode! Simon gasped for air, drenched in sweat, as he groaned in pain.


    Banes brow furrowed in confusion.


    What the hell happened to you? How did this even get poisoned? Simon howled in frustration.


    Its that bastard Andrew! He stuck a silver needle down there! I thought it wasnt a big deal, but now its killing me


    You have to save me ! Bane quickly pulled out two detox pills and forced Simon to swallow them. He then pressed his hands over the affected area, inspecting it further.


    His face twisted with shock as he asked, Your vital gate has beenpletely destroyed


    Goodness, how is this possible? He shook his head and exined, Simon, your condition is dire. Your energy is all being funneled to that spot.


    If you cant release the pressure, your body will literally burst Simons bloodshot eyes widened in terror. Then hurry up and treat me ! I cant hold on much longer! Bane sighed deeply.


    Itsplicated veryplicated


    The vital gate is one of the bodys most important secrets.


    Normally, it never fully opens in a persons lifetime.


    But in your case, Andrew didnt just open it.


    He pierced itpletely with a needle.


    Simons face paled.


    Y Youre kidding, right? Youre just saying that to scare me, right? Banes expression darkened further.


    If it were just poison or a physical injury, I could cure you in minutes.


    Yet, Andrew somehow managed to damage one of your most fragile areas with precision.


    I have no idea how he did it


    So, what now? Simon asked, panic rising in his voice.


    Is there nothing you can do ? Bane clenched his jaw.


    Damn it.


    The lower body is extremely sensitive, and this injury is beyond normal treatment.


    At this point... theres only one solution.


    Simons eyes filled with desperation.


    What is it? Tell me ! Il do anything even if I have to jump off a building! Bane nced down at Simons convulsing body and the thick fluid beginning to leak from his groin.


    He sighed heavily.


    Youre blocked.


    If we dont release the pressure, youll lose more than just your life.


    Simon groaned in agony


    Fine, I get it! Just call someone anyone to help me release it! And make sure shes young and pretty. No old, ugly women, please.


    Bane scoffed.


    Youre in no position to be picky.


    You should be grateful if anyone shows up at all.


    Standing up, Bane pulled out his phone and called Michael Rhodes.


    Mr.


    Rhodes, I need a favor.


    Could you send over a family meal as soon as possible? Michael chuckled on the other end.


    Bane, thats quite a portion.


    Are you sure you can handle it? 1/2 Chapter 615 Its not for me, Bane replied dryly.


    Its for Simon Gaal, a junior of mine.


    And trust me, if you dont get it here fast, this kids a goner.

 Chapter 616

    Chapter


    616 Michael asked in surprise, What happened to Simon ? f hes in bad shape, I doubt a family


    meal will help much.


    Its a long story, Bane replied with a sigh.


    Just hurry and send it over


    If you dont, Simon might die ! Michael chuckled


    Sounds to me like hes more likely to die happy after hes done with that meal.


    Dont worry, Ill arrange it right away premium service just for you! Half an hourter, the family meal arrived


    The delivery included five women, two of which were foreigners, speaking with an ent that butchered the localnguage


    Simon eagerly grabbed the twodies and dashed to the room, ready to feast.


    Bane smirked and called out, You three, go in as well


    With five women in total, Bane figured it would be enough for Simon to relieve the dangerous buildup in his body.


    As long as he released himself, Simons life could be saved.


    Soon, loud thumping sounds and muffledmotion echoed from inside the room.


    Bane remained expressionless, quietly waiting.


    An hourter, the door swung open


    The two foreigners stormed out, pulling on their clothes and shouting angrily, What the fuck was that?


    That guys a beast! Were done! They bolted out of the mansion, hurling curses behind them.


    Banes expression darkened as he walked into the room to assess the situation.


    Inside, the three remaining women were passed out,pletely exhausted.


    Meanwhile, Simon was still pacing in agony, his symptoms far from relieved.


    Mr.


    Eslinger, this isnt enough! I need more more ! Simon groaned, his face twisted with desperation. Bane frowned and muttered under his breath.


    Fine.


    Ill make another call.


    He quickly rang Michael again.


    Michael was stunned when he heard the news.


    Are you serious? He went through all of them and still isnt satisfied? Hes dealing with a medical crisis, Bane said through gritted teeth.


    His conditions forcing him to push his limits its not just for fun! Michael chuckled in disbelief.


    Well, Ill send another batch Hell, Iming over myself.


    I need to see what kind of monster this Simon is! A short whileter, Michael arrived with more women. Another round of chaos ensued, leaving the new batch utterly depleted.


    Yet, Simon still was not fully relieved, his body refusing to stabilize.


    Michael shook his head in awe.


    Bane, when can I be as exceptional as Simon? This guys... unstoppable ! Banes face was grim as he sneered.


    Oh, you want to be like him? Sure.


    Ill destroy your vital gate and focus your energy there


    Then, youll be just like him except youll die, your body shriveled to skin and bones.


    You want that? Michael swallowed hard and shook his head.


    Hell no ! Exactly, Bane said coldly.


    And this cant go on forever.


    We cant just keep calling for more women.


    Its not sustainable.


    Michael looked uneasy.


    So... whats the n? Youre not suggesting something extreme, are you? Chapter 616 Bane gave a chilling grin.


    When ites to saving a patient, I have only two options: kill or cure


    And when I choose to cure, I dont care about the method only the results matter.


    Michael wiped the sweat from his brow.


    Alright, Bane ... Whats your n? Banes eyes gleamed darkly.


    Were going to find a pig farm.


    And not just any pig farm I want one with sows.


    You understand what I mean, right? Michaels face turned pale as a shudder ran through his spine. Oh... I understand.


    Crystal clear.

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617 Meanwhile, Andrew neither knew nor cared whether Simon was alive or dead.


    He was too preupied with Francesca, who hadpletely lost her mind


    Let go of me ! Please, I need you! Im going to die if you dont help me please! Francesca cried out.


    Her flushed, naked body squirmed helplessly as Andrew had her bound and ced inside arge tub of ice water to reduce the intense heat radiating from within.


    The icy water helped cool her down temporarily, but it was only a surface level solution.


    The powerful drug, Enthralling Essence, was still wreaking havoc on her organs, tearing through her from the inside


    If she did not find relief soon, she might not survive the night.


    Fran, calm down, Andrew said firmly, gripping her shoulders to keep her from thrashing.


    Im working on it.


    I promise Ill save you! His mind raced as he searched for a way to neutralize the effects of the drug. Simon had gone too far.


    Enthralling Essence was not a substance anyone used lightly it was exponentially stronger than regr aphrodisiacs.


    Even animals exposed to it could go into a dangerous frenzy.


    As Andrew pondered, he made the mistake of loosening his grip for a split second


    Francesca suddenly broke free, lunging out of the ice water and wrapping herself tightly around him.


    Her soft, overheated body pressed against him as she locked her arms around his waist and captured his lips with a feverish kiss.


    Andrew tensed but held back from using force to push her off, fearing he might identally hurt her. He was caught in a dilemma.


    Andrew ... please, Im begging you, Francesca whispered, her tears mixing with her desperate kisses. Dont hold back anymore.


    I need you help me! She sobbed as she clung to him, overwhelmed by the sensation of what felt like thousands of tiny ants crawling and gnawing inside her body.


    The shame and embarrassment had long faded she just wanted Andrew to end her torment.


    Fran, I cant, Andrew replied, turning his head away.


    If I do that with you, what happens afterward? What would this mean for us? I want to be your woman, Andrew, Francesca whispered softly.


    Im not afraid


    Let this be the moment its what I want.


    Do you even know how I feel about you? she continued, her voice trembling with emotion.


    I... I like you, Andrew


    Just like Lauren does


    I want to be with you.


    Please dont push me away, Im willing.


    She grabbed his hand and guided it over her body as her legs wrapped tightly around his waist.


    Andrew felt a wave of frustration and temptation rising within him


    Any man in his position would have struggled to resist, and Francesca was undeniably a stunning woman


    .


    Her figure was breathtaking, her skin radiant with an alluring flush, and her innocent, teary eyes


    brimmed with an irresistible mix of purity and desire.


    His mind screamed at him to give in.


    The voice in his head roared louder with each passing second, Take her! im her now! Several times, Andrew nearly lost control


    However, each time, he forced himself to stop.


    He reminded himself 1/2 Chapter 617 that Francesca was not acting of her own free will at least not entirely.


    Though she had opened her heart to him, the drug was still influencing her.


    He refused to take advantage of her in such a vulnerable state


    Then, there was Lauren.


    Andrew knew that if he gave in to Francesca now, he would never be able to face Lauren again.


    He could not betray her like that.


    With an iron will, Andrew shook his head and spoke firmly.


    Fran, I cant.


    Im sorry.


    I wont do that to you.


    Ill find another way to help you.


    Just hang in there a little longer.


    Trust me.

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618 Chapter 618 Francesca sobbed, her voice filled with despair.


    Andrew... ve said everything.


    You still wont ept me? Do you just want to watch me die? Or ... is it because you dont care about me at all? Andrew quickly shook his head.


    No, Fran, youre wrong.


    I would never let you die.


    Then give me what I need ! Francesca cried out, her voice cracking with desperation.


    I cant take it anymore, Andrew ! Id rather die than go through this torture! Andrew hesitated, his heart


    softening at the sight of her tear filled eyes and pained expression.


    He knew he could not drag this out any longer he had to act.


    Alright, Fran... but brace yourself.


    It might hurt a little.


    Francescas flushed face brightened with a gentle, relieved smile.


    Andrew... I trust you.


    Im not afraid.


    Just... give me what I need, she whispered softly.


    Andrew carefullyid her on the bed and reached out, his heated hands making contact with her trembling body


    Francesca let out a quiet, kitten like whimper.


    For the first time in what felt like an eternity, her agony melted away, reced by waves of soothing warmth and gentle release.


    Meanwhile, at Banes mansion, Simon was dragged inside like a limp, lifeless body.


    Michael nced at him and spoke casually.


    Well, the swellings gone down.


    Looks like hes going to be okay! Bane crossed his arms and snorted.


    His life may be spared, but... his manhood is destroyed.


    Permanently.


    Michaels eyes widened in horror.


    Wait, what? But we found a sow at the pig farm, didnt we? I thought that worked! Bane sighed heavily. The excess energy was released, which kept him alive.


    But you dont understand how the body works.


    The essence were born with is finite nurtured over the years through careful bnce and development.


    He continued, This time, Simons vital gate was shattered causing his entire reserve to flood out like a broken dam


    The reservoir is bone dry now.


    And when a reservoir dries up... well, the fate for the fish inside is sealed.


    Michael shivered


    Damn... Andrew is ruthless.


    He didnt just hurt Simon he destroyed him.


    At that moment, Simon stirred, groaning as he slowly regained consciousness.


    Bane leaned in, his expression cold


    Simon, how are you feeling? Simon coughed weakly and spoke in a strained voice.


    The pains gone... but I feelpletely drained


    I cant move a muscle


    Of course, you cant, Bane scoffed.


    Youre practically a cripple now.


    Youll need at least two weeks of rest before you can walk again.


    Simons eyes widened in panic


    Wait... what about my ... you know... down there? Is it ... still okay? Banes face twitched slightly before


    he sighed.


    Its still there.


    The poisons gone.


    But Simon... you should prepare yourself.


    Simons body tensed, a deep sense of foreboding washing over him.


    Prepare for what? Dont scare me like this, Mr.


    Eslinger ! Bane looked at him with pity.


    Your manhood is useless now.


    Sure, its still attached, but its shriveled and dead inside just aid husk.


    Its lost all function and sensation.


    No ... that cant be true! Simon gasped, his mind reeling.


    Youre lying! Youre wrong! This cant be happening! Bane shook his head solemnly.


    You know my skills, Simon I dont make mistakes like this.


    Its dead tissue now- a liability connected to your body.


    He added, My advice? Have it removed.


    Itll prevent infection and furtherplications.


    Think about it clean and simple.


    Simons eyes widened in horror as he stared nkly at the ceiling


    His mind snapped under the weight of Banes words and roared, No! I wont do it! His body convulsed as


    the shock overwhelmed him, and within seconds, Simon copsed into unconsciousness.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619  Michael shook his head in pity.


    Man, Simon really got the short end of the stick.


    Losing his pride and manhood and even wasting hisst moment on a pig.


    Thats beyond agic.


    I cant even wrap my head around it


    Bane remained calm, his tone indifferent.


    At least hes alive.


    Thats all that matters.


    He narrowed his eyes and added thoughtfully, I didnt expect Andrew to pull off a move like that.


    I need to meet him sooner orter to figure out his techniques.


    Even I couldnt fully understand what he did.


    Michael smirked.


    Dont worry, Mr.


    Eslinger.


    Your n for Rhodes Corporation is almost finished.


    Once Lauren falls, Andrew will be out of the picture there.


    After that, dealing with him will be a piece of cake.


    Bane hummed softly, his expression darkening.


    Dealing with him isnt what intrigues me.


    I want to know where he learned his medical skills and how deep his expertise runs.


    Meanwhile, at the Aicker residence.


    Andrew exited Francescas room, wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    Francescas junior apprentice had been waiting outside the door.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, hows Fran doing? the young man asked nervously.


    Andrew gave him a reassuring smile.


    Shes fine now.


    You dont have to worry anymore


    The apprentice discreetly nced Andrew up and down.


    His clothes were neat, his shoes were on, and his zipper was closed


    Contrary to the dramatic warnings Cedric had given him, it did not look like anything inappropriate had happened.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, Mr.


    Aicker is awake


    He asked me to bring you to the living room, the man said respectfully.


    His gaze, however, held a mix of curiosity and admiration, almost as if he were looking at a brother inw figure


    Andrew walked over to a nearby faucet and thoroughly washed his hands.


    After drying them, he chuckled softly.


    Alright.


    Lead the way


    I want to check on his condition anyway.


    As they made their way down the hall, Andrew reflected on Francescas condition.


    The Enthralling Essence in her system had finally dissipated, leaving her out of danger.


    Despite the tension, Andrew had managed to avoid a direct physical rtionship with her


    Instead, he had used an alternative method one that was not exactly ideal but had worked nheless. Earlier that same day, Andrew had already found himself in a simr situation with Lauren at Moonlit Apothecary.


    Now, here he was again, having to wet his hands to help Francesca


    There was nothing enjoyable about it if anything, the experiences had tested his willpower to its limit. Andrew sighed inwardly.


    Things with Lauren had not progressed to the point where intimacy felt natural, even though he sensed she would be open to it if he made a move


    However, he did not want to force anything that would disrespect her.


    On the other hand, Francesca had thrown herself at him withplete openness and vulnerability.


    Yet Andrew could not bring himself to take advantage of her in that state.


    Life had a strange way ofplicating things.


    He shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    He could not help but think, Fate sure has a twisted sense of humor ! Cedric was seated on a sofa when Andrew entered the living room.


    He immediately expressed his gratitude, saying, Dr.


    Lloyd, I dont know how to thank you.


    You saved everyone here.


    Andrew waved it off.


    Youre too kind, Mr.


    Aicker.


    Fran is my friend, and youre her family.


    Helping you was the 1/2  Chapter 619 right thing to do.


    Cedric coughed lightly and sighed


    I never imagined Simon would stoop to such a monstrous act.


    I should have seen iting


    Hes lost all traces of humanity.


    Dont me yourself too much, Andrew replied calmly.


    Simons downfall was his own doing.


    It has little to do with you


    Cedric smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    Perhaps.


    But it has everything to do with Fran.


    Thats what I cant forgive myself for

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620  Fran has reached the age where marriage should be a serious discussion, Cedric said with a heavy sigh.


    He continued, I was well aware that Simon had been lusting after her beauty for a while now.


    But since he was my eldest apprentice the child I raised from a young age I chose to avoid confronting the issue


    He shook his head, his voice filled with regret.


    In the end, my avoidance and weakness nearly destroyed Fran.


    Its all on me... such a cruel twist of fate


    t Andrew could see the conflict in Cedrics eyes.


    Despite Simons betrayal, Cedric still had a deep affection for him.


    After all, he had begged Andrew to spare Simons life at thest moment.


    Andrew offered aforting response.


    Mr.


    Aicker, youve done more than enough


    Simons downfall was his own doing he had every opportunity to change but chose to betray you.


    H Cedric remained silent for a long moment before suddenly speaking up.


    Tell me honestly, Dr.


    Lloyd... Have you and Fran be ... intimate ? Andrew froze for a second, caught off guard by the


    question Cedrics expression was a mixture of amusement and curiosity, his gaze as if he were examining a rare treasure


    Andrew had anticipated this and calmly replied, Youve misunderstood, Mr.


    Aicker.


    Nothing inappropriate happened between Fran and me.


    Cedric chuckled knowingly.


    Come now, Dr.


    Lloyd


    Youre both young and full of passion.


    Fran was under the influence of Enthralling Essence, a drug that drives people to madness.


    As I understand it, the only way to neutralize its effects is through sex.


    He gave a reassuring smile and added, Even if something did happen between you two, I wouldnt me you.


    In emergencies, sometimes you have to prioritize saving a life Im not ignorant of that.


    Andrew sighed inwardly, shaking his head.


    Its true thats one method


    But I assure you, I didnt touch Fran like that.


    Cedric appeared confused.


    Really? I must admit, I dont know of any other way to counter Enthralling Essence.


    How else could Fran have recovered? Itsplicated, but I swear I didnt touch her in that way.


    You can ask Fran yourself when shes fully recovered, Andrew exined.


    As for the method I used ... Im afraid cant reveal it.


    Cant reveal it ? Cedric muttered to himself, puzzled.


    Andrew remained silent, unwilling to borate further.


    There was no way he could exin the unorthodox method he had resorted to without dying of embarrassment.


    If Cedric knew the truth, Andrew was certain his reputation would be ruined forever.


    However, Cedric seemed eager to learn


    Enthralling Essence is notoriously difficult to treat.


    Im impressed that you found an alternative method.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, would you be willing to share this technique with me? Andrew straightened, his tone serious.


    Im sorry, Mr.


    Aicker, but this method is ... unique.


    Its something I cant teach to anyone else.


    I hope you understand.


    / Cedric sighed in disappointment but nodded in eptance.


    I see.


    Youre right.


    Medicine is full of secret techniques and rare knowledge.


    I respect your decision not to share it.


    Andrew felt a pang of guilt but knew there was no other way.


    It was not that he did not want to teach Cedric- there was simply no practical reason to do so.


    If he revealed the method, Cedric would likely lose all respect for 1/2 Chapter 620 him.


    He could already picture it.


    Cedrics admiration for him as a brilliant healer would crumble in an instant, reduced to disbelief and humiliation

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621  Although I cant teach the great healer the way I saved Fram, I do have a few medical prescriptions and techniques from the ancient art of medicine that a healer like you would probably appreciate, Andrew said with a smile.


    He figured offering something valuable to satisfy Cedrics appetite was better.


    After all, Cedric had always wanted to be his apprentice, but Andrew had always refused


    Even though they could not be mentor apprentice, Andrew did not mind teaching Cedric a few real skills, especially since he had a good opinion of the Aickers.


    If thats the case, then thank you so much, Dr.


    Lloyd ! Cedric said excitedly when Andrew handed over the items.


    Cedric had already learned quite a few secret methods from Andrew, and each one left him utterly captivated


    With every lesson, his admiration for Andrews medical skills grew even more


    After spending a little more time at the Aicker residence, Andrew returned to the Moonlit Sanctuary.


    It had been quite a day he had opened a new medical center, Aspen had caused a scene with Gordon there, and it had ended in disaster.


    In a rush, Andrew had gone to the Aicker residence to chase off Simon and save everyone.


    The hardest part had been rescuing Francesca; even with his stamina far beyond the average person, it was exhausting


    He had to fight off Francescas clinginess while suppressing his own rising desires, a struggle any man would find difficult.


    [ Dr.


    Lloyd, are you asleep? ] Lauren texted just as Andrew was about to lie down, including a cute emoji.


    Andrew smiled and replied, [Almost ready to sleep, what about you?] Lauren responded, [ Im already naked, all cleaned up and in bed.


    Want to see ? ] Andrews face turned dark with frustration


    That mischievous little troublemaker had been begging him for mercy earlier, and now she was trying to tease him


    He had the urge to hop in his car, head over to the Rhodes residence, and teach her a lesson.


    Nheless, he did not act on it, knowing Tianas stern demeanor, and figured the Rhodes family had everything locked up tight no chance of getting in.


    [Sorry, Im not interested.


    I prefer to take charge and go straight to the point, ] Andrew replied, maintaining control of the situation. Sure enough, Lauren sent back three angry fist emojis, clearly upset.


    [ Dr.


    Lloyd, I never realized how naughty you really are] she typed


    Andrew thought for a moment but decided not to tell Laurem about Francesca.


    He felt it would be disrespectful to Francesca.


    He would wait until she was fully recovered and tell her the story himself.


    [ Good night, Lauren, ] Andrew replied, feeling exhausted after such a long day and ready to rest.


    Before turning off the lights, Lauren sent onest message.


    [ Good night, Dr.


    Lloyd


    Sleep well, and you better dream about me.


    Love you !] She added a selfie with a few yful, mischievous emojis.


    Andrew nced at it and felt his blood rushing


    It was a seductive picture of Lauren ince lingerie her creamy white skin tightly held in the bra, her long legs, and perky backside on full disy


    It was a reminder of Lauren being Jayrodales irresistible beauty.


    1/2  Chapter 621 Shes definitely doing this on purpose! he muttered under his breath.


    Though the lights were out, Andrew tossed and turned all night, unable to getfortable.


    His thoughts constantly drifted back to Lauren and that tempting image


    The next day at the Stevens residence in Jayrodale, Aspen had returned from the hospital, looking much better, though her face was still a bit swollen


    Aspen, how are you feeling? If youre not feeling well, you should rest a bit longer, Christina said with


    concern


    Aspens condition made Christina uneasy, and she could not help but worry.

 Chapter 622

    Chapter 622 Aspeny in bed, her eyes glistening with tears, her gaze nk as she said nothing. Meanwhile, Irene and Leroy stood outside the room, peeking in


    Irene asked, Leroy, do you think Aspens brain was messed up from the hits? She hasnt said a word since she woke up.


    Mom, youre overthinking.


    Aspen just got a few ps, probably just a concussion.


    Nothing too serious.


    The mother and son did not notice their raised voices as they continued to discuss.


    Christina nced at them and coldly said, Mom, Leroy, if youre done, why dont you go do something


    else ? Aspens in a bad mood, so please, no more of your sarcasticments


    Irene gave a dryugh and said, Christie, if Aspen is awake, can she let me know when she will pay me back the money I invested in her? Christina frowned and said, Mom, you know that money is gone. Why are you still asking Aspen for it? Irene pouted, looking displeased.


    Its lost, sure, but thats Aspens loss, not mine.


    She cant just bully me, especially since that money was meant for my retirement.


    Christina could not stand how shallow and materialistic her mother was being


    Before she could respond, Aspen, who had been silent, suddenly said, Irene, dont worry.


    Ill pay you back every penny.


    Irene looked slightly embarrassed, forcing a smile.


    Theres no rush, Aspen.


    I was just asking


    Were family, right? I understand if youre tight on money right now


    Aspens eyes filled with rage as she said, That Andrew ... I swear, Im going to kill him.


    Im in this miserable situation all because of him! 1 Irene egged her on, Thats right, Aspen.


    You need to teach Andrew a lesson and take everything from him.


    Christina frowned, Aspen, I dont think you need to keep messing with Andrew.


    As long as Dean from Madde Martial Academy returns the ten billion, lets forget about everything else


    1 Aspen shot up from the bed, biting her lip with fury.


    Forget about it? Not only did I lose all that money, but Andrew also had Natasha p me in the face in front of everyone.


    Christie, do you know what that feels like ? She continued, Right now, I cant think about anything else. All I want is to kill Andrew.


    Christina sighed


    Aspen, I think youre too proud to even care about Andrew anymore.


    Hes nothingpared to you.


    He might have a little power in Jayrodale, but youre the pride of the Stevens family in Bridgefields.


    ces like Bridgefields and Blumedale are where you should be building your future.


    Really, you dont need to waste your energy on Andrew.


    Hes not worth it.


    Aspen gritted her teeth and screamed, I dont care! Im going to kill him! Im going to make him pay for the humiliation he caused me.


    If I dont, Ill never be able to live with myself.


    She pulled out her phone and immediately called Gordon.


    Mr.


    Woods, where are you right now? I need your help to kill Andrew!

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623 Gordons voice was cold as he spoke, Aspen, Im having some health issues and cant take action right now.


    But dont worry, it wont be long before I take care of that brat for you..


    If it werent for him, I wouldnt have almost poisoned myself to death.


    Im going to make him pay with a brutal death.


    Aspen gritted her teeth and said, Alright, Ill wait for you, Mr.


    Woods.


    I have only one request Rodney and Andrew both need to die.


    Gordon responded coldly, Dont worry.


    Last time, that little punk got lucky.


    I couldnt deal with him then, but this time, he wont escape.


    After hanging up, Aspens face was frozen in anger


    She muttered to herself, Just wait, Andrew.


    Youve made me hate you even more than Rodney now.


    Christina asked, Aspen, is Mr.


    Woods okay? Aspen sneered, Dont worry, Christie.


    Mr.


    Woods strength is unmatched.


    Forget Andrew


    He doesnt even care about the Weller family, the Rhodes family, or the Aickers


    He doesnt think twice about them! Christina hesitated before speaking up, Aspen, have you considered


    informing the main family in Bridgefields about this? Aspen warned, We absolutely cannot let the family know about my failure in Jayrodale


    I need to regain my dignity first before I tell them.


    Aspen had always been obsessed with maintaining her pride, and being a proud and arrogant person herself, Christina understood her approach.


    Christina had a photo of Aspen with a bloodied face on her phone


    She had considered sending it to the Bridgefields family but now decided against it.


    She thought to herself with a bitterugh, Andrew, although were done, if I wanted to ruin you, all Id


    need to do is send that photo of Aspen getting beaten to the Bridgefields family.


    Then, the fury of the entire Stevens family woulde crashing down on you.


    You wouldnt know what hit you.


    .


    At that moment, Aspen said, Christie, I have a huge opportunity to make money.


    Lets partner up, what do you think? Christina was a bit hesitant


    After Aspens string of failures, she was unsure she should trust her, but she hid her doubts and smiled


    Aspen, tell me about it


    If its a good project, we can develop it together! Aspen pulled out three prescriptions and handed them to Christina


    Christie, take a look at these


    After ncing through them, Christina was uncertain.


    These look like medical forms.


    The data is very precise, and the forms contents are extremely specific.


    Looking at Aspen, Christina was shocked


    Aspen, medical forms have always been top secret.


    Pharmaceuticalpanies guard them like treasures


    Where did you get these ? Aspen smiled and said, Theyre from our Bridgefields family.


    Do you think I would have something like this otherwise? Take them.


    The Stevens Corporation needs to expand its business, right? This is our chance to team up and enter the pharmaceutical industry together.


    Christina was still uneasy


    Aspen, Jayrodales pharmaceutical market is dominated by the Rhodes and the Wellers.


    If we jump in now, can wepete with them? Plus, Stevens Corporation has never been in this industry

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624 Aspen raised her hand to interrupt, Christie, I know what youre worried about, but let me tell you, theres no need to be afraid


    These three forms have been market tested, and once we produce them, theyll definitely sell big. Even if we dont achieve huge sales, it will still be a win for Stevens Corporation.


    Because you wont need any R & D costs or any time spent, you can just jump straight into the industry. Im sure you can calcte how much money and time well save.


    Christina was immediately intrigued.


    As Aspen had said, with three ready made forms, Stevens Corporation could just buy the machinery, set up a factory, and start producing.


    The most difficult and intimidating part of the pharmaceutical industry research and development would be skipped entirely.


    Stevens Corporation could save potentially billions of dors by bypassing this process.


    Aspen, I could have Stevens Corporation start working on it as soon as tomorrow.


    But I need to ask you again : are these forms really from the main family? Christina asked, her gaze fixed on Aspens eyes


    Aspen smiled harmlessly, her expression unwavering.


    Christie, were family.


    Why would I lie to you? These forms are from our family, and they belong to me.


    So, feel free to use them.


    When we seed, well split the profits 50-50.


    Christina let out a relieved sigh and smiled.


    Alright, thank you, Aspen.


    As Christina hurried off to make the arrangements, Aspeny back on the bed, her eyes growing cold.


    Of course, the forms were not from the Stevens family; they had been stolen from Rhodes Corporation through Ruby.


    However, Aspen was not about to tell Christina that.


    She did not actually want to help Stevens Corporation grow or expand; she was just using them to produce the same products that Rhodes Corporations Pharmaceutical Division made


    Then, she nned to ruin Rhodes Corporations pharmaceutical market in Jayrodale, make a huge profit , and recover her previous losses.


    Once she had done that, she would leave Jayrodale, head to Bridgefields, and wash her hands of it all. Whether Stevens Corporation would be left stuck in a deep mess did not concern her.


    For the sake of revenge, Aspen was willing to do anything.


    Early the next morning, Andrew went to open the door at Moonlit Sanctuary.


    To his surprise, the door was already open when he arrived.


    A slender figure with a high ponytail was sweeping in front of the door.


    When Andrew stepped inside, he was shocked


    N, what are you doing here? N, a nurse from Jayrodale General Hospital, quickly turned around at the sound of his voice, offering an embarrassed smile.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, good morning.


    Andrew replied, From now on, Ill be stationed at Moonlit Sanctuary, not at Jayrodale General Hospital. By the way, you still havent told me why youre here at my medical center ? 1 N beamed.


    Ill be working here at Moonlit Sanctuary now, helping you out, Dr.


    Lloyd.


    Dr.


    Aicker arranged it


    Andrew was surprised


    Fran transferred you to help me? When did this happen? N giggled.


    Dr.


    Aickers inside the medical center right now, organizing your office.


    Youll see her if you head in


    1/2 Chapter 624 Andrew raised an eyebrow, surprised that Francesca was there too.


    +25

 Chapter 625

    Chapter 625 The day before, Francesca had been suffering from the effects of the Enthralling Essence, almostpletely drained of energy


    Andrew thought it was shocking that she had enough strength to work so early in the morning.


    Frowning, Andrew walked into the Moonlit Sanctuary, headed straight upstairs, and arrived at his private office.


    Inside, Francesca was cleaning his desk, clearly struggling.


    Thanks to her efforts, the desk was spotless.


    Andrew approached her, ced his hand on her shoulder, and said irritably, Who told you to do this? Stop


    Your body isnt ready for this yet


    You need to rest! Francesca jumped in surprise, quickly dropping the cloth and blushing.


    Andrew, when did youe in? You scared me ! Andrew looked at her seriously.


    How do you feel? Is anything bothering you? Francesca shook her head quickly.


    No, Ive recovered well


    Im just a bit tired, but other than that, Im fine.


    Andrew was not convinced.


    Come here


    I need to check you out.


    I dont really trust what youre saying


    Francesca stepped back, shaking her head, her neck and ears turning bright red.


    She lowered her head, speaking softly.


    No need, Im really okay.


    Well, if everythings fine, Ill head over to Jayrodale General Hospital.


    N will be helping you here from now on.


    Andrew grabbed her wrist, chuckling


    Fran, youre acting strange today, like youre avoiding me on purpose


    The more you try to hide, the more I wont let it go ! Francesca struggled a bit but could not break free. She sighed in surrender.


    Andrew, Im not avoiding you.


    I just... Just what? I just feel... embarrassed


    Im sorry for avoiding you! Andrew froze for a moment before understanding.


    With a mischievous grin, he asked, Fran, do you me me for what happened yesterday? Francesca flushed with embarrassment.


    I dont me you but can we please not talk about what happened yesterday? Andrew shook his head.


    Why not? What happened yesterday isnt something to be ashamed of.


    Francesca bit her lip, her face burning with shame.


    Please Andrew, I beg you, dont bring it up again.


    I know I mustve looked ... wild


    But the effects of Enthralling Essence were just too intense.


    Everything I said, I couldnt help it.


    Seeing her look so vulnerable, Andrew paused


    Wild ? Fran what are you talking about? Yesterday, you didnt look wild at all.


    Francesca lifted her head, clearly doubtful


    Really? But I clearly remember saying so many ... embarrassing things.


    Honestly, I really regret it now! Andrew chuckled lightly.


    Compared to what you did, those words were nothing.


    Fran, you still remember everything from yesterday, right? Francesca, frustrated, rushed forward and covered Andrew mouth with her hand, grinding her teeth


    Andrew, dont you dare mention what I did yesterday! Not a single word.


    Otherwise, Ill be mad at you and never talk to you again


    Chapter 625 Andrew raised an eyebrow.


    So, you remember everything did yesterday, even in that situation? Francesca had been in a deep, confused trance the previous day,pletely caught up in her emotions.


    Andrew had assumed that once the effects of the drug wore off, she would forget everything, like someone after a night of heavy drinking


    However, it seemed like she remembered certain things after all

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626 Chapter 626 Andrew wondered if Francesca still remembered that he had helped her with his hands.


    He felt a little guilty.


    He had been in the wrong yesterday.


    Francesca blushed, hesitating as she said, Actually, I... I remembered most of it.


    My body was out of control at the time, but my mind was very clear.


    Andrew cautiously asked, Do you remember how I saved you in the end? He hoped that Francesca did not remember that part.


    If she did, he would be embarrassed beyond measure.


    Francesca bit her lip, clearly embarrassed


    After a long pause, she murmured, I remember everything in bits and pieces.


    Its all kind of fragmented.


    But the moment when you saved me ... I remember that the clearest .


    Andrew gave a dryugh, realizing he was at a loss for words.


    The one thing he had hoped she would not remember was the part she recalled the most vividly.


    Its as if it was all fate, he thought.


    Andrew, dont feel guilty.


    I know you were only trying to save me, even if you had to resort to that method.


    So, dont worry, Im not upset with you.


    In fact, Im really ... really grateful.


    Francescas innocent face flushed with shyness as she softly spoke.


    After she finished, her ears turned bright red.


    Andrew rubbed his nose awkwardly and said, Fran, were friends.


    Theres no need to thank me.


    As long as youre okay, and youre not mad at me for what happened, thats all that matters.


    Francesca quickly shook her head and replied, Ive never been mad at you.


    Actually, Andrew, Im truly grateful to you for letting me experience what it really feels like to be a woman for the first time.


    I never imagined that bing a real woman could feel... this good! Her voice trailed off, barely above a whisper.


    Andrew heard every word and was stunned.


    You gave me your first time? Fran, what do you mean by that? Francesca gave a soft smile, gazing at Andrew with deep affection.


    She pressed her lips together and said, Andrew, that was my first time yesterday.


    I gave it to you, and Im happy about it.


    I dont regret it at all.


    Even though I know you belong to Lauren and not to me, at least I can say I was once yours.


    Thats enough for me.


    11 Then, she added with a slight pause, Dont worry, Ive been at the hospital recently, testing with pregnaney strips every day


    I guarantee... theres no baby, so you dont have to worry about that! Seeing her bashful, delicate demeanor, Andrews mind buzzed


    He could not believe what he was hearing.


    Fran, you... you think we ... did that? Francesca gave him a yful re, turning her head away and feigning anger.


    Theres no one else here.


    Are you saying you did it, but you wont admit it? Andrew panicked and fumbled for words


    No, I ... He had never expected Francesca to think they had actually gone that far the night before.


    However, Andrew had only used his fingers.


    A cold shiver ran down his spine, and it only took a second for him to realize that Francesca had probably gotten things mixed up


    She had been inan excited, disoriented state, unable to tell what had really happened.


    1/2  Chapter 626 Fran, you misunderstood.


    Actually, I- Andrew quickly tried to exin.


    This was something that absolutely needed to be cleared up.

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627 Chapter 627 Yet, Francesca would not listen.


    She pouted and grumbled, Andrew, if you keep talking, Im going to get mad.


    I know you dont want anything to do with me, but you dont need to act like we didnt do anything together


    Why wont you admit it? Tears welled up in her eyes, and she red at him, full of resentment, as she asked, Am I really so unworthy in your eyes, Andrew ? Andrew stood there, stunned for a moment. He sighed, knowing there was no point in exining.


    The more he tried, the worse it would get


    He would have to find the right timeter to clear things up.


    He said, Fran, dont be angry.


    I didnt mean anything by it


    Francesca sniffed and replied, Dont worry, I wont tell Lauren.


    I wont bring it up again, so you dont have to feel guilty.


    Anyway, I need to get to the hospital for my shift.


    So, III leave it at that! Andrew asked, Do you want me to drive you? Youre still weak! Francesca


    blushed and said, If you want to drive me, Id appreciate it.


    Andrew grinned and said, Youre my woman now.


    Of course, Ill drive you.


    I wouldnt want to seem like Im abandoning you, would I? Francesca chuckled, her face brightening with a smile


    I guess you still have a bit of a conscience ! Andrew felt a little frustrated.


    He had not gotten anything out of this situation, but now he had to bear the consequences.


    He really did not know who to turn to for help.


    After dropping Francesca off at Jayrodale General Hospital, Andrew turned around and headed toward Rhodes Corporation


    Since N was at the medical center, he was not too worried.


    As soon as Andrew reached Laurens office, he ran into a nervous Marcus, who was waiting outside. Mr.


    Lloyd, you finally made it! Andrew asked, Mr.


    Chapman, is something wrong? Marcus smiled and said, Youre right, Mr.


    Lloyd


    Something happened, but its not bad


    On the contrary, its actually great news! Andrew raised an eyebrow and said, Tell me more! Marcus beamed.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, the two forms you gave us? The first batch of samples is ready, and the results are fantastic.


    Its like a miracle drug, its effectiveness is off the charts ! Andrew was not surprised.


    He knew exactly what kind of quality his prescriptions were.


    So if the samples are good, does that mean we can move on to mass production and get it to the market ? Andrew asked.


    He had high hopes for these two prescriptions.


    After all, good medicine should benefit everyone.


    If they kept it locked away for the rich and powerful, never reaching ordinary people, it was nothing but wasted potential


    Marcus smile faded as he replied, frustrated, We cant do mass production yet because the factory needs to prioritize Banes medicine.


    Andrew raised an eyebrow


    Banes forms are ready for production? Marcus nodded.


    Yeah, its unbelievable how quickly Bane came up with it.


    Chapter 627 Andrew ?neered


    Even I couldnte up with a useful form in such a short time.


    Banes forms are probably a half baked or even useless ones.


    Hes just fooling the people who dont know any better.


    Marcus gave a wry smile.


    But Michael and Mrs.


    Rhodes dont think that way.


    After she personally tested it, she came to me and insisted that the Pharmaceutical Division focus entirely on Banes forms from now on.


    Andrew frowned.


    Even Mrs.


    Rhodes is on board with Banes forms ? Marcus nodded.


    Its not just approval, its total praise.


    Andrew sighed.


    Well, if Mrs.


    Rhodes backs it, I wont argue


    If things go wrong with Rhodes Corporations Pharmaceutical Division again, Mrs.


    Rhodes will have to take responsibility.


    Marcus hesitated before adding, Mr.


    Lloyd, if Ms.


    Rhodes wants topete with Michael for the CEO position, then we need to push both of our miracle drugs into production and see how they perform in the market.

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628 Marcus said, Right now, we only have a few samples.


    If we try topete with Michael using just these, it wont be convincing at all! Andrew nodded.


    That makes sense.


    Then lets go to the factory and get a batch of both miracle drugs produced.


    Well release them into the market and see how they perform! Marcus remarked darkly, Speaking of this, Mr.


    Lloyd, you might not know.


    Michael has already made arrangements with our suppliers on the manufacturing side.


    Andrew sneered.


    What kind of dirty tricks is that trash pulling behind the scenes now? Marcus gritted his teeth.


    The suppliers are all leaning toward Michael.


    Theyve agreed to work with him exclusively


    Ive been to them a few times now, and each time, they came up with some excuse to dy. Finally, they just t out told me theyll only cooperate with Michael.


    Andrew remained calm


    Good medicine is rare, but there are plenty of factories.


    Dont worry, well find another partner.


    ?? ?? ?????? At the moment, Lauren was negotiating with Eunice and Tiana, dealing with Michael. Andrew did not want to interrupt her, and he definitely would not go begging Tiana So, he and Marcus left Rhodes Corporation together.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, handling outside business isnt easy


    Why dont you rest at thepany while I handle this? I can take care of it, Marcus suggested, feeling guilty.


    With Andrews esteemed position as a board member, it seemed beneath him to be running business errands


    Andrew casually replied, Mr.


    Chapman, theres no need to be so formal.


    Im not great at handling business anyway.


    Im justing along to watch


    Its not like Ill be exhausted! Marcus chuckled.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, youre so straightforward and humble.


    No wonder Ms.


    Rhodes has taken a liking to you! Andrewughed.


    Mr.


    Chapman, are you trying to tter me now? Marcus sighed.


    I have to, dont I? In the short half month Ive known you, Mr.


    Lloyd, youve gone from being the deputy chief at Jayrodale General Hospital to bing a major shareholder in Rhodes Corporation.


    And thats not even the most impressive part.


    Youve saved my life and even dealt with the Weller family for us.


    Honestly, Ive never met anyone like you, Mr.


    Lloyd.


    Someone who can handle everything so effortlessly and make it all look easy! They chatted as they quickly drove to thergest pharmaceutical manufacturingpany in Jayrodale, Glorious Pharmaceuticals ! Marcus handed his business card to the security guard at the entrance.


    Hello, were with Rhodes Corporations Pharmaceutical Division.


    Im the department director, Marcus Chapman, here to visit Mr.


    Stephen Brunner


    The security guard nced at the card and shook his head.


    Sorry, gentlemen.


    Mr.


    Brunner has given specific instructions no visitors from Rhodes Corporations Pharmaceutical Division. Marcus frowned


    No one from our Pharmaceutical Division? What does Mr.


    Brunner mean by that? Weve had several coborations with Glorious Pharmaceuticals before. The security guard replied, Im just following orders.


    As for the reason, Mr.


    Chapman, you can take a look at this.


    As Andrew and Marcus watched, the guard pulled out arge poster and hung it up next to the entrance of 1/2  Chapter 628 Glorious Pharmaceuticals.


    It read: [No Entry for Rhodes Corporations Pharmaceutical Division or Dogs !] The massive poster, at


    least four meters long, immediately caught the attention of everyone entering and exiting the building. The guard grinned, Mr.


    Chapman, this is a personal request from Mr.


    Brunner.


    What do you think? Satisfied? Marcus face darkened, his expression turning stormy.

 Chapter 629

    GET IT NOW Chapter 629 Chapter 629 Someone mocked, Heh, the sign says, [ No entry for anyone from Rhodes Corporations Pharmaceutical Division or dogs.


    ] Doesnt that mean people from Rhodes Corporation are worse than dogs? Hahaha ! Anothermented, Mr.


    Brunner of Glorious Pharmaceuticals is a real entrepreneur here in Jayrodale.


    Rhodes Corporation may have a big name, but Mr.


    Brunner clearly doesnt care about that! Without a doubt, Rhodes Corporations Pharmaceutical Division must have offended Mr.


    Brunner


    Sure, Rhodes has a huge reputation in Jayrodale, but in front of Mr.


    Brunner, theyre nothing


    They have toe crawling and begging! Glorious Pharmaceuticals employees, as well as others passing by, stopped to watch and gossip about Andrew and Marcus.


    The employees, especially, could not hide their contempt, their expressions dripping with disdain. Marcus turned to the security guard, his voice cold.


    We havent done anything to offend Mr.


    Brunner, have we? Why would he pull something like this without any reason? The security guard crossed his arms and sneered


    Thats not something a small security guard like me can know.


    But Mr.


    Brunner gave the orders.


    So, sorry, but you need to leave.


    Marcus was furious but held back his anger and turned to Andrew.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, lets go.


    Glorious Pharmac¨¨uticals is arrogant and self important.


    We can go to another ce.


    We dont have to work with them.


    However, Andrew remained calm


    He nced at the poster and asked the security guard, Are you sure Mr.


    Brunner ordered this? The security guard, his nose in the air, grinned smugly.


    Of course.


    How about it? Dont you think Mr.


    Brunner has great taste ?! Andrews reply was blunt.


    Mr.


    Brunners taste is no better than trash.


    Now, take that poster down, and send Mr.


    Brunner out here to apologize.


    Then, well consider this matter settled


    The security guard blinked in surprise, then burst outughing.


    What did you say? Mr.


    Brunner is trash? You want Mr.


    Brunner to apologize to you ? Ha, are you out of your mind? At that moment, a few of Glorious Pharmaceuticals management team walked over.


    One sharply dressed man frowned and asked, Whats going on here? The security guard pointed at Andrew and reported, Mr.


    Mudge, this little guy dared to say Mr.


    Brunners taste is trash.


    Hes so clueless, he even thinks Mr.


    Brunner should apologize to him.


    Do you think this punk is getting too full of himself? Keh Mudge adjusted his sses, turned to Andrew, and smiled


    So, youre with Rhodes Corporations Pharmaceutical Division, huh? Are you really asking Mr.


    Brunner to apologize to you? Andrew looked at him calmly


    You insult someone out of nowhere, and I need to be sure? Hurry up and have Mr.


    Brunnere out and exin himself.


    Were here to discuss a partnership, not to cause trouble.


    So, if Mr.


    Brunner apologizes, well consider letting bygones be bygones.


    Keh tilted his head, scratched his ear, andughed with his colleagues.


    Its unbelievable.


    There are always people who think theyre someone special


    He continued, You guys hear what this idiot just said? He just a low level employee at Rhodes


    Corporations Pharmaceutical Division, and he has the nerve to ask Mr.


    Brunner for an apology.


    This little punk clearly needs a  Chapter 629 lesson! The other managers from Glorious Pharmaceuticals, all in suits and looking important, snickered at Andrew.


    One of them spoke up.


    Keh, dont waste your time on a nobody like him


    His monthly sry probably doesnt even cover one of our clubbing nights.


    Why bother with this bottom tier trash? Thinking Mr.


    Brunner will apologize to him? Hes definitely lost it.


    If Mr.


    Brunner showed up, hed probably scare the crap out of this guy.

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630 Chapter 630 One of the men said, Marcus, youre the head of Rhodes Corporations Pharmaceutical Division, and were giving you face today.


    Hurry up and take this fool and get out of here.


    We at Glorious Pharmaceuticals wont entertain trash like this! Laughing, the employees of Glorious Pharmaceuticals, including the security guard, were all enjoying the moment.


    They acted as though they had won something, looking at Andrew like he was nothing.


    Marcus gritted his teeth and said, Keh, we may not have gotten the visit we wanted, but we still have our dignity


    Are you really nning to cut ties with Rhodes Corporations Pharmaceutical Division over this? Keh sneered


    Marcus, dont get ahead of yourself.


    Right now, Mr.


    Brunner has already secured a big deal


    The mysterious VIP guest is negotiating with him as we speak.


    Rhodes Corporation? Maybe they were relevant in the past, but now? We at Glorious Pharmaceuticals dont owe you anything.


    Marcus looked at Andrew and muttered, Mr.


    Lloyd, lets just go


    From now on, well cklist Glorious Pharmaceuticals from any future partnerships.


    Kehughed mockingly.


    Rhodes Corporations Pharmaceutical Division is probably on the verge of copsing, huh? Dont you feel ridiculous, Marcus? If you want to leave, then leave! Andrew smiled calmly.


    Mr.


    Chapman, please rx.


    Honestly, I dont care much about the partnership.


    What bothers me is that poster.


    Its really irritating, and it needs toe down.


    So, Mr.


    Brunner needs toe out and apologize, and then III let this go


    11 Marcus started sweating


    He knew that in business, being flexible and diplomatic was key, and Andrews approach was pushing things into dangerous territory.


    Glorious Pharmaceuticals was one of the top yers in Jayrodale, and causing a scene would not benefit either side.


    Sometimes, stepping back was the better option.


    Keh let out a harshugh.


    Did you guys see this? This idiots still going on.


    Marcus wont say a word, yet this punk keeps running his mouth.


    One of the bigger executives from Glorious Pharmaceuticals, a towering man, sneered and approached Andrew


    Without warning, he pped Andrew hard across the face.


    Do you think youre something special? Let me teach you a lesson and remind you that Glorious is not a ce for you to act out! The sound of the p echoed, and Keh could not help butugh. You little punk, after getting a few ps, youll probably learn your ce.


    The security guard cheered.


    Great job, Mr.


    Wright! Anyone who causes trouble at Glorious deserves to get taught a lesson! To their surprise, Andrew did not even flinch.


    He stood there with an innocent smile, while Ben Wright, the massive executive from Glorious Pharmaceuticals, nowy on the ground, groaning in pain, his face swollen


    Ben! Damn it, how dare you p one of my guys! Kill him I want him dead! Keh screamed in disbelief.


    He never expected that the one who had been pped was his own guy.


    Furious, he twisted his face into an angry snarl and led a charge toward Andrew.


    However, before he could reach him, Andrew swiftly lifted his leg and kicked him hard in the chest, sending Keh crashing to the ground.


    The impact was so strong that Keh vomited, his face turning an ugly shade of purple


    Gasping for air on the 1/2 Chapter 630 ground, Keh screamed, his voice full of rage and desperation


    Everyone, get him! Kill him and his whole family! Todays Bonus Offer  GET IT NOW

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631 Keh never expected Andrew to actually fight back.


    After all, this was Glorious Pharmaceuticals territory, and Andrew was supposedly just a small fry from Rhodes Corporations Pharmaceutical Division.


    Who gave him the audacity? Armed with stic batons, dozens of security guards rushed forward to surround Andrew


    Meanwhile, a few Glorious Pharmaceuticals executives backed away in fear, shouting insults. How dare this punk hit Mr.


    Mudge? Youre dead! Mr.


    Mudge, hang in there! Well take care of this little bra right now! Security, what are you waiting for? Beat him to death, teach him a lesson ! Andrew stamped on Kehs head, forcing his face into the ground


    Kehs mouth and nose were filled with blood and teeth, spraying out in a horrific mess.


    One more move, and III crush his skull, Andrew said calmly, not even looking at the dozen or so guards


    Marcus was frozen in shock


    Meanwhile, the security guards and the remaining executives of Glorious Pharmaceuticals were stunned


    They realized that this guy from Rhodes Corporation was not just a small time yer he was deadly serious.


    If anything happens to Keh, your whole family will pay for it! one of the executives screamed. The other guards hesitated, afraid Andrew might actually kill Keh.


    This was getting dangerously out of hand.


    Suddenly, Andrew yanked Keh up and pped him hard across the face twice.


    A few teeth flew out of Kehs mouth.


    Earlier, Mr.


    Mudge kept calling me a punk.


    Come on, say it again, Im listening, Andrew said, smiling at the terrified, disfigured Keh.


    Keh desperately shook his head.


    N No... I was wrong


    Lets just talk this out, dont be impulsive.


    If someone dies here, things will get messy.


    Andrew grinned and pped him again, causing Kehs head to spin with the force of it.


    Now youre afraid of someone dying? Huh? You were all tough earlier! Andrew taunted.


    Tell me, whos the punk now? A Keh cried out in agony.


    I was wrong! I was really wrong! Im the punk.


    Youre the boss! The guards stood frozen, exchanging looks


    Usually, Keh was high and mighty, an important figure in front of Stephen.


    One word from him could determine their fate Yet, at this moment, Keh was no different than a dog begging for forgiveness


    Get these guard dogs out of the way


    Since Stephen isnting out, youre going to lead me to him, Andrew said coldly, his icy gaze making Keh shudder.


    Move aside, what are you waiting for? Get out of my way, now! Keh roared in frustration.


    His life was now in Andrews hands, and if Andrew told him to do anything, even eat dirt, he would do it without hesitation


    The security guards quickly cleared the way, and Andrew turned to Marcus with a smile.


    Mr.


    Chapman, lets go


    Were going to see Mr.


    Brunner.


    Marcus was stunned.


    Is this really happening?  Chapter 631 Andrew chuckled


    Whats wrong with this? Glorious Pharmaceuticals really lives up to its reputation as Jayrodales pharmaceutical king


    Look at this creative wee.


    They dont go for words; they prefer the power of action.


    Honestly, I kind of like their style


    Sometimes, talking things out doesnt work, and you have to knock some sense into them before they cooperate


    Dont you think Glorious Pharmaceuticals is quite something, Mr.


    Chapman ?

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632 Marcus was at a loss for words from Andrews unconventional approach and thinking.


    It was unlikely that those at Glorious Pharmaceuticals embraced the martial spirit, but rather were fearful of Andrew


    After all, he had pped Keh so hard his blood was all over the ce now they have no choice but to obey


    Marcus had gained a new level of respect for Andrew, thinking the director of the group was absolutely a force to be reckoned with.


    You think youll do anything to Mr.


    Brunner? Youve hit Mr.


    Mudge, and you wont be leaving Glorious Pharmaceuticals in one piece today.


    Yeah, you should release him and pay a few hundred thousand in medical fees, or youll be dead before you know it


    Mr.


    Mudge is Mr.


    Brunners right hand man.


    pping him is the same as pping Mr.


    Brunners face.


    If Mr.


    Brunner doesnt deal with you today, III eat my shoe! The executives leading the way were fuming, constantly threatening Andrew


    Usually, they were the ones being treated like royalty, the VIPs in Jayrodale.


    Yet, this fool not only hit one of their people, but also dared to go to Stephen. He was asking for trouble.


    Its so noisy ! Andrew pped Kehs head again.


    Keh jerked in pain and screamed, You idiots, stop talking! If I get hit again, when I get out, Ill kill your whole family! The executives fell silent, instantly scared into obedience.


    As they neared the elevator, Andrew suddenly stopped and turned to the security guard behind him. Take that poster down.


    The security guard shot back, Dont push your luck.


    Mr.


    Brunner ordered that poster to be put up.


    Andrew shrugged casually.


    You wont do it? Fine, III break one of Kehs arms as interest


    Keh was terrified and screamed, Go take it down right now! If anything happens to my arm, you beggars will eat dirt! With no choice, the security guard reluctantly went to tear down the poster. Andrew smiled, pleased, and grabbed Keh, heading into the elevator with Marcus to find Mr. Brunner.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, Mr.


    Brunner is tough.


    Glorious Pharmaceuticals has a huge reputation, and Im worried... Marcus hesitated, ncing at Keh, still in Andrews grip


    Kehs eyes were filled with hatred


    Andrew knew what Marcus meant and responded coldly, Are you worried that well upset him? Marcus sighed, Stephen has a violent reputation


    Hes been in and out of jail for killing people, but somehow always manages to walk free.


    If were holding his right hand man hostage while going to see him, Im afraid he might get offended and could backfire on us


    Andrew was not concerned


    Im going to talk to him, not fight.


    His violent reputation has nothing to do with me.


    Were civilized, and we talk, not fight.


    Marcus could not help but was stunned by Andrews reply.


    He thought, Mr.


    Lloyd, dont you feel a little Chapter 632 embarrassed saying that?  Meanwhile, Keh


    was fuming with rage inside, silently thinking, Now youre trying to talk, huh? Youll regret that as soon as we see Stephen


    Well, its toote! Once we meet him, youre never leaving alive!!

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633 The elevator chimed, and the doors opened, leading them to the entrance of Stephens office


    Before they could even step inside, Andrew heard a loud voice along with two female voices from within the room.


    Ms.


    Aspen, Ms.


    Christina, well then, lets toast to a sessful partnership and making a fortune together! Oh, the two beauties from Stevens Corporation are really making waves here in Jayrodale.


    Its truly my luck to meet such heavenlydies like you.


    ¡ü The person continued, If we could sit down and chat over some wine, that would make it even more enjoyable ! Aspenughed.


    Well, Mr.


    Brunner, since youre offering, itll be rude to decline you! Christinas voice also sounded cheerful. Then let Aspen and I raise a ss to you, Mr.


    Brunner


    We hope youll take good care of Stevens Corporations pharmaceutical business.


    Andrew let go of Keh, speaking calmly, Open the door.


    Keh felt like he had been granted mercy, and he scrambled to open the door and rush inside.


    No longer under Andrews control, Keh exploded with rage as he saw Stephen, and he shouted, Mr. Brunner, Ive been attacked! I was hit by a small punk from Rhodes Corporations Pharmaceutical Division.


    Youve got to help me, get revenge for me! I want him dead, no mercy! Inside the office, Stephen, with his round face and a ck mole on his cheek, was puffing on a cigar while chatting with Aspen and Christina


    He looked pleased, obviously enjoying the conversation with the two women.


    However, as soon as Keh barged in, Stephens face darkened.


    He snarled, Keh, who the hell dared to hit you? III skin them alive! Keh ran over to Stephen, finally feeling safe


    He pointed at Andrew and Marcus and said, Mr.


    Brunner, its these two


    The one who hit me was that little punk who hangs around Marcus


    He added, He not only hit me, but he also had the nerve to tear down that poster you ordered. Mr.


    Brunner, no one dares to disobey yourmands, but this little bastard thinks hes above it all. You have to deal with him! Aspen and Christina now saw Andrew standing in the doorway. Aspen sneered ..


    Well, what do we have here ? Andrew, you can act like a big shot elsewhere, but were in Mr. Brunners turf, and youre just asking for trouble.


    Christina coldly snapped, Andrew, you have some nerve, hitting Mr.


    Brunners people.


    You better apologize, pay medical fees, and beg Mr.


    Brunner for another chance! Stephen grunted, his shiny leather shoes resting on his desk as he spoke darkly, Ms.


    Aspen, Ms.


    Christina, even if youre pleading for him, this little punk is not walking out of here in one piece. Aspen smirked.


    Mr.


    Brunner, you misunderstood.


    Were not asking for mercy


    When someone from your team gets hit, its a huge insult.


    Whatever you decide to do, well support it.


    Christina added with a cold voice, Mr.


    Brunner, Andrew here has always been reckless, doing foolish things without thinking.


    This isnt the first time.


    I was nning to speak up for him today, but since he went and hit someone, III leave it to you to handle


    She crossed her arms and stepped aside, her expression filled with disdain.


    For a long time, Andrews reckless.


    behavior had rubbed her the wrong way.


    But today, she was shocked by how bold he was to hit someone from Stephenspany.


    After all, Stephen was someone Christina had to respect.


    In other words, Andrew was just asking for a beating for acting so recklessly.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634 Stephen puffed on his cigar slowly, then scoffed, Kid, you hear that? The twodies dont even care about your life anymore.


    Now, if youe over here, kneel, and clean my shoes until they shine, and then pay Keh half a million in medical fees, I might let you live.


    Andrew, with Marcus at his side, walked into Stephens office slowly, not rushing.


    He nced around and casually sat on the left side of the couch.


    Mr.


    Brunner, thats a bit much, he said coolly.


    I hit him because he deserved it.


    Besides, he started it, and I only defended myself.


    Also, Mr.


    Brunner, you insulted people from Rhodes Corporations Pharmaceutical Division.


    I came here to ask for an apology.


    Is that really too much to ask? Stephen froze for a second as if he could not believe his ears.


    Then he sneered, What? You came here to ask me for an apology? Are you serious? You want to ask


    me for an apology? Then, Stephen burst outughing, like he had just heard the funniest joke in the world.


    Keh wiped blood from his face, grinning maliciously.


    Mr.


    Brunner, I told you this punk was out of his mind


    Now its clear, its not just arrogance hes actually insane He dares to say such things in front of someone like you! Hes just asking for death, in and simple! Aspen looked on with disdain and sneered, Andrew, you talk all big on other peoples turf, but youre way out of your league here.


    Christina scoffed, Aspen, dont bother


    In the end, the trouble hes caused wille back to him, a hundred times over.


    Aspen raised an eyebrow, turning to Christina


    Christie, you were his ex, arent you worried? What if Mr.


    Brunner punishes him so badly that hees crawling to you for help? Christinas face remained emotionless


    Ive long since moved on from him


    He never listens, and now hes sunk so low, mixing with the worst of the worst.


    Whether he lives or dies is none of my concern.


    Andrews voice remained calm.


    Seems like the Stevens family is really sick.


    One by one, getting dumber.


    Aspen, havent you learned your


    lesson yet? And


    you,


    Christina, you


    know the state of Stevens


    Corporation, but now youre


    meddling in the pharmaceutical


    business? You must be in a hurry to finish off Stevens Corporations foundation.


    Aspens anger red


    Andrew, well settle the score for what happened before, dont worry.


    But first, you need to figure out how to get past Mr.


    Brunner.


    Christinas expression turned sour


    Andrews scolding tone made it feel as if she had done something wrong, and it made her ufortable.


    Andrew, Stevens Corporation is the Stevens familys business, not yours, she said sharply.


    So whatever industry I choose to enter or whatever I want to do is my decision, not yours.


    Andrew nodded indifferently.


    Of course, youre a great visionary.


    You built Stevens Corporation into a billion-dor empire, after all.


    So what you do is far beyond someone like me to understand.


    But I just want to remind you that the Stevens family has already lost a lot.


    He added, Being around someone like Aspen, with her shady ways, will only drag you down.


    Its only a matter of time before she takes you down with her.


    Christinas eyebrows shot up in anger.


    Andrew, thats enough! What I do and who I associate with is none of your business.


    1/2  Chapter 634 She


    honestly couldnt understand howet


    Andrew thought he had the right talk to her this way.


    Even though Andrew had already


    achieved quite a bit, Christina stiket


    felt like he was far behind her, still struggling in the lower ranks

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635 Stephen, growing impatient, said, Your names Andrew, right? Ill give you onest chance


    Crawl over here, kneel, and clean my shoes.


    Otherwise, you wont be leaving the gates of Glorious Pharmaceuticals today.


    Andrew raised an eyebrow.


    Youre telling me I wont leave ? Are you, Mr.


    Brunner, going to carry me out? The room went silent as Keh inhaled sharply.


    He thought Andrew was seriously out of his mind, asking for trouble.


    Aspen and Christina, furious, could not help butugh.


    Andrews defiance had clearly infuriated Stephen, and his oue would be disastrous.


    Youve got a death wish, dont you? I gave you a chance, but you didnt take it.


    Now youll pay the price! Stephen sneered, taking a long drag from his cigar.


    Then, he shouted, Someone, get rid of him


    A group of bodyguards in suits stormed into the room, filling the space with menace. Stephen looked at Aspen and Christina.


    Ladies, give me a minute.


    III take care of this brat, then we can go wine tasting.


    Aspen grinned.


    Mr.


    Brunner, take your time.


    Well be fine.


    Christina added coldly, Mr.


    Brunner, do what you must.


    Im a professional


    If Andrew offended you, I wont stand in the way of how you choose to handle him.


    Stephen blew out a smoke ring, smugly saying, Dont kill him; just leave him half dead.


    I want to hear his pleas for mercy before he dies, screaming for his mama.


    The bodyguards stepped forward, ready to make their move Marcus forehead beaded with sweat as he spoke up, Mr.


    Brunner, this man is a director at Rhodes Corporation.


    If you go too far, Mrs.


    Rhodes might step in.


    Stephen snorted, Im not afraid of that bloodthirsty woman.


    If she has a problem, let her deal with me.


    No big deal, really.


    Marcus felt a wave of dread.


    He had not realized that even Tianas reputation did not intimidate Stephen.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, we need to make a call


    If theyre willing to go this far, we cant just sit back and take it! Feeling the pressure, Marcus


    vel


    quickly reached for his phone, ready to call for backup.


    Stephen, seeing Marcus move, scoffed.


    Marcus, bringing anyone here wont change a thing.


    This punk came to my turf to cause


    trouble inc


    dont put him in his ce,


    people will start thinking Im


    one in charge around


    the


    sont


    Andrew remained calm and said, Mr.


    Chapman, put the phone down.


    III make the call.


    He nced at Stephen with a half smile.


    Mr.


    Brunner, quite the show youve got going here.


    Feels like a mafia headquarters.


    You can just take anyone down, huh? Stephen sneered


    What? Now youre scared, little punk? Youre right, Im the boss of Jayrodale.


    When people see me, they know to show respect.


    1 Stephen chuckled with pride, clearly pleased with his status.


    He controlled the biggest pharmaceuticalpany in Jayrodale and made tons of money every day.


    1/2  Chapter 635 With


    his immense wealth and influence,


    he could do whatever he wanted Jayrodale, and people would fall in line.


    Everyone in the area knew that when it came to power Stephen was at the top.


    Andrew chuckled lightly.


    Mr.


    Brunner, youve got quite the reputation, a mighty background.


    Im shaking in my boots just hearing about it.


    But I wonder, how do youpare to underground heavyweights like Dn or Natasha? Stephens smile faltered for a moment.


    Mr.


    Garner from South City and Madam Vostokoff from West End are above me, but were close theres respect between us.

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636 Stephen said, By the way, I had a drink with Mr.


    Garner recently


    Ive asked him to look out for things concerning my business in South City, and Mr.


    Garner didnt hesitate he agreed right away.


    His words were dripping with arrogance as if he thought being friends with Dn made him a big deal. Keh sneered, Andrew, do you see just how powerful Mr.


    Brunner is ? He controls both the legal and underground worlds.


    Hes on a first name basis with underground bosses.


    What do you have in front of Mr.


    Brunner? What are you going to y at ? The only thing you can y is with your life! Andrew did not respond to him, but instead, he looked at Stephen and smiled.


    Mr.


    Brunner knows Dn, huh? You and Dn are friends, right? With a puff of pride, Stephen responded , Thats right.


    Mr.


    Garner and I are that close.


    But you, little punk, youre just someone III deal with.


    Youre not even worth my time to call him for .


    Andrew replied, Thats perfect, then.


    Since you two are close, III just call Dn over and have him handle this situation.


    Stephen paused, then burst intoughter.


    Youre a fool.


    You actually think you can call Dn ? Do you really think youre Jayrodales underground king? Andrews tone was calm as he said, Youre right about one thing


    I am the underground king of Jayrodale


    With that, Andrew picked up his phone and dialed Dn.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, what can I do for you? Dns voice was polite and respectful as soon as the call connected.


    Andrew said lightly, You know Stephen Brunner, right? Dn replied, The head of Glorious


    Pharmaceuticals? This guys been trying to suck up to me for years, sending me tens of millions every


    year


    I treat him like apdog gave him a little respect, had drinks with him a couple of times.


    Andrew said, Perfect


    Come to Glorious Pharmaceuticals.


    Your pal here is calling for a little trouble.


    I think youre the best person to handle it.


    Dn sounded rmed, his voice shaking


    Wait, what? Whats happening now? Mr.


    Lloyd, Ill be there in no time


    Im going to deal with this little bastard myself! Andrew hung up the phone with a smirk.


    Stephen sneered, What an impressive act.


    Do you actually think III fall for it? If you actually manage to call Mr.


    Garner, Ill be


    your beck and call!


    He could not believe Andrew, a low level Rhodes Corporations Pharmaceutical Division member could have any real connection to Dn, someone at the top of the underground world.


    Dn and Natasha, the big yers, could puff the strings at the highest level people like Stephen were just careful to stay on their good side.


    To think that someone like Andrew could im to be friends with them? It wasughable. Aspen warned, Mr.


    Brunner, Andrews ties to underground figures like Dn and Natasha are real.


    Youd better not take him lightly.


    Stephen waved her off, unconcerned.


    Ms.


    Aspen, dont worry.


    Even if he knows Mr.


    Garner, it wouldnt matter much.


    I send Mr.


    Garner billions every year.


    Our rtionship is irond far stronger than anything he could even dream of.


    1/2 Chapter 636


    Though he did send a substantiabet


    amount of money to South City each year it was only a few tens of millions.


    Yet, Stephen exaggerated it to make himself sound more impressive.

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637 Aspen furrowed her brows


    She had seen Andrew effortlessly control both Natasha and Dn at the opening ceremony of Moonlit Sanctuary.


    If Andrew really called Dn over, would Stephen be humiliated? Christina spoke calmly, Aspen, maybe Andrew can call Dn.


    But dont forget, Mr.


    Brunner and Mr.


    Garner are close enough to drink together.


    Comparing them, Andrews connection with Dn is nothing next to Mr.


    Brunners


    In the end, hell only embarrass himself.


    Aspen thought about it and agreed


    Stephen was a big shot in Jayrodale, the leader of the pharmaceutical industry.


    Even if Dn came, he would have to give Stephen some respect.


    She believed that Andrew was only riding on Lauren and Francescas support. Without them around, Andrew probably would not have stood firm in front of Dn. Stephen settled back in his chair and lit another cigar


    Ever the suckup, Keh quickly grabbed a lighter and offered to light it for him.


    You little punk, Ill be right here waiting for you.


    Go ahead and call Mr.


    Garner over.


    If you cant get him here, and you try to y tough with me, III make sure youll be six feet under. Stephen took a deep puff from his cigar and sneered, fully confident that Andrew was finished. Andrew waved his hand dismissively.


    Dont worry, Mr.


    Brunner


    Youll be the one at my beck and call


    Stephens face darkened, but he did not respond.


    His previous words had been nothing more than mockery.


    To be at Andrews beck and call? That would only happen if Andrew were some sort of king.


    Dn did not waste a second and arrived at Glorious Pharmaceuticals in just five minutes.


    Mr.


    Garner, youre here ? The security guard greeted him with a smile, impressed that Stephen managed to invite someone of Dns status.


    Without a word, Dn pped the security guard across the face, sending him flying.


    He growled, Move aside


    Dont block my way! Dn was in a rush to see Andrew.


    Anyone who stood in his path was asking for trouble


    Holding his face, the guard got up from the ground, looking confused.


    He thought, Isnt Mr.


    Garner supposed to be on good terms with Mr.


    Brunner? Why did he just p me ?


    Dn, nked by his men, marched straight into Stephens office, Hey,


    what brings you here? Stephe


    who had been sitting with his legs up and smoking a cigar, jumped up in surprise at the sight of Dn and rushed to greet him.


    n¨¦


    Dns face was cold as he asked, Whats going on here? Why do you have all these people here? Stephen pointed at Andrew, mockingly saying, Oh, you dont know? A little punk from Rhodes Corporations Pharmaceutical Division came to stir things up.


    Can you believe it? A small fry like that, daring to make trouble with me! He continued, And not just that


    , he even said he was going to have youe over and teach me a lesson.


    What do you think, Dn? Is this idiot dreaming, or what? Stephen turned to Andrew, his voice dripping with venom, Now that Dns here, what are you going to do? Andrew shrugged indifferently and said, Alright, since youre here, you can handle this yourself.


    Im not getting my hands dirty with trash like this.


    1/2 Chapter 637 Stephens anger red.


    Damn it, you really are asking fo nerve to say something like that.


    ????????????? Chapter 637 Stephens anger red


    nerve to say Dainn it, you really say something like that.


    for trouble


    are asking Dn is here in in person, and you still have the

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638 Someone, take him out make sure he doesnt leave here alive! This was Stephens turf, but Andrew had the nerve to talk to Dn like that, ordering him around


    Dn was someone Stephen had to beg for respect, yet this small time punk from Rhodes Corporations Pharmaceutical Division was acting like he could order Dn around.


    As Stephenmanded his men to move, he felt a sharp pain in the back of his head.


    His whole massive body was sent flying like a ragdoll, crashing into the wooden desk he loved so much. What the... Keh blurted out.


    He was stunned to see Stephen get punched out and thrown across the room.


    Meanwhile, Aspen and Christinas eyes widened in shock.


    I finally dawned on them that Andrew and Dns rtionship was more serious than they thought. Stephen groaned, clutching the back of his head and struggling to get up, his face contorted in pain. Dn, what are you doing? Why are you hitting me? The one who insulted you is this punk. Take care of him! Dn sneered


    Why should I hit him? You called me your friend, right? So, as your friend, its my duty to discipline a dumb friend like you.


    With that, he grabbed Stephen by the cor and started delivering a brutal beating


    Dns face was filled with cold malice as he pummeled Stephens head


    While he treated Andrew like amb, Dn was a ruthless wolf toward anyone outside his circle


    Please, stop! Please, dont hit me anymore! Stephen screamed, his skull nearly splitting from the blows


    He could not figure out why Dn was hitting him instead of Andrew, who he thought was the one to deal with


    On the other hand, Keh and the bodyguards watched in frozen terror.


    They did not dare make a sound as they witnessed their superior getting humiliated, swallowing their fear


    Keh nced at Andrew, a thought starting to take root in his mind that shook him to the core.


    He wondered if Andrew actually had power over Dn and if he was really the underground king of Jayrodale.


    Dn, stop! Damn it, are you trying to pick a fight with me now? Stephens face was swollen.


    Seeing that Dn had not stopped, he snapped, Dn, I treated you like a friend.


    What the hell is this? I didnt do anything to deserve this! Dn kicked him hard in the stomach, knocking him back to the floor and clutching his abdomen in agony.


    Still dont get it, huh? Well, let me make it clear: Mr.


    Lloyd is my savior, my higher up.


    Hes the one who saved my life.


    Not only me, but Natasha and the entire underground world of Jayrodale already belong to Mr.


    Lloyd.


    He continued, Who gave you the nerve to call him names? Dns anger was building.


    As he thought about it more, his rage red even higher.


    He stomped on Stephens head,


    making sure to leave his mark, an& considered just finishing him off right there.


    This idiot had no respect for Andrew , but worse he dared to insult the who were part of Andrews


    content belongs t


    Dn had had enough of Stephens reckless arrogance.


    swho

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639 Andrew sat casually on the couch and said, Alright, lets not make this any messier.


    I still have to meet with Mr.


    Brunner about businesster


    Only then did Dn stop, coldly asking, Are you dead yet? If not, get up.


    Mr.


    Lloyd needs to talk to you.


    Stephen trembled and could barelyprehend what was happening.


    He could not believe that Andrew was the leader of the underground world in Jayrodale, and he was even unaware when such a figure appeared there


    Dn and Natasha were bowing to him, which meant this guy controlled the entire underground world how powerful must he be? Shaking, Stephen stood up, his face swollen and bruised, and with a nervous stutter, he said, M Mr.


    Lloyd, Im sorry, Im blind.


    I didnt mean to offend you.


    Please forgive me.


    His earlier arrogance waspletely gone, reced by a pathetic and submissive tone.


    Andrew smiled with amusement.


    Remember when you said youd be at my beck and call? Well, lets start with you calling me dad. Stephens face twitched violently as he grimaced.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, I... I didnt mean it.


    Please go easy on me


    Andrew raised an eyebrow.


    Oh, but thats what I want.


    Stephen nearly started crying


    He was nearly 50 years old how was he supposed to call Andrew dad? This was a vition of everything he stood for


    Calling Andrew dad felt like he was betraying his own father.


    With a coldugh, Dn said, Cant bring yourself to say it, huh? Well, how about I break your legs first and see if you still cant do it? A cold sweat instantly covered Stephens forehead as he scrambled, No, no ! III do it! III do it! With that, he dropped to his knees in front of Andrew.


    Aspen and Christina were both shocked, their mouths agape.


    They were witnessing the head of the pharmaceutical giant, the CEO of Glorious Pharmaceuticals kneeling before Andrew and calling him dad.


    This was happening right in front of their eyes.


    Andrew, show some mercy.


    Mr.


    Brunner is a seasoned businessman.


    He has a lot of followers in the industry.


    What


    him


    and


    od does it do you to make


    dad? Christina frowned


    clearly displeased


    oure


    just bullying him.


    Youre better than this


    Andrew chuckled coldly.


    Im not forcing him.


    Remember, he was the one who said it first.


    He imed hed be at my beck and call if I managed to call Dn here.


    Whats wrong with me iming my


    ?Chand making him call me dad


    M


    ?Christina was left speechless trying to find a way to respond.


    Aspen, clearly frustrated, snapped, Andrew, Mr. Brunner is a respected entrepreneur in the industry. Hes got a huge reputation in Jayrodale.


    Youre going to use underground figures to force him into this kind of humiliation? Dont you care about the industrys opinion of you? Andrew nced at Stephen and smiled.


    Mr.


    Brunner, it looks like the people from Stevens Corporation are standing up for you.


    They think youve been wronged and treated unfairly.


    What do you think about that? Stephen immediately shook his head and quickly said, No, no, Mr. Lloyd, Im not wronged.


    I wasnt mistreated


    Chapter 639 Its all my own fault.


    I actually need to thank you, Mr.


    Lloyd for giving me another chance! His apology was so sincere it almost seemed rehearsed like a model employee.


    Christina could not take it anymore.


    She urged, Mr.


    Brunner, you dont need to be afraid of him


    With your influence in the pharmaceutical industry, you can rally the entire industry to speak up.


    He cant bully you forever.


    Stephen suddenly turned around and snapped, t up! Both of you shut up! Chapter 640

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640  This is Mr.


    Lloyds way of teaching me, showing care for me.


    What are you two even bbering about? Stay out ng care for me.


    What are you two even bbering about? Stay out of it and get lost! Christina and Aspen were stunned. They had been trying to help Stephen, but the head of Glorious Pharmaceuticals was yelling at them instead.


    Was Andrew really that terrifying? Dad, please ept my bow! Stephen suddenly dropped to his knees , calling Andrew dad in a desperate tone.


    His resentment toward the two women from Stevens Corporation had reached its peak.


    If it were not for them, he never would have ended up in this mess.


    He had only agreed to the humiliating poster outside because Aspen had suggested it.


    That day, Stevens Corporation came to him with three prescriptions, and both parties agreed to work together immediately.


    However, Aspen added a condition Stephen had to deal with anyone from Rhodes Corporations Pharmaceutical Division


    Not only would he not cooperate with them, but anyone from their team who came to Glorious Pharmaceuticals should be publicly humiliated.


    Stephen, tempted by the profits from the prescriptions, agreed to the deal.


    Now, a small spark had ignited into a full ze.


    Instead of reaping any benefits, he had caught a powerful enemy -someone who almost crushed himpletely


    Dn, the underground crime lord, had always been someone Stephen dared not cross.


    Now, the one leader of the underground world had emerged someone who ruled all of Jayrodales undergroundworks


    Stephen did not even know how to y this game anymore.


    Andrew looked unimpressed and said, Get up.


    What just happened was meant to teach you a lesson.


    Some words have consequences.


    Stephen, standing up and smiling weakly, replied, Youre right, Mr.


    Lloyd


    Ill remember this


    Andrew then nced at Keh, smirking.


    Still here, Mr.


    Mudge? I thought your mom was calling you home for dinner


    Keh was horrified when he realized Andrew had noticed him.


    He scrambled forward, falling to his knees in front of Andrew.


    Please, Im sorry! If Mr.


    Brunner calls you dad, then youre just like my granddad


    1 Andrew was momentarily stunned, unable to deny that the logic behind it made sense.


    Meanwhile, Stephen had a different outlook, switching his perspective entirely.


    He had spent millions trying to please Dn for years, with little sess.


    But now, standing before an even bigger figure in the underground world


    he realized he could only bow


    and y the part.


    SWI


    As a businessman, Stephen immediately recognized an opportunity in this desperate situation.


    Without waiting for Andrew to speak, he said, Mr.


    Lloyd, I heard you and Mr.


    Chapman came here to discuss business.


    Whatever the deal is, Im more than happy to sign a contract right now.


    Andrew raised an eyebrow.


    You dont even ask what the deal and you want to sign a


    Stephen smiled


    belongs to en.kikiott


    No need to ask.


    From now on, Im at your service whatever you need, Mr.


    Lloyd.


    Whether its walking through fire, jumping off a building, or even. antibiotics with alcohol fi


    you


    ask, Ill do it. Content


    If I hesitate, Im not a man! Chapter 640 Christina and Aspen were absolutely dumbfounded.

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641 Mr.


    Brunner, you absolutely dont have to submit to him, Christina snapped angrily


    Youre the CEO of Glorious Pharmaceuticals, a leading name in the industry! you stand tall and refuse to be intimidated, no one can oppress you! Aspen quickly chimed in, Mr.


    Brunner, you cant give in to a thug like him.


    If you stand up to him, III back you to the very end! Stephen rolled his eyes and said impatiently, You two are rambling too much.


    Who told you I was being oppressed or forced to submit? Christina stared at him, dumbfounded.


    Mr.


    Brunner, are you saying youre doing this willingly? But... Stephen cut her off with a sharp tone. No but Im doing this willingly, alright? Mr.


    Lloyd let bygones be bygones and gave me a chance to coborate.


    If I cant see an opportunity like this and seize it, Glorious Pharmaceuticals wouldve been destroyed long ago! Stephen could not understand what was going through these two womens heads.


    The underground king of Jayrodale was sitting right in front of them, yet they were still caught up in petty


    concerns


    At a time like this, all that mattered was staying on Andrews good side.


    If they pleased him, Glorious Pharmaceuticals and Stephen himself could get anything they wanted. Christina gasped.


    But Mr.


    Brunner, youre the CEO! How can you endure such humiliation getting beaten up and covered in blood? Stephen shrugged dismissively.


    In our line of work, a little sacrifice is nothing.


    Mr.


    Lloyd and I had a rough start, but sometimes, you have to bleed a little to truly understand whats important.


    Thats more valuable than anything else to me! Christina and Aspen were at a loss for words.


    They wondered if Stephens brain was damaged from all the beating


    After all, it had to be the only exnation for him saying something so ridiculous.


    Andrew nced at Dn with an amused smirk.


    Mr.


    Garner, your friend sure knows how to y the game.


    Dn chuckled awkwardly.


    Youve got jokes, Mr.


    Lloyd


    That fool isnt close to me at all


    Still, Ill give him some credit Stephen does have his moments.


    Andrew nodded and turned to another man


    Mr.


    Chapman, lets get down to business.


    Youre up.


    Talk to Mr.


    Brunner


    Marcus was startled by the cue and snapped out of his thoughts.


    Oh! Right.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, Ill handle it.


    Youve worked hard take a break.


    The r Marcuss mind raced.


    The thought of Andrew a seemingly easygoing young man being the undisputed ruler of Jayrodales underground world was almost too much to process.


    He would never have dared imagine something so insane.


    Tiana had always looked down on Andrew.


    Michael was also constantly tried to challenge him.


    Marcus could not help but wonder if Andrew ever got serious, Michael would not stand a chance.


    Even Tiana, known for her iron fist


    would likely have to bow her head Shaking off his swirling thoughts, Marcus spoke with a


    Mr.


    ytone.


    Brunner, Rhodes Corporations Pharmaceutical Division, would like to coborate with Glorious Pharmaceuticals to produce two new medicines.


    What do you think about- Before Marcus could even finish, Stephen cut in enthusiastically.


    Mr.


    Chapman, you dont need to say another 1/2  Chapter 641 word.


    Were friends! Bring me the forms , and III have the factory running overtime tomorrow to get everything done for your division! Marcus stood there, stunned.


    He had been negotiating deals for decades and had faced every kind of challenge imaginable.

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642  Stephen had never experienced such an easy negotiation before.


    There was no hassle, no drawn out discussions- just a straight green light; clearing the way without obstacles


    Andrew stood and said, Well, if thats settled, well be on our way.


    He turned to Dn and added, Dn, keep an eye on things here with Stephen in the future. Dn nodded.


    Got it, Mr.


    Lloyd ! Stephen was ted.


    Thank you, Mr.


    Lloyd ! I knew something good was going to happen today Ive had this twitching in my eyelid since morning! Dn raised a brow and teased, How do you know that wasnt a sign of bad luck? Stephen chuckled


    Same difference! Good luck, bad luck theyre two sides of the same coin.


    I got both today, didnt I? Andrew smirked in amusement.


    Businesspeople were always like this slick, adaptable, and sharp.


    Stephen had just been disciplined but was already smiling like nothing had happened.


    Nheless, Andrew understood why.


    Stephen saw a chance to cozy up to Jayrodales underground king and profit from the connection.


    Andrew did not take Stephens ttery too seriously.


    A pharmaceutical CEO had his uses, but people like him needed both the carrot and the stick.


    If you were too kind, they would get ahead of themselves and think they were untouchable.


    After personally escorting Andrew, Marcus, and Dn out, Stephen called someone to bandage his head before returning to his office with a cheerful grin


    Aspen and Christina were still there, watching him with shock and disbelief.


    Aspen asked, Mr.


    Brunner, you just got beaten up, and youre still smiling ? Are you really going to let this go? Stephen lit a cigarette, waved dismissively, and said, Its no big deal just a minor injury


    Back when I was hustling to survive, I got beat up more times than I can count.


    Compared to that, this is nothing! Aspen and Christina exchanged baffled looks.


    They could not believe the reasoning he just gave them.


    Getting beaten when you were struggling was one thing you had no choice.


    However, he was the head of Jayrodales pharmaceutical industry.


    Was it not humiliating to let someone p him around without retaliation ? Mr.


    Brunner, listen to me, Aspen insisted, her voice rising with frustration


    Andrew is out of control! If you rally the industry, you can take him down ! Aspen was like a rabid dog at this point.


    If there were even a shred of a


    chance to harm Andrew, she would


    seize it she would probably if


    to rally some random street


    she


    try


    thought it might work


    However, Stephen had had enough.


    Alright, thats enough.


    Getting hit was my business, not yours


    Im notining, but you two sure have a lot to say about it.


    If theres nothing else, III have to ask you to leave.


    He made it clear he wanted them gone.


    He had important work to do


    Rhodes Corporation needed those medicines manufactured, and he was not about to waste time entertaining idle visitors.


    Christinas eyes widened in panic.


    But Mr.


    Brunner, what about our coboration ? Stephen shook his head firmly before she could finish. Sorry, Ms.


    Stevens.


    Our previous agreement is off the 1/2 Chapter 642  table.


    If Stevens Corporation wants to


    break the pharmaceutical


    7, youll have to find soment


    indust


    W9


    else to partner with.


    Glorious Pharmaceuticals wont be able to help you.


    Aspen and Christina were outraged.


    Why? Aspen demanded, her voice trembling with fury.


    Mr.


    Brunner, we need an exnation!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643 Chapter 643 Mr.


    Brunner, firste, first served


    Stevens Corporation approached you first, and we already had an agreement.


    How can you go back on your word? Christina tried to stay calm, though her anger simmered just beneath the surface.


    Aspens expression hardened as she spoke coldly.


    Mr.


    Brunner, doing business is about trust.


    Stevens Corporation partnering with you is a win win deal, but Rhodes Corporations Pharmaceutical Division is on itsst legs.


    I heard their forms were leaked, and the Weller family is squeezing them out.


    Theres no profit there anymore.


    Are you really going to abandon us for them? Please reconsider! Stephen sneered


    A bad move? Aspen, Ive been through hell and back in the real world while you little girl ying in the dirt.


    You think you can teach me whats right and wrong? were still He continued, Yes, your pharmaceutical project is impressive, but youve misunderstood something crucial.


    No matter how good your project is, can itpete with the influence of Mr.


    Lloyd, the king of Jayrodales underworld? Stephen leaned in slightly, his gaze sharp.


    Let me be blunt if Mr.


    Lloyd asked me to produce a pile of worthless crap, itd still be a once in a lifetime opportunity for me. Making Mr.


    Lloyd happy means everything


    You really think I care about a bit of profit when I have a chance to secure a rtionship like this? He let out a mockingugh, exhaling azy smoke ring as he leaned back in his chair.


    You see, for me, isnt about chasing money


    Its about building the right rtionships connections that can make me untouchable.


    business Aspen and Christinas faces darkened with fury and frustration.


    They could not believe Stephen had be so devoted to Andrew.


    It was like he saw Andrew as a father figure despite just getting beaten half to death by him moments ago


    How could someone change their mindset so drastically and so fast? Christina gritted her teeth.


    Mr.


    Brunner, I know Andrew well.


    Dont be fooled by his current sess


    Hes not someone capable of aplishing great things hes tooid back and weak willed.


    Aspen chimed in, You might not


    know


    es, but Andrews backed bet


    1


    Marvin, the wealthiest man in Jayrodale.


    Marvin is cunning and ruthless.


    For all you know, Andrew might just be a pawn in his game.


    Dn and Natasha dont really answer to Andrew they serve Marvin. Stephen chuckled darkly.


    Does that matter? Let me ask you both who ho holds the most power


    aristina frowned.  the officials in Jawer


    a frowned. Coet


    Obviously, its Mr.


    Thatcher


    Wrong, Completely wrong, Stephen said with a scoff.


    The real power lies with the mayors secretary the person who handles everything behind the scenes.


    By the same logic, even if Andrew is Marvins pawn, hes still someone worth currying favor with.


    I havent done anything wrong.


    Im just doing what anyone in my position would do.


    He paused, narrowing his eyes as he continued slowly


    And by the way, itd be wise not to spread rumors about Mr.


    Lloyd being a puppet.


    Ive met plenty of powerful figures in my time, but Mr.


    Llojd is different.


    He added, His presence is subtle yet oppressive.


    He doesnt unt his power, but its there calm and unshakable, like a mountain standing tall in a storm.


    Swnoet


    Thats not something you can fake.


    Christina let out a bitterugh.


    Mr.


    Brunner, youve barely known Andrew, but I was his ex.


    I know him better 1/2 Chapter 643 than you ever will.


    Trust me when I say, youre being deceived by appearances, Stephen nced at her coldly.


    And thats exactly why you, Ms.


    Christina, are stuck running a small corporation.


    You dont have what it takes to rise higher.

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644 As for why? Its simple, Stephen sneered


    Because you cant recognize his true capabilities while others can.


    Your understanding is so shallow that youre still stuck questioning the reality.


    Christinas face flushed with embarrassment as she red at him.


    Mr.


    Brunner, were talking business here- theres no need to get personal.


    Besides, how can you be so sure that what you see is the truth? Stephen chuckled coldly


    How? Because Im leagues ahead of you, Glorious Pharmaceuticals crushes your Stevens Corporation in every way.


    The nobody you keep badmouthing Mr


    Lloyd is the undisputed king of Jayrodales underworld.


    He owns the biggest, most exclusive spot in town, Moonlit Sanctuary, and hes a board member at Rhodes Corporation.


    Without Mr.


    Lloyd propping you up, yourpany is on the decline, and as for you, Ms.


    Stevens, your glory days as Jayrodales darling CEO are over.


    Lets be real who still talks about you in the media? Hardly anyone cares anymore.


    His pointed questions hit hard, leaving Christina pale and speechless.


    She clenched her fists as her eyes glistened with tears, but she swallowed her pride, determined not to show weakness.


    Aspens eyes zed with fury.


    Christie, lets go ! Theres no reasoning with a blind fool like him


    If hes too dumb to see who Andrew really is, then let him have his precious partnership.


    Jayrodale has plenty of other pharmaceuticalpanies besides Glorious! Stephen smirked


    Dont let the door hit you on the way out Oh, and Aspen, I hear youve been stirring up trouble with Mr. Lloydtely.


    Listen carefully if you keep acting like a clown, III make sure yourepletely shut out of this industry. One word from me, and youll be done.


    Aspenughed coldly.


    Stephen, we were polite because we needed you, but now thats over.


    Your threats are meaningless to me.


    You dont have the power to y in the same league as me.


    The Bridgefields Stevens family could crush Glorious


    Pharmaceuticals without breaking a


    sweat Stephen rolled his real


    eyes,


    clearly bored.


    Another spoiled brat who hides behind her family name.


    Do you think that impresses me? Get lost.


    Just seeing you basic bitches makes me sick.


    How many times do you need to fail in Jayrodale before you learn your lesson? If it werent for the halfway decent reputation of your Stevens family do you really think youd still be standing here talking to me? Hell Id have had you both tied up an and shipped off to some seedy corner of the world by now.


    Aspens fury hit its peak, her eyes practically glowing with murderous intent.


    However, she forced herself to hold back.


    Her strongest ally, Gordon, was still out ofmission, leaving her without the leverage to retaliate. Outside Glorious Pharmaceuticals, both Aspen and Christina wore grim expressions.


    That bastard Stephen ! Ill make sure he pays for this, Aspen snarled through gritted teeth


    No matter where Andrew showed up , she always ended up on the losing side


    Wstina sighed and forc


    x smile. Content belon


    Aspen, lets just move on and find anotherpany


    Whats done is done theres no point dwelling on it


    Aspen was about to respond when she saw something near the entrance.


    a


    A security guard was hanging up a poster that read: [ Stevens Corporation staff and dogs are not allowed inside


    ] An explosion of rage and humiliation ignited in both women.


    Christina, who was usually the calm andposed one, finally snapped.


    Hes gone too far! she shouted, her voice shaking with anger.

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645 Marcus had not expected the task of securing a pharmaceutical partner to be handled so easily.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, your moves today have truly impressed me, Marcus said with a grin.


    How about I treat you to a night out? Andrew chuckled.


    Mr.


    Chapman, lets head back to the office first and check on how things are going with Lauren.


    As for your offer, maybe tomorrow.


    Marcus nodded enthusiastically


    Its a deal then ! You cant back out tomorrow I insist on helping you unwind and enjoy yourself. Andrew teased, Mr.


    Chapman, you always seem so focused on work.


    I never pegged you as someone who enjoyed going out and having fun.


    Or is this one of those you never really know someone moments ? Marcusughed.


    Youve got it wrong.


    Lloyd


    Mr.


    Sure, I spend most of my time on work and my daughter, but I know when to take a break and splurge on a good time


    Whats the point of making all this money if you dont enjoy yourself now and then? Andrew raised an eyebrow and joked, Special experiences, huh? Care to share


    wry smile.


    Come on, Mr.


    Lloyd.


    few tips? Marcus shook his head with a


    Youre the underground king of Jayrodale my Tittle indulgences would seem trivial to you.


    H Andrew thought for a moment and then said, Mr.


    Chapman, you can tell Lauren about my involvement in Jayrodales underground scene, but dont mention it to Tiana yet.


    Ive got my reasons frankly, I just cant bring myself to fully trust her.


    Marcus gave a serious nod.


    Understood, Mr.


    Lloyd


    You have my word


    Even if Andrew had not said anything, Marcus had already decided to keep todays events to himself.


    Witnessing the real power behind


    Jayrodales underground world was


    swnovel bet


    a chilling reminder of how dangerous loose talk could


    Besides, Marcus had gained deep respect for Andrew.


    In his eyes, Andrew had be a figure worthy of the same reverence as Tiana.


    They drove back to Rhodes Corporation, but when they arrived, Andrew noticed Lauren was not in her office


    Eunice, wheres Lauren ? Andrew asked, ncing at the assistant, who was busy working at her desk. Eunice hesitated before answering quietly, Mr.


    Lloyd, she went to confront Mrs.


    Rhodes and hasnt returned yet.


    Theyve been arguing since this morning, and its been intense.


    Honestly, Id advise you not to get involved you dont want to provoke Mrs.


    Rhodes right now.


    Andrews expression darkened


    Lauren is under my protection now.


    I dont care if shes up against Tiana or anyone else no one messes with her.


    Without waiting for a response, he turned and headed straight for Tianas office.


    Eunice called after him, but he ignored her.


    Frustrated, she shook her head in exasperation.


    Everyone in thepany knew that Lauren and Tiana were at each others throats.


    Anyone caught in the crossfire


    risked a verbalshing or worse Tiang had been known to pe


    people on the spot.


    Good luck, Andrew, Eunice muttered under her breath, knowing Tianas temper all too well. Inside the CEOs office, Tianas face was cold and stern.


    Ive made myself clear the top


    priority is to get the 7/2 +25


    Chapter 545 Pharma


    Division back on track. belongs to


    Bane has provided three exceptional forms, and the factories will prioritize their production needs. Theres no debate on this Lauren stood stiffly before the desk, her eyes zing with defiance.


    Oh, really? And what about my forms ? Are you saying they dont matter anymore?

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646 Tiana spoke with an icy tone.


    Where are those forms of yours? Im guessing that punk Andrew handed you some worthless nonsense just to pacify you.


    Laurens face darkened.


    Mom, Dr.


    Lloyds forms are highly ssified


    I cant show it to you yet due to confidentiality.


    But if you think its trash, then Im sorry to say that your prejudice has blinded you.


    Banes forms dont evenpare to what Dr.


    Lloyd provided.


    Tiana scoffed


    Youre letting your attachment to Andrew cloud your judgment.


    Let me remind you Bane is a top talent from the Advanced Medical Institute


    Whether his forms are perfect or not, its far superior to anything Andrew could offer


    If Banes work werent up to par, then Andrews would be absolute garbage, not even worth reviewing. Lauren clenched her teeth.


    You keep iming that youre giving Michael and me equal opportunities, but in the end, youre still biased toward him, arent you? Tianas gaze hardened


    Banes forms are already in production at the factories.


    Well see the results soon enough.


    And no, Im not showing favoritism.


    I simply trust Banes expertise and the Advanced Medical Institute -far more than Andrews.


    Michael, who had been lounging on the couch with a smug grin, decided to chime in.


    Lauren, stop pestering Aunt Tiana already.


    I can believe Andrew knows a bit about medicine, sure.


    But him having groundbreaking forms ? Please.


    Id sooner believe that drinking weed killer could prolong your life.


    Laurens voice turned icy.


    Michael, youre such a loser that you cant stand to see anyone else seed.


    Thats why you doubt everything and everyone


    But every time, the one who ends up getting stomped is always you.


    Michaels expression darkened, and he shot to his feet with a cold re.


    Oh, so Im a loser, huh? You think Im always the one who gets stomped? Well, this time, lets see what youve got.


    Banes forms for Rhodes Corporations Pharmaceutical Division are valued at over a billion dors. And what about Andrew ? Isnt he supposed to be helping you ? Ha! I bet hes more interested in you than the business.


    My dear cousin, wake up! Andrew is just Marvins puppet, a pawn sent to manipte you.


    Youd be better off packing your


    bags and marrying Joe over in Blumedale! Michaels voice dripped with mockery as he leaned back, smirking.


    He did not care how many times he lost.


    As far as he was concerned, Lauren was destined to marry and leave thepany, making him the inevitable victor.


    Laurens fury boiled over.


    She red at him and said, Listen carefully, Michael.


    Im not going anywhere.


    I dont recognize anyone but Andrew.


    I dont even care about being CEO of Rhodes Corporation, because its not something I desire.


    But Andrew has sacrificed so much for me


    Hes poured billions into thispany, and I wont betray him.


    So, even if its just for him, I wont let a pathetic failure like you take the CEO position.


    I refuse to let you benefit from Andrews hard work! Michaels eyes zed with rage as he shouted What did you just say? Say it again! Lauren smirked coldly.


    Oh, did I hit a nerve? Fine.


    III say it again- Before she could continue Tiana mmed her hands on the desk and shouted, Enough! Both of you, shut up!


    belongs to en.kikisto gh!

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647 Lauren and Michael both fell silent, tension hanging in the air.


    Tiana gave Lauren a mocking smile


    You really have a knack for siding with outsiders, dont you? Whats the matter? Just because Andrew spent a few billion dors, you feel the need to defend him? Listen, Lauren, youre the Rhodes familys heiress.


    Family interestse before anything else, Tiana continued coldly.


    Do you honestly think Andrew threw billions around just because he cares about you? No.


    He has his own hidden agenda and ambitions.


    She gave a disdainful scoff.


    He wants you.


    He wants to use you to establish a connection with the Rhodes family.


    Wake up, Lauren.


    Dont be so naive


    Laurens face remained emotionless.


    Im fully aware of who truly cares about me.


    So, Im sorry, Mom, but I dont agree with you. Tianas expression hardened.


    Whether you agree or not, I dont care anymore.


    The decision is final.


    The factories.


    will prioritize Bane and the Pharmaceutical Divisions projects.


    If you believe Andrew can turn things around, then let him prove it.


    Laurens voice rose in anger.


    How is he supposed to prove anything if you wont even let the factories produce my forms ? Tiana sneered.


    If Andrew is as capable as you im, let him figure it out himself


    Just then, the office door swung open, and Andrew walked in with an icy expression.


    Michael, who had been itching for a fight, exploded in rage.


    Who the hell let you in ? Get out! This is a Rhodes family meeting


    What right do you have to be here? Andrew motioned with his hand, his voice cold.


    What right? Come over here, and III show you


    Michael gritted his teeth and stomped toward Andrew.


    Oh, Iming.


    Lets see what youve got ! Heres the truth, Andrew youre nothing but a pile of shit to the Rhodes family, Michael spat


    Before Michael could finish, Andrew pped him.


    Michael let out a pained howl as he was sent flying back three meters and crashed to the ground.


    belongs to store


    You hit me ? In front of Aunt Tiana? Michael screamed as he scrambled to his feet, clutching his bruised face


    His eyes zed with fury.


    Youre dead, Andrew ! I swear III kill you today! Andrews eyes shed with a deadly gleam.


    He strode forward and pped Michael twice more, sending teeth, spit, and blood flying. Michael stumbled back, utterly humiliated.


    Andrew stood over him, his voice cold and detached Listen carefully.


    Youre not the CEO anymore.


    So what makes you think you can


    act tough? Second, Andrew added,


    1


    his eyes narrowing, you seem to forget that I hold a five billion dor stake in Rhodes Corporation


    You think you can just insult a major shareholder without consequences? Mrs.


    Rhodes being here wont save you


    In fact, I was about to ask her to weigh in on your behavior.


    Turning to Tiana, Andrew spoke calmly, Mrs.


    Rhodes, Michael attacked me without provocation.


    Dont you think you should step in and handle this? Or has Rhodes Corporation be so rotten that your family can bully whoever they want without repercussions? Tiana crossed her arms and gave coldugh.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, are you trying to put me in a corner with that question? Chapter 647 Andrews tone remained even


    Not at all.


    Im simply wondering if Rhodes Corporation has decayed beyond repair.


    If so, I can always pull my investment and walk away.

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648 Tiana clenched her teeth.


    Andrew, enough is enough


    You re already hit him and vented your anger.


    Dont push your luck Andrews face was expressionless as he responded, I dont care about that.


    I just want to ask one thing did Michael deserve to get pped or not? Tianas face darkened as she red at Michael


    Despite being a member of the family, Michaels inability to control his temper had made him an easy target.


    Andrew had taken full advantage of the situation, and even if she wanted to defend Michael, there was not much she could do


    After all, a major shareholder like Andrew demanded a certain level of respect.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, Tiana finally said in a clipped tone, youve made your point.


    Lets just end this here.


    I dont want anyone questioning my decisions.


    Michael, still holding his swollen face, had no choice but to swallow his anger.


    He knew he had acted impulsively and now had to suffer the consequences.


    Quietly, he thanked his luck that Andrew had not hit him any harder.


    Lauren, meanwhile, felt a surge of satisfaction watching Andrew handle Michael.


    She smiled warmly and said, Dr.


    Lloyd, what brings you here? Andrew chuckled


    I came to check if anyones been giving my girlfriend a hard time.


    As her man, its my job to protect her


    §± Michael clenched his fists in fury at Andrews words, thinking, Andrew, you bastard, just wait.


    III make you pay for this someday.


    Andrew gently took Laurens hand and said, Lets go.


    The issue with the factory has already been resolved.


    Laurens eyes widened in surprise


    Resolved? But all the factories under the Pharmaceutical Division are already booked.


    Andrew nced at Michael and smirked.


    Theres more than one pharmaceutical manufacturer in Jayrodale.


    Glorious Pharmaceuticals has already started production for us and is working overtime to meet our needs.


    Lauren stared at him, stunned.


    Glorious Pharmaceuticals? Thats thergest manufacturer in the city! Dr.


    Lloyd, how did you manage to get Stephen to cooperate? That guys a powerhouse who ys both sides hes


    hot easy deal with.


    Andrew grinned, Simple.


    I gave him an offer he couldnt refuse.


    Tiana, suspicious, narrowed her eyes.


    Are you seriously telling me you got Glorious Pharmaceuticals to start production? Andrew and Lauren walked out the door without turning back.


    Not asked


    Demanded, Andrew replied as they exited.


    to Tianas eyes shed with disbelief.


    Demanded? From Stephen? Dont make meugh.


    He wouldnt even show me that kind of respect.


    Michael crossed his arms, sneering


    Aunt Tiana,e on.


    Theres no way Andrew could sway Stephen.


    Id be more likely to see the sun rise in the west.


    Tiana scoffed.


    Stephen doesnt even care about my influence anymore


    Check with Glorious Pharmaceuticals to see if Andrews telling the truth.


    If he is, then Stephen has some exining to do.


    Michael immediately pulled out his phone and searched for Stephens number.


    As he dialed, he muttered 1/2 Chapter 640 confidently, Aunt Tiana, dont worry.


    Stephen is all about profit.


    If he ignored your offers, theres no way Andrew.


    could have made him budge.


    He smirked as the phone rang.


    III make you a promise- Stephen


    Andrew , III live stream myself eating shit


    toited production to


    tonight.

 Chapter 649

    Chapter


    Brunner.


    649 Hello, Mr.


    This is Michael Rhodes


    I wanted to ask you about something, Michael said, forcing a polite tone as the call connected.


    Stephens voice came across as indifferent.


    Oh, its you, Mr.


    Rhodes.


    Im busy, so just get to the point


    Michael hesitated, then asked, Well, I heard your Glorlous Pharmaceuticals is working with Andrew Lloyd.


    Is that true? Stephen responded nonchntly, Of course its true.


    Im in the middle of overseeing several factories rushing production for Mr.


    Lloyd as we speak.


    Now, unless you have something important, dont waste my time.


    Michaels jaw dropped in shock.


    Youre not joking, right? houre actually producing for Andrew? Stephen sighed impatiently. Michael, do I sound like Im joking? I told you Im busy making sure things get done for Mr. Lloyd


    I dont have time for your nonsense


    Wait a second- Michael stammered, his voice rising with anger.


    What the hell is this? Mrs.


    Rhodes personally reached out to you before, and you gave her excuse after excuse ! But now youre bending over backward for Andrew? Are you saying Mrs.


    Rhodes isnt as important as him? Stephen chuckled coldly.


    Oh, trying to intimidate me with Mrs.


    Rhodes now? Well, you can tell her this: at Glorious Pharmaceuticals, we believe the biggest force in the world is Mr.


    Lloyd


    Michaels face turned red with fury.


    Stephen, do you even realize what youre saying? Youd better show some respect. Stephen sneered.


    Respect? Glorious Pharmaceuticals is mypany.


    I built it with real hard work and skill.


    You think Im afraid of Mrs.


    Rhodes ? Whats she going to do eat me alive? Im only calling you Mr.


    Rhodes out of politeness, but lets be real youre nothing but a useless rich kid living off your familys reputation


    You dont deserve my respect, Stephen spat, then mming the phone with a loud click. Michael stood frozen, his face twisted with rage.


    That bastard! Hes asking for death! he snarled, his hand trembling as he gripped the phone.


    He could not understand why Stephen was bowing to Andrew like a loyal dog.


    How could Stephen, a man who


    Ignored Rhodes Corporations power


    and Tianas influence, choose


    el


    Andrew, over them? Aunt Tiana, rmend that Rhodes


    Corporation officially cut all ties with Glorious Pharmaceuticals, Michael fumed.


    His anger showed no signs of cooling.


    Tiana was silent for a moment, then muttered coldly, Idiot Michael looked stunned.


    Youre scolding me? You should be scolding Stephen and Andrew ! Tianas voice turned icy.


    I am scolding you


    Stephen controls Glorious Pharmaceuticals, thergest pharmaceuticalpany in Jayrodale.


    Cutting ties with them? What


    happens if our Pharmaceutical


    Division needs its resourcester ? How do you n to handle that ?


    Youre letting your bruised ego dietate your actions.


    J


    Acting impulsively without considering the consequences- thats exactly why you keep failing to meet my expectations, she added sharply.

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650 Michael scowled, his frustration evident.


    So what now? If Andrews form gets produced by Glorious Pharmaceuticals, does that mean III be outperformed? Tianas lips curled into a mocking smile.


    Whats the matter? Dont tell me you have no confidence in yourself.


    Michaels face flushed


    Its not about confidence.


    I just dont want things to keep going sideways


    I was this close to securing the CEO position, but now Im worried Andrew will pull some stunt and mess it all up again


    Tiana replied calmly, III admit, it surprised me that Andrew could sway Stephen.


    But without a solid form- or if what he has turns out to be trash it wont be enough topete with you. Bane is a top expert from the Advanced Medical Institute, and Im putting my faith in him and you to restore the Pharmaceutical Divisions standing Hearing this, Michaels anger faded, reced by a smug gr.


    Thank you for trusting me, Aunt Tiana.


    Dont worr Bane will help us achieve great things for the division.


    Meanwhile, in Laurens office, Marcus was recounting the events from earlier that morning.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, you had Dn rough up Stephen? Is that the irresistible reason you mentioned? Lauren asked, her.


    eyes wide with surprise.


    Andrew sighed.


    I wasnt nning on getting physical, but Stephen and his people at Glorious Pharmaceuticals were acting so arrogant


    I had no choice but to teach them a little lesson.


    Lauren giggled.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, youre getting more domineering by the day.


    Stephen is a well known powerhouse in Jayrodale, a hands on businessman with ties to the underworld.


    Most people wouldnt dare provoke him.


    Andrew grinned


    Actually, I won him over with my charm.


    Believe me? Lauren covered her mouth,ughing.


    Oh, sure.


    I totally believe that! Marcus chuckled


    Well, now that Glorious Pharmaceuticals is producing for us, well soon see how Mr.


    Lloyds resultspare to Banes.


    Laurens expression turned serious


    Both Mom and Michael have high expectations for Bane.


    Lets just hope he can live up to them.


    Marcus nodded


    Im only putting my faith in Mr.


    Lloyd


    Lauren smiled sweetly.


    What a coincidence.


    So am I.


    After a brief chat, Marcus left to return to the Pharmaceutical


    Division, leaving Andrew and el


    swhos


    alone.


    Andrew paused for a moment


    before asking, Lauren, is something going on? Has your mother been pressuring you in some way ? Laurens body tensed slightly, though she forced a smile


    No, Dr.


    Lloyd.


    Why would you ask that? You know personality no one, not even my mother, can control me my Andrew gaze steady and piercing.


    watched her silently, his ne


    Under his intense stare, Laurens forced smile gradually faded, and she looked away, nervous.


    Actually, I overheard your conversation with Mrs.


    Rhodes earlier, Andrew said softly.


    Joe hes the fiance your family arranged for you, isnt he? Lauren panicked.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, please believe me! I havent done anything to betray you.


    I swear! Chapter 650  Andrew Shook his head gently and took her hand in his.


    His voice was calm and warm.


    Silly girl, of course, I believe you.


    If I didnt, I wouldnt still be here at Rhodes Corporation


    He added, Now tell me who is Joe? And what exactly does the Rhodes family expect from you?

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651 Lauren hesitated for a moment before speaking. Since you overheard it, I might as well tell you everything.


    Joe is the young master of Blumedales Driscoll family.


    Hes also the most outstanding talent among their generation.


    She exined, The Rhodes family originated from Jayrodale but moved to Blumedale to expand.


    Ive only met Joe twice, and after that, he dered he was in love with me and swore he would marry me no matter what.


    This news spread quickly within Blumedales social circles.


    Later, the Driscoll family formally came to the Rhodes family to propose marriage.


    Laurens voice faltered slightly as her expression dimmed for a moment.


    It was absurd to me, but my parents and the elders didnt object at all


    They were overjoyed and epted the proposal without hesitation.


    me; theres Andrew spoke softly, sensing her struggle.


    So, youre caught in a tough spot, arent you? On one side, on the other, theres your parents and your family.


    If you choose me, youll be going against your familys wishes and feel like youre letting your parents down, right? Laurens face paled as conflict and pain clouded her expression.


    Yet, after a deep breath, she smiled and firmly held Andrews hand.


    No matter what, I want to be with you.


    I love you, Dr.


    Lloyd.


    She added, I love you in the way that Id do anything for you, whatever it takes


    Throughout history, no hero has ever truly resisted the charms of a beautiful woman.


    And no burden had been heavier than a womans favor.


    Andrew said nothing and simply pulled Lauren into a gentle embrace


    He bore no grudge against the Driscoll family and did not care much about their influence.


    However, for the woman in his arms, Andrew did not care who stood in his way.


    If someone blocked his path, they would be removed simple as that.


    After work, Andrew did not return to Moonlit Sanctuary.


    Instead, he drove straight to the West End headquarters.


    Natasha greeted him with a dramatic pout.


    Oh, I see how it is.


    Ever since you got cozy with Ms.


    Rhodes, you dont visit me anymore.


    Darling, I didnt know you liked younger girls! If youd told me, I couldve dressed in a school uniform with thigh highs.


    Youd be begging me in no time ! Andrew sighed and rolled his eyes.


    What nonsense are you spouting now? Quit the drama; I havent even eaten.


    yet.


    Get me some food first.


    Natasha huffed but did not argue, stomping off to fetch him a te of beef ragu pasta.


    Here


    Extra beef.


    Eat up.


    You cant work on an empty


    stomach, you know! She ced the te in front of him with a dramatic thud, but her concern still slipped through.


    Andrew took a whiff and smiled.


    Smells great.


    I didnt expect the West End to have pasta this good.


    Natasha crossed her arms and red.


    Those arent from some street vendor ! I made them myself! Andrew froze in surprise.


    You made these? I didnt know you could cook.


    Natashas temper red as she grabbed the te, threatening to take it away.


    Oh, so now youre looking down on me?


    to thee! Ill dump this and feedict


    / Andrew quickly blocked


    her, chuckling awkwardly


    Come on, Natasha.


    Dont get so worked up


    Youre the leader of the West End! Youre always busy how was I


    supposed to know you had to


    cook? Natasha gritted her teeth.


    Busy or not, even if the President himself showed up, the best hed get from me is boiled broli.


    But youre different.


    I actually wanted to cook for you, and you cant even appreciate it.


    Andrew immediately dug into the pasta, finishing the sauce without wasting a drop.


    He smiled warmly


    Its 1/2  Chapter 651 delicious


    You know, Natasha, if you ever get tired of being badass crime boss, youd do really well running a pasta shop

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652 Natashas mood finally improved after thepliment.


    She crossed her arms and smirked


    Of course ! I never half ass anything I do


    That being said, I have no interest in running a pasta shop, Unless, of course, the owner is a certain coward who likes to stare but doesnt have the guts to act.


    Then, I might consider retiring and settling down with him! Andrews face darkened


    And who exactly are you calling coward? You! Natasha shot back without hesitation, even puffing out her chest to taunt him.


    Andrew immediately raised a white g.


    Okay, fine


    Youre right about everything


    Can we drop this and get to business now? Natasha ground her teeth in frustration.


    Andrew, dont forget theres something you promised me, and I havent forgotten! Andrew feigned ignorance.


    Oh? What promise? I dont remember agreeing to anything.


    Natasha leaned in close, almost biting his car, her voice cold yet yful.


    You promised to make me your woman.


    Dont even try to deny it I know youre just trying to back out! Andrew winced as if he had a toothache


    Natasha, arent we already on the same team? Does it really matter whos who between us anymore? Our rtionship is solid enough, dont you think? Just tell me if anyone dared to mess with you, wouldnt I be the first to take them down? Natasha hugged her toned arms and snorted.


    Thats different


    Youre my boss; protecting me is part of the job.


    She argued, But Im not just looking for protection.


    I want you to be mine.


    I need to know I have my mark on you -something thatll give me peace of mind.


    Andrew rubbed his temples.


    So your mark involves stripping down and going at it for hours, huh? Natasha burst outughing,


    swatting at him yfully.


    Youre such a pervert! Who said anything about going at it for hours? Just one would be enough for me.


    Im not greedy ! she teased, biting her lip and tugging at the hem of her dress flirtatiously.


    The move was so bold that Andrew identally caught a full glimpse under her dress.


    He quickly turned his head, face flushed


    He could not handle this not even a little.


    Alright, alright.


    Lets focus on business.


    Why did youe to the West End? What do you want from me? Natasha chuckled but reined herself in


    She knew she could hot push him too far.


    Andrew was still a reserved guy at heart, and while he was technically her boss, he was also a bit of an innocent.


    As for Natasha, she was a master at the game of seduction.


    She knew that reeling Andrew in required patience- slow and steady wins the race.


    Andrew cleared his throat, You know the Driscoll family in


    Blumedale, right? Natashas


    demeanor vanished as her


    expression turned serious


    Oh, darling, please tell me you havent gotten yourself tangled up with the Driscoll family! Andrew shrugged calmly.


    Not yet.


    But judging by how things are going, it wont be long now.


    Natashas eyes narrowed in concern.


    Let me give you some advice while you still can back out.


    Dont mess with 1/2  Chapter 652 them.


    The Driscoll family is practically at


    the


    f the socialdder, just get Stay from bing a full-


    blown aristocracy. Content Belongs to


    Even Marvin the richest guy in Jayrodale doesnt hold a candle to them.


    Andrew scoffed


    And what if I cant avoid conflict? Natasha was silent for a long moment before letting out a resigned sigh


    If things escte ... then what choice do I have? Of course, III stand behind you without hesitation. But darling, Im serious.


    Try to steer clear of them if you can.


    The Driscoll family isnt the kind of enemy that Jayrodales underground scene can afford to cross.

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653 Andrew nodded thoughtfully and said, Its not guaranteed that conflict will happen, but nning ahead is always smart


    Heres what I propose we allocate some operational funds from both West End and South City to procure a selection of rare medicinal herbs, Natasha raised a brow in surprise


    Medicinal herbs? What are you nning? Making more medicines ? Andrew chuckled and shook his head


    Not quite.


    Im going to prepare a special solution to help warriors refine their bodies, strengthen their muscles, and boost their physical capabilities.


    This form could significantly enhance the strength of your people in West End and South City.


    Natasha blinked in shock before her eyes lit up with excitement.


    Wait a second! Are you talking about the kind of concoction that only elite families use to train their personal guards? Something like that, Andrew said calmly.


    Except mine will be even more effective than what those upper-ss families use.


    Natasha practically glowed with enthusiasm.


    Thats incredible! Honestly, one of the reasons we cantpete with the top yers is that weck the raw power to climb the ranks


    If you can really provide us with something like this, then maybe, just maybe, Jayrodales underground forces could finally go toe to toe with Blumedales big yers! Large, prestigious families often had elite guard units whose sole purpose was to protect the family and uphold their authority.


    These units were the backbone of their power and a deterrent against external threats.


    In ces like Jayrodale, there were families like the Wellers and the Rhodes, but their martial strength was nowhere near that of powerful ns with established guard corps


    The Weller family, for example, had a few seasoned elders and private security, which might seem impressive locally.


    However, against a top tier guard unit, they would not stand a chance one sh could wipe them outpletely


    Underground gangs were a different beast.


    Their business was naturally aggressive, so they were often more physically formidable than ordinary families


    However, they faced constant setbacks operating in secrecy, dealing with pressure from powerful families, a fighting amongst themselves for dominance.


    This infighting often left them fractured and weak.


    and In the past, Jayrodales underground scene had four major gangs but even theirbined influence rarely surpassed that of a family patriarch.


    That changed when Andrew unified them under his leadership


    Now that the underground forces answered to one person, they could finally act as a cohesive, formidable unit.


    If Andrew could maintain control and bolster their strength Jayrodales underground might rival or surpass any local family.


    On a broader scale, he would have enough power to establish himself as a major figure in the region. While Andrew did not particrly fear the Driscoll family of Blumedale, strengthening his influence would certainly be advantageous.


    In high spirits, Natasha wasted no


    time gathering West Ends core


    members, including the experienced


    Conan and several key lied


    to meet with Andrew.


    Andrew did not beat around the bush.


    He listed the necessary herbs, including several rare but not overly expensive medicinal nts, and


    handed the instructions to Natasha.


    She had her men make copies and distribute the lists to her trusted subordinates.


    She ordered sternly, Follow Mr.


    Lloyds instructions to the letter.


    No mistakes.


    Though Conan and the others were a bit skeptical, they respected Andrew enough to act without hesitation.


    Soon, they began organizing the procurement process.


    Chapter 563 Meanwhile, word of Andrews n quickly reached Dn, leader of South City


    When Dn heard that Andrew had prepared a special solution to boostbat strength for West End, he could not sit still


    Without wasting any time, he rallied his people and rushed over to West Ends headquarters to get in on the action


    Chapter 654 Chapter 654

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654 Mr.


    Lloyd, I get that Natasha can warm your bed, but you cant just openly y favorites, Dnined, obviously dissatisfied


    West Ends got it good, but dont you dare turn a blind eye to South City.


    We deserve our share too! It was clear from Dns tone that he was here to shamelessly demand the same special form for his crew.


    Natasha chuckled seductively and said, Dn, please, how can you evenpare yourself to me? Im always on call for my darling, ready to make sure hes satisfied in every way so satisfied that hes too blissed out to get out of bed the next morning


    H She narrowed her eyes teasingly.


    And you? Youre just a roughneck who knows nothing but fighting.


    Can you offer what I can ? Dn snorted.


    True enough.


    That thing between your legs is famous for locking a mans soul right out of his body.


    I cantpete with that.


    But just because I cant doesnt mean South City doesnt have its own perks.


    If Mr.


    for him! Lloyd needs, I can arrange premium services in no time bring in the hottest women in Jayrodale Natasha scoffed.


    Hah! Those pretty little decorations who cant do anything but moan? My darling wouldnt waste his time on them.


    Besides, what do you think they can offer better than me? I know all the tricks to make him feel like hes floating on air


    Dns face darkened.


    He could not deny it Natasha really did have a reputation for mastery in sex acts.


    Sure, modern trends like yoga pants, tight jeans, schoolgirl outfits, and fis stockings had their appeal


    However, none of that could rival the raw allure and expertise of a woman like Natasha.


    He chuckled dryly


    No doubt about it Youre a man eating enchantress.


    But the problem is, you need a willing victim first, right? Seems like Mr.


    Lloyd isnt into you.


    All your tricks are wasted if he doesnt bite! Despite working under Andrews leadership, Dn and Natasha oftenpeted with each other, each vying for his favor.


    Usually, Andrews presence kept things civil.


    However, when their rivalry escted, neither of them held back.


    Dns jab struck a nerve.


    Natashas expression instantly turned icy.


    She hissed, Really, Dn ? You had to bring that up? Yes, my darling isnt interested in me right now.


    So what? She continued, If he


    werent holding me back, do you think your South City would still be standing Her delicate face twisted with menace, her femme fatale charm now reced by the deadly presence of the ck Widow.


    Dn sneered defiantly.


    Oh, is that how it is? Then why dont we settle this? Name the time and ce.


    Lets see if you can really snap my neck.


    Natashas eyes zed with fury.


    How about right now? III make sure youre crawling out of here with a broken spine ! Dn, equally enraged, moved as if to strike.


    However, before either could act, there was a deafening crash.


    Both turned in shock.


    The marble coffee table in front of Andrew had shattered into shards.


    Andrews voice cut through the tension like ice.


    So the two of you cant be in the same room without fighting for attention, huh? Am I invisible to you ? Do you think Im dead or something ? Youre really testing how much can tolerate ! The chilling tone in his words froze both of them in ce.


    Their faces went pale as they stood silently, heads bowed, not daring to meet his gaze.

 Chapter 655

    hapter 655 With a single strike of his bare hand, Andrew shattered the marble table into pieces.


    Both underground leaders, Natasha and Dn, froze as their eyes widened in shock.


    The thought of that level of force hitting a human body was terrifying organs would be crushed on impact. Even Natasha, who was slightly stronger than Dn, felt a nervous tension building in her chest. Andrews disy of power far surpassed her capabilities, and the fear coursing through her was palpable


    Dn, on the other hand, could barely maintain hisposure.


    He knew that if Andrew truly wanted to discipline him, he would be shaking in his boots


    Whats wrong with you two? Are you part monkey, needing to fight whenever you meet? Or maybe youre like dogs biting each other just to feel better? Andrew sneered coldly, his gaze sharp.


    Dn remained silent, too scared to speak.


    Natasha, however, quickly adopted a submissive tone.


    Darling, dont be mad


    I know I was wrong


    Andrew gave her a frosty look.


    Dont y innocent with me, Natasha


    I know youve always been drawn to power.


    He warned her, You can take whats rightfully yours.


    But if you try to take what isnt, youll have to give it back- and thats not even the worst case scenario.


    Youre a woman whos too obsessed with control, and thats a dangerous path.


    One day, if you cross a line you shouldnt, you wont just lose West End.


    You might lose your life too.


    Natasha swallowed hard, regretting her actions.


    She hated upsetting Andrew, whose easygoing nature usually made him approachable despite his position of authority.


    Nheless, his silent intensity became suffocating when he was angry, making it hard for either Natasha or Dn to breathe.


    I dont want to see any more infighting, Andrew said, his voice ice cold as his gaze swept between the two


    If something like this happens again, whoevers responsible will end up like that marble table.


    Dn quickly bowed his head.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, Im sorry! It wont happen again.


    I promise.


    Andrew nodded.


    Good.


    You have the form, so get everything ready.


    And make sure you follow my instructions exactly.


    Understood! Dn responded respectfully before hurrying away.


    After Dn left, Andrew turned and saw Natasha standing quietly. He was startled to see her red rimmed eyes and trembling lips. Tears welled up, and she looked like she was about to cry


    Are you acting? Or are those real tears? Andrew asked, baffled. Natasha let a tear roll down her cheek and gave a bitterugh. Oh, Im acting, alright.


    Just trying to look pitiful in front of you.


    Happy now? Andrew sighed.


    Alright, I get it.


    Youre not acting.


    But why are you crying? I didnt even scold you that harshly.


    Natasha wiped her tears, clenching her teeth.


    Andrew,


    been


    w, do you know how long its


    Ist cried? I


    at 16. Content becast


    widow to


    For the past 20 years, I havent shed a single tear.


    Over those years, I was ambushed countless times, barely escaping death.


    I faced betrayals, poisonings, and even assault attempts


    But I always killed those bastards and kept going without breaking down. Andrew gave her a wry smile.


    And now youre saying that be


    of me, you finally cried? 1/2  Chapter 655 Yes, damn it! Because of you! Natasha growled, biting her lip.


    I dont even understand it myself.


    When you got so angry, felt... scared.


    I always thought you were different from other men that you wouldnt be so harsh with me.


    But I guess I was wrong


    ing to b Andrew frowned.


    Im not trying to be cruel.


    I just expect you to follow my rules if youre under my leadership.


    Do you really think Id stand by and watch you and Dn tear each other apart?

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656 Natashas eyes shimmered with unshed tears as she huffed You didnt have to yell at me or give me that terrifying look.


    Do you have any idea how scary you were just now? Andrew sighed in defeat.


    Alright, I was being scary.


    So tell me what can I do to make it up to you? Just leave! Natasha snapped.


    If you need something, just give me orders, but I dont want to see you again.


    Really? Andrew raised an eyebrow.


    Really ! Natasha replied icily


    Andrew reached into his pocket and pulled out a fragrant pill.


    He casually ced it in his palm and smiled.


    Well, since you dont want to see me anymore, I guess III just have to enjoy these little treasures by myself


    Natashas eyes sparkled with greed as she rushed forward in a sh, snatching the pill from his hand. You dont know what to do with it? Easy III take care of it for you! In fact, give me all of them! Andrew smirked.


    Didnt you just say you didnt want anything to do with me? Natasha flushed slightly, rolling her eyes. Did I say that? mustve forgotten.


    Shaking his head, Andrew decided not to argue.


    He left West End and made a quick stop at Moonlit Apothecary on his way back.


    de, N was tidying up, her sweat soaked hair sticking to her forehead.


    She looked like she was preparing to up for the night.


    Dr.


    Lloyd ? What brings you here ? she asked, surprised but pleased to see him. Andrew smiled softly.


    Seeing her working so hard tugged at his conscience.


    I just stopped by to check on things


    N, you shouldnt handle all the cleaning yourself hire someone to help.


    N shook her head firmly.


    No way.


    Dr.


    Aicker asked me to assist you, so Im going to do my job properly.


    Andrews expression grew serious


    N, when I say something, I mean it.


    Dont overwork yourself.


    Besides, youre the heiress of the Goth family.


    Id feel guilty making you do all this.


    N gave a self deprecating smile.


    Dont make me sound so special, Dr.


    Lloyd.


    I may have the Goth name, but Im far from being a princess.


    Andrew frowned.


    Whats wrong? Are you dealing with something? Talk to me I want to help.


    N brushed off his concern with a smallugh.


    Its nothing serious.


    Just some random thoughts, thats all.


    Go home, Dr.


    Lloyd.


    Itste, and Ill be heading out soon too, she added.


    Andrew was not convinced.


    Put the broom down.


    Im taking you out for dinner, and then III drive you home.


    N waved her hands in protest.


    Oh no, thats too much trouble.


    I couldnt- Andrew chuckled.


    Come on, N.


    Youre part of Moonlit Apothecary now


    Getting a little pampering is part of the package.


    Lets go


    After a hearty meal, Andrew dropped N off at the Goth familys estate.


    By the time he returned to his h


    at Moonlit Sanctuary, it was 10 pm.


    His phone buzzed with a new message reading, [ Whatre you up to?] Chapter 656 Andrew smiled, assuming it was from Lauren who usually texted him around the same time each night.


    However, when he checked, the message was from Francesca instead.


    Just about to lie down.


    What about you? Havent gone to bed yet? ] he replied, adding a smiling emoji.


    Francescas response came almost immediately.


    [Already lying down, but I cant sleep.


    ][Go to bed early, ] Andrew texted


    [ Staying upte isnt good for your skin.


    ][I know, she wrote back


    [ But even with my eyes closed, I just cant stop my mind from wandering.


    ][Sounds like stress, ] Andrew suggested


    [ III prescribe something tomorrow to help you rx.


    ][I dont want medication.


    I just want a change of scenery.


    Its boring here, ] Francesca replied.


    Andrew paused, raising a brow.


    [A change of scenery ? ] [ Yeah, ] she texted.


    [Like somewhere peaceful, peaceful, maybe that big vi at the top of


    ¡¤ Content beloonin


    Sanctuary. Content bebet


    You know, the one in our neighborhood with the best view.


    ] Andrew blinked in surprise.


    Francesca was talking about his vi.


    Was she implying she wanted to stay there? What exactly did she mean by that?

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657 Just then, another message from Francesca came through.


    Andrew, I want to sleep with you!] She was not being coy anymore just cutting straight to the point. Andrew sighed and replied with two simple words, [Goodnight, Fran.


    ] Yet, Francesca was not giving up so easily.


    [I cant sleep.


    Talk to me for a bit! ] Andrew chose to ignore the message, kilowing full well how dangerouste night conversations with her could be


    If he responded, there was a good chance she would show up at his ce.


    And if that happened, he was not sure how much temptation he could resist.


    Just then, another message popped up, [Andrew, you jerk ! Whats with the silent treatment ? Are you really gonna ditch me after getting what you wanted?] Francesca texted, clearly annoyed.


    Andrew groaned and typed back quickly.


    [ Fran, its not what you think! ] [ Oh, please, ] she retorted


    [I may have been a bit out of it that night, but my body doesnt lie


    You took my virginity, Andrew! You stole my first time! ] Andrew winced and rubbed his temples.


    [What do you want me to do? Give it back?] Francescas response came fast.


    [ I want ... a second time ! ] Andrews scalp tingled as he read the message.


    He thought, They say people get hooked after their first taste... Could she really be addicted already? He felt a headache forming


    The whole situation was a giant misunderstanding, and now Francesca wasing on stronger than


    ever.


    With no other choice, Andrew shut off his phone and went to sleep


    Meanwhile, at the Stevens residence, Aspens room was still brightly lit.


    Outside the window, a shadow moved silently.


    A hunched figure slipped through and stepped into the room Gordon.


    Mr.


    Woods, youre back! Have you fully recovered? Aspen asked excitedly.


    Gordon snorted


    Recover? Do you think some punk like Andrew could actually injure me ? I just had a temporary issue with my energy flow, thats all.


    Of course, Aspen nodded.


    With your strength, not even the entire martial world of Jayrodale would dare challenge you, let alone someone like Andrew


    Gordon chuckled darkly.


    So, whats the n ? Do we deal with that punk from Madde first or go after Andrew ? My suggestion, he continued, is to take out Andrew.


    That little bastard caused me trouble, and I cant let that go unpunishedly Aspens eyes gleamed coldly.


    I couldnt agree more, Mr.


    Woods


    Andrew has be the biggest obstacle to my ns in Jayrodale


    She added, Every time I try to make a move, he gets in the way and humiliates me.


    Thats why I need you to take care of him


    First thing tomorrow morning, I want you at Moonlit Sanctuary to teach him a lesson! Gordons gaze turned deadly


    Oh, it wont just be a lesson


    III make sure Andrew understands the true meaning of pain.


    Chapter 657 With that, he vaulted out the window and vanished into the night.


    Aspeny back on her bed, a twisted smile on her face.


    Your time is up, Andrew, she muttered


    I promised Id make you pay, and I always keep my promises


    The next morning, Andrew woke up, turned his phone back on, and was immediately bombarded with a flood of messages from Francesca.


    [Andrew, why didnt you reply ? Did you fall asleep?] [ Are you ignoring me on purpose? You dont want to talk to me anymore?) [ If you dont answer, Ille to your vi at the top of Moonlit Sanctuary myself!][ Wow, Andrew.


    I knew you were a jerk, but now youre ghosting me too? Youre just another heartless yer who runs after getting what he wants Andrew, I cant sleep.


    I need you here with me... ] [ Andrew, Im pregnant.


    You better figure out what to do about it ! ] Andrew stared at the messages, caught between exasperation


    and amusement.


    Francesca was like a relentless little devil, always stirring up trouble.


    Still, he was not worried


    After all, they did not have sex.

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658 After getting ready, Andrew headed to Rhodes Corporation.


    On the way, he tried calling Francesca, but the line was busy.


    He called a few more times with the same result and quickly realized she had probably blocked him out of


    spite.


    Knowing her temperament, Andrew figured she was just sulking and would get over it soon.


    He decided not to dwell on it any further.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, Ive been waiting here for you! Marcus greeted Andrew with a wide smile the moment he arrived. Andrew smiled back.


    Mr.


    Chapman, you seem to be in a great mood today


    Whats the good news? Marcus chuckled knowingly.


    Dont tell me you forgot! I mentioned yesterday that I wanted to take you out for some rxation a small thank you for all the help youve given me.


    Andrewughed.


    Sounds good to me ! Lets go.


    Let me just tell Lauren real quick.


    No need, Marcus said with a wink.


    Ive already informed the vice CEO on your behalf.


    Andrew raised an eyebrow, surprised by Marcus thoughtfulness.


    Without further ado, he got into Marcus car, and they left Rhodes Corporation together.


    About half an hourter, Marcus parked in front of an Eastonian style club called Dream Paradise.


    Andrew nced at the name, a bit puzzled


    Marcus noticed his confusion and smirked.


    Whats wrong, Mr.


    Lloyd ? You didnt think I brought you here just for dinner and karaoke, did you? Isnt that what were doing ? Andrew asked.


    Marcus chuckled slyly .


    Come on, two grown men going out just to sing and eat? Thats a bit odd, dont you think? Were here for something better massage, foot spa, and the kind of rxation that men appreciate most! Marcus added with a grin


    Andrew raised a brow.


    So youre taking me to... expand my horizons, huh? Marcusughed again, his once honest face now looking suspiciously mischievous


    Lets not use outdated terms like that.


    The staff here are straight from Eastonia authentic through and through.


    He continued, Youre a man of refined taste, Mr.


    Lloyd.


    I figured youd appreciate experiencing the craftsmanship of these skilled professionals.


    Purely for the sake of ... um, cultural appreciation.


    Andrew saw through Marcuss intentions immediately.


    So thats what this is all about, he thought


    Still, he maintained a calm demeanor and smiled.


    Alright, lets appreciate the culture, then.


    Thats the spirit! Marcusughed heartily, leading Andrew inside.


    A young


    greeted them with a deep bow speaking the Eastoniannguage cheerfully.


    Andrew nodded and turned to Marcus.


    Her ents spot on.


    Id say shes from the city.


    Marcus was taken aback.


    You know thenguage? Just a little a little, Andrew replied casually.


    Marcus, clearly familiar with the ce, quickly found a private


    and disappeared inside with Car


    swao


    bubbly.


    1/2 Chapter 658 girls, locking the door behind him.


    Andrew was unsure why he locked the door but decided to steer clear of Marcus room.


    He did not want to overhear any ... unusual sounds.


    A mocking voice rang out from the side as he walked down the corridor.


    Well, well, if it isnt Andrew the number one freeloading loser in Jayrodale ! the voice sneered


    Youve got some nerve, man.


    Living off women and now out here getting some action


    Is that limp dick of yours really up to the task? Andrew turned his head, his expression calm.


    He was met with the sight of an all too familiar face Dexter.


    He finally remembered Dexter was


    wealthy brat from


    es, wealthy brat from ?


    a


    l.ne


    circle, someone who had shed with him belongs to


    Dexter stood there smirking, clearly looking for trouble.


    Chapter 659 Chapter 659

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659 Chapter 659 Im just here for a massage, Andrew said casually.


    And youd better watch yourself.


    Even Harvey knows better than to mess with me now


    He shot Dexter a brief nce before continuing down the hall


    Dexter, with an Eastonia girl on each arm, chuckled mockingly.


    Oh,e on, Andrew


    Do you really expect me to believe youre just here for a massage? Were both men, after all.


    And Harveys the head of the Weller family now


    If anyone should be keeping their head down, its you, not me.


    Dexter sneered, annoyed that Andrew did not even spare him a proper look.


    Andrew did not break his stride


    Im in a good mood today, so III let this slide.


    But if you keep running your mouth, III make sure you experience the taste of swallowing your own teeth. Dexters face darkened as he watched Andrew disappear around the corner.


    The nerve of that bastard! Once, Dexter had been on top of the social hierarchy as one of Jayrodales Four Most Eligible Bachelors.


    Yet, Andrew a man he had always looked down on was acting like he owned the ce.


    Sean Gagher, a pudgy man in beach shorts and loafers, sidled up to Dexter with a lewd grin. Hey, Mr.


    Combs


    You know that guy? Of course I do, Dexter grumbled.


    That bastard broke my arm once at the equestrian club.


    And somehow, hes managed to get Lauren and Francesca wrapped around his finger! Dexter clenched his fists, seething with jealousy.


    Its insane.


    Even with our status, Harvey and I cantpare to Andrews luck with women.


    Its like the guys got magic or


    girls


    something! He vented his frustration by grabbing at the


    his arms, who giggled and cooed in their nativenguage.


    Sean, the spoiled heir to the Gagher family and owner of Dream Paradise, was eager to impress Dexter.


    He often provided the best


    ement for Dexter and Harvey


    to elevate himself into their


    inner circle one day.


    Seeing Dexters anger, Seans eyes gleamed with malicious intent. He offered eagerly, Mr.


    Combs, if Andrews been pissing you off, why dont I handle it? I make sure he gets whats


    he gets whatsing to


    swn


    him.


    Dexter frowned.


    Hold on, Sean.


    If I wanted to take him out Id have done it already.


    Things arent so simple with Andrew these days.


    Hes had a ridiculous streak of good luck.


    The guy even opened a top notch medical center and has been making waves in Jayrodale.


    Even Harvey sighs whenever his namees up.


    Its best if we dont act rashly.


    Sean snorted.


    Come on, Mr.


    Combs.


    This is my familys private club, not his precious medical center.


    Hes on my turf now.


    Dont worry, Im not suggesting anything too rough.


    Were gentlemen, after all, Sean continued with a sinister smile.


    But III teach him a lesson he wont forget.


    By the time Im done, hell be leaving here in nothing but his boxers. Chester 660

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660 Dexter hesitated for a moment before smirking coldly.


    Alright


    Go ahead and teach that bastard a lesson.


    If you do well, with Harveys and my rmendation, you might just be Jayrodales fifth most eligible bachelor.


    Youd be the talk of the town.


    Seans face lit up with excitement as he chuckled slyly .


    Thank you, Mr.


    Combs.


    You gentlemen head back to your rooms and enjoy yourselves.


    III take care of everything.


    If dont make Andrew regret stepping into this ce, I dont deserve the title.


    Dexter gave him a yful grin.


    Just dont go overboard.


    We dont need a corpse on our hands that wouldnt be good for business.


    But make sure he suffers enough to wish hed never been born.


    Sean pped his chest confidently.


    Dont worry, Mr.


    Combs ! Good deeds arent my specialty, but when ites to underhanded tricks, Im a natural born expert.


    Dexterughed heartily.


    Now thats the kind of guy I like !! Sean made his way to the front desk and summoned the manager.


    His expression darkened as he gave his orders.


    Find out which room Andrew Lloyd is in.


    Send someone over, and ... you know what to do.


    The manager hesitated, looking uneasy.


    Mr.


    Gagher, that guy came in with Mr.


    Chapman from Rhodes Corporation.


    Mr.


    Chapman is one of our VIPs


    If we mess with his guest, it might cause trouble.


    Seans face twisted in irritation as he pped the manager across the face.


    I told you to do it! Marcus Chapman? So what? Im not targeting him.


    He continued, If hes smart, hell turn a blind eye.


    Ill still treat him as a VIP in the future.


    But if he sticks his nose where it


    doesnt belong, Im not about to bow down to some corporateckey!! The manager rubbed his stinging cheek and sighed internally.


    Sean had been causing problems at Dream Paradise for years.


    Many guests had fallen victim to his schemes, but as the only son of the clubs owner, Sean was untouchable


    Meanwhile, Andrewy face down on arge bed, enjoying a massage from two Eastonia girls. Normally, one masseuse would be enough, but Marcus had insisted on giving him the VIP treatment.


    Andrew had no ulterior motives he was simply there to rx.


    However, the two girls, dressed in


    treet voices, subtly offered


    outfits and speaking in


    overly


    him special services.


    belongs to


    Andrew declined immediately.


    Unlike some people who were obsessed with Eastonia girls due to their exposure to certain movies,


    Andrew had no such fascination.


    There were two reasons for this.


    First, he had never been interested in casual flings


    Besides, his life was not exactlycking in femalepanionship.


    Second, the whole concept of Dream Paradises authentic imported staff was nothing more than marketing hype.


    Aside from the two greeters at the entrance who spoke fluent, ented Eastoniannguage, the girls assigned to the rooms barely knew a few stock phrases


    Throughout the session, Andrew heard them repeat only a handful of generic words.

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661 Andrew quickly realized that in Dream Paradise, the so called foreign masseuses that everyone raved about were not actually imported at all.


    They were just local girls wrapped up in fancy packaging, and they only knew a handful ofmon phrases


    Yet, somehow, their broken Eastonian still managed to charm young men into emptying their wallets just for a chance to be here.


    Sighing, Andrew muttered, Man, ignorance is a scary thing.


    The woman on his left immediately switched gears, dropping her fake ent and blurting out in a thick, local dialect, Oh,e on, big guy! Are you looking down on us or what? Once you get a massage, you have to pay up- our boss will mess you up if you dont ! The one on his right chimed in, her ent just as heavy, Exactly! Youre acting all stingy and wont even go for the premium options whats up with that? Youre the first guy Ive ever seen who came here just for a in old massa


    ge.


    Are you sure its not a performance issue? Andrew did not get mad.


    Instead, he justughed.


    Oh, my staminas just fine.


    Butdies, tell me since when do Eastonians speak my hometown dialect so fluently? The two fake foreign masseuses stiffened, realizing they had slipped up


    Quickly, they tried


    y it off, mentioning a fewmon Eastonian phrases.


    The massagested 40 minutes, and Andrew thought his experience waspletely forgettable. Meanwhile, Marcus was still going strong he had not reappeared yet.


    Andrew waited a bit longer.


    However, seeing that Marcus was not showing up, he headed to the front desk to settle the bill. Marcus had insisted it was his treat, but Andrew did not really care.


    Whoever footed the bill made no difference to him.


    The receptionist greeted him with a professional smile.


    Sir, for both of you, the totales to 5,206,000 dors


    She continued, Since its your first time at Dream Paradise, you qualify for our new customer discount, so well waive the extra 6,000.


    You only need to pay 5.2 million dors.


    Andrew raised an eyebrow.


    I just got a massage, and even if my friend got, uh, extra services, theres n


    no way it adds up to ovel


    million.


    The girl at the counter did not miss a beat, extending her hand expectantly.


    Theres nothing wrong with the charges the total is 5.2 million dors.


    five


    Will that be cash or card? Andrew chuckled, but there was not the slightest hint of humor in his eyes.


    He mumbled, Looks like Ive walked into a scam joint.


    Interesting


    Since the bill is this outrageous, bring it here.


    Id love to see exactly how this ce justifies its prices.


    Before the receptionist could respond, a stern faced man approached.


    The name tag on his suit read: Bryce Turner, Manager.


    If the guest wants to see the itemized bill, then show it to him, Bryce instructed, his voice cold.


    A momentter, Andrew had the receipt in hand.


    One nce, and he could not help butugh harder.


    1/2  Chapter 661.


    Ten grand for a bottle of water? Damn, It must be divine nectar


    Two million for a 40 minute massage? Honestly, I think you undercharged.


    A high end ce like this should be charging at least ten million, dont you think? He added, And this


    disposable slippers, another t


    N''


    grand for a pair? They must be solid gold, huh? Funny, because, distinctly remember them being stic.


    Without another word, he tore the receipt in half and let the pieces float to the floor. Bryces eyes narrowed dangerously.


    Sir, what do you mear by this? Are you trying to enjoy the service without paying? Do you think you, can just walk out of here? Andrews tone remained calm as he replied, Youre the manager, right? Go get your boss.


    Id like to ask them in person do they really think this pricing is reasonable?

 Chapter 662

    Chapter


    662 Bryce let out a cold chuckle.


    Sorry, but Mr.


    Sean doesnt have time for this.


    Feel free to file aint if youre unhappy with the price.


    But first, you need to pay the bill.


    As he spoke, he snapped his fingers, and within seconds, about five massive bodyguards stepped forward, surrounding Andrew


    These guys were not just for show road shoulders, thick beards, and the kind of dead- serious expressions that screamed they had seen blood before.


    Marcus had just finished his business, buckling his belt as he walked into the lobby.


    The moment he saw Andrew surrounded by muscle bound enforcers, his face darkened with rage.


    He growled, What the hell is this? Dream Paradise, what do you think youre doing? Bryce gave him a smirk that did not reach his eyes.


    Mr.


    Chapman, your friend here doesnt seem to understand how things work.


    He agreed to pay, but once he saw the total, he suddenly decided he couldnt afford it.


    Looks like hes trying to skip out on the bill.


    Heh, maybe you can exin to him what happens to people who act tough in Dream Paradise ? Marcus frowned


    Skip out on the bill? Thats impossible Mr.


    Lloyd isnt that kind of guy.


    Bryce let out a mockingugh.


    Then you should ask him yourself.


    Marcus immediately turned to Andrew.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, whats going on? I told you, this was my treat.


    Andrew gave him a half smile


    Alright then, go ahead pay for it


    Without a second thought, Marcus stepped up to settle the bill.


    However, the moment he saw the total over five million his expression turned ice cold


    He snapped, What the hell is this? Im a regr here, and youre seriously trying to shake me down like this? Thats low


    Bryce remained unfazed.


    Mr.


    Chapman, either you pay up or you walk away and leave your friend to handle it himself.


    Marcus argued, We came here together and you expect me to just leave him? What kind of bullshit is that Bryces tone grew colde


    Mr.


    Chapman, I suggest you dont get involved.


    Mr.


    Sean wants this price paid today, and if your friend cant cover it, then hes not walking out of Dream Paradise.


    Internally, Bryce almost felt bad for Andrew.


    He had no idea what this guy did to piss off Sean, but he was clearly out of luck tonight.


    Meanwhile, Marcus expression was as dark as a thunderstorm.


    He had brought Andrew here for a good time, only to end up in this ridiculous mess.


    The whole situation had already ruined his mood, but what angered him the most was the tant disrespect.


    Dream Paradise pulling this kind of stunt was not just screwing over Andrew it was an insult to him. Wheres Sean? I want to have a word with him.


    Wee from the same circles, and if this is his idea of hospitality, then hes got no shame at all. Marcus demanded to speak to the real mastermind behind this setup.


    Before Bryce could respond, a


    Gean strolled in,


    swa amet


    apanied by Dexter and of other spoiled rich kids belongs to


    Mr.


    Chapman, you were looking for me? Sean asked, smirking as he approached.


    1/2  Chapter 652 Marcus tone wasced with anger.


    Sean, Ive known your father for years, and weve always had mutual respect.


    But this this is crossing the line.


    Is this really how you treat my friends? Sean let out azy chuckle,pletely unbothered.


    I heard your friend here is the most famous gold digger in Jayrodale.


    Even managed to leech off Rhodes Corporations heiress and that busty Francesca chick.


    He continued, If hes got the skills to


    mooch off rich women, then surely a few million on a night out


    ising, right? a

 Chapter 663

    .


    Chapter 663 Marcus immediately caught on Sean was deliberately looking for trouble with Andrew. Nheless, since Andrew was his guest, he was responsible for stepping up and handling the situation


    He said, Sean, if you keep this up, Ill be taking this straight to Raymond! Sean snorted.


    Go ahead.


    Im his only son do you really think hed scold me over some outsider ? Marcus anger red even more as he realized Sean was really a piece of work.


    Before he could respond, Andrew raised a hand, cutting him off


    Mr.


    Chapman, Ill handle this


    Its just a scam joint either they want your money, or they want your life.


    Since theyre so eager for cash, III y along.


    Marcus gritted his teeth.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, dont worry.


    Dream Paradise wont get away with this III make sure they give us an exnation ! Andrew smirked.


    An exnation ? Thats not even worth a dime.


    They just want money, right? Fine, Ill give it to them.


    Marcus was stunned.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, you ... Andrew had already pulled out his wallet, looking like he was about to obediently pay up aplete pushover Sean and Dexter exchanged triumphant grins.


    They had expected some resistance, but Andrew folded without so much as a word no backbone at all just meekly handing over the cash.


    Andrew, I didnt realize you were so loaded! Dropping over five million on a single night at a club ? No wonder they call you the ultimate sugar baby! Mr.


    Combs, thats not quite right.


    Whether hes got money or not, hes still coughing up the five million tonight.


    If he doesnt, Mr.


    Seans bodyguards will probably beat him to death! We party hard, bring in ten girls, and still dont even spend close to that.


    But this guy? 40 minutes five million! Hah! The biggest sucker Ive ever seen! Thats just how it is. Were tight with Mr.


    Sean, so we get the VIP rates


    But for outsiders? They gotta pay full price.


    Honestly, 5.2 million is a steal ! Aint that right, boys? The group of spoiled rich kidsughed and jeered at Andrew


    Sean, in particr, was enjoying himself, licking his lips as he grinned maliciously.


    Scamming people was his specialty


    Tonight, he would not be satisfied until he stripped this pretty boy of everyst cent.


    Dexter, meanwhile, was practically giddy.


    Had he known Andrew was this much of a pushover, he would not have even needed Seans help. Marcus was livid.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, were not paying a dime! Well wait for Raymond to give us a fair ruling! Sean scoffed.


    Mr.


    Chapman, even if you wait for my father, hes going to take my side.


    And honestly, dont hold your breath my old man is way too busy to waste his time on some broke nobody


    Just then, Andrew finally found the money he was looking for and grinned.


    Alright, here you go this should cover our bill


    Keep the change


    Dexter, you and your boys can use the extra to buy yourselves a drink.


    Dexter and Sean both turned to look, their faces instantly confused.


    1/2 Chapter 663 Marcus froze as well.


    Mr.


    Lloyd... thats ... a one dor coir Andrew tossed the coin in the air, catching it effortlessly. tonight.


    Seans expression twisted with rage.


    nox co ne


    Are you seriously me get away with this? Do you wanna lose a limb little shi Dexter let out a sinisterugh.


    Sumb, you


    Andrew, you just never lear mommys yground


    who


    With Lauren and Francesca nowhere here alive? Chapter 663  Marcus froze as well.


    Mr.


    Lloyd... thats ... a one dor coin? Andrew tossed the coin in the air, catching it effortlessly. Yeah, one dor


    Thats the total for our expenses tonight.


    Seans expression twisted with rage.


    Are you seriously messing with me


    right now? Do you really think you can get away with this? Do you wanna lose a limb, you little shit? Because III break you right here and


    now Dexter let out a sinisterugh.


    Andrew, you just never learn, do you? This is Dream Paradise not your sugar mommys yground.


    With Lauren and Francesca nowhere


    in sight, what makes you think you


    can


    walk out of here alive? Chapter


    664

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664  The other rich kids burst intoughter, mocking Andrew without restraint. One mocked, Kid, youre way too full of yourself.


    Youll be watching your own blood spill across the floor in no time! Others joined in, saying, Sean, stop wasting time with him just beat the crap out of him and make him wash dishes in the back for a week! (1 You really thought you could get away with paying a single dor ? And that crap about buying us water? If you dont die today, III change myst name to yours! Andrews expression darkened, the amusement in his eyes vanishing.


    This is what Im willing to pay.


    One dor.


    Take it or leave it.


    If not, then Im walking out.


    Seans face twisted with rage, and he roared, Lock the doors! If this piece of trash doesnt pay up the way I want, then hes not leaving here alive! 1 Dexter sneered.


    Andrew, your luck just ran out.


    Thest guy who tried skipping out on a bill at Dream Paradise is already buried six feet under.


    The bodyguards moved into position, blocking every possible exit.


    Yet, Andrew remained perfectly calm.


    He said, Mr.


    Chapman, since they wont let us leave, then guess well just stay.


    With that, he casually plopped down on a nearby couch,pletely unfazed.


    Seans eyes shed with malice


    Are you seriously not afraid to die? Either pay up right now, or III make you regret it for the rest of your


    life! Andrew nced at him, his eyes as cold as ice.


    He replied, A minute ago, I was willing to give you a dor.


    But now? You wont be getting a single cent.


    In fact, Im going to make sure Dream Paradise is nothing but rubble by the time Im done.


    Without another word, Andrew pulled out his phone and dialed Dn and Natasha.


    He ordered, Bring the crew to Dream Paradise.


    Tear everything down.


    Sean and Dexter both froze


    Then, as if processing the absurdity of what he had just heard, Sean burst intoughter.


    Dexter, did you hear that? This


    Just called his friends t


    club! Dexter grinned


    mockingly. Content bel


    Andrew, do you really think thatll work? Dream Paradise isnt some random dive bar. Who the hell do you think you are? The other rich kids chimed in, their faces full of scorn.


    Demolish Dream Paradise? Ha! You dont even have the balls to fight back, and now youre talking about tearing this ce down? Listen up moron this ce is a regr spot for city officials, top tier fighters from Madde Martial Academy, and every big shot in Jayredale.


    You so much as scratch a wall, and youll be buried six feet under.


    Man, forget him.


    If this guy


    here, I


    my


    Calls someone


    myself sticking


    into a ceiling fan! Andrew smirked.


    Thanks for reminding me I should probably call Rodney too.


    Might as well have him join the fun.


    Chapter 664 With that, he dialed Rodneys number.


    On the other end, Rodney answered immediately, his voice respectful.


    Mr.


    Lloyd ? What can I do for you? Andrew leaned back.


    Im at Dream Paradise.


    I heard youre a reg Rodney chuckled.


    Eh, I swing by sometimes when I have free time.


    But honestly? The only real attraction here is the handful of actual Eastonian girls.


    The rest? Just cheap knockoffs.


    Andrews voice was calm.


    Well, Dream Paradise has locked me in, and theyre nning to rough me up.


    What do you think I should do? Rodneys tone instantly turned icy.


    They what? Mr.


    Lloyd, give me five minutes no, three.


    Ill be there immediately and level that damn brothel to the ground!

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665  Andrew set his phone down and nced at Sean. Rodneys on his way


    He said hesing to tear down your club


    11 Sean and Dexter exchanged looks before bursting intoughter.


    Dexter clutched his stomach as if he couldnt breathe.


    Andrew, youre really putting on a show here! If I didnt already know what a nobody you are, I mightve actually believed you! Rodney was one of Jayrodales Four Most Eligible Bachelors and he ranked higher than Dexter.


    Not only that, but because he trained at Madde Martial Academy, he was notoriously arrogant.


    He did not even give guys like Harvey and Michael the time of day, let alone someone like Dexter.


    So, the idea that Rodney would rush over because Andrew called? That wasughable.


    If anything, Dexter figured that if Andrew did run into Rodney, he would probably drop to his knees in terror.


    However, Marcus shot Andrew a deep look, knowing that this underground king was done ying. Dream Paradise -and that idiot Sean were about to suffer.


    At first, Marcus had actually hoped to reason with Sean, since they were both from the same family. But now ? He realized Sean hadpletely brought this on himself.


    Sean strutted up to Andrew and reached out to p him.


    Its been minutes, dumbass.


    Wheres your help? Im so scared! Hurry up and get your guys to wreck my club! If no one shows up, I swear, Im breaking you tonight! A sharp glint shed in Andrews eyes.


    Without warning, he grabbed Seans hand and squeezed.


    Then, a sickening crack rang out Seans palm was crushed.


    A bloodcurdling scream erupted from the pudgy, rich kid as he copsed, cradling his ruined hand.


    His face twisted in agony as he lifted his hand, only to see his mangled fingers hanging limp,pletely useless


    Dexter, the other rich brats, and even Bryce all froze in horror.


    A single squeeze was all it took for Andrew to turn Seans hand into pulp.


    They could not help but wonder just how much force he had used


    Sean shrieked at the top of his lungs, What the hell are you all standing around for? Kill him! My hand! Bryce snapped out of it and roared, Get him! Anyone who daresy a hand on Mr.


    Sean deserves death! Just then, the clubs ss entrance exploded, shattered by a powerful kick from outside.


    Dream Paradises goons


    iately turned toward the


    entrance, momentarily momentarily forgetting Andrew.


    Even Dexter and his fellow friends jumped in shock, startled by whoever had just stormed in. Then, they saw him -Rodney.


    He was


    40 men all from Madde Martial Academy, and they marched in like they owned the ce.


    Talone he brought at least


    Mr.


    Lloyd, are you alright? Rodneys first words were not for Sean, Dexter, or anyone else.


    They were for Andrew.


    He did not even nce at the others.


    Andrew remained seated, his tone calm.


    Im fine.


    Since youre here, do what you came to do


    Rodneys icy gaze instantly locked onto Dexter. You.


    Get over here and kneel.


    Did you have a hand in disrespecting Mr.


    Lloyd ? Rodney did not even ask if Dexter was involved he outright assumed he was guilty.


    After all, who cared if they Chapter 665  were both from Jayrodales elite? To Rodney, Dexter was nothing more than a worm.


    Dexter, meanwhile, was terrified.


    Y You know this loser? He stammered, unable toprehend what was happening.


    Rodney did not bother answering.


    Instead, he delivered two brutal ps across Dexters face, sending his teeth flying.


    Blood sttered onto the floor as Dexter staggered backward, barely staying on his feet. Rodney snarled, How dare you call Mr.


    Lloyd a loser ? Fine III show you what a real loser looks like.


    With a wicked grin, he grabbed Dexter by the hair, ignoring his screams of pain.


    Then, without hesitation, he started beating the living hell out of him.

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666  Rodneys fists rained down on Dexter like a brutal storm, smashing into his face , his head, his back even between his legs.


    Within seconds, Dexter looked like his sol had nearly been beaten out of his body.


    The other rich brats, including Sean, werepletely paralyzed with fear


    They stood frozen, trembling violently, their minds unable to process what was happening.


    Andrew had actually called Rodney.


    Not only that, but Rodney had really shown up with a full squad from Madde Martial Academy.


    They wondered how the so called kept man, the pretty boy, the spineless loser they had mocked pulled this off


    It finally dawned on them that Andrew was not bluffing, and he was dead serious from the start.


    A foul stench filled the air as Sean dropped to his knees with a loud thud, his face pale as a ghost.


    He had lost all control, wetting himself in sheer terror.


    Rodney! I was wrong! Please, you can beat Dexter all you want, but dont touch me ! I hate pain I really do! Watching Dexter get turned into a bloody pulp had shattered hisst ounce of courage


    The only thing keeping him from passing out was the fact that he was already on his knees. Rodney sneered.


    Oh, so you were involved too? Good.


    Just great.


    He tossed Dexter aside like trash and grabbed Sean by the ear, yanking hard.


    Seans screams pierced the air, his face contorting in agony as he convulsed.


    The trickle of urine beneath him turned into a full flood.


    However, Rodney did not just pull he ripped.


    With a sickening tear, the lower half of Seans earlobe came clean off, blood gushing from the wound. Bryce and the front desk girl had long since copsed onto their knees, their faces nk with terror. They did not / even dare to make a sound, horrified by Rodneys ruthlessness.


    Marcus, watching from the sidelines, felt his heart pounding


    He thought Rodney waspletely unhinged but he knew this show of force was not just for fun, and that Rodney was doing it to prove a point to Andrew.


    If Andrew even hinted at it, Rodney would not hesitate to kill Dexter and Sean for good.


    Who the hell gave you two the balls to mess with Mr.


    Lloyd ? Rodney roared


    Not only are you two done, but this whole damn ce is getting wiped off the map ! He did not stop at Dexter and Sean he grabbed the other rich kids by the cors and attacked them without mercy. Before long, the club was soon filled with the sounds of wailing and desperate cries for help Sean, clutching his bleeding ear, crawled toward Andrew, leaving a trail of red behind him. Mr.


    Lloyd ! I was wrong! Please please, tell Rodney to stop! If this keeps up were dead! At least he had some sense left, knowing that begging Rodney was pointless and that Andrew could save him now. Andrew leaned down slightly, looking at Seans tear streaked, bloodied face with a smirk


    He teased, Why are you begging me? Werent you just acting all high and mighty ? Get up.


    Also, werent you robbing me just a second ago? Five million, right? Here, III pay.


    Sean shook his head so fast it was a blur


    His voice was hoarse from screaming


    No, no! Theres no way III ept it! Mr.


    Lloyd, I was wrong! I was just following Dexters lead! I swear, III never cross you again just please, please let me go! Andrew wrinkled his nose.


    Back up.


    You reek


    Chapter 666 Chapter 666  Rodneys fists rained down on Dexter like a brutal storm,


    smashing into his face, his head, his back even between his legs.


    Within seconds, Dexter looked like his soul had nearly been beaten out of his body.


    The other rich brats, including Sean, werepletely paralyzed with fear.


    They stood frozen, trembling violently, their minds unable to process what happening.


    Andrew had actually called Rodney.


    Not only that, but Rodney had really shown up with a full squad from Madde Martial Academy.


    They wondered how the so called kept man, the pretty boy, the spineless loser they had mocked pulled this off.


    It finally dawned on them that Andrew was not bluffing, and he was dead serious from the start.


    A foul stench filled the air as Sean dropped to his knees with a loud thud, his face pale as a ghost. He had lost all control, wetting himself in sheer terror.


    Rodney! I was wrong! Please, you


    can beat Dexter all you want, but dont touch me! I hate pain I really do! Watching Dexter get turned into a bloody pulp had shattered hisst ounce of courage. . to


    The only thing keeping him from passing out was the fact that he was already on his knees. Rodney sneered


    Oh, so you were involved too? Good.


    Just great.


    He tossed Dexter aside like trash and grabbed Sean by the ear, yanking hard.


    Seans screams pierced the air, his face contorting in agony as he convulsed.


    The trickle of urine beneath him turned into a full flood.


    However, Rodney did not just pull he ripped


    With a sickening tear, the lower half of Seans earlobe came clean off, blood gushing from the wound. Bryce and the front desk girl had long since copsed onto their knees, their faces nk with terror. They did not even dare to make a sound, horrified by Rodneys ruthlessness.


    Marcus, watching from the sidelines, felt his heart pounding.


    He thought Rodney waspletely unhinged but he knew this show of force was not just for fun, and that Rodney was doing it to prove a point to Andrew.


    If Andrew even hinted at it, Rodney would not hesitate to kill Dexter and Sean for good.


    Who the hell gave you two the balls to mess with Mr.


    Lloyd? Rodney roared.


    Not only are you two done, but this whole damn ce is getting wiped off the map. He did not stop at Dexter and Sean he grabbed the other rich kids by the cors and attacked them without mercy.


    Before long, the club was soon filled with the sounds of wailing and desperate cries for help.


    Sean, clutching his bleeding ear, crawled toward Andrew, leaving a trail of red behind him.


    Mr.


    Lloyd ! I was wrong! Please please, tell Rodney to stop ! If this keeps up were dead! At least he had some


    sense left, knowing that begg


    Rodney was pointless and that


    Andrew could save him now


    Andrew leaned down slightly, looking at Seans tear streaked, bloodied face with a smirk.


    He teased, Why are you begging me? Werent you just acting all high and mighty ? Get up.


    Also, werent you robbing me just a second ago? Five million, right? Here, III pay.


    Sean shook his head so fast it was a blur.


    His voice was hoarse from screaming.


    No, no! Theres no way III ept it! Mr.


    Lloyd, I was wrong! I was just following Dexters lead! I swear, Ill never cross you again just please, please let me go ! Andrew wrinkled his nose.


    Back up.


    You reek


    Chapter 666 Sean protested, Mr.


    Lloyd, I- Just as he spoke, a powerful kick sent him flying across the room, crashing into a table with a sickening crack.


    He coughed violently, his insides twisting in pain


    Standing at the entrance were Dn and Natasha, their crew right behind them.


    Thatst kick hade from Dn.


    Raymonds club had officially crossed the wrong person.


    Dn cracked his knuckles.


    Damn, Dream Paradise must think theyre untouchable if they thought they could scam Mr.


    Lloyd


    Natasha swept her icy gaze around the room, her sultry face full of malice as she ordered, Smash everything.


    Floor to ceiling I want this ce leveled.

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667 In an instant, the hundred plus men Dn and Natasha had brought with them unleashed absolute chaos upon Dream Paradise


    ss shattered, furniture splintered, and the deafening sound of destruction filled the air.


    They did not stop until thest intact piece of ss was reduced to nothing but shards on the floor. Dexters throat bobbed as he struggled to breathe, his body locked in pure terror.


    He could not believe the sudden turn of events


    Andrew was supposed to be a spineless nobody a worthless, pretty boy who lived off wealthy women.


    Yet not only had he summoned Rodney, but he had also brought in Dn and Natasha, two of the most feared underground figures in the city.


    Each of them alone was already untouchable.


    Together? Even the Combs family would not survive if they wanted it gone.


    Before long, a foul stench filled the air again.


    Dexter, following in Seans pathetic footsteps, hadpletely pissed himself. Andrew no, Mr.


    Lloyd ! Mr.


    Lloyd, please! Have mercy! Youre a generous man dont lower yourself to our level! I was wrong! I swear, I was wrong! Please, let this go! Andrew scoffed, his expression filled with cold amusement.


    I told you before, if you had just stayed in yourne, I wouldve ignored you.


    But no


    You insisted on buzzing around like an annoying little fly.


    Now you want mercy? Toote.


    Dexters entire body shook as he wailed


    Mr.


    Lloyd, I swear Ive learned my lesson ! Ill stay far away from you! Ill never cross you again just give me one chance ! Andrews gaze was indifferent.


    Why would I let you go? Do you think people like you actually change? No.


    Pain is the only lesson that works on you.


    He turned to Dn.


    Didnt I say I wanted him to experience what its like to swallow his own teeth? Handle it.


    Without hesitation, Dns palm shot forward, striking Dexters face with a sickening crack.


    Blood and teeth sprayed from Dexters mouth as he choked out a gurgled cry.


    Before he could spit them out, Dn grabbed him by the hair and forced his head back.


    Dexters eyes rolled back as he involuntarily gulped down his own shattered teeth, a wet choking sound escaping his throat


    His body convulsed before going limp he had passed out from sheer agony.


    Meanwhile, Rodney dragged Sean forward and smirked.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, this fat bastards name is Sean Chapman


    His father is Raymond Chapman, the owner of Dream Paradise.


    Hes been desperately trying to squeeze into being one of


    Jayrodales Most Eligible Bachelors, so he spends his days sucking up to me Harvey, and Dexter practically throwing himself at us.


    He added, Tonight, he admitted that the whole setup was just him trying to impress Dexter. Figured itd earn him some credit


    Andrew nced at Sean, whose face was now swollen beyond recognition.


    You were willing to go this far... just to look cool in front of your friends? Seans entire body trembled as he repeatedly nodded.


    No no! I mean, yes! But not anymore! I swear, Mr.


    Lloyd, I was stupid! I am nothing! Compared to you, Im worse than trash! 1/2  Chapter 667 Andrew raised an eyebrow.


    Bing one of Jayrodales most eligible bachelors was that important to you? Sean broke down into full sobs


    I thought it was! But not anymore


    not after tonight! Please, just let me


    go


    !


    ust want to live a normalife


    !Andrew smirked.


    Alright then.


    Lets talk about my bill.


    Should I still pay the five million? Or should I get a discount? Sean shook his head so hard it looked like


    it might snap.


    A discount ! A big one! No, no free! You dont pay a dime ! Mr.


    Lloyd, the fact that you even


    stepped into Dream Paradise is an


    honor! You made this ce shine just by existing here! Andrew patted Seans chubby, blood covered cheek .


    Dont make a habit of this.


    With that, he turned and led his people out.


    Behind him, Dream Paradise a club once known throughout Jayrodale for its so called Eastonian


    masseusesy inplete ruins


    The building had been reduced to little more than rubble, inside and out.


    Onlookers passing by saw the wreckage and the battered, bloodied figures still groaning on the ground. No one felt pity.


    Instead, the city cheered.

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668 One passerbymented, This kind of sleazy joint should ve been shut down ages ago talk about karma ! Someone replied, Exactly! My husband used toe here twice a month, dropping thousands every time


    No matter how much I tried to talk sense into him, he wouldnt stop.


    But now? Finally, I can rx ! Another chimed in, Damn... I have to say, Im going to miss Number 9 and Number 11.


    Those nights were legendary! The way they ugh, never mind.


    Some memories are just too good to forget! A few seasoned veterans stood outside the wreckage of Dream Paradise, sighing nostalgically at the clubs downfall.


    Andrew patted Rodneys shoulder and grinned.


    Rodney, I owe you one


    Rodney quickly waved it off.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, please this was nothing.


    Its what I should do.


    Andrew nodded.


    Alright, then take your guys and head back.


    Its over now.


    Without hesitation, Rodney gathered the Madde Martial Academy crew and left.


    Dn followed soon after, leaving only Natasha behind.


    She folded her arms and narrowed her eyes at Andrew


    So, tell me what the hell were you doing in a ce lik this? Dont tell me you actually came to screw around.


    Andrew scoffed


    Give me some credit.


    I was just tagging along with Mr.


    Chapman, thats all strictly for a massage.


    Natasha shot him a look of pure disbelief.


    Oh, please.


    A ce like this? You expect me to believe you just got a massage? Not buying it.


    Andrew chuckled helplessly.


    I swear, thats all it was ! Whether you believe me or not, I cant help that.


    Natashas voice dropped to a sultry whisper.


    Darling, let me warn you... if youre gonna waste your time on those filthy skanks, you might as well waste it on me.


    She let out a soft hum, shing him a seductive smile before throwing him onest teasing nce and strutting off toward West End


    Marcus, watching the exchange, gave Andrew a thumbs up Mr.


    Lloyd, was that Natasha Vostokoff from West End? That womans got every guy in Jayrodale drooling over her.


    Never thought Id see the day she waspletely under your spell! Andrew nced at him.


    And what exactly do you mean by under my spell? Marcus smirked wickedly.


    Come on, man.


    Both ways, of course


    Lets be real even I wouldnt be able to resist a woman like Natasha.


    Shes dangerous in all the right ways.


    Andrew sighed, rubbing his temple.


    Mr.


    Chapman, youve got a daughter, a respectable job, and more money than you could ever need.


    So tell me why the hell do you stille to ces like Dream Paradise? Marcus was unfazed. Why wouldnt I? Mr.


    Lloyd, you really need to get out more


    For starters, yeah, I have a kid- but I dont have a wife.


    And lets be real, a man has needs.


    Whats the point of making all this money if cant enjoy myself?


    continued, Besides, its not e


    half of Jayrodales big shots here.


    Even the mayor, Michael, and Stephen have all been regrs.


    Andrew frowned.


    Even the mayor ? Isnt he worried about getting caught? Wouldnt that ruin him? 1/2 Chapter 668 Marcus let out a low chuckle.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, sometimes youre way too naive.


    When Mr.


    Thatcher shows up, the whole damn ce goes on lockdown.


    Security is airtight nobody sees a thing


    And even if I happened to run into him inside, wed both just pretend we never saw each other. Thats the unspoken rule.


    Andrew raised a brow.


    Why? Wouldnt that be awkward as


    hell? I mean, imagine running into Michael or someone how do you


    even look each other in the eye after that? Marcus smirked knowingly.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, you clearly dont know the golden rule of these ces. Andrew narrowed his eyes.


    What golden rule ? Marcus chuckled and replied, In a club like this... no matter who you are friend, rival, enemy, even family the moment you step inside, youre all on the Same team.


    Andrew tilted his head.


    What team? Marcus grinned.


    The Eastonian team! Todays Bonus Offer X GET IT NOW

 Chapter 669

    Andrew had Marcus figured out by now. If he had to sum him up in one sentence, it would be a closet hedonist, through and through.


    The two were originally nning to head back to Rhodes Corporation together. However, before they could leave, Andrew''s phone rang-it was Francesca.


    "Andrew, where are you? Get to Moonlit Apothecary right now-N''s in critical condition!" Her voice was trembling, thick with panic and distress.


    Andrew''s face turned ice-cold. "What happened? Take a deep breath and tell me everything!"


    Francesca broke down into sobs. "That hunchbacked bastard-Aspen''s guy-the one she hired! He hit N, Andrew! Please, hurry! The poison is spreading fast-I can''t save her!"


    Andrew did not waste another second. He hung up, mmed his foot on the gas, and tore through the streets toward Moonlit Apothecary.


    If Francesca''s description was right, N had been struck by Gordon''s guebringer''s Palm.


    Andrew had survived it before because he was immune to toxins. However, N was just an ordinary woman. Taking a hit from a peak senior grandmaster like Gordon and still being alive was already a miracle.


    Nheless, Gordon had just signed his own death warrant.


    Andrew''s eyes burned with pure, lethal intent. It had been a long time since he wanted to kill someone this badly.


    Aspen was on the list too. He had tolerated her games long enough. Now that she hade after his people, there was no longer any mercy left for her.


    The moment his G-Wagon screeched to a halt outside Moonlit Apothecary, Andrew jumped out and stormed inside.


    Francesca was sitting on the floor, cradling N in her arms. Her face was streaked with tears, her expression a mix of helplessness and despair. She had tried to neutralize the poison, but even touching N''s skin made her hands sting.


    guebringer''s Palm-a poison so deadly that even minor contact could spread it.


    "Fran, move!" Andrew quickly took N from Francesca''s arms and carefullyid her on the bed.


    Pulling her cor aside, he saw the ckened imprint of a palm on her shoulder. Tendrils of dark poison had already spread outward, creeping through her veins.


    Her breathing was faint, her eyelids shut tight, and even in unconsciousness, her face was twisted in pain. Andrew''s gaze shifted to the floor-where a pool of fresh blood had gathered beneath her.


    His fury roared even hotter as he thought, ''Gordon... you''re a dead man.''


    "Andrew, can you save her? If N dies, I swear to God-I''ll hunt Aspen down myself!" Francesca''s voice was hoarse from screaming, her eyes red with rage.


    Andrew pulled out a vitality pill and slipped it into N''s mouth,


    temporarily preserving her life force Then, with swift precision, he began inserting silver needles into her acupuncture points, drawing out the deadly poison thread by thread.


    "Calm down. As long as I''m here, N will not die."


    It was only then that he took a second to reassure Francesca.


    The process was grueling. For nearly five hours, Andrew worked tirelessly, extracting everyst trace of poison from N''s body.


    One by one, the silver needles absorbed the toxins, turning ck as ink. The moment they touched a bowl of water, the liquid turned pitch-dark, swirling with lethal venom.


    Francesca watched in horror. "Oh my... if you had been even a littlete, N would''ve..."


    She could not bring herself to finish the sentence. Instead, she choked back a sob, overwhelmed with relief.


    The ck palm mark on N''s


    shoulder had faded significantly. To ensure no lingering effects, Andrew fed her a few detox pills, ensuring that everyst remnant of the


    guebringer''s Palm was


    ov


    fel


    eradicated.


    Finally, he let out a long breath.


    On the bed, N slowly opened her eyes, her voice barely a whisper. "Dr. Aicker... Dr. Lloyd... you''re all here..."


    Francesca immediately gripped her hands. "N, don''t be scared! Andrew''s here you''re safe now!" N turned her weak gaze toward Andrew, offering a faint smile.


    "Dr. Lloyd... thank you... But you need to leave... That hunchbacked man is dangerous He was looking for you... When I said I didn''t know where you were, he said... he''d make me §Ö experience a fate worse than


    death..."


    on

 Chapter 670

    N''s voice was barely above a whisper. "Then... he struck me with his palm... Everything went dark... I wanted to warn you, Dr. Lloyd, but I cked out before I could."


    Andrew pressed his hands gently on her shoulders. "N, you don''t need to say anything else. Just rest." N shook her head weakly, refusing to stay silent. "Dr. Lloyd, run! That hunchbacked old man is terrifying. He said he''de back. If he can''t find you, he''ll kill one person a day... until you show up." Francesca clenched her fists, her entire body trembling with rage. "That psycho!"


    Andrew''s expression turned bone-chillingly cold. "Don''t worry. He won''t get the chance. Fran, stay here and watch over N. I need to take care of something.


    There was something in Andrew''s voice-something final-that made Francesca''s heart skip a beat. She reached for him in panic. "Andrew, where are you going? Please, be careful!"


    Andrew nodded but did not stop. "I won''t be long."


    His G-Wagon roared to life, tires screeching as he sped straight toward Stevens Mansion. He thought Aspen and Gordon had gone too far, and since they wanted violence, he would give them violence.


    ...


    Meanwhile, inside Stevens Mansion, Aspen sat in her room, sipping freshly brewed coffee. For the first time in ages, she actually felt rxed.


    Ever sinceing to Jayrodale, she had suffered one humiliating setback after another.


    "Mr. Woods already made his move on Moonlit Apothecary," she mused, taking another slow sip.


    "Andrew slipped away by sheer luck, but that doesn''t matter. As long as we got one of his little pets killed, it should be enough to terrify him."


    A cruel smile curled on her lips; her revenge was just beginning. First, she would take down Andrew. Then, she would eliminate Rodney from Madde Martial Academy. Next, she would crush Harvey and Rhodes Corporation.


    Anyone who had ever opposed her would be destroyed, stolen from, and ruined. It did not matter if it meant bloodshed. After all, she had Gordon, a peak senior grandmaster, backing her.


    If someone got in her way? She would have him kill them.


    This was not just about revenge anymore. Aspen wanted to strip Jayrodale for everything it was worth, amass an insane fortune, and disappear back to Bridgefields before anyone could stop her.


    As for the chaos she left behind? Not her problem. That mess would be for her dearest Christina to clean up.


    Lately, Irene and Leroy had started treating her with less respect, whispering behind her back like ungrateful little rats. Of course, she knew why.


    Those two were opportunists. As long as she brought them power and wealth, they worshiped her. Yet, now that she had hit a rough patch, they were already preparing to betray her.


    Even so, Aspen could not care less. If they pushed their luck, she would have Gordon take care of them both. At the very least, she would make sure they never dared to speak


    against her again.


    The only one she still had some affection for was Christina. Unlike the others, Christina had always been supportive and respectful toward her.


    If things went well, Aspen figured she might introduce Christina to one of the wealthy families in Blumedale. It would be a good trade-Christina was beautiful, and those wealthy heirs loved pretty women.


    If she yed it right, she could sell Christina off for a damn good price. Aspen smirked to herself. Just as


    she was about to take another sip of coffee, a loud crash suddenly sounded.


    From the front of the mansion came a woman''s furious scream. Then, a gut-wrenching howl of pain.


    Momentster, a deep,manding voice thundered through the entire estate.


    "Aspen, get your ass out of here!"

 Chapter 671

    Aspen mmed her coffee down and strode toward the front hall. She wanted to see who had the guts to call her by name so brazenly.


    In the front hall, Leroy clutched his stomach, his face twisted in rage. He spat, "Andrew, you barged into the Stevens mansion and still had the nerve to hit me? You better believe Christie will make you pay for this!"


    Irene shrieked hysterically, "Andrew, you''re nothing but a heartless bastard! No matter what, Christie was with you for so long, and this is how you repay her? How could you go after Leroy like that? Do you even have a conscience?"


    Andrew cast them both a cold nce and smirked. "Leroy, you know damn well why you got hit! The second I walked you charged at me like a mad dog. What was I supposed to do, just stand there and let you take a free shot?"


    Leroy gritted his teeth, seething. "You''ve gotten real cocky, Andrew. Don''t forget, everything you have today exists because of the Stevens family!"


    Irene shouted, "Exactly! You owe us! You should be giving us half of everything you have. If it weren''t for Christie and the Stevens family giving you a chance, do you really think you''d be where you are today?" Andrew let out a mockingugh. "Give you half? You''ve got some nerve to say that! What exactly did the Stevens family give me? The only thing you two ever did was stick your hands out for money!" Irene was livid. "I don''t care! If you dare refuse, Andrew, I swear I''ll make your life a living hell!" Andrew did not even bother responding. This greedy, money-hungry woman meant nothing to him now. In fact, the entire Stevens family was insignificant. If he wanted, he could make them disappear from Jayrodale with just a single order, and no one would even know how it happened.


    At that moment, Christina and Aspen stepped into the hall. One wore an icy expression, while the other looked amused and taunting.


    "Andrew, you''ve got some guts," Aspen sneered, crossing her arms. "Instead of hiding, you''re out here strutting around. Aren''t you afraid Mr. Woods will find you and make you regret it?"


    Andrew''s face remained expressionless. "I''m here for one reason. Where is that old bastard Gordon?" Aspen''s face twisted with anger. "Andrew, do you have a death wish? You''re actually looking for Mr. Woods? You must be tired of living!"


    Andrew''s eyes narrowed. "I''ll ask one more time-where is Gordon?"


    Aspen smirked. "You want to find Mr. Woods? Too bad, I''m not telling you. What are you going to do about


    it?"


    A mocking grin yed at Andrew''s lips. "Aspen, you really shouldn''t test my patience-especially when I''m already boiling with rage."


    He took a single step forward,


    moving like a streak of lightning.


    Before Aspen could even react, she felt a gust of wind by her ear. If the next instant, his hand was wrapped around her throat.


    "Let... go... of me!" she choked out, struggling desperately. "Andrew... if youy a finger on me... I swear I''ll kill you!"


    Her face turned red as she gasped for breath, but Andrew''s grip was unyielding. For the first time, fear gripped her.


    She was not weak-far from it. She was a junior grandmaster in her own right, unlike Christina, who was just a helpless woman.


    And yet, in Andrew''s hands, she could not even put up a fight. He had taken her down effortlessly.


    She wondered how strong Andrew actually was. The realization sent a chill down her spine. After all, not even Gordon could subdue her from several feet away with such ease.


    "Talk," Andrew''s voice was icy. "Where is Gordon? This is yourst chance. If I don''t get the answer I want, the Stevens family will be holding a funeral tomorrow."


    His tone was not loud or aggressive, but to Aspen, it sounded like the whisper of the devil himself. Faced with the possibility of death, Aspen finally caved.


    She gasped, "Mr. Woods is at the... Northside... the Bamboo Hill Estate!"


    Andrew scoffed and shoved her away before turning to leave. He had moved so fast that the Stevens family was still frozen in shock.


    Christina finally snapped out of it and rushed forward, blocking his path. She yelled, "Stop right there! You think you can just walk away after attacking someone? Andrew, you''repletely out of control! How could you do this?"


    Andrew''s voice was devoid of emotion. "Move."


    "I won''t! What are you gonna do-hit me? Kill me?"


    Andrew smirked. "If you want to talk about killing, maybe you should ask Aspen what she''s been up to. You''re lucky my people are unharmed, so I''ll let this slide today. But if anything happens to them, Aspen won''t be walking out of Jayrodale alive."

 Chapter 672

    Christina turned to Aspen, her expression uncertain and her voice trembling. "Aspen, did Mr. Woods... really kill someone?"


    Aspen clutched her throat, her eyes filled with resentment. "Mr. Woods'' actions are beyond my control. All I can say is that Andrew brought this on himself!"


    Christina''s face twisted with anger. "Andrew, all of this happened because you provoked Aspen in the first ce! I told you long ago-if you''d just apologized to her and returned the money, this whole mess would''ve been over. But you just had to be stubborn, didn''t you? Who do you have to me but yourself?" Andrew sneered. "Christina, I swear, you''ve gotten even dumber these days. Can you even tell right from wrong anymore? How the hell are you running Stevens Corporation when you can''t see the truth right in front of you?"


    He let out a coldugh, shaking his head. "Then again, I shouldn''t be surprised. I helped you and Stevens Corporation more times than I can count, but you never appreciated it. Instead, you chose to trust idiots like Shawn and Harvey. How did that work out for you?"


    Christina''s face flushed with embarrassment and rage. She shot back through gritted teeth, "What help? What did you ever do for me? Don''t act like you were some savior. I know exactly what you''re trying to do -you just want me to feel guilty, to be grateful to you!"


    She continued, "Well, forget it. I, Christina Stevens, don''t need your help, and you are certainly not worthy of giving it!"


    Her chest heaved with each angry breath, her emotions spiraling out of control.


    Andrew chuckled and shook his head. "Christina, look at yourself. You''re no longer the poised, elegant CEO you pretend to be. Right now, you look like a bitter woman too scared to face reality."


    He added, "Fine. Since you''re so determined to stay blind, let me break it down for you. The South City Orphanage project? I handed that to you on a silver tter. That time you went to Jayrodale Bank for a loan and nearly got assaulted? I was the one who saved you.


    "Mark stepping in to defuse the situation? Yeah, that was because of my connections-not Harvey''s pathetic attempts to impress you. You chose to believe Harvey''s lies and turned your back on me. In the end, you paid the price for that decision."


    He took a step forward, his voice sharp and cold. "And let''s not forget your whole family fawning over Shawn like he was some golden boy while treating me like garbage. Your mom and your brother both looked down on me like I was nothing. Well, guess what? The Stevens family is nothing to me. Shawn? He''s been lying low because he''s scared that I''ll go after him."


    Andrew did not stop there, saying,


    "Remember when your family poured all that money into that doomed East Side project? I warned you about it beforehand, didn''t? But you all thought you were smarter than me.


    "Meanwhile, Lauren, Fran, and I made a killing because I knew exactly where the city nned to develop


    next. While you were busy kissing up to the Weller family, I was already ahead of the game."


    His eyes glinted with satisfaction as Christina stood there, her mouth slightly open, speechless.


    "One more thing," Andrew added


    with a smirk. If it weren''t for Mr. Stevens Senior helping me when I first arrived in Jayrodale, I wouldn''t have lifted a single finger for the Stevens family. So let me make it crystal clear for you, Christina. The sess Stevens Corporation is enjoying today? It''s because of me.


    "You''ve been livingfortably off the empire I built, and not only did you never thank me, but you also had the audacity to call me unambitious, someone who couldn''t keep up with your grand vision.''


    Andrew''s eyes were cold and sharp. "That''s why I say you''re an idiot, Christina. You just don''t see it. I''ve said my piece. You and the Stevens family? Good luck-you''re gonna need it.''


    With that, Andrew turned around and walked away without looking back.


    Christina stood frozen, her mind swirling as memories from the past flooded in One by one, the moments Andrew mentioned resurfaced,. fitting together like puzzle pieces. Her face grew pale, and a cold wave of dread washed over her,


    1.n


    "No... no, it can''t be. He''s lying," she muttered, shaking her head. "He''s just a doctor... a nobody. How could he have pulled all of that off?"


    "This has to be a lie... it has to be!" Tears streamed down her face as she bolted toward the front door. She ran outside, her heart racing, only to see the taillights of Andrew''s car disappearing into the night. Her voice cracked as she screamed after him, "Andrew, stop! You need to tell me the truth! You can''t just leave it like this!"


    But the only response was the roar of the engine as his car vanished into the distance.

 Chapter 673

    "Christie, don''t listen to that loser''s nonsense. He''s just making stuff up to mess with you-none of it is true!" Irene said hurriedly, noticing her daughter''s shaken expression.


    Leroy snorted. "Christie, you''re not actually buying Andrew''s crap, are you? Come on, he really stood there and imed he built Stevens Corporation from the ground up. What a joke!"


    Christina did not respond. Her face had gone pale, her expression hollow and exhausted as her entire worldview began crumbling.


    Aspen stood quietly, her eyes filled with contemtion. She had always considered Stevens Corporation''s rise from a small, struggling workshop to the powerhouse it was today an anomaly.


    For the longest time, she had assumed Christina was some kind of prodigy, a brilliant businesswoman who single-handedly made it happen. However, after working closely with her for a while, Aspen realized Christina was not as extraordinary as everyone believed.


    Sure, she was smart enough to handle her CEO duties, but to single-handedly build an empire? Aspen had always been skeptical.


    Then, there was Irene and Leroy-one was a greedy, self-absorbed woman obsessed with money, while the other was a spoiled, arrogant, rich boy with neither brains nor work ethic.


    All they ever did was beg Christina for money while prancing around in public like they were business royalty.


    Aspen shook her head. Two useless parasites like that could never have contributed anything meaningful to Stevens Corporation''s sess.


    The only other family member of note was Dous, but the old man had retired long ago and barely paid attention to thepany anymore. Hence, all signs pointed to one thing: thepany''s rise had been driven by someone working in the shadows.


    When Aspen connected the dots, there was only one logical candidate-Andrew. Thepany''s golden era coincided perfectly with the time when Andrew was still with Christina.


    In fact, it was during that peak that Christina dumped him.


    And what happened afterward? Thepany did not crash, but the rapid growth slowed to a crawl. Aspen was certain now-Andrew was the invisible hand behind Stevens Corporation''s sess.


    However, she kept these thoughts to


    herself and put on a reassuring smile, saying, "Christie, don''t let Andrew''s words get to you. It''s just empty talk. Think about it. He didn''t


    show a shred of pro didn''t


    right?


    swnov


    "And you know better than anyone-sess isn''t built on stories. You''re the one who turned Stevens Corporation into what it is today And breaking up with that freeloader was the smartesto decision you ever made."


    She added, "If you let his lies mess with your head, you''ll just end up falling into his trap. You''re too smart for that, Christie.


    Christina forced a faint smile, but the storm inside her did not calm. Andrew''s words echoed through her mind like hailstones, sharp and icy, impossible to ignore.


    Whether he was lying or telling the truth, she had to find out. Taking a deep breath, she pulled out her phone.


    She murmured, "Let''s start with the first thing he said. I''m going to find out if the South City project really came from Andrew-or if Marvin gave it to me on his own."


    Irene rolled her eyes with a scoff. "If Andrew really had that kind of influence, I''d light a candle for him


    out of shock. That man''s gotten way too full of himself. Christie, you need to expose him for the fraud he is!"

 Chapter 674

    Leroy snorted. "Christie, go ahead and get to the bottom of it. I can''t wait to see that bastard''s face when you expose him for the fraud he is."


    Not wanting to get dragged into the Stevens family''s drama, Aspen slipped away to her room and dialed Gordon''s number. She warned him, "Mr. Woods, you should be careful. Andrew mighte looking for you."


    Gordon''s voice came through the phone, cold and dismissive. "If that kid wants toe die at my doorstep, I''ll dly help him with that."


    Aspen replied, "Still, you should stay alert. I''m worried Andrew might show up with some of the underground forces in Jayrodale to ambush you."


    Gordon scoffed. "Numbers mean nothing against someone at my level. If theye swarming like ants,


    I''ll just retreat and pick them off one by er. It''s nothing but a waste of my time."


    Aspen''s voice turned icy. "I''ll wait for your good news, Mr. Woods."


    Gordon chuckled darkly. "Rx. Once I clean up the mess here in Jayrodale, I''ll be heading back to Bridgefields. Taking care of a bunch of small-time punks? It''s hardly worth my attention."


    Aspen smirked. "Don''t worry, Mr. Woods. I won''t let you make this trip in vain."


    Meanwhile, at the Bamboo Hill Estate on the north side of the city, Andrew stepped out of his car and strode toward the wooden cabin ahead.


    Standing in the clearing in front of the cabin, he called out in a calm, unyielding voice, "Gordon! Get out here and face your death!"


    The wooden door creaked open with a low, eerie groan. Then, a man stepped out-Gordon, his back hunched beneath a grotesque lump of muscle, his face sharp and sinister. He let out a twisted, raspyugh.


    Gordonughed, "Kid, you''ve got some balls. Tell me how many people did you brought along? Go ahead and call them out. I''m not afraid.


    Andrew shook his head. "I didn''t bring anyone. It''s just me."


    Gordon''s eyes narrowed. He let out a cold chuckle. "Yeah, right. Like you''d daree alone. I know your game you''re trying to bait me into some kind of ambush, aren''t you?"


    Convinced he had unraveled Andrew''s supposed trick, Gordon threw his head back andughed hoarsely.


    "Andrew, you''re still green. If you


    want to outsmart me, you''ve got a long way to go," he taunted. "So why don''t you just call out your little backup squad? It makes no


    difference to me. Killing one or killing them all-it''s all the same!


    Andrew''s expression did not change. In two long strides, he closed the distance between them. He said coldly, "I already told you-I came alone. Or are you really so paranoid? Always scared of being ambushed."


    He mocked, "You should''ve thought this through. For me to deal with a hunchbacked coward like you, why the hell would I need backup?"


    Without warning, Andrewunched a punch straight at Gordon''s face. The move was simple, direct, and brutal.


    Gordon''s face twisted with rage. "You arrogant punk! You''ve gone too far! You''re digging your own grave!" He threw up both palms to block the punch and twisted his body to counterattack.


    With a guttural snarl, Gordon unleashed his signature technique-guebringer''s Palm.


    It was a deadly strike, one that had earned him a reputation as a martial arts legend. He could not believe Andrew dared to take him so lightly.


    Who the hell charges in without a n? Was this kid really so reckless, or just in suicidal?


    Before long, the two palms collided with a deafening impact.


    A sharp, pulsing shockwave rippled through the air. Gordon''s eyes widened as a strange, piercing force surged through his arms. Soon, a dull pain crept along his veins, like something was trying to burst them apart from the inside.


    He exhaled through clenched teeth and quickly stepped back, his face tight with disbelief.


    "You actually dared to block my guebringer''s Palm head-on?" he rasped, eyes locked on Andrew. "Do you have a death wish? Don''t you know that even a single touch could poison your bloodstream, destroy your organs, and weaken your strength?"

 Chapter 675

    Andrew nced at his palm, where a faint ck mark had appeared-the toxic imprint of Gordon''s guebringer''s Palm. However, with a slight shift of his internal energy, the venomous mark dissolved into nothing, as though it had never existed.


    "Your so-called guebringer''s Palm feels more like an itch," Andrew stated coldly. "It''s not even worth mentioning."


    With that, he lunged forward. His voice dropped to a frigid growl as he taunted, "That was just a warm-up, Gordon. So what if you''re a peak senior grandmaster? Killing you will be child''s y!"


    In the blink of an eye, the two of them exchanged over a dozen ferocious blows.


    "You insolent brat!" Gordon bellowed, enraged. "I swear I''ll crush you under my palm!"


    However, Andrew pressed the attack relentlessly, forcing Gordon to retreat with every strike.


    On the other hand, Gordon''s anger red. He was supposed to be the dominant one here, the predator toying with his prey. He had expected Andrew to cower, maybe beg for mercy-but instead, this young punk came at him like a battering ram, with no fear and no patience for games.


    Gordon''s pride, his identity as a peak senior grandmaster, took a massive hit. He was a warrior who had terrorized the northern region for decades. Being treated like an afterthought by a younger man was something he could not stand.


    Yet, no matter how he tried to regain control, Andrew''s attacks crashed down like relentless waves, each strike heavier than thest. The power was monstrous-like an unyielding tide, growing stronger with every move.


    "You little bastard!" Gordon roared, desperation creeping into his voice. "Die already!"


    Driven by humiliation, he threw both hands forward with a guttural shout. Two palms surged toward Andrew, both charged with his most lethal move-guebringer''s Palm.


    Using the technique twice in quick session drained him, but he was certain it would end the fight. Even if Andrew did not die from the impact, the toxins should ravage his body from within, turning his blood into poison and rendering him helpless.


    The air cracked as the palms connected with Andrew''s defenses. However, Andrew remained standing,pletely unscathed. His expression did not even shift.


    "Hunchbacked fool," he said with a mocking smirk. "Is that the best your so-called peak senior grandmaster status can do?"


    He stepped forward and threw a single punch. The blow mmed into Gordon''s chest with terrifying force. The sickening sound of snapping ribs echoed through the clearing.


    Gordon''s eyes bulged as a thick stream of blood surged up his throat and burst from his mouth. He staggered backward, both hands clutching his shattered ribs.


    "This... this isn''t possible," he gasped, his voice trembling with disbelief.


    "You... you''re not just a junior grandmaster... not even a senior grandmaster... you''ve gone beyond that... you''re..."


    His face contorted in horror as the realization hit.


    Andrew''s gaze remained icy. "Back


    at Moonlit Apothecary, you thought I couldn''t kill you, didn''t you?


    Hunchbacked fool, you were wrong. I could have killed you at any time. I just wasn''t ruthless enough back then." ,


    "But you made the one mistake you shouldn''t have," Andrew continued, stepping closer with each word. "You followed that idiot Aspen''s orders and went after my people. And for that... I''m sending you straight to hell."


    Andrew rushed forward, his aura sharp and suffocating.


    Cold dread gripped Gordon''s heart. He had faced death countless times over his 30-year reign in the north, yet nothing had ever frightened him like this.


    The icy sensation shot down his spine, raising the hair on the back of his neck.


    "Andrew... I admit you''re stronger than I expected," Gordon rasped, his voice shaking. "But I am Gordon Woods! dominated the northern underground for three decades ¨¬ might be old... but I''m not defenseless!"

 Chapter 676

    Gordon staggered backward, his eyes wide with fear as he gasped out, "Why don''t we just end this here? Let''s call it even. If you push me too far, I''ll fight to the death and I guarantee you won''t walk away unscathed."


    He was retreating frantically now, his voice trembling beneath the bravado. Survival, not pride, was his priority. Facing Aspen''s disappointment was one thing-but losing his life was another matter entirely. More than that, Gordon was struggling to process the reality in front of him. Jayrodale was supposed to be a stagnant backwater town. How had a terrifying powerhouse like Andrew emerged from this ce? He thought returning from Bridgefields after years in hiding would allow him to dominate this city easily. Instead, he had stumbled into a nightmare a young monster who dismantled him with brutal efficiency. The realization gnawed at his sanity. His entire worldview, built on decades of superiority, was copsing. Andrew''s voice cut through the tension, cold and unforgiving. "Now you want to call it even? Don''t you think it''s a littlete for that?"


    His eyes gleamed as he closed the gap in an instant.


    Before Gordon could react, Andrew''s hands blurred, striking multiple points across his torso with pinpoint precision. Each blownded with a sickening crack, shattering bone and rupturing ligaments.


    Gordon screamed, the sound raw and primal, as agony exploded through his body.


    Andrew ignored the man''s cries. He flipped his wrist, and three silver needles appeared between his fingers. Without hesitation, he drove them into the grotesque hump on Gordon''s back.


    The needles pierced deep into the swollen tissue. Immediately, three jets of foul, ck blood shot from


    the wounds, releasing a pungent, toxic stench into the night air.


    Gordon howled in agony and turned to flee, relying on his legs, the only limbs still functioning.


    Andrew did not move. He simply stood there, watching with cold indifference as Gordon hobbled away, desperate and broken.


    "You can try running," Andrew said, voice calm and measured. "But you won''t get far. I''ve already pierced your death node-you''re living on borrowed time."


    "And if you''re wondering why it feels familiar," he continued, tilting his head slightly, "it''s because I tampered with it back at Moonlit Apothecary. It was a warning. One you were too arrogant to heed." "You should''ve left my people alone. But you didn''t. And now you''ll pay for that choice."


    As his final word fell, Gordon''s back gave a grotesque shudder. With a sickening pop, the hump on his back exploded, spraying his entire body with the toxic, corrosive blood.


    en


    BUMS


    "No!" Gordon screamed, his voice shrill with terror. The poison ate through his skin instantly, ck veins spiderwebbing across his body.


    The pain was unimaginable. He copsed to his knees, clutching his chest as his skin sizzled and disintegrated.


    "Please... Andrew... please," he begged, his voice raw and broken. "Spare me. I''ll do anything-anything you want!"


    Andrew did not answer. He simply turned away, walked to his car, and started the engine.


    With a single press of the elerator, the vehicle roared to life and sped away from Bamboo Hill Estate.


    Behind him, Gordon''s body


    convulsed on the ground.


    Desperately, he shoved fistfuls of detox pills into his mouth, choking on them as they dissolved into foam.


    en


    Yet, it was useless. The toxin coursing through his veins was far beyond any remedy. His eyes rolled back as he convulsed violently.


    Within five agonizing minutes, his body copsed, lifeless. Even then, the poison did not stop.


    The skin melted away, followed by muscle, tendons, and finally, bone Half an hourter, the only thing left of Gordon was a bubbling pool of ck, rancid sludge.


    Back at the Stevens mansion, Aspen nced at the darkening sky. By now, she figured Gordon had already taken care of Andrew.


    Hours had passed surely the fight was over. Andrew was probably just a rotting corpse by now.


    Unable to suppress her curiosity any longer, she dialed Gordon''s number. However, there was no answer.


    Her brows knitted together, and she muttered, "Maybe he''s still busy finishing the job."


    Gordon was meticulous. He would not just kill Andrew-he would destroy the evidence and erase every trace of the body.


    "Yeah," Aspen said to herself. "He''s probably dealing with the body right now."

 Chapter 677

    Aspen thought for a moment, then let out a cold, satisfiedugh. She decided to wait a little longer before calling Gordon again.


    Now that Andrew was finally out of the picture, the suffocating frustration she had been feeling for weeks seemed to lift, and she was in a much better mood.


    Meanwhile, Christina was on a call with Owen Maloney from Wealthroller Investments.


    "Mr. Maloney, this is Christina Stevens. I was wondering if I could possibly speak with Mr. Yates... if he has a moment?"


    Her voice was cautious, almost nervous. Wealthroller Investments was a powerhouse, and she knew she had to tread carefully.


    Owen had overseen the South City Orphanage project and had previously liaised with the Stevens family, but his tone remained indifferent.


    He asked, "What do you need to speak with Mr. Yates about, Ms. Stevens?"


    Christina hesitated, gripping the phone tighter. "I-I''d like to ask him something about Andrew."


    There was a pause on the other end. When Owen spoke again, his voice hadpletely shifted-from dismissive to sharp and attentive. "Hold on, Ms. Stevens. I''ll get Mr. Yates on the line right away." Christina''s heart skipped a beat. She wondered why Owen''s attitude had changed so drastically the moment she mentioned Andrew.


    He had treated her like an unimportant small-timer moments ago, despite her being the CEO of Stevens Corporation. Yet, as soon as Andrew''s name came up, his entire demeanor flipped.


    Could Andrew really be someone important to Marvin?


    While she was lost in thought, a deep, gravelly voice came through the phone.


    "This is Marvin Yates. What can I do for you, Ms. Stevens?"


    Christina felt her palms grow mmy. She quickly said, "I-I''m so sorry to bother you, Mr. Yates. I just... I just wanted to ask if the South City Orphanage project was, um... was it Andrew who convinced you to give it to us?"


    Marvin chuckled dryly. "So, you want


    to know how yourpany managed to get that project, huh? Well, you might not want to hear the truth, Ms. Stevens-but yes. It was your ex, the man you dismissed like trash, who got me to hand it over."


    He continued, "Do you really think I would have bothered with a smallpany like Stevens Corporation otherwise? Do you think Ick people begging to work with me? Please.


    "If I so much as snap my fingers, business leaders across Jayrodale and even across the entire Gabo Creek region-would fall over themselves trying to partner with me."


    Christina''s heart pounded in her chest. She had braced herself for this possibility, yet hearing Marvin confirm it so bluntly still hit like a sledgehammer.


    Andrew had not lied-the South City project really had been his doing. However, she still could not understand how.


    How did a supposedly insignificant, "useless" man convince a tycoon like Marvin to hand over a high- profile development project to Stevens Corporation?


    Was Andrew more than just a disposable pawn in Marvin''swork as the rumors suggested?


    "Mr. Yates, I''m so sorry to take more of your time," she ventured hesitantly. "But... could you tell me what exactly Andrew is to you?"


    There was a beat of silence. Then, Marvin let out a low, scornfulugh.


    "Now you''re curious? Don''t you think it''s a bitte for that, Ms. Stevens?" he said, his tone dripping with disdain.


    "If you''d asked me that when you were still with him, I might''ve humored you. Hell, I would''ve smiled and chatted with you for hours out of respect. After all, back then, you were his woman-and that meant something to me."


    "But now?" Marvin''s voice hardened. "You''re nothing but a CEO of a small, second-ratepany. Whatever status you once had through him is gone. Tell me, Ms. Stevens-what makes you think you have the right to ask me about my rtionship with Andrew?"


    Christina''s mind went nk. "I-I''m so sorry, Mr. Yates!" she stammered, panic flooding her voice. "I didn''t mean to overstep. Please don''t be angry. I-I won''t ask anymore."


    Marvin''s voice turned icy. "Good. Because you have no need-and no right to know."


    "But I will tell you this, Christina," he added, voice@lowing for emphasis. "You once had the world''s greatest man standing at your side. The strongest. The most capable. And


    ???


    you let him slip through your fingers. By giving him up, you didn''t just lose a rtionship-you lost everything."

 Chapter 678

    The line went dead as Marvin hung up without giving Christina the chance to say another word.


    She sat there, the phone still pressed to her ear, her mind utterly nk. Marvin''s parting words echoed through


    her skull like a relentless drumbeat.


    "Christina, by giving him up, you didn''t just lose a rtionship-you lost everything."


    "No," she whispered to herself, gripping the phone tighter. "No, my judgment wasn''t wrong. Andrew waszy. He had no ambition. We didn''t match anymore-I made the right decision... I did the right thing." Yet, no matter how many times she repeated the words, the doubts gnawed deeper. Denial was always the first response when confronted with a painful truth. People instinctively clung to their own version of events, unwilling to admit they had misjudged, unwilling to face the consequences of their choices. Her breath quickened, and before she could think twice, she dialed another number. This time, she called Mark''s office.


    "Hello, this is Mark Thatcher," came the familiar, steady voice on the other end.


    "Mr. Thatcher, this is Christina Stevens from Stevens Corporation," she said, forcing calm into her tone. "I''m really sorry to bother you, but I was hoping you could help me with something. It''s about... Andrew Lloyd."


    There was a pause. Then, Mark asked in a surprised tone, "You''re calling me just to ask about Mr. Lloyd?" "Yes," Christina said quickly. "I know it sounds unusual, but this is really important to me. Please, if you have a moment."


    "All right," Mark said, his tone softening. "What exactly would you like to know? I''ll tell you what I can, though I know little about his personal affairs."


    Christina swallowed hard. "A while back, when Jayrodale Bank tried to deny us that loan, and you stepped in to help... was it Harvey Weller who asked you to intervene?"


    Mark chuckled lightly. "Ms. Stevens,


    you''ve got that part all wrong. Harvey? Please. The man might have the Weller family name, but he doesn''t have the influence to summon me. That day at the bank? Mr. Lloyd called me. He made one phone call, and I came right away. Simple as that."


    Christina went numb when she realized it was Andrew, not Harvey, who had saved her. Her lips trembled


    as she forced out her next question. "Mr. Thatcher, I also heard that you were seriously injuredst year. Is it true that Andrew saved your life?"


    Mark replied, "Yes. That''s absolutely true. I owe my life to Mr. Lloyd. In fact, Ms. Stevens, I''d say Mr. Lloyd is the most remarkable man in all of Jayrodale right now."


    His tone grew more thoughtful as he


    continued, "I''ve heard bits and


    pieces about you two. What can I say? Fate is fickle. But don''t let regret


    et consume you. At least from


    what I''ve seen, Mr. Lloyd never once wronged you. He never wronged Stevens Corporation, either.


    "More than once, he pulled yourpany back from financial ruin. You might not have known it, but he was always making sure you and your business stayed afloat. And


    you


    now? Well... whatever history two had, it''s over. But one thing is clear-Mr. Lloyd is a man who stands tall, a man worth knowing.


    And when he was with you, Ms. Stevens... he never let you


    down.''


    Christina did not even remember how the call ended. Her hands felt numb as she slowly lowered the phone.


    She realized Andrew had told the truth-he was the one who built Stevens Corporation''s sess, and he was the


    reason she had her CEO position.


    His connections reached into the highest circles, including Marvin, the wealthiest man in Jayrodale, and Mark Thatcher, the most influential figure in the city''s political and financial sectors. They both respected Andrew and spoke of him as someone far beyond her reach.

 Chapter 679

    With a dull thud, Christina''s phone slipped from her trembling hands and hit the floor. Her legs gave out, and she copsed onto the ground, her body drained of all strength.


    Everything was true, which meant she had been blind. Completely, utterly blind.


    But how? She had thought she knew Andrew inside and out and had been convinced he was an unambitious man who did not deserve to stand beside her.


    Yet, in the end, it was she who had been standing outside the gates of the truth, unable to see what was right in front of her.


    Was she really as foolish as Andrew had imed?


    A storm of thoughts spiraled through her mind, and she cried out as she clutched her head, overwhelmed by the unbearable realization. (1


    Irene and Leroy rushed to her side, their faces stricken with rm.


    "Christie! What''s wrong? You''re scaring me!" Irene cried, gripping her daughter''s arms. "Are you feeling sick? Let''s go to the hospital!"


    "Christie, you look awful!" Leroy added, his voice filled with concern. "Did that bastard Andrew do something to you again? Just say the word, and I''ll hunt him down myself!''


    Their anxious voices barely registered in Christina''s ears.


    It took her a long moment topose herself before she finally muttered, "I''m fine... this has nothing to do with Andrew. I just... I have a lot on my mind that I can''t figure out."


    She shook her head and forced herself to stand, though her brows remained furrowed, and her thoughts continued to churn. Every moment she shared with Andrew came flooding back, leaving her heart tangled in a mess of


    emotions.


    Irene scowled. "Christie, I''ve told you before-you shouldn''t believe a single word that loser says. You''re only like this because you''re overthinking things. That man is nothing but a liar, and you''re wasting your time dwelling on him!"


    She continued, "My precious daughter, you''re the CEO of Stevens Corporation, the backbone of the Stevens family! If something happens to you, what will happen to me and your brother?"


    Tears welled up in Irene''s eyes as she began wailing dramatically.


    Meanwhile, Christina''s head throbbed with frustration. She snapped, "Mom, can you stop crying already? Don''t we have enough problems right now? Do you really have to make things worse?"


    She turned away before Irene could protest and immediately sought out Aspen.


    "Aspen,e with me to the Weller family estate," Christina said, her voice tight with determination.


    Aspen arched a brow. "Christie, you cut ties with the Weller family ages ago. Why do you want to go back now?"


    Christina let out a forcedugh. "You''ll probably think I''m ridiculous, but I need to see Harvey, I need to confirm something."


    Aspen''s eyes darkened slightly. "Let me guess-it''s about Andrew, isn''t it?"


    Christina hesitated before nodding. "Yeah. It''s about him."


    "I still don''t want to believe it," she admitted, her voice growing softer. "I don''t want to believe that I was wrong about him all along. So I need to hear it one more time. I need proof-proof that I didn''t misjudge him."


    Aspen crossed her arms and studied Christina for a moment. She asked, "And what if Harvey gives you that proof? What if he confirms that you did misjudge Andrew?"


    She pressed on, "Christie, will you


    regret it then? Will you hate yourself for the choice you made?"


    Christina''s body tensed. A bitter smile tugged at her lips as she


    mumbled, "Honestly... I don''t knoe,


    swnevern


    [


    Aspen smirked as she thought, ''It doesn''t matter what truth you uncover. Andrew is dead. Nothing can change that.''


    Nheless, she was in a good mood. So, if Christina wanted to waste her time chasing ghosts, Aspen was more than happy to humor her.


    She simply replied, "Alright, Christie.


    I''ll go with you to the Weller family. But be prepared. Even if Andrew really did do all those things for you, even if he was more than you ever realized-it''s toote. You two are onpletely different paths now. There''s no going back."

 Chapter 680

    Christina let out a deep breath; her expression strained with unease. "I just hope I didn''t make the wrong decision back then."


    Aspen did not bother to answer. Whether Christina admitted it or not, the truth was already clear.


    Yet, here she was-desperately clinging to the belief that she had been right all along. It wasughable. No, it was downright pathetic.


    Aspen found it amusing, but in a way, she was the same. She had been crushed by Andrew time and time again, only to refuse to ept it.


    She had also kept chasing after her so-called dignity, convinced that she, Aspen of Bridgefields'' Stevens family, could never lose. In the end, she and Christina were not so different.


    The two women soon arrived at the Weller family estate.


    Harvey had not seen Christina in a while, but the moment she walked through the door, he smirked.


    He teased, "Christie, don''t tell me you''vee to your senses and decided to crawl back to me. If that''s the case, I might be willing to give you another chance. Bring Stevens Corporation under my name, and I''ll make sure your family is set for life."


    Christina shot him with a look of pure disgust. "Harvey, you''re nothing but a perverted scumbag who sleeps with his own stepmother. Just hearing your voice makes my skin crawl!"


    Harvey''s smirk instantly darkened, his jaw tightening. "If you''re not here to beg, then what the hell do you want, you bitch? Whatever it is, I don''t have time for it. But don''t worry-once I''m done with my business, I''ll make sure to crush the Stevens family properly."


    Aspen scoffed. "You can try, Harvey. But if you so much asy a finger on Christie, I''ll make sure the entire Weller family burns to the ground."


    Harvey let out a mockingugh. "Aspen, drop the act. Do you really think your Bridgefields'' Stevens family scares me? Anyway, just say what you need to say, and then get the hell out."


    Christina ignored his hostility and got straight to the point. "Harvey, back at Jayrodale Bank, you lied about calling Mr. Thatcher to help me, didn''t you?"


    Harvey leaned back, his smirk returning. He mocked, "Took you long enough to figure that out. Christina, you really are exactly what Andrew said you were-just a pretty face with no brains to match."


    He continued, "That''s right. I never had the power to call Mr. Thatcher. That was all Andrew. After saving Thatcher''s life, he became one of his most trusted people. That bastard got lucky-his entire life has been one stroke of dumb luck after another."


    Christina barely processed thest part of Harvey''s words. All she heard was Andrew had been important from the very beginning.


    She took a slow breath, her heart pounding. "Then let me ask you something else-whenever the Stevens family was in trouble, you weren''t the one who stepped in to help us, were you?"


    Harvey rolled his eyes and looked at her like she was an idiot. He scoffed, "Do you even have to ask? Why the hell would help the Stevens family? Sure, back then, I wanted to get you into my bed, so I made a few small efforts to impress you. But every time I tried to take the spotlight, that bastard Andrew got in my way!"


    His voice grew sharper, tinged with resentment. "And if that wasn''t enough, on the very day I became head of the Weller family, Andrew walked in and nearly crippled my. family''s elders. Then, just when thought I''d finally get rid of your precious Stevens family, Andrew


    swooped in again and bailed you


    out."


    "If it weren''t for him, yourpany would have gone under long ago. And you?" Harvey licked his lips, a lecherous grin spreading across his face.


    "You''d already be in my bed. Those long legs of yours, that cold, untouchable face... I could y with you for years and never get bored."


    His eyes darkened with lust, his greedy gaze raking over her body. It had been too long since he had Serena to satisfy him, and now, standing before him, was Christina the one woman he had always wanted to break.

 Chapter 681

    Christinapletely ignored Harvey''s vile words because, at that moment, her mind was in utter chaos. She had no choice but to believe it-whether she wanted to ept it or not. Andrew had helped the Stevens family countless times, and it turned out that her position as CEO, even her very survival, had all been thanks to him.


    Everything she thought she knew was wrong. It was her arrogance and prejudice that had hurt the one man who should have belonged to her all along.


    Harvey made no effort to hide his venomous amusement as he mocked, "Christina, are you finally waking up? Do you finally see how amazing Andrew was?"


    Heughed and added, "Too bad, though. Andrew is already soaring high, and he doesn''t feel anything for you anymore. Compared to Lauren or Francesca, don''t you think they''re all better than you?


    "They''ve got better backgrounds, better connections-what do you have left? Nothing. So instead of


    being stubborn, why not just give in and marry into the Weller family?"


    His eyes gleamed as he took a slow, lustful look at Christina''s legs and chest.


    To him, those were the parts he desired the most-what he longed to ravage, to conquer. He imagined the proud, ice-cold woman writhing beneath him,pletely at his mercy.


    That, to Harvey, was a man''s highest achievement-breaking her, making her submit, fulfilling his deepest, most twisted desire for domination.


    He said, "What do you think? If we join forces, you''ll be my wife, and with the Weller family''s backing, you can p Andrew in the face. Show him that you''ve moved on, that you''re living far better than he ever could.


    "And me? I''ll have you in my arms and bring glory back to my family. A win-win for both of us."


    Christina''s heart burned with regret, frustration, and an unspoken, indescribable resentment. Her emotions were tangled in a storm of anger and bitterness.


    Moreover, hearing Harvey''s taunting words only added fuel to the fire. She could not hold back any longer -her handshed out, pping him hard across the face.


    "Harvey, listen to me and listen well. No matter how low I fall, I will never give you a single chance. You''re nothing but a worthless piece of trash, a disgusting animal!"


    Her voice was ice-cold as she spat the words, ring at him with pure hatred.


    Harvey clutched his stinging cheek, his jaw tightening as he snarled, "Christina, if it weren''t for Aspen and that damn hunchback old man.


    guarding the Stevens familial ne


    now would have already tortured you!"


    The only reason he had not made a move on the Stevens family yet was because of Gordon''s presence. Aspen smirked yfully and said, "Good, as long as you know what you''re dealing with, Harvey. But let me tell you something-Andrew, Rodney, and you? None of you will escape my grasp!"


    Harvey let out a coldugh. "That old cripple might be untouchable for now, but as for you, Aspen? If you dare toe knocking on my door, let''s see if the Weller family will let you walk out alive."


    Then, he turned back to Christina, his eyes dark and filled with bitter hatred. "Christina, you''d better pray that the Stevens family always has someone strong protecting them: §Ö Because the moment I get the chance, I will make sure you that pathetic excuse of a mother, and your useless little brother all know what real suffering is!"


    He continued, "You probably never even realized it, but the only reason you''ve been livingfortably,


    acting like some untouchable, elegant CEO, was because Andrew was there to protect you.


    "But now? Without him, the Stevens


    family is just an easy target, a juicy piece of meat for anyone to sink their teeth into. I was just unlucky that I didn''t get to devour you first otherwise, by now, you would''ve been nothing more than a filthy whore!"


    Christina snapped, and she screamed at the top of her lungs, her blood-red eyes zing with fury. "You disgusting beast! Shut up! Shut the hell up!"

 Chapter 682

    Harvey grew even more delighted, bursting intoughter. "What''s wrong? Did I strike a nerve? Did I dig into that dark, shameful corner of your heart?"


    He mocked, "Christina, are you finally realizing what aplete fool you''ve been? Do you feel like the pathetic woman who brought this all on herself? Andrew treated you well and gave the Stevens family respect, but you were too blind to appreciate it-you pushed him away.


    "And now, look at you. The Stevens family is struggling at every turn, surviving only because you''re clinging to the Bridgefields'' Stevens family for dear life. That''s why when Aspen was crushed the moment she stepped into Jayrodale, your family had to bite their tongue and endure it."


    His voice turned colder, eyes glinting with malice as he continued to tear into her.


    "But if Andrew were still around, things would be different. The Stevens family would have grown much stronger by now, and you wouldn''t be in this mess. But too bad-Andrew isn''t yours anymore. He belongs to Lauren or maybe Francesca. Either way, he''s long gone.


    "Remember how you trusted me? How you stood by my side and went after Andrew, hurting him again and again? I bet Andrew was devastated. He probably thinks you''re a hopeless idiot-just a pretty face with nothing inside that head of yours."


    Harvey chuckled darkly. "In fact, I should be thanking you, Christina. Without your stupidity, I never would''ve won against Andrew, not even a couple of times."


    Christina''s voice cracked as she roared, "You liar! You filthy animal! I never wanted to hurt Andrew! Who the hell do you think you are? You never won against him-you never could!"


    Yet, her fury only fueled Harvey''s sick pleasure. The more she cursed him, the more heughed.


    He sneered. "Go ahead. Scream, curse me out. Let it all out. At the end of the day, it wasn''t me who messed up. It was you, Christina. You im you never tried to hurt Andrew, but your actions said otherwise. You hurt him more than anyone else ever could, and you know it.


    "I almost feel sorry for Andrew. He wasted his time protecting a family as worthless as the Stevens. Your mother''s a coward, your brother''s an ipetent fool, and you? You''re just a self-righteous, clueless woman who couldn''t tell a friend


    from a snake.


    "If it weren''t for your help, I never would''ve had the chance to strut around and act like I was a match for Andrew. You practically handed me the victory yourself!"


    Christina''s tears poured down her face as she clutched her head, her mind unraveling beneath the weight of his words. She screamed, "Stop it! Stop talking! I said stop!"


    Her sobs turned into wild shrieks. "You bastard! You disgusting piece of trash! I swear I''ll kill you!"


    Blinded by rage, she lunged at Harvey, her eyes filled with murderous intent.


    Aspen reacted just in time, grabbing her around the waist and pulling her away from the Weller residence.


    "Christina, snap out of it!" Aspen shouted, holding her tightly as she thrashed in his arms. "Get a grip! None of this is your fault-you didn''t do anything wrong!"


    However, Christina broke downpletely. She buried her face in her hands, sobbing uncontrobly. "Aspen, I really messed up. I med Andrew for everything... but he was the one saving us all along


    She continued, "He''s surpassed me, leaving me far behind. And all this time... I was the clown. I thought I was capable and that I had built the Stevens Corporation with my own strength. But it was him-it was Andrew every single time."


    Her voice cracked with self-loathing. "I was so blind. I''m such an idiot... such a pathetic, worthless woman."


    Lost in despair, Christina raised her hand and pped herself across the face with brutal force.

 Chapter 683

    Aspen''s face darkened with anger as she barked, "Christie, you listen to me. You are not any less than Andrew.


    "The decision you made back then wasn''t wrong. You''re Christina Stevens, the elegant CEO of the Stevens Corporation. Are you really willing to admit that you were blind, that you misjudged Andrew so badly?"


    For a moment, Christina hesitated, confusion flickering across her tear-streaked face. She shook her head. "No... of course I don''t want to admit that I was blind, that I couldn''t see what was right in front of me."


    She mumbled, "But what''s the point in denying it when the truth is so obvious? I was wrong-horribly, irredeemably wrong."


    A bitter, brokenugh escaped her lips. The proud, confident woman she once was faded like the closing credits of a movie. All that remained was sorrow, regret, and a hollow sense of defeat.


    Aspen let out a cold snort. "Christie, you''re too kind-you always me yourself for other people''s mistakes. Think about it. Andrew''s the one snuggling up to Lauren and Francesca now, living off those women like some gold-digger. And you? You''re the victim here.


    "If he really loved you, he never would''ve left. He would''ve stayed, would''ve fought for you. So stop it- you didn''t do anything wrong."


    Tears streamed down Christina''s face. "But I was the one who broke up with him... I was the one who turned cold right before our wedding. I destroyed his heart, Aspen. I-I was a blind, arrogant woman chasing after vanity and ambition."


    Aspen''s lips curled into a mocking smile. "And you ever think maybe this pathetic breakdown of yours is exactly what Andrew wants to see? Let''s say you hurt him-so what? People make mistakes. Nobody''s perfect."


    She argued, "If Andrew truly loved


    you, would he have called you an idiot? Would he have turned around and run straight into Lauren''s arms? No real man would give up so easily. He clearly didn''t deserve you. And what kind of man runs off the moment he doesn''t get what he wants? If you''d married him, you''d be the one suffering now. You got lucky, trust me."


    Christina''s mind spiraled into confusion. Aspen''s twisted words wormed their way into her thoughts like poison.


    "Do you really think so, Aspen?" she whispered, her voice trembling.


    "Of course I do," Aspen answered with certainty. "Everyone knows how exceptional you are, Christie. You made one mistake big deal. You misjudged Andrew-so what? He''s a man, isn''t he? Where''s his maturity? His patience?"


    She added, "Look at Harvey-he''s


    trash, sure-but even he can''t forget you. And you? If you gave the word, you''d have wealthy heirs, CEOs, hotshot investors tripping over themselves just to get a date with you Finding a man is


    You


    know what they say: there are plenty of fish in the sea."


    His twisted logic seeped into Christina''s heart. She wiped away her tears and slowly nodded, mumbling, "Aspen, you''re right. I might''ve misjudged Andrew, but it wasn''t all my fault. All I wanted was to chase after something bigger-to build something with my own two hands.


    "I had dreams, ambition, a vision for sess. How was that wrong? No, I wasn''t wrong. No one should ever be shamed for chasing their dreams. I need to find Andrew... I need to talk to him and set things straight."


    Aspen''s face twisted with concern. "Wait, Christie... you''re not seriously thinking about getting back with him, are you?"


    Christina went quiet for a long moment, then shook her head. "I don''t know what the future holds for us. But I do know this: I''ll prove to Andrew and myself that even without him, I can carve out my own sess."

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684Aspen''s face darkened with anger as she barked, "Christie, you listen to me. You are not any less than Andrew. "The decision you made back then wasn''t wrong. You''re Christina Stevens, the elegant CEO of the Stevens Corporation. Are you really willing to admit that you were blind, that you misjudged Andrew so badly?"


    For a moment, Christina hesitated, confusion flickering across her tear-streaked face. She shook her head. "No... of course I don''t want to admit that I was blind, that I couldn''t see what was right in front of me."


    She mumbled, "But what''s the point in denying it when the truth is so obvious? I was wrong-horribly, irredeemably wrong.''


    A bitter, brokenugh escaped her lips. The proud, confident woman she once was faded like the closing credits of a movie. All that remained was sorrow, regret, and a hollow sense of defeat.


    Aspen let out a cold short. "Christie, you''re too kind-you always me yourself for other people''s mistakes. Think about it. Andrew''s the one snuggling up to Lauren and Francesca now, living off those women like some gold-digger. And you? You''re the victim here.


    "If he really loved you, he never would''ve left. He would''ve stayed, would''ve fought for you. So stop it you didn''t do anything wrong."


    Tears streamed down Christina''s face. "But I was the one who broke up with him... I was the one who turned cold right before our wedding. I destroyed his heart, Aspen. I-I was a blind, arrogant woman chasing after vanity and ambition."


    Aspen''s lips curled into a mocking smile. "And you ever think maybe this pathetic breakdown of yours is exactly what Andrew wants to see? Let''s say you hurt him-so what? People make mistakes. Nobody''s perfect."


    She argued, "If Andrew truly loved you, would he have called you an idiot? Would he have turned around and run straight into Lauren''s arms? No real man would give up so easily. He clearly didn''t deserve you. And what kind of man runs off the moment he doesn''t get what he wants? If you''d married him, you''d be the one suffering now. You got lucky, trust me."


    Christina''s mind spiraled into confusion. Aspen''s twisted words wormed their way into her thoughts like poison.


    "Do you really think so, Aspen?" she whispered, her voice trembling.


    "Of course I do," Aspen answered with certainty. "Everyone knows how exceptional you are, Christie. You made one mistake-big deal. You misjudged Andrew-so what? He''s a man isn''t he? Where''s his maturity? His patience?"


    She added, "Look at Harvey-he''s trash, sure-but even he can''t forget you. And you? If you gave the word, you''d have wealthy heirs, CEOs, hotshot investors tripping over themselves just to get with


    a datel


    you Finding a man is easy By You


    know what they say: there are plenty of fish in the sea."


    His twisted logic seeped into Christina''s heart. She wiped away her tears and slowly nodded, mumbling, "Aspen, you''re right. I might''ve misjudged Andrew, but it wasn''t all my fault. All I wanted was to chase after something bigger to build something with my own two hands. 1


    "I had dreams, ambition, a vision for sess. How was that wrong? No, I wasn''t wrong. No one should ever be shamed for chasing their dreams. I need to find Andrew... I need to talk to him and set things straight."


    Aspen''s face twisted with concern. "Wait, Christie... you''re not seriously thinking about getting back with him, are you?"


    Christina went quiet for a long moment, then shook her head. "I don''t know what the future holds for us. But I do


    know this: I''ll prove to Andrew and myself that even without him, I can carve out my own sess."

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685 Aspen gave a satisfied nod. "That''s the spirit. That''s the Christie I know. Don''t worry. With me by your side, Stevens Corporation will rise stronger than ever."


    Christina forced a weak smile. "Yeah... at this point, the only way I can reim my dignity is through my career. I''ll make Andrew see that I''m not a quitter. I''ll catch up to him¡ªand surpass him.


    Aspen''s eyes gleamed with a cold, twisted amusement. In her mind, Andrew was probably already rotting six feet under,pletely unaware of the foolish Christina''s self-pity.


    Still, she could tell that Andrew''s brutal truth had shattered Christina''s confidence. Well, killing Andrew had at least served the purpose of giving Christina a sense of closure.


    Meanwhile, Andrew had no idea that Christina was drowning in regret and disbelief, teetering on the edge of an emotional breakdown. Then again, why would he care? To him, whether Christina''s well-being was none of his concern anymore.


    He strolled into the Moonlit Apothecary, a bag of herbs swinging from his hand. He asked casually, "N, how are you feeling?"


    To his surprise, Lauren was already there, sitting beside N with a concerned expression.


    "Dr. Lloyd, I''m feeling much better now," N replied with a smile. Herplexion looked noticeably healthier than before.


    Lauren walked up to Andrew, her eyes filled with curiosity. Dr. Lloyd, Fran told me you stormed out earlier. You didn''t go after Gordon, did you?"


    Andrew let out a cold snort. "There''s no more Gordon. He''s gone-for good."


    His words stunned the three women into silence. Lauren, N, and Francesca exchanged nervous nces.


    "Andrew... did you kill Gordon? That hunchbacked freak?" Francesca asked, her voice tight with apprehension.


    Andrew noticed the worry on their faces. Lauren seemed calm enough, but N and Francesca were visibly unsettled.


    He decided to ease their minds, saying with a casual shrug, ''No, I didn''t do it myself. I just sent Dn and Natasha to handle it. Gordon was a dangerous lunatic, so we had him run out of Jayrodale. He won''t being back."


    Lauren nodded with relief. "That''s good. As long as he was still around, we were always going to be at risk."


    Francesca exhaled heavily, clutching her chest as if trying to steady her heartbeat. "Andrew, you scared me half to death. For a second, I thought you''d actually killed him. If that were the case, we''d be in big trouble with the Bridgefields'' Stevens family."


    Andrew smirked


    to himself. Even if they were, he was not afraid of Bridgefields or any family that tried to stand in his way. As for Gordon, the man was as dead as dead Could be-there was no question about it.


    He shifted the bag of herbs in his hand and smiled at the three women. "Lauren, Fran, you two keep Npany for a bit. I''ll go make her some medicine."


    Lauren beamed. "Of course, Dr. Lloyd. Thanks for taking care of her!"


    N flushed with embarrassment. "Dr. Lloyd, I-I can take care of myself. I shouldn''t be troubling you with this."


    Andrew shook his head. "N, if


    you''re going to help out here at the Moonlit Apothecary, you should stop calling me Dr. Lloyd. Just call me Andrew or Andy. Dr. Lloyd sounds way too formal."


    N hesitated. "But... if Ms. Rhodes can call you Dr. Lloyd, why can''t I?"


    Lauren''s eyes sparkled with amusement as she gave N a teasing grin. "Oh, silly girl. That''s because


    Andrew and I are a couple. I have special privileges, obviously."


    Francesca scoffed and crossed her arms. "Andrew, go make he medicine already. Lauren, quit rubbing it in- you''re going to make N feel awkward."


    Lauren turned to her with a yful smirk. "Aw, Fran... are you jealous again?"


    "I''m not jealous," Francesca muttered.


    "You totally are.''


    "I''m not!"


    Andrew knew where this was headed. The yful bickering between Lauren and Francesca was only going to get louder. Without a word, he turned and hurried into the backroom, weing the O momentary peace.


    As soon as he lit the stove and set the herbs aside, his phone buzzed in his pocket. He pulled it out and froze it was the foolish woman, Christina.


    Even though they still had each other''s numbers saved, neither had called the other in ages.

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686 Aspen''s expression darkened as she watched Christina nervously hover her thumb over the call button. "Christie, are you sure you want to make this call? You and Andrew have already gone your separate ways. What''s the point of reaching out now?"


    Christina bit her lip, her anxiety in to see. "Honestly, I don''t even know what I want to say. But... I need to know. I need to hear his voice. I need to know if he really hates me as much as I think he does." Aspen did not say another word. She just leaned back and crossed her arms, her eyes cold with indifference.


    ''What a waste of time'', she thought, ''Andrew is long gone probably feeding worms in a coffin by now. This phone call is pointless.


    Still, if Christina wanted to chase ghosts, so be it. The phone would either go straight to voicemail, or someone else would pick up. Andrew was not alive to answer.


    To Aspen''s surprise, the call connected.


    "Hello?" came Andrew''s familiar voice on the other end.


    Christina''s heart leaped. She clutched the phone tightly. "Andrew? Is that you?"


    "It''s me," Andrew replied tly. "What do you want, Ms. Stevens?"


    Christina''s throat went dry. "I-I went to verify everything you said earlier, and I-"


    Andrew cut her off coldly. "Whatever it is, I don''t care. Just leave me alone. From now on, let''s not contact each other again.",


    Christina''s heart clenched. She furrowed her brow and pushed past her pride. "Wait, Andrew, hold on! Can''t you at least have a little patience with me? Are you really that unwilling to even listen?"


    Andrew let out a mocking snort. "Patience? What do you expect, Christina? Do you want me to go back to the way used to be? To worship you? To bend over backward for you?"


    Christina felt a sting deep in her chest. "Andrew, yes, you helped me a lot in the past. You helped the Stevens family, and you helped the corporation. But it''s not like we treated you like trash. You''re acting like you have some massive grudge against me."


    Andrew''s tone waspletely detached. "You''re imagining things. I don''t care about you or the Stevens family anymore. You can''t hold a grudge against something you no longer give a damn about. Now, if you''re done, I''m hanging up."


    Christina''s pulse raced. She was used to Andrew being calm and patient with her-never this cold or dismissive. Nevertheless, she swallowed her frustration and softened her voice.


    "Andrew, I''ve realized that I made a huge mistake," she said, forcing herself to stay calm. "Can''t we meet somewhere and talk things through?"


    Andrew let out a bitterugh. "A mistake? Christina, you''re still the same stubborn woman who refuses to admit when she''s wrong. Save yourself the trouble. I''m not interested. And even if I were, meeting you would only piss off Lauren."


    Christina froze, her breath catching in her throat. Lauren''s name twisted her heart with an irrational pang of Jealousy.


    "So... you and Ms. Rhodes are


    together now?" she asked, her voice low and tight. "Andrew, have you considered what you''re getting yourself into? She''s Lauren


    Rhodes-heiress of the Rhodes


    family. She''s the darling of wel


    Jayrodale."


    She continued, "You might be sessful now, but the gap


    Row


    between the two of you is still massive Do you really think this rtionship has a future? Don''t you see how impossible it is for someone like you to be with


    Ov


    someone like her?"


    Andrew let out a sharp, humorlessugh. "Thanks for the advice, Ms. Stevens, but tny rtionship isn''t your concern."


    And with that, the line went dead.


    Christina lowered the phone, her face burning with humiliation. Her jaw clenched as she swallowed the sharp sting of rejection.


    "He''s so damn stubborn," she muttered. "Still holding a grudge... still unwilling to give me even the smallest way out."


    She stared at the nk screen, her


    thumb hesitating over the redial button. She thought, ''To hell with itk She called again, and again, but every time, the call went straight to voicemail. Her stomach dropped as she realized she had been blocked.


    "Andrew, you''re such a petty, small-minded jerk," she hissed through clenched teeth. "Still so stubborn after all this time. Can''t even let me apologize, can you?"


    She was so absorbed in her rant that she did not notice Aspen sitting across from her, her face drained of color, her entire body rigid.


    When she finally nced his way, she jumped. "Aspen, what''s wrong?"


    Aspen''s lips were pressed into a tight, bloodless line. Her eyes were wide with shock, and her skin looked ashen- like he had just seen a ghost.


    Her voice trembled as she mumbled, "Christie... I just remembered... I need to report something to the main family. I-I''ll catch youter."


    Christina nodded. "Sure! Go ahead."


    Before Christina could say more, Aspen bolted from her chair and rushed down the hall, disappearing into her room.


    Inside her locked room, Aspen leaned against the door, panting heavily. She could not hide her shock, her mind racing as she realized Andrew was alive.


    ''But how? What the hell is going on?'' Aspen wondered.

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687 Aspen was in disbelief. After all, she thought Gordon was supposed to have already killed Andrew. Hence, there was no way Andrew could still be alive.


    Aspen''s mind spiraled into chaos. Her breathing grew ragged, and her thoughts twisted in every possible direction. She even wondered if it were Andrew''s ghost, a vengeful spiriting back from the grave. Her trembling fingers fumbled for her phone as dread coiled tighter around her chest. She quickly called Gordon''s number, only to find that his phone had been turned off.


    Aspen''s heart skipped a beat. She already knew it would not go through, but she kept dialing anyway- again and again.


    She tried more than a dozen times, and each time, she was het with the same automated response that the number was unavable.


    Frustration exploded within her, and she screamed, "Gordon! What the hell is going on? Are you dead or alive? Can''t you give me a damn sign?"


    The silence that followed was deafening. Nothing about this made sense. Andrew, who should been rotting in the ground, was walking, talking, and answering phone calls. Meanwhile, Gordon had vanished without a trace.


    Tears of fear and helplessness pricked her eyes. Her confidence, her bravado-everything was unraveling. As dread tightened its icy grip, one terrifying thought surfaced. ''What if Andrew wasn''t killed? What if Gordon was the one who died instead?"


    Aspen calmed down and immediately called Zephyr Stephens, the patriarch of the Bridgefields'' Stevens family. "Aspen? Well, well... what an unexpected surprise. What brings my rebellious little daughter to call me out of the blue?" Zephyr joked.


    Aspen forced herself to swallow the rising panic. She could not just blurt out the truth. Zephyr would lose his mind if he found out Gordon had gone missing.


    After all, Gordon was the family''s hidden ace, their invisible dagger in the shadows. His disappearance would be seen as Aspen''s catastrophic failure.


    She stered on her best fake smile and softened her voice. "Dad, I was just thinking about you. I had some free time and figured I''d call you to see how you''ve been."


    Zephyrughed heartily. "Ah, Aspen, my precious girl. As long as you''re doing well in Jayrodale, I''m doing just fine. I''m d Mr. Woods is helpful."


    Aspen''s heart was pounding hard, but she managed to sound as calm as possible. "Of course! You know me, Dad. I''veid a solid foundation here. The Stevens family will have no problem setting a solid foundation in Jayrodale."


    Zephyr praised, "That''s what I like to hear. You''ve achieved so much in such a short time. I''ve always said you were the sharpest of all my children."


    "Still, you shouldn''t let your guard down," he said, his tone sharp. "Jayrodale isn''t our home turf. I heard from Mr. Woods that you''ve had a few setbacks there. Something about a kid named Andrew Lloyd giving you trouble?"


    Aspen forced a cold, dismissiveugh. "Dad, he''s nothing more than a nobody. Mr. Woods already stepped in and handled it."


    Zephyr let out a snort. "Good. No one messes with my daughter or disrespects the Stevens family. If Bridgefields'' Stevens family is going to expand and establish dominance in Jayfodale, then we need to use force when necessary. So, you''re saying this Andrew is taken care of?"


    Aspen squeezed out a stiff, hollow smile. "Yes, Dad. He''s long gone reduced to dust. Nothing to worry about." Zephyr chuckled with satisfaction. "Good. Hearing that puts me at ease. You''ve handled the family''s business well, and I''m proud of you. Was there anything else, sweetheart? If not, I need to head into a meeting soon." Aspen swallowed hard, trying to keep her voice steady as she scrambled toe up with an excuse. "Actually, Dad


    it''s about Mr. Woods. I''ve... temporarily lost contact with him."


    She added, "I was hoping you could use your


    authority as family head to track his location and send it to me.''


    Zephyr did not question her story. "That sounds like Mr. Woods-he''s always been a lone wolf and hates anyone monitoring his movements. now.


    Alright, I send you his locatio


    But when you find him, make sure to thank him properly for his work."


    "I will, Dad. Thanks. Bye."


    The moment the call ended, Aspen''s face twisted into a grim mask. Everyone back in Bridgefields thought she had made incredible strides in Jayrodale and was on her way to building a bright, prosperous future for the family.


    Yet, in reality, she had burned through billions of family assets. The fortune she had brought with her had been squandered, piece by piece.


    Not only that, but Gordon-her so-called ace in the hole was also missing without a trace, his life or death unknown.


    If Zephyr or the Stevens family council ever found out the truth, it would not matter how favored she was. The punishment would be swift and merciless.


    As the head of the family, only Zephyr had the authority to track Gordon''s phone location. Soon, Aspen the information.


    She clenched her jaw and barked, "Bruce! Jackie! Get ready. We''re heading out to find Mr. Woods-now." received

 Chapter 688

    Aspen did not say a word. Her lips trembled as she crouched down, reaching toward the skeleton. Her fingers found the metal ring resting on the bony remains of a hand. She pulled it free, her breath catching in her throat.


    It was a si ring-made of reinforced alloy, untouched by the decay around it. Etched into the surface was a single word: Woods.


    Aspen''s mind went nk for a moment before a wave of dread crashed over her. She mumbled, "Mr. Woods... is dead."


    Her heart pounded erratically as the truth she had tried so hard to deny solidified into cold, undeniable reality. That ring was Gordon''s-a personal item he never went anywhere without. Yet, here it was, buried with this broken, rotting corpse.


    The implications were crystal clear.


    Jackie stumbled back, his face deathly pale. "W-Who the hell did this? Who the hell in Jayrodale is capable of taking him down?"


    Bruce sucked in a sharp breath. "Miss, t-this has to be Mr. Woods. There''s no mistake. We need to inform the family immediately. Mr. Woods was Bridgefields'' Stevens family''s strongest asset. Mr. Stevens needs to know about this."


    Aspen''s head snapped up. Her bloodshot eyes burned into Bruce''s. "No! We can''t report this to Bridgefields."


    Bruce''s mouth fell open. "What? Miss, this is Mr. Woods we''re talking about. He was the family''s pir of strength. We have to tell Mr. Stevens!"


    Aspen''s jaw tightened. She snarled through gritted teeth, "Listen here we can''t let Dad or our family in Bridgefields know about this! Absolutely not!"


    She bit her lip so hard that it was even bleeding.


    Jackie panicked. "Miss, a-are you seriously nning to hide this matter?"


    Aspen red at him as she spat, "You idiots, think it through! If word gets back to Dad, what do you think will happen to us? I''ll survive-I''m his daughter, his golden girl. He''ll punish me, sure, but he won''t kill me. But you two? You''re nobodies. You''re disposable. He''ll me you for Mr. Woods'' death and have you executed to make an example."


    Bruce and Jackie exchanged a horrified nce. Aspen''s words hit like a p to the face. They immediately stiffened, realization dawning on them.


    "You''re right, Miss," Bruce said, voice trembling. "If word gets out about Mr. Woods'' death, we''ll all be in deep trouble.


    Aspen fiddled with Gordon''s cold, metal ring in her hand. Her eyes glinted with venomous hatred as she growled, "Andrew. This has to be Andrew''s doing."


    ret


    Bruce and Jackie''s eyes widened in disbelief. "That''s impossible, Miss. Andrew? Against Mr. Woods? No way. Mr. Woods said it himself¡ªif his body hadn''t been acting up that day at the Moonlit Apothecary, he could''ve killed Andrew with ease."


    Aspen''s brow furrowed, her mind tangled with confusion. She could not figure out how Andrew had managed to kill Gordon, but she did not need evidence her instincts screamed that Andrew was behind this.


    "Miss," Bruce said, lowering his voice, "we won''t be able to hide Mr. Woods'' death forever. Sooner orter, people will start asking questions."


    Aspen gave a sharp nod. "You''re right. We need a n-fast. First, we have to secure our footing here in Jayrodale. We need to recover the billions we lost and build up our position."


    Her jaw tightened as she clenched


    the ring in her palm. "Once we''ve regained our standing and made enough money to send back to the main family, Dad will be satisfied. If he''s happy, even when he finds out Mr Woods is dead... he''ll likely turn a blind eye."

 Chapter 689

    Jackie wore a deep frown, worry etched across his face. "But Miss, we''repletely stuck here in Jayrodale. We have no working capital, no reliable connections, and now Mr. Woods our strongest card -¨ªs gone. We can''t pull off anything without resources."


    Aspen shot her a re, voice cold and sharp. "Shut up. It''s not as hopeless as it looks. Don''t forget that I still have the pharmaceutical forms from Rhodes Corporation''s Pharmaceutical Division. Those forms are pure gold."


    She added, "Stevens Corporation has already partnered with a manufacturing firm to start production. Once that kicks off, we''ll have cash flowing in soon enough."


    Bruce gave a cautious nod. "That''s a start, but we still need protection. Without someone strong guarding our operations, we''ll be exposed."


    Aspen''s lips twisted into a venomous sneer. Her grip on the ring tightened, her knuckles turning white. "Andrew... this is all your fault."


    She turned to Bruce. "Find Finley Moore for me. Tell him I want to partner up. We''ll make money together."


    Bruce''s eyes lit up. "Finley from Hidden Dragons? They''re one of the top three in Gabo Creek. That could actually work!"


    Three dayster, at the Moonlit Apothecary, N had finally regained her strength. The deadly toxin from the guebringer''s Palm was gone, thanks to Andrew''s treatment.


    She was still a bit weak from the lingering effects of the palm''s crushing force. Her body just needed rest to fully recover.


    Francesca stretched with a satisfied sigh. "Andrew, Lauren, I have a suggestion. Let me know what you think."


    Andrew nced at her. "Go ahead, Fran."


    Lauren chuckled before Francesca could speak. "Oh, Fran, I already know what you''re going to say." Francesca huffed in disbelief. "Oh really? Well, if you''re that confident, then tell me what I was going to say."


    Lauren''s eyes sparkled mischievously. "If I guess it right, what do I get?" Francesca crossed her arms. "If you guess it right, I''ll admit defeat."


    Laurenughed softly. "Admit defeat? What''s the fun in that? I already know every inch of you,


    Fran. There''s nothing left to conquer. If I guess it right, you''l


    have to fulfill one of my wishes."


    Francesca''s cheeks turned crimson. "Lauren Rhodes, you''ve be absolutely insufferable since you started dating Andrew!"


    "Fine," she said through gritted teeth. "If you guess right, I''ll agree to whatever conditions you set."


    "Deal." Lauren tilted her head yfully. You''re worried that even though the Moonlit Apothecary has opened, we need someone reliable to stay here full-time and handle patients."


    en


    "Andrew''s always busy, running around dealing with other issues, which leaves the clinic unattended too often."


    Francesca''s jaw dropped. "How the hell..."


    Lauren smirked. "Not only that, but I bet you''ve already picked the perfect candidate to sit here in


    Andrew''s ce. And that person... is your grandfather, right?"


    Francesca groaned and dropped her head into her hands. "Damn it! You read me like a book."


    Andrew smiled. "If Mr. Aicker cane here to help out, that''d be amazing. But won''t it cause issues back home with the Aickers if he leaves?"


    Francesca shook her head sadly.


    "Ever since Simon betrayed us, Grandpa has been devastated. He keeps ming himself-saying Simon''s betrayal is his fault for not raising him right. I''m hoping that if he works here, it''ll give him Something positive to focus on."

 Chapter 690

    Andrew smiled warmly. "Fran, you''ve really thought this through. What does Mr. Aicker think about it?" Francesca nodded. "Grandpa agreed, but he asked me to check with you first. The Moonlit Apothecary is yours, after all. He doesn''t want toe here uninvited and cause trouble."


    He continued, "He''s also worried people might start gossiping that the Aickers are trying to take over your medical center."


    Andrew''s expression turned serious. "If Mr. Aicker feels that way, he''s being way too polite. Tell him the doors of the Moonlit Apothecary will always be open to him. Anytime he wants toe by, he''s more than wee. He won''t just be a guest-he''ll be part of this ce."


    Francesca''s eyes lit up with gratitude. "Thank you, Andrew! Honestly, Grandpa''s always wanted to run a medical center like this-something prestigious and respected. But our family''s been struggling for years. Grandpa''s been saving every penny for Simon and us younger ones. He couldn''t bear to spend the money on himself.


    Lauren crossed her arms with a huff. "Simon was a disgusting traitor. The Aickers gave him everything, and he repaid that kindness by stealing from the family-and trying to drug and assault you, Fran.''


    She added, "Honestly, I think kicking him out was the best decision. Your grandfather shouldn''t feel guilty at all."


    Andrew''s gaze darkened. "Don''t worry. Simon won''t be a threat anymore. I destroyed his sexual organs during ourst encounter. He lost everything. Even if he survives, he''ll be a hollow shell of a man-pletely useless."


    Lauren''s eyes softened as she nced at Francesca. "But Fran, you still look upset. Come on, cheer up! Remember, you promised me something if I guessed your idea correctly."


    Francesca immediately tensed up. "Wait... what do you mean? I only agreed if your condition wasn''t outrageous!"


    Lauren tapped her chin with a delicate finger, pretending to think hard. "Hmm... what should I make you do? Ah! Got it. It''s simple, fun, and I promise you''ll enjoy it."


    Francesca''s curiosity got the better of her. "What is it?"


    Lauren''s eyes sparkled with mischief as she leaned in. "You can help me... by sleeping with Andrew." Francesca froze, her eyes going wide. "What?"


    Lauren''s smile turned devilish. "Yep! My poor Dr. Lloyd has been so... neglectedtely. He''s practically starving. I just can''t keep up with him, so I figured-why not let you step in?"


    Francesca''s face flushed deep red. For a moment, she was speechless, then exploded. "Lauren! You pervert! Go to hell!"


    However, her heart was pounding, and she could not stop herself from sneaking a quick nce at Andrew.


    She secretly cursed, ''What a jerk! Acting all innocent after what happened between us. Total scumbag. Absolute yer.''


    Andrew groaned, rubbing his


    temples. Will you two stop with the nonsense? And who the hell told you


    I was starving for... all ove


    Lauren and Francesca turned to face him at the exact same time. "You are!" they dered in unison.


    They blinked in surprise, realizing they had answered together. Their eyes met, and they both burst intoughter, giggling like mischievous teenagers.


    Lauren grabbed Francesca''s hand. "Come on. Let''s talk in private."


    She dragged Francesca into the next room, tossing a yful warning to Andrew over her shoulder. "No eavesdropping!"


    Francesca whispered, "Lauren, is everything okay? Did Andrew do something to you?"

 Chapter 691

    Lauren said with a yful smile, "Of course not! If anyone''s doing the bullying, it''ll be me bullying Dr. Lloyd!"


    Francesca rolled her eyes and said, "Lame. Then why did you drag me over here? Just to unt your sweet, lovey-dovey moments and make me jealous?"


    Lauren gave her a mock re. "Francesca, we''ve known each other for years. When have I ever done something disloyal to you?"


    Francesca thought for a moment and realized she was right. With augh, she said, "Okay, fine. What is it then? You''ve got that mischievous smile, so spill it already!"


    Lauren stared at her intently, so long that Francesca started to feel ufortable. Finally, Lauren asked, "Fran, tell me the truth... do you like Andrew?"


    Francesca gasped, eyes wide as she quickly lowered her head. "I-I don''t know what you''re talking about. Of course not! I mean... obviously not!"


    Lauren huffed in exasperation. "Fran, do you really think you can fool me? I know you like the back of my hand, so stop with the awkward cover-up. I''ve seen it for a while now-you like Andrew. And guess what? I don''t mind. Not even a little bit."


    Francesca''s head snapped up in shock. "What? Lauren... you really don''t mind?"


    Lauren gave a coldugh. "Why would I mind? Don''t you remember when we were kids, we made a pact? We promised that no matter what happened, we''d never break each other''s hearts and that we''d stay best friends forever."


    Francesca felt a wave of emotion hit her. Her eyes turned misty as she nodded. "Of course, I remember. I still remember how you stood up for me when those kids bullied me. And I remember you sneaking over to my house to get patched up after that ident because you were scared to tell your mom." "Exactly," Lauren replied with a smile. "We''ve always had each other''s backs. Best friends forever, remember? And best friends share everything-even the good stuff."


    Francesca blushed andughed, "Share everything, huh? Well, if Andrew''s part of that ''good stuff,'' then I guess he''s just a ''thing'' to you now-a bad one, at that!"


    Lauren chuckled softly. "Fran, you like Andrew, and honestly, I''m happy for you. We''re best friends, and we''ve always been selfless with each other."


    "So, when I said you should go for it with Dr. Lloyd, I wasn''t joking. If you feel something there, then go for it! You''ve got my blessing, okay?"


    Francesca''s heart raced, and her


    face turned hot. She hesitated, then muttered, "Okay... fine. I admit it. I do like Andrew. I mean, how could I


    not? He''s the kind of infuriating et


    charming guy who gets under your skin. But you''re actually encouraging me to... you know... do that with him? Lauren, are you really that open-minded?"


    Lauren gritted her teeth and said, "I''m not that open-minded, you idiot! If it were any other woman sniffing around my man, I''d burn her world to the ground


    ground and chase her out of his


    life forever. But you''re my best friend. Of course, I want you to be happy."


    I


    "Besides... there''s another reason." Her voice softened as she continued. "Right now, I can''t... cross that line with him."


    Lauren''s cheeks turned pink as she trailed off, her sudden shyness making her look just as flustered as Francesca.


    Francesca stared at her,pletely dumbfounded. "Lauren, we''re both adults. We''re the same age! What do you mean you ''can''t''? It''s not like you have a medical condition."


    Lauren rolled up her sleeve,


    revealing a delicate, pale wrist with a


    striking red mark. With a sigh, she


    said, "See this? My mom had it. applied by a spiritual practitioner. The moment I lose my virginity, it''ll vanish, and she''ll know."


    hell."


    She added, "And when that happens, my mom will go ballistic. She''ll me Dr. Lloyd and make his life Francesca''s eyes narrowed in frustration. "Seriously? How could she be so harsh? You''re an adult. This isn''t some old-fashioned world anymore. And Andrew''s perfect for you-why can''t she just ept that?"

 Chapter 692

    Lauren sighed and said, "At the end of the day, it alles down to my family''s alliance with the Driscoll family in Blumedale. Anyway, Fran, I can''t sleep with Dr. Lloyd right now. But you don''t have that restriction, so you can go ahead and give him what he needs."


    Francesca bit her lip, looking embarrassed. "Forget it. How could I take Andrew before you do? I''d rather wait for you... maybe we can figure it out together."


    Lauren''s face turned bright red as she squirmed in her seat. "What? If we do it together, wouldn''t that mean all three of us in bed? Like... a threesome?"


    Francesca''s cheeks flushed even deeper. "I-I don''t know either."


    She took a shaky breath and added, "But Lauren, since you''ve been so good to me, I should be honest, too. I need to tell you something... or else I''ll feel guilty."


    Lauren covered her mouth, stifling augh. "Don''t tell me... you''ve already slept with Dr. Lloyd?" Francesca''s face turned ghostly pale. Her eyes filled with guilt as she whispered, "Y-You guessed it. It was an ident, though! I was drugged with that... Enthralling Essence. If Andrew hadn''t... bnced my energy, I would''ve died. So, don''t me him. If you''re angry, me me... he was just trying to save my life."


    Lauren shook her head with a sly smile. "I''m not mad at you or my Dr. Lloyd. In fact, Fran, I just have one question..."


    "How was it?" she asked, eyes glinting. "Did you feel that... tremble? That electric rush through your whole body?"


    Francesca''s hands twisted together nervously as she opened her mouth a few times, unsure how to respond. Finally, she stamped her foot and blurted out, "Ugh, I can''t exin it! It was just..."


    "Just what?" Lauren giggled.


    "Just... amazing. It felt so good," Francesca admitted. "When you''re finally free from your mom''s control, you need to try it with Andrew!"


    Lauren chuckled. "Oh, I will! And when I do, the two of us will work together to drain him dry!"


    "Lauren, what''s wrong with us? Ever since Andrew showed up, we''ve both turned into total flirts. It''s so embarrassing!"


    "No, Fran," Lauren said with a smirk.


    "You''ve turned into a shameless flirt. You sneaked a taste before me,


    didn''t you? I bet Andrew''s squeezed I


    your soft little curves more times


    than you can count. Hmph, Iwant a turn too!"


    Andrew stood near the front desk, raising a brow when he heard the familiar gigglesing from around the corner. He shook his head, half-amused.


    He said to N, "N, take the next few days off. Go home and get some proper rest beforeing back."


    N shifted awkwardly. "But I''m fine now. I want to be here and work."


    Andrew shot her a sharp look. "No. Go home and rest. Your sry won''t be affected, and you''ll still get your bonus. Don''t worry about that."


    "Alright... I''ll listen to you," N mumbled, her tone reluctant. Then, after ncing toward the hallway, she leaned in and whispered, "Dr. Lloyd do you want to know what Ms. Rhodes and Dr. Aicker are talking about over there?"


    Andrew raised an eyebrow. "You know?"


    N stifled a giggle. "Come on, Dr. Lloyd. We''re all women-we can usually guess these things." "Then tell me," Andrew said, his curiosity piqued.


    "Listen to their giggles. That kind of squealing can only mean one thing... they''re talking about guys," N said with a mischievous grin. "Trust me, when girls get excited like that


    they''re usually swapping stories about... well... intimate stuff"


    Andrew hesitated, ncing toward the hallway again.


    MS


    Could N be right? Were Lauren and Francesca really sitting there,ughing and gossiping about him?

 Chapter 693

    Before long, Lauren and the proud, pouty Francesca stepped out from around the corner. Both of their faces were flushed pink, and Andrew could not help but wonder what they had been whispering about. Francesca cast a shy, lingering nce at Andrew, her eyes shimmering with a soft, embarrassed sparkle. "Well, N, you be sure to rest up, okay? I''ll visit you again soon."


    Then, she turned to Andrew, gave a small wave, and said, "Andrew, I''m heading back to the hospital. Bye!"


    With that, she swished her ponytail and walked off, leaving Andrew to watch her retreating figure. He shifted his gaze toward Lauren and asked, "What were you two gossiping about back there?"


    Lauren giggled. "Oh? Do you really want to know? Lean in."


    Andrew bent down slightly, and Lauren cupped her hand beside his ear, whispering, "I was telling Fran to go ahead and give herself to you... so you can enjoy yourself."


    Andrew''s expression froze as ck lines practically formed across his forehead. "Excuse me, Ms. Rhodes? If anyone''s supposed to ''give'' me anything, shouldn''t it be you?"


    Lauren pouted yfully. "Well... I can''t right now. It''splicated. But I already told Fran that if you need anything, she''s ready to step in."


    Andrew groaned, rubbing his temple. "You two really think I''m that desperate?"


    Lauren crossed her arms and smirked. "Oh really? If you''re not desperate, then why did you already have a wild night with Fran?"


    Andrew''s stomach sank. He immediately realized that Francesca must have told Lauren everything about what happened at the Aicker residence that night.


    "If I told you that nothing actually happened between us, would you believe me?" he asked, spreading his hands in surrender.


    Lauren''s eyes widened in surprise. "I trust you wouldn''t lie to me, but Fran was so sure you two... you know... did it."


    She narrowed her eyes suspiciously. "Dr. Lloyd, you''re not nning to just... use her and then walk away, are you?"


    Andrew let out a long sigh. "It''s not what you think. Come on, I''ll exin it on the way."


    He opened the car door, and Lauren hopped in. They drove toward Glorious Pharmaceuticals, where Stephen had called earlier, warning that someone was causing trouble and asking Andrew toe by and handle it.


    Andrew was unsure who it was this time. However, if someone wanted to cause him problems, he was not about to back down.


    Lauren sat there with her jaw hanging open. "Wait... so you''re saying you didn''t actually take Eran that night? You just... used an alternative method?"


    Her cheeks turned crimson as she held up her index and middle finger in a suggestive gesture. Andrew''s jaw tightened, and his eye twitched slightly. "What else did you think happened?"


    "So, as I said, nothing really happened between me and Fran. Not the way you two imagined." Lauren pped her thigh and groaned. "Andrew, you idiot! You had the perfect opportunity! Why didn''t you just... go for it?"


    Andrew''s face twitched again.


    bet


    "You''re absolutely right. I should''ve just thrown caution to the wind and gone all in with Francesca that night. Totally regret it now."


    Lauren burst outughing. "You''re such a bad liar. I know you better than that. You''re too much of a gentleman."


    "But thisplicates things," she added, growing more serious. "You didn''t sleep with her, but Fran thinks you did. What are you going to do?"


    Andrew shrugged, keeping his eyes on the road. "Easy. I''ll just tell her the truth. It''s not like it''s a big deal." Lauren immediately shook her head. "No way. You can''t tell her."


    Andrew frowned. "Why not? What''s the big deal?"


    Lauren gave an exasperatedugh. "Seriously? Why else? That girl''s already head over heels for you."

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694 She told me everything, Lauren said with a sly smile.


    She was really happy about what you supposedly did to her.


    But if she finds out it never actually happened, shell definitely feel disappointed.


    Andrews eyes narrowed in suspicion.


    Hold on a second.


    The way youre talking ... it almost sounds like youre trying to sell me off to your best friend.


    You wouldnt actually do that... would you ? Lauren burst intoughter.


    Wouldnt? I already did! Frans all yours whenever you want.


    I wont mind.


    But, she added with a teasing grin, you better make sure you treat us both equally.


    No ying favorites! Andrew mmed on the brakes in front of Glorious Pharmaceuticals and turned to Lauren .


    d youre both having fun ... but has anyone thought about what this will de to my health? Lauren doubled over,ughing so hard she nearly choked


    Andrew sat there for a moment, sighing with a mixture of amusement and dread.


    He wondered if he was really supposed to take responsibility for Francesca too.


    The thought weighed heavily on him.


    It was not like he was oblivious to her feelings he had sensed her growing affection for a while now.


    Nheless, despite their chemistry, they had never crossed that final line.


    Now, with Lauren practically pushing them together, it seemed inevitable.


    Still, Andrew was not one to force things.


    Some moments were better left to unfold naturally.


    Mr.


    Lloyd! Ms.


    Rhodes ! Wee, wee! Stephen himself appeared at the entrance, personallying to greet them.


    His tone was polite, but his expression was strained.


    Andrew and Lauren got out of the car, waving off the formalities.


    Mr.


    Brunner, no need to be so courteous.


    Lets get straight to the point, Andrew said as they headed inside.


    Upstairs, Stephen instructed someone to prepare tea while he sat down across from them, shing an uneasy smile. Mr.


    Lloyd, heres the situation, Stephen began, clearing his throat.


    Im somewhat of an acquaintance with Raymond Chapman, the owner of Dream Paradise.


    His club got trashed the other night... which, from what I understand, was because he crossed you.


    Honestly, he brought it on himself.


    But Raymond isnt taking it well, Stephen added with a grimace.


    He contacted me earlier and said hes nning toe after you.


    Andrew arched a brow.


    Come after me? Id love to hear what exactly he thinks hes going to do.


    Stephen let out a coldugh.


    This Raymond likes to throw his weight around because of his connections with the provincial government.


    I tried to talk him down, but hes stubborn.


    Hes demanding that you go to the Jayrodale Grand Hotel for what hes calling a Reckoning Toast.


    Apparently, he wants you to ept three symbolic strikes and paypensation for the damages to Dream Paradise.


    He added Otherwise, he says hell


    get the Wright family from the state capital involved ... and theyll officially dere war on you.


    Andrew leaned back, his expression calm.


    The Wright family from the capital? Never heard of them.


    What makes them so special? Chapter 694 Before Stephen could respond, Lauren chimed in, her voice suddenly serious. The Wright family from Blumedale? Theyre one of the most influential households in the capital.


    They have a private security force and connections across various industries.


    Theyre just a step below the Driscoll family.


    But if were talking about power here in Jayrodale, she continued with a meaningful nce at Andrew, the Wrights could easily overpower the Weller family, the Aickers, and even my own Rhodes family.


    Stephen nodded in agreement.


    Exactly.


    The Wright family has resources and influence that run deep.


    And Raymond? Hes a master at cozying up to people with power.


    One of the Wright familys young heirs spent three months partying at Dream Paradise, Stephen continued with a grimace. Word is, the guy slept with every top hostess there, one after another.


    ol


    By the time he left, he was so satisfied with Raymonds ... hospitality ... that he promised support him in any way he could.


    Since then, Raymonds been sending regr tribute to the Wright family.


    And now he thinks that makes him untouchable.

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695 Andrew let out a coldugh.


    So, Raymonds dencees from the Wright family? Wrin Stephen gave a firm nod. Exactly.


    Without the familys backing, Raymond wouldnt even be qualified to shine your shoes, let alone set up the ridiculous Reckoning To Andrews eyes glinted with curiosity.


    Mr.


    Brunner, enlighten me what exactly is that supposed to mean? Stephen straightened in his chair and exined, The Reckoning Toast is an old tradition in certain circles.


    Its essentially a public apology disguised as a show of respect.


    If two sides have a conflict but dont want an all out war, or if one side wants to back down without losing face, theyll arrange a Reckoning Toast.


    Youd pour a ss of wine, offer it to Raymond, and apologize while acknowledging his supposed grievance.


    He exined, If he takes the ss and drinks, it means he epts the apology, and the matter is settled.


    But if he refuses or smashes the ss, thats a deration of war.


    It means the conflict will only escte from there.


    Andrews lips curled into a faint, mocking smile .


    And what do you think I should do, Mr.


    Brunner? Should I humor him with a drink or just ignore the whole thing? Stephens smile turned awkward.


    Well


    ...


    given Raymonds ties to the Wright family, hes feeling pretty bold right now.


    If you want to avoid trouble and steer clear of a conflict with the capital, Id suggest going to the Jayrodale Grand Hotel. Andrew arched a brow.


    So, what youre really saying is that I should bow my head, offer him a drink, and let this slide ? Stephens face paled slightly as he shook his hands frantically.


    Of course not! Mr.


    Lloyd, youre leagues above that fool.


    He doesnt deserve a second of your time.


    But the Wright familys influence runs deep, and its never wise to provoke powerful forces without reason.


    I just dont want you to invite unnecessary trouble.


    Lauren,


    who had been quietly listening, scoffed.


    I dont care if Raymond has the Wright family behind him.


    Were not going to apologize to that slimeball.


    Dream Paradise got trashed because of his sons stupidity.


    He brought it on himself, and frankly, he deserved it.


    PL Stephen sighed, rubbing his temples.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, I get what youre saying, and youre not wrong. But we still have to consider the bigger picture here.


    That spoiled brat from the Wright family the one who spent months at Dream Paradise with a different girl every night has already arrived in Jayrodale.


    As soon as he saw the damage, he went ballistic.


    Laurens expression shifted, her brows knitting together.


    That must be Winston Wright.


    Ugh, that useless parasite.


    5


    So hes here in Jayrodale now? Andrew leaned back and exhaled slowly,pletely unfazed.


    The Wright family, Raymond ... I honestly dont care.


    Theyre not worth my time


    .


    He shifted his gaze back to Stephen.


    with our joint project? Stephens face up with relief at the change


    Ox; ws the production going


    dos line


    of topic.


    Oh, everythings going ording to n.


    We followed your form and started production as instructed.


    But if I can be candid, Mr.


    Lloyd, I think we might be overproducing .


    This is a brand new product, and flooding the market could backfire.


    If sales flop, well take a huge hit.


    Andrew smiled faintly.


    Dont worry.


    Itll sell out.


    In fact, I wouldnt be surprised if we cant keep up with demand.


    1/2 Chapter 695 Stephen hesitated but ultimately nodded.


    He had not know Andrew long, but


    he had seen enough to realize that this


    man was not someone you


    questioned without reason


    In Jayrodales tangled web of power and influence, Andrew was already a force to be reckoned with .


    Alright, Andrew said, standing and stretching his shoulders.


    Thats settled then.


    Lauren, lets go .

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696 Stephen hesitated for a moment before forcing out a strained smile. Mr.


    Lloyd, the Reckoning Toast at the Jayrodale Grand Hotel officially started today.


    Raymond ns to host it for three days straight, inviting all the major yers in Jayrodale to witness it.


    He exined, If, by the end of the third day, you havent shown up, it will be taken as a refusal to apologize.


    At that point, Raymond, backed by the Wright family, might decide to make a move against you.


    Please, think this through.


    Andrews eyes darkened with indifference .


    Ill go on the third day and settle it then.


    But until then, I dont have the time or the interest to entertain them.


    Stephen quickly nodded.


    Of course,


    Lloyd.


    Mr.


    Ill pass the message along to Raymond.


    Andrew gave a casual wave.


    Do whatever you think is best.


    He turned and left the office with Lauren beside him.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, Lauren said softly, ncing at him with concern, I really think you should take the Wright family seriously.


    She knew his personality he was the kind of man who never bent under pressure.


    However, she feared his stubbornness might draw the wrong kind of attention.


    Andrews jaw tightened


    What happened to Dream Paradise was entirely the Chapman familys fault.


    By any logic, theyre the ones who should be apologizing, not me .


    If the Wright family chooses to ignore the facts and bully me into submission, then I have no choice but to fight back. Lauren gave a small nod.


    Alright.


    I respect your decision.


    But you should know... Winston is a lunatic.


    A spoiled, psychotic brat.


    If he loses his temper, things could get messy.


    Andrew scoffed.


    If hes smart, hell keep his tantrums to himself.


    But if he decides toe after me, hell regret it.


    Lunatic or not, III make him kneel and beg for mercy.


    When they arrived at the Rhodes Corporation building, Marcus came rushing toward them with a tense expression. Mr.


    Lloyd, things are getting out of hand.


    Raymonds pushing hard to hold you responsible and hes even brought in some big shot from the capital .


    He wrung his hands anxiously, ncing at Andrew with genuine concern.


    Andrew chuckled, his eyes glinting with a dangerous calm.


    Rx.


    I already know about it.


    Ill handle it.


    Marcus mouth opened, but no words came out.


    He had worked with Andrew long enough to know the man never backed down.


    Still, this situation was different.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, maybe... maybe we should rethink this, Marcus finally said.


    Im distantly rted to Raymond.


    I could go apologize on your behalf and offer to cover the damages at Dream Paradise.


    He continued, If youe with me d say a f


    we can


    kind words, maybe


    things escte. Content


    e can smooth this over


    Andrewughed, though there was no humor in it.


    First, Stephen tries to talk me into bowing my head.


    belongs to


    Now you? He leaned in slightly, his tone sharp but steady.


    We were the ones who got provoked, Mr.


    Chapman.


    And when we Chapter 696 pushed back, now they want us to apologize? What kind of world would that be? If we just roll over what happens next? People like Raymond would keep running wild, while decent people live in fear.


    Im not about to let that happen.


    Marcus sighed and rubbed the back of his neck.


    Youre absolutely right, Mr.


    Lloyd.


    I get it, really.


    But... sometimes, taking one step back can help you avoid an even bigger fight.


    He added Why not just swallow a bit of pride, apologize, and move on


    ? lose


    is not like youd actually move on


    anything.


    Andrews smile faded.


    His voice turned icy.


    Im not in the habit of apologizing when Ive done nothing wrong.


    With a resigned sigh, Marcus said nothing more.


    He knew that once Andrew made up his mind, there was no talking him out of it.


    +

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697 News of Raymond hosting the Reckoning Toast at the Jayrodale Grand Hotel spread like wildfire.


    In no time, the entire city was buzzing with spection and heated discussions.


    Someonemented, Seriously? Who in their right mind would dare mess with Dream Paradise? Youd have to be either insane or have a death wish


    Once a Reckoning Toast is set, you either show up, drink, and apologize, or you wait for Mr.


    Chapman Senior to go ballistic and take you down.


    Theres no third option! Another said, Lately, this guy Andrew has been making a bit of a name for himself in Jayrodale.


    A lowlife nobody from the bottom of the barrel, and now he thinks he can take on Mr.


    Chapman Senior? This is pure suicide! Well, you cant say that for sure.


    Word is, Andrews gotten close with the Rhodes family and has ties to that legendary Dr.


    Aicker.


    Even Harvey, the head of the Weller family, couldnt put him down.


    If he and Raymond really go at it, who knows how itll turn out? Yeah, right! Who knows how itll turn out? My ass! Raymonds got the full backing of the Wright family.


    He could squash that kid a hundred times over.


    Just wait and see this cocky little bastard is about to get wiped out! Most of the citys elites rich families, businessmen, and high society figures were watching with amusement, waiting for the inevitable fallout .


    Almost no one believed Andrew had a chance.


    Meanwhile, Raymonds momentum was growing stronger by the day.


    At the Jayrodale Grand Hotel, he was throwingvish feasts, hosting 100 tables every night and offering unlimited food and drinks to all his guests


    The whole point was to unt his power and dominance.


    Everyone who showed up treated him with admiration, ttery, and respect.


    nome, dal The message was clear if Andrew dared toe, he would have to kneel and toast his apology.


    If he did not show up, even better.


    Once the three day deadline passed, Raymond would personally step in and erase him for good. Stephen wasted no time.


    The moment he heard about the situation, he went straight to Raymond .


    .


    Raymond, as your senior, I have to ask do you really need to blow this up so much? Raymond was just as heavyset as his son, Sean However, unlike Sean, his size was on a whole other level his massive gut bulged forward, and his thick, meaty face carried a permanent scowl.


    Hmph! Save your breath.


    That bastard Andrew trashed Dream Paradise thats a direct p to my face! He continued, A tree needs its bark, and a man needs his dignity.


    I have a reputation in Jayrodale, and Im not just some nobody.


    He wrecked my club, beat up my son, and then didnt even have the guts to say a word afterward .


    What does that make me? Some


    sewer rat he can just step on ?


    Theres no way in hell Im letting that


    slide! If back down now, I might as well call myself his bitch! He snorted heavily, his face twisting into a vicious re.


    Stephen frowned.


    Raymond, dont forget this whole thing started because your useless son went looking for trouble first.


    If Sean hadnt gone too far and bullied the guy Mr.


    Lloyd wouldnt have trashed your


    club in the first ce! Raymond leaned back into his ck leather sofa f nked by bodyguards in dark sunsses.


    Hearing Stephens words, he sneered.


    Stephen, you used to be someone to reckon with.


    But now? Youve gone soft.


    Youve lost that fire, that dominance ! And lets say, for arguments sake, Sean really did mess with Andrew 1/2 Chapter 697 first.


    So what? He continued, I dont give a damn! In Jayrodale, the Chapman family steps on people not the other way around! Nobody, and I mean nobody, gets to challenge us and walk away! Stephen smirked coldly.


    Raymond, theres a lot you dont understand. Chapter 698

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698 Stephen said calmly, Its not that Ive lost my edge or nerve.


    Its just that sometimes, you need to read the room and know when to pick your battles.


    He continued, Theres a saying A wise man adapts to the times.


    No matter how strong you are, when a true powerhouse shows up, you still have to bow your head if you want to survive. Raymond waved him off with an irritated snort.


    Cut the crap.


    What youre really saying is that youre scared of Andrew, right? Youve already given in to him.


    Either way, doesnt matter.


    My stance is crystal clear.


    If that kid shows up, kneels, toasts me, and pays for all the damages, Ill be merciful and let him walk away with his life. But if he dares not to show, then tough luck.


    Ill make sure he learns exactly what regret feels like.


    Stephens expression darkened, and he let out a cold chuckle .


    Getting Mr.


    Lloyd to kneel and toast you? Thats never going to happen.


    I cant say much more, but Im telling you youre underestimating him .


    Once his full strength is revealed, youll regret the decision you made today.


    Raymond snorted dismissively.


    His strength? Do you mean Natasha and Dn ? Those two undergroundworks? Please .


    Sean mentioned that even Rodney from Madde Martial Academy showed up that night.


    Sure, normally, those three groups might be tricky to deal with.


    But guess what? My time hase.


    Everyone gets their shot at the top, and now its my turn.


    His eyes glimmered with arrogance as he reclinedzily, radiating unshakable confidence.


    Stephens eyelid twitched as a sudden thought struck him.


    He hesitated, then asked, Wait... did the Wright family promise to back you ? Raymond smirked triumphantly.


    He took a slow sip of his tea, savoring the moment, then answered, of course.


    No point hiding it now.


    Mr.


    Winston Wright came to Jayrodale hoping to enjoy himself at Dream Paradise.


    But thanks to Andrews little stunt, he didnt get the experience he wanted.


    Hes pissed.


    If I hadnt calmed him down, that


    And kid would already be lying at


    of the river with


    shattered limbs.


    Stephens heart sank.


    He had suspected Raymond had powerful backing, but hearing it confirmed still left him unsettled. With Winston in his corner, Raymond had every reason to act this boldly.


    If Andrew did not tread carefully, he really could get crushed this time.


    Raymond, just so you know, Mr.


    Lloyd said helle to the


    bet


    Jayrodale Grand Hotel likely within the next day or two, Stephen finally said delivering the message hede for.


    Raymond threw his head back andughed.


    Ha! I knew it ! spineless little coward.


    I was wondering if he really had the balls to stand me up.


    Turns out once he heard whos backing me, hes decided to craw over here and beg for forgiveness! Stephens jaw tightened in frustration.


    Raymond, Mr.


    Lloyding here doesnt mean hesing to grovel.


    You shouldnt be so quick to mock him.


    Raymond snorted with disdain.


    Please.


    If he had guts, he wouldnte at all and would just wait for me to hunt him down.


    But now that hesing, doesnt that prove hes scared? Hes already caved.


    Hes nothing but a coward whos letting my presence crush him into submission.


    Stephen clenched his teeth and said nothing more.


    With the Wright familys influence looming in the background, there was no point arguing further. Well, Stephen, I think were done here


    Dont let me keep you, Raymond said dismissively, motioning toward the door with azy wave. Chapter 698 His lips curled into a sneer as he added, Pass along my message to that little punk .


    If hees in, kneels, toasts me, and begs for mercy, Ill go easy on him.


    But if he tries to act tough, I wont stop until hespletely destroyed.

 Chapter 699

    Stephen left without saying a word, his face dark and grim.


    Raymond sneered as he watched him go. "Spineless coward. You cave the moment someone shows a bit of strength. That''s the difference between you and me, Stephen. You''re weak, and I''ve always been a man of action. Sess takes guts and relentless effort. Only those who push through, no matter the odds, can create a bright future."


    Feeling rather pleased with his own words, Raymond stood up and pushed open the door behind him.


    The room inside was avish, neon-lit paradise, packed with state-of-the-art entertainment systems. A dozen women, barely dressed and practically unting their bodies, circled around a scrawny young man, giggling and yfully teasing him.


    "Come on, Mr. Wright, have a drink with me. Let''s share a ss, hmm?"


    "How about you take me on a date tonight? I promise to make you feel like you''re on cloud nine."


    "Mr. Wright, you''re so bad... always grabbing my chest. But if you want, there are plenty of other ces you can touch too."


    These women had all been top performers at Dream Paradise before its destruction-gorgeous, charming, and shamelessly eager to please.


    The young man they were entertaining was Winston Wright, the youngest son of the Wright family from the capital. And in his presence, these women were practically crawling at his feet.


    Winston looked bored, though. He leaned back on the couch, swirling a ss of whiskey in one hand while his other casually groped whichever body part was closest.


    Raymond approached with a grin and waved the women away. "Mr. Wright, I just need a moment. I promise, within half a day, that Andrew punk will crawl in here, begging on his knees. Once he''s here, you''ll have a nice little show to enjoy. It should liven things up."


    Winston shoved a woman''s head down toward hisp and sighed. "Raymond, your Dream Paradise is gone. Where''s the fun supposed toe from now? This whole trip''s been a bust."


    Raymond gave a nervousugh. "Don''t worry, Mr. Wright. I''ve already reached out to bring back those actresses from Eastonia who were supposed to leave town. I paid extra to make sure they''d be here tonight."


    Winston''s eyes lit up, and a sleazy grin spread across his face. "Oh? You mean the real deal? You got those girls back? Man, you get me Raymond. Unlike these amateurs. All makeup and fake giggles but no real skills. Ugh. Those Eastonian girls, though... that sweet little moan? Sends chills right down my spine."


    Seeing Winston''s excitement, Raymond felt relieved and pressed on. "Mr. Wright, just so you know,


    I''ve already set up the Reckoning et


    Toast at the Jayrodale Grand Hotel. Andrew might have a bit of muscle behind him, so I''ll still need you to oversee things when the time


    Winston waved a hand dismissively. "Andrew? That cockroach? Rx. As long as I''m enjoying myself, nobody in Jayrodale can touch you." Raymond''s face lit up with joy. "Thank you, Mr. Wright! That''s exactly what I was hoping to hear."


    Two days passed in the blink of an eye. Andrew had spent the time helping Lauren handle the medical business. The first shipment from Glorious Pharmaceuticals was set to hit the market within three days, and the team was optimistic about the potential results.


    Meanwhile, Bane had developed three new medications, which Rhodes Corporation''s Pharmaceutical Division rushed into production. Within days, the products were already on pharmacy shelves across the region.


    Tiana and Michael were thrilled, watching everythinge together better than expected.


    "Michael and Bane, thank you both for your hard work," Tiana said with a smile. With these new products, we can finally breathe life back into the Pharmaceutical Division."


    Michael puffed out his chest. "Don''t worry. Bane is a master of his craft¡ªa true legend. I''m confident this will not only restore the division but also put the Weller family under some serious pressure."


    Bane gave a modest shrug. "To be honest, these medications are nothing groundbreaking. They''re decent but hardly remarkable."


    Tiana nodded, "I get what you mean.


    We were working on a tight deadline, so it''s understandable that we couldn''t aim too high this time. But even so, your expertise has already made a difference. In such a short time, you''ve delivered results. That''s exactly why Rhodes Corporation is lucky to have you on board."

 Chapter 700

    Bane waved a hand dismissively. "Let me make one thing clear-I''m not helping Rhodes Corporation''s Pharmaceutical Division out of pure goodwill. I expect to get what I want when the timees. I trust you won''t be stingy when that moment arrives."


    Tiana chuckled softly. "Don''t worry. You''ll have ess to all the resources and funds you need."


    The meeting room was filled with Rhodes Corporation executives. Besides Bane and Michael, Andrew, Lauren, and Marcus were also present.


    However, the three of them sat on the sidelines,rgely ignored. Nobody came over to chat or engage with them.


    Meanwhile, Michael stood at the center of attention, surrounded by a crowd of managers, all enthusiastically congratting him.


    They were not there just for idle ttery-they were hedging their bets. After all, the ongoing power struggle between Michael and Lauren would decide who got the CEO seat.


    Judging by the current situation, Michael seemed like a guaranteed winner. And in corporate politics, knowing which way the wind blew was a survival skill these managers had mastered.


    Michael smiled modestly, but his gaze swept toward Andrew and Lauren with a mocking glint.


    "Lauren, Mr. Lloyd... you two look a bit down," he said with a fake smile. "What''s wrong? Did Mr. Lloyd''s magic forms not turn out as expected?"


    Lauren''s expression remained cold. "Our products are just fine. They''ll be hitting the market soon. You don''t need to worry about us." Michaelughed condescendingly. "Lauren, you''re being way too impatient. Sure, Glorious Pharmaceuticals is backing you, but the heart of a product lies in its quality and performance. If Mr. Lloyd''s forms turn out to be garbage, thenunching them will only burn through resources and drain your energy for nothing."


    Marcus frowned. "Mr. Rhodes, you don''t even know what our products are. Isn''t it a bit arrogant to make assumptions like that?"


    Michael sneered. "Why would I waste time learning about your products? Tell me, Mr. Chapman, would you care what the janitor on the street is having for lunch? Of course not. Because the gap between you two is too vast to bother."


    Marcus'' face turned red with anger-Michael''s words were beyond insulting.


    "Mr. Chapman," Andrew said suddenly, his voice calm but sharp, "would you waste your breath arguing with a dog."


    Michael''s expression darkened instantly. His lips twisted into a snarl. "Andrew, you just don''t know when to quit. Fine. Let''s see how far your so-called miracle products go. I''ll enjoy watching you crash and burn."


    Andrew smirked. "Michael, do you remember what I told you before? I said I''d strip away that smug mask and bring you back to reality. Don''t forget that. And from where I''m standing, your products are the real garbage."


    Bane snorted. "Kid, big talk like that can make your tongue snap in half. If my products are garbage, then yours are less than trash."


    Andrew''s gaze shifted to Bane, filled


    with disdain. Bane, you whipped up three forms in record time. What do you think you are? The legendary founder of the Advanced Medical Institute? You might have everyone else here fooled, but I see through your tricks."


    Bane''s face hardened. His voice dropped to an icy growl. "What the hell are you implying? Are you questioning my medical expertise?"


    Andrew shrugged. "I''m not


    questioning it¡ªI''m outright


    dismissing it. Your forms are


    nothing but a haphazard mix of tonic herbs thrown together under


    pressure. Sure, they might give. people a quick boost-stuff a bunch of Root of Resilience, Emberhorn Stag, and Sunberry Bush into someone, and they''ll feel like a furnace for a few hours. But real medicine is about more than a


    temporary high. It''s about


    consistent, reliable results."


    affordability, essibility, and


    The room fell into stunned silence. Many of the executives looked pale, suddenly uncertain about the products they had been so eager to praise.


    Marcus pped his hands, nodding with approval. "Well said, Mr. Lloyd! That''s what you call integrity and vision!"


    Even Tiana nced at Andrew with surprise. She thought, ''This kid... maybe he actually knew what he was talking about.''

 Chapter 701

    Bane clenched his jaw, forcing himself to suppress his anger. He growled, "Fine. You''ve got a sharp tongue, I''ll give you that. But what makes you so sure my products don''t meet the standards you''re talking about?"


    Andrew looked at him like he was the vige idiot and let out a mocking chuckle. "I might not have seen your forms, but I''ve seen the raw materials you''re using."


    He said, "The recent budget reports from the Pharmaceutical Division? The massive procurement lists? Even just skimming through those documents was enough for me to tell you that your three new products are doomed to fail.


    "Because the production costs are ridiculously high-even I was shocked when I saw the numbers. You''re basically bleeding Rhodes Corporation dry!"


    Bane gave a dismissive snort. "Cost is not my concern. My job is to produce results."


    Michael sneered. "Andrew, the Pharmaceutical Division has more than enough capital to handle those costs. Why are you so worried? Feeling jealous already because you know we''re about to crush you?"


    Andrew''s eyes narrowed. "You''re an idiot. I honestly can''t believe Rhodes Corporation would even consider putting someone as brainless as you in charge. Anyone with half a business brain knows that costs have to be the top priority. Even high-end brands like Chanel and Louis Vuitton, with their sky-high prices, still keep their production costs shockingly low. That''s the secret to real profits.


    "But with your genius strategy of ignoring production costs, the moment the market rejects these products, thepany will crash. And it won''t just be a minor loss¡ªyou''ll be bankrupt so fast, you won''t have anything left but regret."


    He continued, "Sure, Rhodes Corporation is a powerhouse that can afford to burn some cash. But when you''re selling medication at luxury prices, who exactly do you think is going to buy it?"


    Michael''s smile faltered, and his eyes darkened. "Andrew, you''re still too green to challenge me about business Our high costse from our high-quality ingredients. And high quality is meant for wealthy customers who don''t blink at premium prices."


    He taunted, "You think we''re developing products for broke nobodies who can''t afford decent healthcare? Please. Our target is the upper ss the ones with deep pockets and no hesitation to spend when ites to their health and lifestyle. That''s where the real money is, and that''s the foundation


    of our strategy."


    Michael leaned back, scoffing as his gaze swept over Andrew with disdain. "Andrew, you might be talented in some areas, but when ites to understanding products, markets, and business dynamics¡ªyou''repletely out of your depth.


    "The principles I justid out? They apply everywhere, across industries and markets. That''s what we call business acumen. You''re just a clueless amateur pretending to be an expert."


    Several of the senior executives began apuding, nodding in agreement.


    "Mr. Rhodes, that was brilliant! Your insights into the luxury market are truly enlightening!"


    "Absolutely! Focusing on wealthy customers is the smartest move. Why waste resources catering to people who can barely afford their prescriptions?"


    "With Mr. Rhodes leading us, Rhodes Corporation is destined to reach new heights!"


    Even Tiana gave a subtle nod of approval. "Not bad, Michael. I have to admit, your perspective here is solid. In today''s market, low-end products offer little profit. Targeting middle and upper-ie


    V


    customers with premium products is the smarter path forward. You''ve definitely matured."

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709 Today marked the final day of the Reckoning Toast.


    Raymond had never expected Andrew to show him such tant disregard, showing up thiste and making such an entrance. In the center of the hotels grand hall, Winston sat slouched in his chair, looking thoroughly bored.


    Every now and then, locals from Jayrodale came over to toast him, but he either ignored them or responded with dismissive nods. It was clear he didnt take anyone here seriously.


    Standing stiffly behind Winston was an older man with a lean frame and a stone cold expression.


    He was known as Jason Lowell, one of the Wright familys top enforcers sent as Winstons personal bodyguard .


    Raymond approached with a polite smile.


    Mr.


    Lowell, youve been standing there all night.


    Please, sit down and rest for a bit .


    Jason responded tly, Mr.


    Chapman, just handle your business.


    III handle mine.


    Raymond bowed slightly, eager to please.


    Of course,


    Lowell .


    Mr.


    Youre absolutely right.


    I just worry that Andrew might show up with Jayrodales underground forces.


    If that happens, I might need to rely on you.


    Jason let out a cold snort.


    Ill step in when necessary.


    But Jayrodale is a tiny town theres barely anyone here worth my effort.


    Raymond nodded in agreement, stering on a sycophantic grin.


    Mr.


    Lowell, youre absolutely right.


    Nobody here can match you.


    And that Andrew... hes not even worth mentioning.


    Winston tapped his ss on the table, his patience running thin.


    Where the hell is this Andrew guy? I heard hes some notorious sugar baby who lives off rich women. Nothing disgusts me more than a man who cant stand on his own two feet.


    Raymond gave a quickugh.


    Dont worry, Mr.


    Wright.


    I just heard from Stephen theyre on their way.


    Winston grunted and swept his gaze across the room.


    Suddenly, his eyes widened, and a lecherous grin spread across his face.


    Well, well... now thats a surprise, he muttered.


    Didnt expect to see that kind of beauty here.


    Raymond followed Winstons gaze and immediately chuckled knowingly.


    Ah, I see Mr.


    Wright has good taste, Raymond said with a sleazy grin.


    Allow me to introduce them to you.


    11 He straightened his suit and gestured toward the two women Winston had his eyes on .


    Those two beauties are Christina Stevens, CEO of Jayrodales Stevens Corporation, known as the Ice


    Queen of the corporate work fel.


    Raymond exined.


    The other is Aspen Stevens, from Bridgefields prestigious Stevens family a true socialite.


    Winstons eyes gleamed with interest.


    Theyre both from the Stevens family? Damn ... imaginending both women.


    Thatd be a dreame true.


    Raymonds smile widened.


    With your charm and family name, Mr.


    Wright,


    , theyll be yours in no time.


    He added styly, By the way, the man standing with them? Thats


    Moore from Hidden Dragons el


    Youve met before, havent you? Winston sneered.


    Of course, I know that old perv.


    swnovelhe


    Hes practically a friend when ites to ... extracurricr activities.


    Raymondughed and strode over to the group.


    Mr.


    Finley, Aspen, Christina, Raymond greeted them with a 1/2 Chapter 709 practiced smile.


    Allow me to introduce you to Mr.


    Winston Wright.


    Hes been eager to meet you.


    Finley raised his ss, giving Winston a knowing smirk.


    Mr.


    Wright, long time no see.


    We havent ... crossed swords since that night in Blumedale.


    Winston let out a sleazy chuckle.


    Youve always had a quick draw, Finley.


    Makes the rest of us look bad.


    Finley tilted his ss toward him.


    Nonsense.


    Your technique is famous.


    Short and thin, but deadly when it counts.


    Winstons eyes darkened, but he let the jab slide, turning his attention to Christina and Aspen instead


    sw noveling


    He straightened his posture and shed what he believed was a charming smile .


    Good evening,dies.


    My name is Winston.


    Winston Wright, from the Wright family.


    He practically growled thest two words, emphasizing his family name.

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710 Winstons intentions were obvious he wanted Christina and Aspen to know just how significant his status was. Aspen gave a demure smile.


    Ah, so youre the young heir of the Wright family.


    Its a pleasure to meet you,


    Wright.


    Mr.


    Christina, feeling a bit nervous, gave a small nod. Hello, Mr.


    Wright.


    Winstonughed heartily.


    Ladies, I assume youre here today to witness the grand finale of Mr.


    Chapmans Reckoning Toast ? Aspen tilted her head with a yful smile. Mr.


    Wright, youre so sharp ! Yes, we dide to join the fun.


    But honestly, we dont really understand these kinds of events.


    Were just here to watch.


    Winstons chest swelled with pride.


    Well, youre in for a treat.


    Sit back and enjoy the show Im about to deal with that nobody, Andrew.


    Aspens eyes widened in mock surprise as she parted her soft, red lips.


    Wait... Mr.


    Wright, are you really going to step in on Mr.


    Chapmans behalf? Winston let out a disdainful snort, his expression turning cold. Of course.


    Raymonds basically my dog.


    When someone kicks my dog without asking me first, theyre disrespecting me.


    And you know... if I dont teach that Andrew a lesson, people might start thinking Im weak. Aspen covered her mouth with a charmingugh.


    Wow,


    Mr.


    Wright! Youve barely arrived in Jayrodale, and youve already stirred up such a storm.


    With someone like you supporting Mr.


    Chapman, hell be able to walk all over this city from now on.


    Winston was practically glowing from the ttery .


    His smile stretched even wider, his confidence soaring.


    He loved how easily women were drawn to him once they caught a hint of his familys power. As the young heir of the Wright family, Winston believed his life was nothing short of perfect .


    After all, in his mind, there was was a single beautiful woman in this world


    e could not get if he w


    swno Ot


    her


    Meanwhile, Raymond stood awkwardly to the side, forcing a stiff smile.


    He had just been called a dog right in front of everyone.


    Yet, what could he do? Against the Wright family from Blumedale, he really was a nobody.


    Hence, despite the humiliation


    burning in his chest, Raymond told himself it was a privilege to serve a man like Winston. Content Belongs


    1 Aspen raised her ss, her smile bright and yful .


    Mr.


    Wright, Im surprised someone of your status would even bothering to a small town like Jayrodale.


    Im curious... how are you nning to show off your strength today? I cant wait to see.


    Winstons ego inted even more under her attention.


    He downed a shot of whiskey and grinned.


    Simple, he dered.


    As soon as that punk Andrew walks in, III make him get on his knees.


    And after that? III do whatever the hell I want with him.


    Aspens eyes sparkled .


    Oh, Mr.


    Wright, you better not let me down.


    Ill be watching closely the whole time ! Winston gave a confident wave of his hand


    Dont worry, sweetheart.


    You two are in for quite a show.


    Finley stood off to the side,zily swirling his drink with an amused smirk.


    He thought Aspen was impressive- dangerously so.


    With just a few yful words, she had Winston wrapped around her finger.


    In just a few minutes, Aspen had


    inted Winstons ego and subtly et


    ignited his resentment toward Andrew.


    What a clever little snake, Finley mused, A textbook case of using one mans sword to kill another.


    1/2 Chapter 710 Too bad Winston was too stupid to notice.


    For all his familys wealth and power, Winston had the intelligence of a blunt knife.


    Aspen had barely even tried, yet he was already putty in her hands.

 Chapter 711

    Finley was all for Aspen''s devious schemes. As long as it was against Andrew, he did not care who it was-he was more than happy to watch.


    On the other hand, Christina secretly thought that perhaps this was an opportunity to test Andrew''s true abilities. Winston, being the heir of Blumedale''s Wright family, certainly wielded tremendous influence.


    If Andrew had provoked such a powerful young man, she wondered how he would handle the situation. If he crumbled instantly before Winston and begged for mercy, i would only prove he was not anything special after all.


    As time passed, more and more guests filled the hotel lobby. Many had not received invitations but had snuck in just to watch the drama unfold.


    A Reckoning Toast ceremony was not something you saw every day. Since it was being hosted by Raymond, the owner of Dream Paradise himself, whoever was on the receiving end would likely end up in a miserable state. "Damn it, he still hasn''t shown up. This little bastard is really asking for death!" Raymond cursed impatiently. Winston, trying to impress Aspen and Christina, waved his hand casually and smiled. "Calm down. What''s the rush? With me personally overseeing this, when he shows up, his only option will be to kneel and apologize Winston continued. "If he doesn''te, well, I''ll personally visit his home tomorrow and make sure his whole family is kneeling at my feet!"


    As time continued to slip away, Christina frowned. She wondered if Andrew was too afraid to show up. Finley was also gritting his teeth, thinking Andrew was cunning, treacherous, and despicable. He might actually be standing them up, deliberately embarrassing Raymond.


    Just then, there was amotion at the main entrance. Everyone''s attention immediately shifted in that direction.


    Stephen led the way, with Andrew walking in the center, Dn and Natasha nking him on either side, followed by more than a dozen skilled fighters, all walking in unhurriedly.


    The crowd immediately erupted into whispered discussions.


    "He actually dared toe. This Andrew has some serious guts!" someonemented.


    Another said, "If I were him, I would''ve bought a ne ticket and fled overseas by now. Most of the third day has already passed, so there''s no point ining now. Mr. Chapman won''t ept his apology!"


    "What an idiot! Coming to apologize but bringing backup? Isn''t he just provoking Mr. Chapman and asking for a beating?" someone else remarked.


    "Dn and Natasha better keep their distance if they know what''s good for them. Otherwise, Winston might get angry and wipe out Jayrodale''s entire underground in one fell swoop!"


    Andrew heard almost all thements from those around him. However, he remained unfazed as he walked directly toward Raymond.


    Raymond waved his hand, and immediately, someone brought over a table with alcohol on it.


    "Since you''re here, don''t waste time. Just kneel and toast first," Raymondmanded coldly.


    Andrew''ste arrival had infuriated


    him. Nheless, he thought at least the kid knew what was important and had shown up. Raymond nned to toy with him first, humiliate him thoroughly, and then beat him half to death to vent his anger.


    Andrew seemed to ignore Raymond''smand and instead nced around the room. When he saw Aspen and Christina, he could not help but think they were really everywhere. Then, there was Finley, looking smug as ever, though Andrew knew the guy was just another pathetic loser.


    As for the rest? They were unfamiliar, so he paid them no mind.


    "Andrew, are you deaf? I told you to kneel and make the toast!" Raymond shouted again.


    He silently cursed at Andrew, ''Damn it, this little bastard ispletely ignoring me, looking around instead. He really needs to be taught a lesson!''


    Winston sat with one leg crossed over the other, his personal bodyguard Jason standing beside him.


    Winston mocked, "This little nobody


    is somewhat interesting. Though


    he''s weak as hell, he''s putting on


    quite a show! No wonder Raymond couldn''t handle him. Seems like he''s got something, but not much!"


    Aspen smirked coldly. "Andrew, you''d better listen to Mr. Chapman''s words. When he tells you to kneel,


    you kneel. When he tells you to toast, you toast."

 Chapter 712

    Otherwise, your luck runs out today, and you might not even know what killed you!" Aspen threatened. 1 Andrew gave her a dismissive nce. "Aspen, who do you think you are to tell me what to do? You can''t find anyone to rely on in Jayrodale anymore, can you? Hah, you''re nothing more than a stray!"


    Aspen''s expression changed dramatically as she gritted her teeth. Inwardly, she was shocked, wondering if Andrew had really taken out Gordon. After all, he would not say such things if he did not.


    Winston frowned when he saw Aspen''s displeasure. He said coldly, "Raymond, what are you waiting for? Teach him some manners."


    Raymond acknowledged with a grunt, then turned to Andrew with a vicious smile. He snarled, "You little bastard, I''ll give you onest chance. Hurry up, get down on your knees for the toast, and then ept whatever punishment I decide to give you!"


    Andrew raised an eyebrow. "And if I don''t? Are you going to bite me?"


    Raymond was momentarily stunned, then flew into a rage. You really don''t know when to quit, do you? Are you not afraid of dying? Open your damn eyes and look around. Do you think things will end well for you toda don''t kneel?"


    The others who hade to witness the Reckoning Toast ceremony broke into an uproar.


    "Wow! This guy''s got some nerve. Looking at him, you''d think he was going to defy Mr. Chapman!"


    someone


    you


    Another person said, "What an idiot. Even at this point, he doesn''t recognize how serious the situation is. He''s digging his own grave!"


    "Maybe he thinks having Natasha and Dn backing him means he doesn''t have to fear anything. But I heard that Mr. Wright, who Mr. Chapman invited, is the real deal. Dn and Natasha won''t be able to save his miserable life!"


    Dexter had also arrived, hiding in a corner, afraid to be seen. His eyes were filled with hatred and resentment as he looked at Andrew.


    The day Dream Paradise was trashed, he had been severely beaten, almost to death. Upon learning that Raymond had invited Winston as his ace, he hade specifically to watch, desperately hoping that Raymond would kill Andrew outright.


    Natasha frowned. "Mr. Chapman, you should know the real reason behind what happened at Dream Paradise If your son hadn''t been following someone else''s orders to cause trouble with Mr. Lloyd, things wouldn''t have escted to this point."


    Raymond snorted. "I don''t give a damn about the reason. Anyone who trashes my club has to pay the price!"


    Dnughed coldly. "Raymond, when did you be so full of yourself? Do your parents know about this?"


    Raymond sneered. "Dn, in the past, I would have shown you some respect and kept my mouth shut. But I''m sorry to say, today I''m going to take you all down."


    "Either this little punk gets on his knees right now to apologize, or he can prepare to die!" Raymond dered.


    He was truly baffled. Did Stephen not inform Andrew about Winston? Despite knowing that Winston was backing him up, the bastard still dared to stand there talking back-it was suicide.


    Andrew finally spoke up. "I dide here today for a toast and an apology.''


    Raymond sneered. "Stop dragging this out. If you already know what to do, just get on with it! Kneel down, hurry up!"


    Andrew smiled coldly. "Not so fast. The apology and toast mentioned aren''t from me. It''s you, Raymond, who should kneel and apologize to me!"


    Andrew''s words sent Raymond into a rage. Winston, too, was so angry he could onlyugh.


    As for everyone else present, they all looked at Andrew with disbelief in


    their eyes. They wondered if Andrew was out of his damn mind and if the pressure had finally gotten to him.


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713 Chapter


    713


    Aspen sneered. "Andrew, do you really think Mr. Chapman has no one backing him? Mr. Wright is the real power behind tonight''s Reckoning Toast. If you''re still acting so clueless, you''re as good as dead!" 15


    3


    Winston let out a light chuckle. "Ms. Aspen, you''re exaggerating. I''m just here for the show. Raymond can handle this. That little nobody isn''t worth my time."


    He did not even spare Andrew a proper look, acting every bit like the elite spoiled rich kid he was. A few young women in the crowd practically swooned, their eyes gleaming with admiration.


    Men like Winston, born into wealth and power, had a way of dazzling naive girls. After all, in this world, money was the ultimate advantage.


    Christina remained silent, watching Andrew closely. She wanted to see how he would handle the pressure from both Raymond and Winston.


    After all, Winston arriving in Jayrodale was a big deal-he was the real power yer in the room. In her opinion, Andrew would not dare go up against him if he had any sense.


    Raymond, growing impatient, suddenly raised his hand and swung at Andrew. "You little shit, I told you t neel and pour the damn drink! If you keep dragging your feet, I''ll p you twice first-then we''ll see how fast you drop!"


    Before Raymond''s hand even got close, Andrew''s pnded first. The sheer force sent Raymond-a man weighing over 300 pounds-flying across the room.


    Andrew scoffed. "You idiot. Are you really that ignorant that you can''t tell who should be begging for mercy tonight?"


    His voice was ice-cold as he took two steps forward, stopping right over Raymond''s sprawled-out body. Then, without hesitation, he lifted his foot and stomped it straight onto Raymond''s face.


    A bloodcurdling scream tore through the hall as Raymond''s entire face caved in-his mouth, nose, and even his teeth crushed under Andrew''s boot.


    "You little bastard! How dare you darey a hand on me?! You''re dead! Your whole family is dead!" Raymond howled in fury.


    His mind was boiling with rage. At this point, Andrew should have been groveling, not fighting back. This was not just an insult to him-it was an insult to Winston.


    The crowd erupted in chaos, and everyone stared at Andrew in disbelief.


    Someone eximed, "Am I seeing this right? He actually fought back right in front of Mr. Wright?! Does he have a death wish?!"


    "This guy is insane! Not only is he dead, but his whole family, everything he owns-it''s all going to be wiped out by Mr. Wright!"


    "Raymond''s teeth are on the floor... Goodness... He must''ve already epted his fate-now he''s just going all out before he dies!"


    Aspen smirked darkly, her eyes


    glinting with cruel satisfaction. This


    was exactly what she wanted. She


    knew Andrew would not just


    surrender and that he would strike


    back.


    en


    The more he resisted, the angrier Winston became; the angrier Winston became, the worse Andrew''s fate would


    be.


    Finley gulped down the rest of his


    drink, grinning ear to ear Last time, the hunchbacked old man Aspen brought failed to take Andrew down-it had been a huge


    disappointment.


    However, with the ruthless Winston around, Finley believed Andrew was screwed. No way was he getting out of this alive.


    Meanwhile, Christina''s heart was


    pounding as she thought ''Andrew, you actually fought back. Do you seriously think you can take on the Wright family?''


    Shock, doubt, and disbelief swirled inside her. She thought Andrew was really reckless,


    Just then, Andrew suddenly lifted his foot and kicked Raymond straight in the stomach.


    Raymond''s entire body spasmed, nearly passing out from the pain. His mouth opened wide, gasping for air, while his face and neck twitched uncontrobly.


    "You fucking... How dare you..."


    Andrew stood over him, looking down with cold indifference. "Shut up."

 Chapter 714

    With another vicious kick, Raymond''s massive body was sent flying across the room, rolling like a ragdoll before mming into the far end of the hall. With a loud thud, he crashed into the wall and copsed to the floor,pletely unconscious.


    The entire room fell into dead silence. One by one, the spectators stood frozen, their eyes wide with shock, unable to process Andrew''s sheer audacity and brute force.


    Finley''s face twitched in disbelief. "Does Andrew seriously not care about pissing Winston off?"


    Christina''s lips parted slightly. She had known that Andrew had changed, but she never imagined he had grown this fearless.


    Yet, before anyone could recover from the shock, Andrew did something even more outrageous. He flicked his wrist casually and ordered, "Drag that fat pig over here. He still hasn''t kneeled to apologize, and now he wants to take a nap? Not happening."


    Dn grinned darkly and strode over, grabbing Raymond by the leg before yanking him across the floor like a piece of trash.


    Natasha, holding a ss of liquor, suddenly sshed the contents straight onto Raymond''s face.


    With a sharp gasp, Raymond jolted awake, choking on the burn of the alcohol. "Andrew, I swear to God- I''m going to kill you! I''ll fucking kill you!"


    Andrew grabbed him by the cor and brutally pped him. The ps kepting, one after another until blood streamed down Raymond''s swollen face.


    "Say it again," Andrew demanded coldly.


    Raymond spat, "You motherfu¡ª


    11


    A few more ps, and this time, Andrew''s strikespletely shattered Raymond''s nose. His entire face swelled, and he was barely recognizable.


    "Try again," Andrew said tly.


    Raymond''s lips trembled as he stuttered, "I... I..."


    The absolute ruthlessness in Andrew''s eyes had drained thest bit of defiance from him. The arrogance he once had was gone, reced by raw fear.


    He could not fight back. So, there was only one option left-beg for help.


    Desperately, he turned toward Winston and screamed, "Mr. Wright, save me! Please, save me!"


    The sight of Raymond reduced to a pathetic mess, wailing for mercy, sent shivers down everyone''s spine. Someone gasped. "Holy shit. Andrew is insane!"


    "Does he not realize he just humiliated Raymond right in front of Winston? Andrew just crossed the line!" "Look at Winston''s face. It''s darker than a storm cloud. Andrew might''ve gotten away with hitting Raymond, but there''s no way he''s getting away with this."


    In the corner, Dexter turned pale, his lips trembling. Beside him, Sean''s entire body shook, his face drenched in cold sweat. His pants were nearly soaked.


    Andrew''s brutality was beyond anything they could have imagined.


    Even with Winston right there, he still dared to treat Raymond like garbage.


    Sean clutched his head in terror, screaming, "I don''t care about revenge anymore! I just want to go home! I want my mom!"


    Suddenly, a wine ss shattered on the floor.


    Winston''s expression twisted in rage as he slowly rose from his leather seat, his movements deliberate and filled with menace.


    "So, you''re Andrew Lloyd," he said,


    his voice tow and dangerous. "Listen carefully. I''m only going to say this once kneel. Let me crack your skull open and break all four of your limbs.  en


    "Or... You can resist. And if you do, I won''t just kill you-I''ll erase your entire family. Everyone you''ve ever cared about will suffer. Even in


    trapped in the hell I create fory.ne


    death you''ll exist in eternal fear,


    I


    His teeth clenched so hard they nearly cracked. His eyes burned with a murderous fury, his killing intent nearly tangible in the air.


    Winston did not give a damn about Raymond he was just a pawn. Yet, for Andrew to humiliate his own. people right in front of him? There was no way Winston could let this insult slide. 1


    Even the slightest stain on his pride had to be repaid in blood. Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 715

    "It''s over. Mr. Wright is furious, and the consequences will be severe!" someone whispered.


    "Andrew is good as dead! When Mr. Wright gets angry, it''s like the sky is falling!" another added..


    "I really admire this guy''s guts. Even now, he''s not begging for mercy on his knees. He must be an idiot to think he''s untouchable," a third voice said.


    The onlookers'' gazes toward Andrew were filled with both pity and mockery. If Winston went on a rampage, no one could help Andrew. Whatever Andrew had done to Raymond, Winston would pay back a hundredfold.


    "Andrew, you might be able to humiliate Mr. Chapman, but in front of Mr. Wright, all you can do is grovel," Aspen said with a cold smile.


    Andrew remained unmoved by the chatter and discussions surrounding him. He slightly turned his head, nced sideways at Winston, and asked casually, "And who are you?"


    The crowd erupted again. They thought Andrew was insane and just too arrogant. Winston had already stepped forward in anger, yet he dared to ask who he was. He was basically treating Winston as if he were nobody.


    Everyone was sure that Andrew was doomed.


    Winston was furious but managed a vicious smile. "Listen carefully, punk. My name is Winston Wright, and I''m from Blumedale''s Wright family. I could crush you with one finger!"


    He had expected Andrew to be terrified, especially after he had announced his identity. The Wright family name from Blumedale carried tremendous weight in the region.


    Yet Andrew just shook his head and said calmly, "Sorry. I''m not familiar with any Wright family. I''ve never heard of them. Besides, today is about the grudge between Raymond and me. It doesn''t seem to concern you.


    The spectators all gasped, each thinking Andrew had lost his mind.


    "I can''t believe he actually spoke to Mr. Wright like that! How many lives does he think he has?" one person


    muttered.


    "Even in the state capital, no one dares to talk to Winston like that. This kid is eitherpletely fearless orpletely stupid!"


    "What should have been a simple Reckoning Toast ceremony has turned into a public execution scene because of this guy. I bet Mr. Wright will definitely kill him, no doubt about it!" a third personmented. Christina''s heart was racing. She thought, ''Andrew, how can you not take Winston seriously? Where the hell is this confidenceing from?''


    Winston let out a dryugh, his gaze sharp as a knife. "You''ve got guts, I''ll give you that. I''ve been running this city for years, and I''ve never met someone as reckless as you


    en


    He snarled, "Fine. If I don''t kill you tonight, I don''t deserve to be a Wright!"


    Winston''s eyes were zing with fury, and he was determined to kill Andrew. This was not just about avenging Raymond anymore. It was about salvaging his dignity as the heir of the Wright family.  "Well, if you don''t think you''re worthy to be a Wright, how about this: if you can''t kill me, you can take myst name. I''ll treat you like my godson from now on. I''m feeling generous," Andrew suggested casually.


    Winston was beyond furious, howling, "Mr. Lowell, take him down! Kill this punk! I don''t just want him dead-I want his entire family erased!"


    Looking at his frenzied state, his face contorted with rage, was clear that Andrew had pushed him to the absolute limit.


    The others were almost numb by now, with some even admiring Andrew''s sheer audacity. Even while staring at death in the face, he still dared to verbally spar with Winston. 1


    They had to admit, he truly had a death wish. Unfortunately no matter how tough he was, a person only had one life. Once dead, it was all over.


    No matter how arrogant Andrew was or how much he disrespected Winston, he would ultimately be killed. So, his act of defiance seemed pointless to them.


    Jason stepped forward with one hand behind his back, his tall, lean frame moving with an eerie calm.


    "I don''t want to dirty my hands, so kneel and let Mr. Wright crush you to death," he threatened.


    He added, "Otherwise, I''ll first shatter your kneecaps, making you wish you were dead. Then I''ll crack open your skull, ensuring you die with your eyes wide open in agony!


    25


    H

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716 Chapter


    716


    Jason''s cold, emotionless voice echoed, and the onlookers quickly backed away. They were frightened by the chilling aura emanating from him-it felt like being targeted by a


    mous snake.


    Aspen''s face filled with uncertainty as he sized up Jason. She thought Winston''s personal bodyguard was impressive, possessing fighting skills matching Gordon''s, at the peak senior grandmaster level. It was indeed just as expected from the elite families of Blumedale.


    Gordon alone was enough to make the Stevens family of Bridgefields walk with their heads high. If Jason was not


    surpassed the senior


    even the strongest in the Wright family, then the other experts in the family must has


    grandmaster level.


    In an instant, Aspen became absolutely certain that Andrew had met his match. No matter how hard he struggled or how lucky he got, death was inevitable.


    "How dare you!" Natasha and Dn tensed up, ring at Jason.


    Jason chuckled. "You two wimps-if you don''t want to die, move. With your pathetic skills, even dogs are more useful than you."


    Winston fixed his gaze on Andrew, smiling icily. "Andrew, I have to say, I haven''t seen someone with your a long time. The more courage you show, the more satisfying it''ll be when I crush you.


    ts in


    "So don''t disappoint me-resist, resist with everything you''ve got. That way, when I kill you, I''ll feel fulfilled and exhrated!"


    Winston finished with a maniacalugh, bloodlust gleaming in his eyes.


    Andrew waved his hand. "Dn, Natasha, stand down. This old bastard has some skill-you''re no match for him right now."


    Dn and Natasha immediatelyplied and stepped back They could feel Jason''s overwhelming presence pressing down on them, making it hard to breathe. Nheless, Andrew was their boss-if he had ordered them to fight to the death right now, they would not have hesitated for a second.


    Winston smiled arrogantly. "What''s this? Scared now? Too terrified to man up? If you''d shown some sense earlier, I wouldn''t have needed to step in myself. But now?


    He pointed at his belt and sneered. "Crawl under this first, then I might consider leaving your corpse intact."


    The surrounding crowd burst into


    dominance of the Wright family.


    Andrew, might have crushed


    Raymond, but he was nothingpared to Winston-the gap between them was simply too vast.


    "Kneel to you? Winston, I think you might be brain-damaged," Andrew said coldly. "This is Jayrodale, not Blumedate. Youe to my territory acting tough, and I''m supposed to respect you? Who the hell do you think you are?"


    Winston felt his chest nearly explode with rage. "Mr. Lowell, don''t hesitate anymore-kill him immediately! Tear him to pieces! Now, now, now!"


    His voice cracked with fury as he stomped his foot.


    Jason''s eyes turned vicious as he chopped toward Andrew''s head. Andrew slightly tilted his head to avoid the palm strike, then rammed his shoulder hard against Jason''s body


    Jason''s pupils contracted as he sneered, "You''ve got some skill, but it''s not enough against me."


    His tall figure suddenly rose up, and the air trembled with a series of rapid thuds. Then, his legs alternated


    in a


    flurry of rapid kicks aimed at Andrew''s chest.


    He snarled, "Let''s see if you can block this! If you can take my Unstoppable Chain Kicks, then maybe I''ll acknowledge you as a real fighter!"


    Today''s Bonus Offer


    X


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720 Chapter 720 Andrew chuckled.


    Mr.


    Wright, It seems you still dont understand your situation.


    Grabbing Winston by the hair, Andrew pped him across the face again, his swollen cheeks taking yet another brutal beating.


    Then, he asked, Now, do you finally see who should be begging for mercy? Winstons nose and mouth spurted blood as he was pped into submission.


    Never in his life had he been pped this many times, and Andrew had literally smacked him senseless.


    P Please stop hitting me.


    W We can talk this out! Winstons voice had taken on a whimpering tone as he shielded his face with his hands.


    Andrew nodded with satisfaction and slowly said, Thats more like it.


    So let me ask Mr.


    Wright once more do you acknowledge your mistake? Without a moments hesitation, Winston nodded frantically Yes, I was wrong! III definitely change my wayspletely! Andrew immediately delivered two more ps, the sound making Finley, Christina, and Aspen jump with fright.


    They all thought Andrew was truly insane and suicidal.


    After all, Winston had already apologized, yet Andrew still pped him it was like he was trying to push Winston to the brink of madness.


    Even Dn and Natasha were starting to suspect that Andrew was using Winston as a practice dummy but they had no solid proof.


    Andrew, why the hell did you hit me again? Winston screamed in frustration after being pped for no apparent reason.


    Andrew replied, I asked if you acknowledged your mistake and all you needed to say was yes.


    But you had to add that bit about changing your ways.


    Did I ask you to change? Winston lookedpletely bewildered, staring at Andrew as if he were some kind of monster.


    He had seen bullies before, but never someone who bullied with such apleteck of boundaries.


    Finleys mouth twitched as he thought, Andrew, you truly are a demon.


    If you want to hit someone, just say so- why bother inventing imaginary crimes? Andrew pped his hands casually.


    Alright, lets put an end to this matter.


    What do you say, Mr.


    Wright? Though I pped you, it was because you deserved it.


    Raymond provoked me, so I trashed his club.


    I treat you all equally and fairly, without any personal bias ! Winstons mouth twitched again as he silently cursed, No personal grudges, my ass! If Andrew thinks this will end here, Des dreaming! Despite the rage boiling inside him, Winston did not dare talk back and obediently replied, Dont worry, I wont hold you responsible for anything.


    Andrew raised an eyebrow.


    So you were nning to hold me responsible before? Winston nearly wet himself in fear.


    No, no, no! I never thought about holding you responsible, truly, never! His pathetic demeanor left Christina and Aspen in disbelief.


    Winston, the heir of Blumedales Wright family, had been reduced to such a submissive state by Andrew acting like a perfect little angel .


    Andrew waved dismissively.


    That settles it then.


    You can go now.


    Remember what you said, Mr.


    Wright were even! *


    even


    Winston supported himself on


    Jason as he struggled to his teet


    rushing toward the hotel entrance in


    panic Absolutely, absolutely!


    Iremember perfectly clearly the


    called back.


    Winston did not even consider helping Raymond he was disposable, and his life did not matter.


    Suddenly Andrew called out, Wait a


    minute! Was this bastard going to push things even further? Winston and Jason froze in their tracks.


    They were just a few yards from leaving the hotel.


    Jason turned around shakily and said through clenched teeth, Are you trying to


    force me to fight you to the death?

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721 Chapter 721 Andrew said casually, I just remembered theres still one thing I havent taken care of.


    Winston shuddered, his voice trembling.


    Andrew, what are you trying to do? Im warning you if you go too far, the Wright family will have no choice but to go to war with you.


    Andrew chuckled.


    Rx, Mr.


    Wright.


    Youre way too afraid of dying, so of course, I wouldnt do anything drastic to you.


    Now, go on and swallow this Bone Corroding Poison Pill.


    Thats the only way III believe you wonte back to cause me trouble.


    Winstons face turned pale with terror as he staggered backward.


    What? You want me to take poison? No way! I absolutely refuse ! Andrews expression darkened.


    If you refuse, then no one here is leaving today.


    You all can stay in Jayrodale permanently.


    Winstons face twisted with rage, humiliation, and helplessness, his emotions shifting wildly.


    Jason quickly whispered, Mr.


    Wright, just take it.


    Once we get back to Blumedale, the family will definitely bring in a master healer to cure you.


    When that happens, welle back stronger than ever, and Andrew will be good as dead.


    Winston was instantly swayed.


    As long as he could escape back to the Wright family, everything would be easy to fix.


    With their resources, dealing with a mere poison pill would be nothing.


    He grumbled, Fine, Ill take it! Without hesitation, he grabbed the pill from Andrew and swallowed it.


    Then, without sparing a second, Winston and Jason bolted toward Blumedale, running for their lives.


    With that, the Reckoning Toast hosted by the Chapman family officially came to an end.


    In the end, Raymond suffered a crushing defeat.


    No one had expected things to turn out like this.


    Winston, the heir of the Blumedale Wright family, had been utterly humiliated in Jayrodale.


    For the Wright family, this was an unbearable disgrace.


    Many were waiting for the Wright familys elites to storm Jayrodale for revenge.


    They were convinced it would not take long there was no way the Wright family would let this slide.


    Andrew might have won today, but what awaited him was an overwhelming storm of retaliation.


    Meanwhile, Christinas heart trembled as she watched everything unfold.


    Seeing it with her own eyes was far more shocking than anything she had ever imagined.


    Andrew had changed he was strong, terrifyingly strong.


    Compared to before, he was like apletely different person.


    She stepped forward, biting her lip as her gaze flickered with mixed emotions.


    Andrew, I think we need to talk ... alone.


    Andrews voice remained indifferent.


    If you have something to say, Ms.


    Stevens, just say it here.


    Christina nced at Natasha and Dn hesitantly, feeling uneasy.


    Andrew, I just want to have a private conversation with you.


    Is that really too much to ask? A mocking smirk appeared on Andrews lips.


    Should I take this as you begging me, Ms.


    Stevens ? Christina froze, her expression turning grim.


    Andrew, I know youve built your own power now, and youre 1/2


    stronger than ever... But asking


    to beg you? Thats never going to happen.


    Andrew let out a cold snort.


    If thats the case, then why are


    wasting my time? Ive allo


    e done. Content but


    SWY


    Ive been more than fair to both you and the Stevens family.


    With that, he turned and left with his people, not looking back.


    Christina stood there, biting her lip in frustration, her fists clenching.


    Aspen walked up beside her and sneered.


    Christie, I told you it was pointless.


    That man is nothing but a selfish jerk.


    When the Stevens family was thriving, he clung to you like a parasite.


    Now that Lauren is the better option, hes sucking up to her instead.


    Of course, he doesnt care about you anymore.


    Christina shook her head, refusing to believe it.


    No... thats not the Andrew I know.


    Hes always valued loyalty and emotions.


    As long as I''m patient and show him I understand and ept him, I back to me... I know


    Cent belongs to


    Aspen sighed in frustration.


    Christie, I really dont get it.


    Why would you even want him back?


    swnove?

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722 Chapter 722 Aspen asked, Is it just because Andrew is sessful now and no longer the same as before ? Aspens question caught Christina off


    guard.


    She sighed and said, Aspen, Stevens Corporation needs someone strong to support it.


    I want Andrew back by my side to work for me ! Aspen smirked.


    So, youre just nning to use him? This isnt about rekindling old feelings, is it? Christina hesitated, conflicted.


    Its hard to exin... Seeing him doing so well, especially with other women by his side, makes me so upset that I just want to take him back.


    Aspen burst intoughter.


    Christie, I totally get that feeling! Were best friends, after all we cant just sit back and let someone else take what was once ours! Fine, Ill support you all the way.


    Use Andrews lingering feelings for you, take him back, and make him crawl at your feet again! Christina smiled.


    As long as hes willing to return and help me, I wont hold anything from the past against him.


    In fact, Ill even promise him that if he helps me bring Stevens Corporation to Blumedale, Ill be his woman.


    Aspen gave her a half smile.


    That all sounds great, but Christie, do you really think Andrew will agree? Christinas confidence did not waver.


    If I put in the effort, he will.


    Helle back to me.


    After all, Im his ex.


    And honestly,pared to Lauren, I dont think Im any less of a catch ! Men always have a soft spot for their exes, and Andrew is no exception.


    Hell return to me sooner orter.


    Leaving the Jayrodale Grand Hotel, Natasha could not hold back augh and teased, Darling, that ex of yours, Christina ... I swear, with all my years of dealing with a bitch, shes one of the top tier maniptors ! Andrew remained indifferent.


    What she has be doesnt matter to me anymore.


    Natasha scoffed.


    And here I thought she carried this innocent and elegant CEO reputation .


    Turns out shespletely shameless! Mark my words, shes definitely going to try to contact you again and use your past feelings for her to manipte you into doing her bidding! Andrews voice stayed calm.


    She can think whatever she wants, but does she really believe she can fool me ? Natasha r¨®lled her eyes and yfully nudged him.


    Of course not! If theres one person in this world no one can fool, its you.


    But still, be careful.


    Women like her are experts at


    I.ne


    ying the long game acting pitiful, acting sweet, using every trick in the book until they drain you dry! Andrew watched the scenery blur past the car window and chuckled.


    Natasha, you underestimate me.


    Besides, Id rather have you as my woman.


    Christina? Im not interested anymore.


    Natasha was not expecting that at all.


    Her face instantly flushed, turning a delicate shade of red.


    Embarrassed and annoyed, she lightly punched Andrews arm.


    Hey! I was being serious, and youre over here flirting with me? Andrew smirked


    .


    Alright then, since you dont want to be my woman, forget I said anything.


    Natasha panicked immediately, her voice turning soft.


    No! I do! As long as you want me


    Ill always want you! Andrew


    reached over and gently brushed his fingers against her cheek, smiling.


    Natasha, youre actually a good woman.


    Sure, you had a fierce reputation before ck Widow, ruthless, a history with plenty of men but to me youre already far more important than Christina or anyone else.


    1/2 Natashas eyes widened.


    You really think that? Andrew grinned.


    Of course.


    Natashas lips curled into a sly smile.


    Then kiss me right now.


    Andrew leaned back and smirked.


    Sorry, Im home.


    Natasha turned furious.


    Get lost!

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717 Chapter 717 Jason taunted Andrew as heunched a flying kick.


    Any peak senior grandmaster worth their salt had signature techniques they relied on Gordon had his deadly guebringers Palm, while Jason was known for his vicious Unstoppable Chain Kicks.


    Unfortunately for Jason, he was facing Andrew.


    Thetter simply said indifferently, What a pathetic trick! With that, Andrews right hand shot forward, cutting through Jasons flurry of kicks.


    In one swift move, he grabbed Jasons ankle and twisted it violently.


    Jason let out an agonized scream as Andrew snapped his tendon.


    Large beads of sweat dripped from Jasons forehead as he crashed heavily to the ground, clutching his ruptured Achilles tendon and howling in pain.


    Everyone was stunned into silence, unable to believe their eyes that Jason had actually been brought down.


    After all, that devastating chain kick of his could shatter a car, yet Andrew had countered it like it was nothing.


    Christinas face paled in horror, and she wondered how Andrew could be this powerful.


    On the other hand, Aspens mind went nk as she feared Jason was actually losing to Andrew.


    Finleys expression turned ugly, almost grotesque.


    He thought, Damn it, is Jason going to meet the same fate as that hunchbacked old man? Winston frowned.


    Mr.


    Lowell, whats going on? Get up and finish him for me! The searing pain from his severed tendon was more than any ordinary person could bear .


    Even Jason felt dizzy from the agony.


    Upon hearing Winstonsmand, Jason immediately shouted, Mr.


    Wright, be careful! This guy is hiding his true strength ! His abilities are definitely beyond my- Before he could finish warning that Andrew was stronger than they imagined, Andrew stomped on his other leg.


    Jasons agonized screams echoed through the air.


    He screamed, Ill end you ! Jason had not expected Andrew to go this far, but he was not about to let himself get crushed.


    He mmed both palms against the ground with explosive force.


    Andrews expression remained unchanged as he threw a punch.


    His fist collided brutally with Jasons fingers, and with a sickening crack, Jasons fingers shattered.


    Andrews eyes remained cold as he pressed a single hand against Jasons chest, using a lethal close range energy strike.


    Within that small space, power surged like a sh flood.


    Jasons shirt tore open from the back with a loud ripping sound, revealing a gaping wound drenched in blood.


    For the first time, Jasons eyes filled with sheer terror.


    W Who the hell are you?! That technique youre using Inch Force! Its exclusive to one of Chetvines powerhouse families how do you know it? Andrew remained silent, his expression never changing.


    With a single palm strike to Jasons shoulder, as casually as swatting a fly, he knocked Jason unconscious.


    The powerful energy continued to crackle through Jasons body even after he passed out.


    Jasony sprawled on the ground, blood flowing from his mouth, his limbs asionally twitching in a spine chilling manner .


    Silence fell a deathly stillness.


    Even Dn and Natasha could sense the murderous aura Andrew was barely containing.


    4 Chapter 21 My precious darling is definitely not an ordinary person,! Natasha warned herself.


    While she knew Andrew was


    powerful knowledgeable, and skilled in both medicine and


    , she had never questioned where he came from.


    After witnessing what he had just


    done, she realized something sheet


    could notprehend even a


    swne vel


    fragment of the techniques he was using.

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718 Chapter 718 This kind of situation usually indicated only one thing: a high level expert had unknowingly slipped into their territory.


    Winston gulped audibly, unable to believe what he was witnessing.


    You actually defeated Jason? Impossible! This cant be happening! He stepped backward, desperately trying to deny the oue before his eyes.


    Jason was a personal bodyguard and servant assigned by the head of the Wright family specifically for Winston.


    The Wright family paid ten million Holtrien dors per month for his services, plus all the training resources Jason required for his martial development.


    Yet, Andrew had taken down this ten million a month exert in just a few moves.


    Even though Winston came from a powerful family, his entire worldview was severely shaken.


    My dear boy, nothing is impossible, Andrew said as he approached Winston and delivered a stinging p across his face.


    If it seems that way, it just means your experience is too limited and your perspective too narrow ! With those words, he followed up with another p. Winston, already scrawny to begin with, was sent spinning from the impact.


    Dazed and seeing stars, he copsed onto his knees.


    You bastard! How dare you p me? Andrew, I cant believe you fucking hit me ! Youre dead! Youll die no matter what ! Winston screamed hysterically after regaining his senses on the ground.


    Jason being taken out meant there was no turning back Andrew had already made himself the Wright familys mortal enemy.


    Yet, this lunatic was even pping him across the face.


    Winston was humiliated.


    After all, he was the heir of the Wright family.


    He silently swore in his heart that no matter what, even if it cost the entire Wright familys resources, he would make sure Andrew was wiped off the face of the earth.


    Oh ? You think youre untouchable? That youre too important to be hit ? Andrew scoffed and kicked Winston straight in the stomach.


    Winston immediately squealed and curled up on the ground.


    Someone muttered, Hes insane ! Absolutely insane! He actually beat the hell out of Mr.


    Wright! He took down Jason, and now hes knocked Mr.


    Wright himself to the ground.


    The Wright family has truly embarrassed themselves today! another spectator whispered.


    Screw this, Im out.


    Im not staying at the Jayrodale Grand Hotel any longer.


    If the Wright familyes down on this ce in a fit of rage, we could all get caught in the crossfire! Andrews assault on Winston had shocked everyone watching


    en


    They never imagined Andrew would actually dare to hurt Winston.


    Everyone knew that while Winston might be useless himself, the Wright family behind him was an absolute powerhouse that nobody dared to provoke.


    By striking Winston, Andrew hadmitted an unforgivable act.


    Andrew, are you truly not afraid of the Wright familys wrath ? Aspen shouted angrily.


    Andrew gave her a cold nce.


    Shut up, or III have Natasha p


    some manners into you again! Aspen immediately fell silent, biting her lip with endless hatred in her eyes.


    Without Gordon backing her up, she 000 1 did not stand a chance against Andrew In Jayrodale.


    More Importantly, seeing Jason killed had brought Aspen to a sudden realization Gordon had most likely died at Andrewsnds.


    Even if she rallied the entire Stevens family from Bridgefle is, they might still be powerless against him.


    For a inoment, Aspen genuinely considered buying a ticket and returning to Bridgefields immediately.


    Nheless, she knew going back would subject her to thunderous rage and punishment.


    So, she had no choice but to continue struggling for survival in Jayrodale.

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719 Chapter 719 Bring them all here, Andrew said calmly.


    Dn immediately had his men drag Raymond, Jason, and Winston over, forcing them to kneel before Andrew.


    Andrew! Do you even realize who Mr.


    Wright is? You actually hit him? Youre absolutely Before he could finish his rant, Andrew delivered a p tha sent Raymonds head crashing against the floor.


    His eyes rolled back as he passed out again.


    The spectators who had gathered to watch themotion began quietly slipping away.


    They did not dare linger any longer, not after seeing Winston beaten so brutally.


    It was only a matter of time before the Wright familys enforcers from Blumedale stormed into Jayrodale seeking vengeance.


    Andrew, please calm down, Christina urged.


    tons status isnt something to be taken lightly.


    If this esctes too far and catches the Wright familys attention, you could be in serious trouble.


    Andrew smirked.


    Ms.


    Stevens, are you actually worried about me? Christina hesitated for a second before letting out a self deprecating chuckle.


    If I told you I was genuinely trying to warn you, would you even believe me? Andrews expression remained indifferent.


    Sorry, but I dont need your concern, Ms.


    Stevens.


    Aspen scoffed.


    Christie, stop wasting your breath.


    Let him dig his own grave hes about to suffer for this! Winston lifted his head, his voiceced with hatred.


    Its useless, Andrew ! No matter what you try, youre already dead! You hit me, and theres no escaping it! Whether you flee overseas or disappear off the grid the Wright family has a thousand ways to track you down and tear you to pieces! Andrew chuckled.


    Who said anything about running? Im staying right here in Jayrodale.


    Im not going anywhere, and Id love to see exactly what your Wright family can do


    With that, he pped Winston again.


    This time, Winston felt his teeth loosen as his face throbbed in unbearable pain.


    He clutched his cheek, his eyes burning with rage and humiliation.


    Jason tugged at Winstons leg, silently warning him to stop talking.


    There was no point in running his mouth- was only setting himself up for more suffering.


    1 Mr.


    Wright, lets just get out of here first.


    Once were free, well let the real


    ventre of of the Wright familyet


    of him, Jason


    gritted teeth.omet


    Trust me, with the weight of the Wright family, crushing him will be as easy as


    stepping on an ant.


    Andrew let out a dismissive chuckle.


    He had heard every word Jason said, but he did not care in the slightest.


    If they wanted to escte things, so be it he was not afraid.


    he This whole situation started as something small, Andrew said casually,


    turning his attention back to Winston.


    Raymonds son tried to scam me, so I trashed their club.


    That shouldve been the end of it.


    He added, But no, the Chapman family had toe knocking first, so I simply gave them a taste of their own medicine.


    Then theres you,


    Wright.


    Mr.


    You could be enjoying your life in Blumedate, living in luxury, but instead, you came running to.


    Jayrodale, thinking you could use me as a stepping stone to show off.


    en


    So tell me, Mr.


    Wright, do you understand your mistake now ? 26 BONUS Winstons eyes


    shed with murderous Intent.


    He was just bout to snap back with an insult, b but when he met Audew''s


    Icy


    smirking,, razor sharp gaze, a6] 4


    chiff ran down his spine.


    He swallowed his fury and forced himself to stay silent.


    Hmph, Andrew, I indeed had no grudge against you, but Raymond is a dog I keep, Winston sneered.


    If you beat him, arent you essentially humiliating me ? Andrew shook his head. That logic doesnt work.


    Even if Raymond is your dog, shouldnt youpensate me for the injury if your dog bites me? Winstonughed coldly.


    You can ask around and find out when Ive ever paid anyonepensation.


    If therespensation involved, its usually the other way around.


    People kneel before me, beg for forgiveness, and offer me their apologies !

 Chapter 723

    At first, Andrew did not take Natasha''s warning seriously. However, that very


    night, he received a message.


    [Andrew, I miss you!]


    When he saw it, he thought it was Francesca messing around again, but when he opened it, he realized it was not from Francesca-it was from Christina.


    Andrew''s face instantly darkened, and he replied, [Ms. Stevens, please have some self-respect. If you keep sending messages like this, I''ll have no choice but to block you.]


    Christina refused to give up.


    [Christina: Andrew,e back. Come back to Stevens Corporation...e back to me.]


    [Christina: Everything I owed you in the past, I''ll make it up to you.]


    Andrew let out a cold chuckle.


    [Andrew: Christina, if you knew this day woulde, why did you make those choices back then?]


    [Andrew: Do you really think I still care about going back to Stevens Corporation?]


    Christina pleaded, [I know I hurt you, but Andrew, please... forgive me. Back then, I was too focused on my career and my future, and I neglected you. But I swear, if youe back, I won''t just treat you better-I''ll give myself to youpletely.]


    She even sent a shy, blushing emoji along with the message.


    Andrew stared at the screen, feeling nothing but disgust.


    [Andrew: Christina, you''re absolutely pathetic.]


    [Andrew: Do you think just because you''re beautiful and once meant something to me, I can''t live without you?]


    [Andrew: Do you really believe your charm is enough to manipte me and make me work for you? You''re not just naive-you''re downright stupid.]


    After sending that final message, Andrew blocked her without hesitation.


    At the Stevens mansion, Christina slowly set down her phone, her face twisted in frustration.


    Irene leaned in eagerly. "Well, Christie? Did that loser take the bait? Did he say he''sing back to serve us?"


    Leroy looked just as desperate. "Christie, you''ve gotta get him back. Andrew''s a big deal now-Dn and Natasha listen to him! For all we know, he''s already taken over Jayrodale''s underground scene!"


    Christina gritted her teeth. "He called me pathetic... and then he blocked me."


    Irene''s face turned red with rage. "That ungrateful piece of trash! Who does he think he is? Christie, don''t


    worry next time I see him, I''ll give worry-n


    him a piece of my mind and remind him he owes this family!"


    Leroy chimed in, his tone filled with greed. "I don''t care-Andrew''s rich


    now, so he has to take care of the Stevens family! His G-Wagon? That''s mine. His properties? He needs to sign some of that over to me too!"


    Christina rubbed her temples, exasperated. "Is that all you two ever think about?


    His car, his properties, his money? Can''t you, for once, put aside your selfishness and just wee him back for real?"


    Irene scoffed, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Wee him back? Christie, do you hear yourself? I''m the elderch¨¨re-he should be the one respecting me, not the other way around! If it weren''t for you breaking up with him, do you think he''d be where he is today? Honestly, he owes us a huge debt!"


    Leroy nodded furiously. "Exactly! Mom''s right-Andrew wouldn''t have made it without us! Christie, you can''t let him slip away. You need to lock him down and squeeze everyst benefit we can get from him!"


    Christina let out a tired sigh. "I want to make things right with him, but it''s clear now... he''s set on being with Lauren."

 Chapter 724

    Christina said, "Sigh... I don''t have a solid n for now either."


    Irene''s eyes flickered with scheming intent as she suddenly smirked. "Christie, men are all the same. They say no with their mouths, but their bodies say yes. If you ask me, just dress a little sexier and see Andrew. I don''t believe for a second that he won''t fall for it!"


    Leroy''s eyes lit up as he nodded eagerly. "Great idea! Christie, with your looks, if you just lower yourself a little and seduce Andrew, he''ll be wrapped around your finger in no time like a loyal dog, doing whatever youmand!"


    Christina''s expression twisted with disgust. "Sorry, but what you''re suggesting is no different from selling myself... and I won''t do it."


    Irene quickly countered, "Christie, does it really matter as long as Andrew ends up back here, serving the Stevens family, helping us grow stronger, and making sure Leroy and I enjoy endless wealth?


    "Besides, you and Andrew used to be together. Seducing him isn''t some shameful act¡ªit''s just reigniting something that was already there! You''re not doing this to a random man."


    Christina hesitated. A part of her was tempted. Nheless, she did not want to show it in front of Irene and Leroy, so she waved them off. "Mom, you two leave me alone. I need to think about this properly."


    Irene grinned in excitement. "Christie, you''re the face of Stevens Corporation! Leroy and I believe in you-you''ve got this!"


    Leroy rubbed his hands together shamelessly. "Christie, when you set up a meeting with Andrew, I''ll start referring to him as my brother-inw. Let''s see how he reacts! If you can get him under control, even Dn and Natasha might have to show me some respect one day!


    "Especially Natasha... that seductive woman. If I ever get the chance, I''d love to taste her for myself!"


    Before he could finish, Irene grabbed him by the ear and dragged him toward the door. She scolded, "Shameless brat! All you ever think about is women and money. When are you going to grow up and actually do something useful to help your sister?"


    Leroy winced in pain but shot back, "Mom, what exactly have you done for Christie? All you do is y cards and get your nails done with your friends! You''re no better than me!"


    A confident smirk curled on


    Christina''s lips as their voices faded


    down the hall. She muttered,


    "Andrew, if I really put my pride aside and seduce you, I doubt for a I


    second that you can resist me. No


    matter what, you''lle back and


    work for me again!"


    That night, Christina slept soundly, convinced that it was only a matter of time before Andrew fell back into her hands.


    Meanwhile, in Blumedale, the Wright family was inplete chaos.


    "Someone dared toy hands on Winston and even had the audacity to poison him? I don''t care who you are-whoever did this is going to bepletely wiped out!"


    Kevin Wright, the head of the Wright family, roared in fury as he crushed the wine ss in his hand. The


    iel


    entire Wright family instantly mobilized their connections and top martial artists.


    Within the hour, over a dozen of Blumedale''s top doctors had gathered at the


    Wright estate, working frantically to detoxify Winston''s body.


    The moment Winston was cured, Kevin was going to unleash an even deadlier force-martial artists ten times more terrifying than Jason.


    Their target? Jayrodale.


    That tiny city was about to learn what true despair looked like.

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725 The first week sales report for Rhodes Corporations Pharmaceutical Divisions new products have finallye in.


    Michael could not contain his excitement as he stared at the numbers, grinning.


    He eximed, Bane, the three products you developed are making a killing ! That bastard Andrew looked down on us, but now? This is going to p him right in the face! Clutching the thick financial report, Michael immediately shed to find Tiana.


    Bane snorted.


    I told you from the start that kid is nothing but a spineless weakling.


    All he does is brag, but when ites to real ability? Hes got nothing! When Tiana reviewed the sales figures, she let out a deep breath and gave Michael an approving look.


    Michael, youve officially saved the Pharmaceutical Division.


    Not only have you redeemed yourself, but youve taken its sess to the next level.


    Michael was feeling immensely proud, but he kept his tone humble.


    Aunt Tiana, you tter me.


    As a Rhodes, this is my duty.


    As long as I can help our family grow stronger, Il do whatever it takes even if it means putting my life on the line! Wanting to bask in his achievement, he called for an impromptu meeting, summoning all the executives.


    Even though this was not a scheduled conference, Michael insisted that


    everyone be there to witness the miracle he had created.


    Andrew and Lauren strolled into the meeting room at a leisurely pace.


    They did not spare a nce at Michael,pletely unfazed by his over the top enthusiasm.


    Seeing Andrews indifferent expression, Michaels temper red instantly.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, shouldnt you something to say at a time like this? Michael sneered, waiting for a reaction.


    have Andrew responded calmly, What exactly do you want me to say,


    Mr.


    Rhodes ? Should I call you an idiot, or should Ipliment your looks? Michael scoffed.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, dont forget what Aunt Tiana said.


    ???


    Whoever rescues the Pharmaceutical Division and produces the best performing product will take the position of president! He added, Yet you still have the audacity to disrespect me? Arent you afraid that when reim my title as CEO, Ill make your life a living hell? Andrew chuckled.


    Stop spurting nonsense.


    Forget about being CEO hell, even if you became the head of the Rhodes family,


    Id still see you as nothing more than trash.


    Michael let out a mockingugh.


    Oh? You cant handle losing, huh? Whats wrong? Are you jealous because my numbers are better? Is that why youre refusing to acknowledge them? Andrew gave him a look as if he were an absolute moron.


    for


    You think your numbers are impressive? ording to the market report, Ive already reviewed the sales your total revenue in a week barely broke twenty million.


    Thats average, at best.


    Michael was so furious that heughed.


    20 million is just average now? Andrew, stop acting like youre better than me! If


    you think its nothing, why dont you beat my numbers ? Lauren remainedposed.


    No need to rush.


    Our product is about to hit the market as well.


    One of thepanys old timers who had previously been knocked out by Andrew twice could not resist Chapter 725 running his mouth again.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, you like to call yourself a medical genius, but lets be real.


    Just dont end up making some deadly drug, or else youll be spending the rest of your days behind bars sewing prison uniforms! Andrew shrugged,pletely unbothered.


    Whether my products are good or not isnt for you to judge.


    But, if I were you, Id cut back on all those supplements youve been taking.


    Your kidneys arent what they used to be, and let''s be honest at your age , forcing your body too hard might just have you dropping dead in the of a Woman! ENJOYING THE BOOK? Give it a rating to show your support!

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726 Several people in the room who were aware of the senior executives dirty secrets could not help but chuckle.


    The mans face flushed with rage as he pointed at Andrew.


    You- However, after sputtering for a while, he did not dare to say another word.


    The truth was, he already had a deep-seated fear of Andrew.


    Moreover, Andrews words hit a little too close to home.


    He was on the verge of full retirement.


    With more money than he could ever spend, he had been indulging in his second


    youth.


    Yet,tely, he had been feeling the consequences blood in his urine was a clear warning sign.


    He thought maybe it really was time to take it easy.


    Otherwise, he would end up ruining his reputation in his old age.


    Tiana scoffed.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, this is a corporate meeting room, not a ce for you to run your mouth.


    Andrew smirked.


    Mrs.


    Rhodes, youre absolutely right.


    Which is exactly why I dont think it was necessary to hold such a big meeting just


    to celebrate Banes three garbage tier products.


    Tiana let out a coldugh.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, facts speak louder than words.


    A revenue of 20 million already exceeds the Pharmaceutical Divisions past performance.


    And yet, you still call this garbage ? Andrew shook his head


    Mrs.


    Rhodes, you cant just look at revenue and ignore the costs.


    20 million in sales... with a production cost of nearly ten million.


    I have to say, if this is how good pharmaceutical products are managed, then wheres the profit? He continued, On top of that, Banes three products all have extremely narrow effects theyre nothing more than overpriced supplements.


    Lets be honest, there arent that many people out there as physically drained as Mr.


    Rhodes or the esteemed elder over there.


    And even if there were, the average person wouldnt be able to afford these ridiculous price tags.


    Sure, the first wave of sales might bring in a decent profit, but by the second or third wave? People will realize theyve been scammed, and Rhodes Corporations


    Pharmaceutical Division will


    widespread bacsh.


    Lauren nodded seriously.


    Mom, thats exactly what concerns me .


    First, these three products are absurdly overpriced.


    Theyre way more expensive than simr products in the market.


    Second, they all fall under the same category just supplements.


    As Mr.


    Lloyd said, we cant focus solely on wellness products.


    We need to expand into other areas, like wound care and treatment formon illnesses.


    Tiana frowned but remained silent.


    She had already realized this issue


    long ago but without a better


    alternative, she had no choice but to push Banes three main products.


    Michael, however, was not having any of it.


    He sneered.


    Lauren, quit being stubborn.


    Everyone here including Aunt Tiana acknowledges these products as a huge sess.


    But the moment you and Andrew walk in, all you do is nitpick and find faults.


    What, do you want us to pull the products off the shelves just to satisfy your egos ? Laurens expression hardened.


    Michael, not everyone is as shameless and spiteful as you .


    Michaels eyes turned cold.


    Oh ? Im the spiteful one? Then why are you so jealous of my sess? Why are you and Andrew attacking my achievements with Bane ?Lets be real youre just afraid of losing to me.


    Afraid that you wont get the CEOs position ! He scoffed.


    Let me make this clear you can keep dreaming.


    Because the role of Rhodes Corporations CEO is mine for the taking !

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727 Laurens expression turned ice cold.


    Michael, youre aplete idiot.


    If you keep running the Pharmaceutical Division like this, youll ruin Rhodes Corporations reputation sooner orter ! Michael turned to Tiana, gritting his teeth


    Aunt Tiana, theyre still talking down on me even now! It seems not everyone appreciates my contributions to thispany.


    Since thats the case, I might as well step down and let Lauren be CEO instead.


    Im done putting up with this disrespect ! Lauren sneered.


    ying the victim now? Michael, youre absolutely shameless.


    Tiana suddenly mmed the table.


    Enough! Have you two argued enough ?! Lauren, your time is running out.


    If you want to prove your products are better, then do it! If you cant show results


    , I will hand the CEOS seat to Michael.


    And if that happens, theres no reason for you to stay in Jayrodale anymore.


    You should return to Blumedale and focus on preparing for your wedding! Laurens eyes burned with frustration and resentment as she stared at Tiana.


    However, Tiana remained unfazed, turning away as she dered, Meeting adjourned ! .


    With that, she walked out of the conference room without another word.


    Michael stood up right after her, turning to Andrew with a smug grin.


    He made a throat slitting gesture, radiating arrogance as if to say, Aunt Tiana is on my side now.


    If anyone dares to challenge me, theyre doomed ! Once the others had left, Marcus face darkened.


    He said, Its obvious that Mrs.


    Rhodes is putting too much trust in Bane and Michael .


    The entire Pharmaceutical Division whether its funding or decision making power


    is nowpletely under Michaels control.


    If this continues, it wont end well for us.


    Lauren replied indifferently, Her favoritism doesnt surprise me anymore.


    Im used to it.


    Marcus scowled.


    But how is this fair to you, Ms.


    Rhodes? Andrew raised his hand, signaling him to stop.


    His gaze turned icy.


    Fairness is something you earn with strength.


    If you sit around waiting for respect and expect people to y fair with you, thats


    not fairness thats charity.


    Marcus let out a bitter chuckle.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, I just cant stand seeing Ms.


    Rhodes being treated like this.


    If she doesnt be CEO, thepany will bepletely under Michaels rule.


    And when that happens, Ill resign and go home to spend time with my daughter.


    Lauren was caught off guard.


    Mr.


    Chapman, theres no need


    that.


    Even without me, your skills and experience will still help you climb higher in Rhodes Corporation.


    Marcus let out a cold snort.


    Wise ones will choose the right leader.


    If I were younger, I might have turned a blind eye to morals and followed Michael for money and ambition.


    But at this stage in my life, Ive already earned more than enough to retire.


    More importantly, Mr.


    Lloyd, you saved both me and Lucy.


    If Ms.


    Rhodes is going to be suppressed


    like this, and I dont stand with heret wont deserve to call ¨¬! Lauren sighed. myself a


    Mr.


    Chapman, you really dont have to go this far.


    Marcus was about to respond when he suddenly noticed Andrew smirking.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, why are you smiling? Andrew leaned back, amused.


    Why are you two acting so defeated ? What just because Michael pulled in 20 million in one week, you think thats some big achievement Marcus straightened.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, it is a big deal.


    Michaels biggest advantage is Mrs.


    Rhodes support.


    The entire Pharmaceutical Division is under his control, and even I, as the


    director, barely have a say anymore.


    Tell me, under these circumstances, what support does Ms.


    Rhodes have? Where is her backing? Michael has taken Chapter 727 everything


    for himself! Andrews smile faded.


    He raised a hand and pointed at


    himself,


    woman, and youre asking whet


    stating coldly, Shes m


    support or backing is?


    en


    her

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728 Chapter 728 Andrew said, Isnt it obvious? Laurens biggest support is me ! Marcus jaw dropped slightly as if he had just been personally attacked.


    On the other hand, Lauren felt a mix of embarrassment and warmth, her heart fluttering as she looked at Andrew.


    For the first time, she realized herposed and gentlemanly Andrew had a bit of a rebellious, streetwise streak.


    Marcus raised his hands in surrender.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, I have to admit your confidence is actually pretty damn cool! Andrew shot him a sharp look.


    Mr.


    Chapman, this isnt just confidence.


    Im stating facts.


    Enough sulking.


    Its time to do something! Let me make this clear III definitely crush Michael ! Lauren and Marcus exchanged nces, unsure of what Andrew had up his sleeve.


    Nheless, neither of them doubted his words.


    After all, Andrew had proven anything time and time again that no challenge ever seemed to be a real obstacle for him.


    Back in Laurens office, Andrew immediately began assigning tasks.


    He said, Mr.


    Chapman, were short on trustworthy people.


    Bring in five of your men only the ones you can vouch for.


    Marcus nodded without hesitation.


    Understood, Mr.


    Lloyd.


    Ill handle it now ! Andrew then turned to Laurens assistant, Eunice .


    Ms.


    Brooks, I need you to go to the Pharmaceutical Division and get an official approval document for our productunch.


    Eunice instinctively nced at Lauren, clearly confused.


    She wondered since when did Andrew have the authority to dictatepany business.


    Lauren gave a firm nod.


    Go ahead.


    Whatever he says is what I want.


    Eunice hesitated for a second before responding, Understood, Ms.


    Rhodes.


    Yet, deep down, she could not help but feel uneasy.


    She believed that Lauren was already at a major disadvantage, so she should


    not be handing over control to Andrew.


    Sure, Andrew might be skilled in other areas, but corporate affairs were not something a neer could just waltz in and take over.


    Eunice worried that Lauren was cing too much trust in him, which could lead


    to an even worse situation.


    Once everyone had left, Lauren blinked her bright eyes and eagerly asked, They


    all have tasks now.


    What about me, Dr.


    Lloyd ? Andrew smiled.


    I cant bear to send you running around for errands.


    Id be heartbroken if you got too tired.


    Laurens fair cheeks flushed red as she red at him.


    Dr.


    Lloyd, I swear, youve been getting way more flirtatioustely.


    This is work hours! No flirting allowed.


    Andrew replied innocently, But I mean it.


    The team can handle the grunt work.


    Youll be CEO I refuse to let you wear yourself out.


    Lauren shook her head.


    But I cant just sit still.


    Michael has a huge advantage right now, and honestly ... Im really anxious.


    Andrew studied her before teasing,


    Lauren, do you have to be Rhodes Corporations CEO? How about we take a different approach?


    I could just buy out your entire


    familyspany and hand you the CEO''s seat myself.


    Laurens mind wentpletely nk for a few seconds before she suddenly burst


    intoughter.


    Talk about wishful thinking! Dr.


    Lloyd, youre getting bolder with your flirting.


    But... I kind of like it! Andrew sighed he was not joking.


    Meanwhile, Lauren thought it was impossible because taking over


    Rhodes Corporation would re


    an astronomical amount of money.


    Not to mention, he would have topletely overpower the Rhodes family to


    make them surrender their business.


    Then again, if Andrew really wanted to, it might take some effort, but it was definitely not out of reach.


    Even if the Rhodes family had expanded to Blumedale, Andrew could still bring them crashing to their knees.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 729

    Grabbing Lauren''s delicate hand, Andrew said, "Let''s go. We need to make a trip to Glorious Pharmaceuticals and check with Mr. Brunner to see when the first batch of products will be ready for release."


    Lauren frowned. "The timeline is too tight. I''d say it''ll take at least another two weeks."


    Andrew shook his head. "No, I''m only giving him two days at most."


    The two of them quickly drove over to Glorious Pharmaceuticals. As soon as they arrived, Stephen came rushing out with a bright smile as soon as they arrived. "Mr. Lloyd, Ms. Rhodes, wee!"


    Lauren returned his smile politely. "Sorry to bother you again, Mr. Brunner."


    Stephen waved his hands. "Oh,e on, Ms. Rhodes, no need to say that! Being able to work with Mr. Lloyd is an honor. I should be thanking you!"


    Andrew did not hesitate to walk straight over to Stephen''s office chair and sit down, leaving Stephen standing there awkwardly with nowhere to sit. After ncing around helplessly, Stephen finally resigned himself to just standing and waiting for instructions.


    Lauren held back augh and gestured to the side. "Mr. Brunner, let''s just sit on the couch instead."


    Stephen instantly scurried over and sat down-though he made sure to keep two seats of distance between himself and Lauren.


    Andrew leaned backzily. "Mr. Brunner, Lauren and I are here for just one thing. We need a straight answer-when will the first batch of our special products be ready for release?"


    Stephen hesitated before replying, "Mr. Lloyd, my factory has already been working overtime, but realistically, it''ll take at least ten days."


    Andrew shook his head. "That''s too slow."


    Stephen''s eye twitched, and he quickly lowered the timeframe. "Eight days! Mr. Lloyd, give me eight days, and I swear I''ll get it done¡ªeven if I have to work day and night without rest."


    Andrew remained unmoved. "Not good enough."


    Stephen''s forehead immediately broke out in cold sweat. He looked like he was about to cry. "Five days! Five days is my absolute limit! If you push me any harder, Mr. Lloyd, you might as well bury me now!


    Lauren could not help but feel bad for him and turned to Andrew with a slight pout. "Dr. Lloyd, Mr. Brunner is really doing his best-I can see that. There''s no way he can go any faster!"


    Andrew smiled. "Mr. Brunner, I''m not forcing you-I''m negotiating with you. Here''s the deal-I''ll give you two more days, but by then, I need the first batch ready for release."


    Stephen paled. "Mr. Lloyd, if you''re serious about that... then I might as well just jump off a building now and save myself the trouble!"


    Andrew scoffed. "With that kind of attitude, it''s no wonder Glorious


    Pharmaceuticals is only the top pharmaceuticalpany in Jayrodale¡ªand not beyond."


    Stephen immediately straightened, looking offended. "Mr. Lloyd, don''t underestimate my business! Do you know how many pharmaceutical distributors beg to get my products?"


    Andrew let out a cold chuckle.


    "Those distributors? Their market


    size barely scratches a few


    million-at most a hundred million, if


    I''m being generous. But I need you


    to produce a product that will


    generate at least a billion in


    revenue!"


    Stephen sucked in a sharp breath,


    shaking his head violently. "Impossible, Mr. Lloyd! Absolutely impossible! Even if my factory could handle that kind of production, do you really have a billion dors ready to throw at me right this second?"


    Andrew rolled his eyes. "Obviously, I know you wouldn''t dare take an order that big. If you did recklessly ept it, I''d make sure yourpany shut down by tomorrow."


    Stephenughed nervously, feelingpletely exposed under Andrew''s gaze.


    He had considered ying a few tricks to stall things, but now? He did not dare anymore.


    Andrew''s expression turned serious. "Tell me if I only give you two more days, what''s stopping you from producing the first batch?"


    Stephen did not even hesitate. "Machines. I need more equipment!"

 Chapter 730

    Stephen said, "But Mr. Lloyd, you should know that pharmaceutical-grade


    precision equipment costs a fortune. Most of it is imported, and a single machine alone could easily cost over 100 million!"


    Andrew nodded. "The equipment has already been taken care of. Once Ms. Rhodes and I leave, you need to head straight to the factory and inspect it."


    Stephen blinked in disbelief, thinking he must have misheard. "Mr. Lloyd, what did you just say? The equipment is already handled?"


    Andrew responded calmly, "Yes. It''s done. You''ll be dealing with a vice CEO from Wealthroller Investments¡ªa major investor in the pharmaceutical industry. He''ll be there to assist you and ensure everything runs smoothly."


    Stephen froze in shock. "Mr. Lloyd, you actually got someone from Mr. Yates''pany involved?"


    Andrew remained indifferent. "No, I didn''t ask for help. I gave an order."


    Stephen''s heart skipped a beat. He was smart enough to stop questioning, but internally, his mind was racing. He wondered, ''Does Mr. Lloyd have direct ties to Marvin, the wealthiest man in Jayrodale? If that''s true... then I really made the right bet.''


    Previously, he had risked everything by siding with Andrew against the Blumedale Wright family. To be honest, it had been terrifying, but the reward was so damn satisfying.


    All he could think was-that was the best damn decision he ever made.


    "Alright, that''s settled. Get to the factory and inspect the equipment immediately." Andrew stood up, ready to leave, but gave a final instruction. "Mr. Brunner, the machines are no longer an issue. You have two days-I expect the first batch to be on the market by then."


    Stephen clenched his fists, his excitement barely contained. "Mr. Lloyd, if the equipment is really ready, then two days it is! I started from nothing, so hard work doesn''t scare me one bit."


    Andrew grinned. "Good. That''s what I like to hear."


    Just as Andrew was about to walk out, Stephen hesitated and spoke up again. "Uh, Mr. Lloyd, there''s one small issue."


    Andrew turned to him. "What is it?"


    Stephen scratched his head


    awkwardly. "These high-end machines must cost at least a hundred million each, and


    considering where they''rei


    from, they''re probably even better. I mean, I''ll start using them right away, but... I don''t exactly have the money to pay for them upfront."


    Andrew smirked. "No need to pay."


    Stephen was stunned. "No need? You mean... they''re free?"


    Andrew chuckled. "You can think of it that way. From now on, all my pharmaceutical products will be manufactured by you. But your outdated machines held you back. Low productivity means lost profits. I''m upgrading your equipment so Glorious Pharmaceuticals can scale up and meet my demand as soon as possible."


    Stephen''s breathing became erratic, and his voice trembled. "Mr. Lloyd, I don''t even know how to thank you for this!"


    Andrew waved a hand dismissively. "Just focus on your work. Right now, this is small money¡ªthe real profits are yet toe."


    The moment Andrew and Lauren left, Stephen locked his office door and let out a loud, uncontrobleugh.


    "Holy shit! I''ve spent decades in this


    industry, thinking I had already hit my peak... But turns out, my real career is only just beginning! No matter what it takes, I have to deliver for M. Lloyd! That man is on a whole other level. I don''t know how I got lucky enough totch onto him!"

 Chapter 731

    Andrew and Lauren wasted no time. After handling everything at Glorious Pharmaceuticals, they rushed back to Rhodes Corporation.


    On the drive back, Lauren could not hold back her curiosity. She asked hesitantly, "Dr. Lloyd, I know I shouldn''t pry, but I still want to ask... Was it Mr. Yates who helped with the machine?"


    Andrew nodded. "You could say that. I already realized that Stephen''s factory, even though it''s the best in Jayrodale, isn''t all that impressive. To put it bluntly, they couldn''t even get a single advanced piece of equipment. So, I gave Marvin a heads-up in advance and had him figure something out."


    Lauren fell silent for a moment before whispering, "If Mr. Yates helped you like this, there must be a price, right? For example, maybe he wants to use you to take control of Glorious Pharmaceuticals. And from there, he could monopolize Jayrodale''s entire pharmaceutical industry. It''s not impossible."


    Andrew nced at her, surprised. "Lauren, how did youe up with that? Marvin has no interest in pharmaceuticals-actually, he''s not even interested in making money anymore.


    "Bing Jayrodale''s wealthiest man is already exhausting him. He keeps trying to trick me into taking over, saying he''s done with it and wants to dump everything


    on me.


    "But I''m not stupid. There''s no way I''d fall for that. Wealthroller Investments might not be a hugepany, but there are still a lot of people depending on him. If he walked away, he''d be letting them down."


    Lauren mumbled, "Oh," and said nothing more.


    Still, she could not stop thinking about what Tiana had warned her about... that Andrew was nothing more than a deadly chess piece groomed by Marvin.


    Through Andrew, Marvin would eventually take down all the major families and corporate giants of Jayrodale. Right now, it looked like Stephen-once the leading figure in the pharmaceutical industry-had already be Andrew''s loyal supporter.


    Moreover, Andrew had also gained control over the terrifying underground forces led by Dn and Natasha.


    Lauren believed in Andrew with all


    her heart. However, she could not help but wonder if all of this was just an illusion and if everything would really y out the way Tiana predicted-that Andrew was just a pawn meant to lure her into the game.


    Would all her hopes and dreams eventually shatter?


    "Lauren, what are you thinking about?"


    Andrew''s voice pulled her back. She had been staring out the window, lost in thought.


    Lauren smiled and shook her head. "Nothing much. I was just thinking... Dr. Lloyd, you''ve grown so much and be so much stronger. When first met you at Jayrodale General Hospital, you were just this quiet figure in a white coat, standing apart from the crowd, like you didn''t


    belong.


    "But now, everything has changed. I''m no longer the CEO of Rhodes Corporation,


    and next to you, I feel like I don''t quite measure up anymore."


    Andrew pulled the car to a stop and turned to look at her. His expression was serious. "I haven''t changed, not really. You just haven''t fully gotten to know me yet. But one thing will never change¡ªwhether you''re the CEO of the Rhodes Group, a rich heiress, or just yourself, I''t always like you."


    Lauren took a deep breath and smiled. "We''re here. Let''s go up. And... thank you for helping me, Dr. Lloyd."


    At that moment, she made up her mind. Even if Andrew really was just Marvin''s carefully ced chess piece, it did not matter anymore.


    Even if she was falling straight into a trap, she was willing to do so. She could not control herself¡ªshe had already fallen too deep for this man.


    Andrew did not notice her change in mood. The two of them took the elevator up to the executive office floor. As soon as they stepped inside, they saw Marcus had already arrived with his people.


    However, at that moment, Marcus'' face was dark with anger. Next to him,


    Lauren''s assistant, Eunice, had a bright red handprint across her cheek as she sniffled quietly, trying to hold back her tears.

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732 Laurens voice was sharp with anger.


    Who hit you? Eunice, tell me who did this to you? Tears welled up in Eunices eyes as she shook her head.


    Miss, Im fine.


    You dont have to worry about me.


    Laurens fury only grew.


    Im asking you who did this? Tell me, and I promise III make sure they pay for it! Eunice sobbed.


    Miss, please dont ask anymore.


    I dont want to cause you trouble.


    Just as Lauren was about to explode, Andrew gently pulled her back and


    reassured her.


    Dont get upset.


    Trust me -Ill make sure Ms.


    Brooks gets justice.


    Then, he turned to Marcus.


    Mr.


    Chapman, exin what happened here ? Marcus let out a sigh before responding.


    Ms.


    Brooks went to the Pharmaceutical Division to get the approval documents, just as you instructed.


    Michaelsckeys not only refused to process it, but they also ran their mouths and insulted you, Mr.


    Lloyd.


    Ms.


    Brooks couldnt stand it and argued back, but in the end... Andrews expression darkened into a cold smirk.


    So, in the end, Michaels goons decided to hit her, huh? Marcus sighed again.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, I think we should hold off for now before demanding an exnation for Ms.


    Brooks.


    Michaels at his peak right now, and his people are getting more arrogant by the day.


    If we confront them head on, we probably wont get the oue we want.


    Andrew did not hesitate.


    He pulled open the office door and strode toward the Pharmaceutical Division with a chilling tone.


    That depends on how we go about it.


    I refuse to believe that if I stomp his head into the ground, I still wont get justice. Marcus face paled.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, dont be reckless! Eunice hurried after him .


    Mr.


    Lloyd, dont do anything foolish! If you provoke Mrs.


    Rhodes over this, well all end up worse off! Andrew let out a cold chuckle.


    Rx.


    You belong to Laurens team, which means you belong to me too.


    If someone messes with my people and I dont hit back, then I might as well just end my life here.


    Laurens voice was just as firm.


    Eunice, Mr.


    Chapman dont try to stop him.


    Dr.


    Lloyds stance is my stance.


    If they dared to throw a punch, wed make sure to hit them back harder.


    Without hesitation, the three of


    them followed Andrews lead,


    straight toward


    tical Division.


    Vel


    At the entrance, a manager saw Andrews icy expression and immediately tensed


    up.


    His voice trembled.


    Mr.


    Lloyd ... what brings you here? Andrew did not say a word.


    He shoved the man aside and strode into the department, asking him, Who hit


    ¡¤


    Ms.


    Brooks? Step forward now Ill give you ten seconds.


    His calm but chilling voice echoed through the office.


    The 20 or so employees inside immediately fell silent, all eyes turning toward him


    Eunice rushed in after him, panicked.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, please, dont make a scene! Everyone here works under Mr.


    Rhodes.


    If this blows up and reaches Mrs.


    Rhodes, I could get fired! Andrews voice remained indifferent.


    If you get fired, Ill make you a Regional Director at Wealthroller Investments.


    Eunice fell silent, her mouth slightly open in shock.


    At Rhodes Corporation, she was just a secretary.


    However, if 1/2 Chapter 732 she really


    WealthCame a regional director at


    Investments, that


    Investments,


    would be a five rank promotion night.


    A sneeringugh rang out.


    Wow, what a bold statement.


    Offering to make someone a regional director at Wealthroller Investments- impressive.


    A man in suspenders, his slicked


    back hair gleaming under the light stepped forward with an arrogant smirk.


    swho


    Mr.


    Lloyd, this is Rhodes Corporation, where youre a board member.


    But here you are, meddling in matters rted to Wealthroller Investments.


    Hate to break it to you, but that sounds a little too far fetched.


    Andrew stared at him, his expression nk.


    So it was you.


    Youre the one who hit Ms.


    Brooks?

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733 The man in suspenders lifted his chin arrogantly.


    Yeah, I hit her.


    What are you gonna do about it, Mr.


    Lloyd ? Andrews expression remained calm.


    Why did you hit her? The man scoffed.


    The Pharmaceutical Division belongs to Mr.


    Rhodes.


    Some lowly secretary waltzing in here demanding approval documents ? Please.


    Who does she think she is? Andrews eyes narrowed.


    Since when did the Pharmaceutical Division be Michaels territory? As far as


    I know, the director here is still Mr.


    Chapman, isnt it? The man let out a mockingugh.


    Does it even matter? Mr.


    Rhodes is about to be thepanys CEO.


    Once that happens, the entire corporation will be his.


    And me? Im the head of sales for the entire Pharmaceutical Division.


    Just so you know, that two million dor performance boost? That was all my doing! So, Mr.


    Lloyd, my advice? Stop wasting your time.


    Just step aside and quit dreaming aboutpeting with Mr.


    Rhodes, or youll end up with nothing but a mess to clean up.


    Andrew nced at the mans name badge and suddenly chuckled


    Since when does a mere sales manager think he can talk to me like that? The man puffed out his chest.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, maybe you dont understand how this works.


    Shareholders only see dividends and profits, but its us, the core personnel, who actually generate that money.


    And right now, Im Mr.


    Rhodes right hand man.


    No offense, but even though Im just a sales manager, my value to thispany far outweighs yours.


    Andrews smile faded.


    So thats why you hit her? The man let out an impatient sigh.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, if you have something to say, say it.


    If not, do us all a favor and leave.


    Weve got work to do.


    For crying out loud, shes just a secretary.


    She got pped big deal.


    If shes that upset about it, she can quit.


    Its not like thepany is short on useless employees like her.


    His words were sharp and ruthless.


    Marcus face darkened with rage.


    Howard, do you even hear yourself right now? And lets not forget Ms.


    Brooks works for Ms.


    Rhodes.


    Since when do you get to decide what happens to her ? Howard Lambert sneered


    I dont care who she works for .


    She came into my department acting out of line, so I gave her a lesson.


    Simple as that.


    A few of Michaels other subordinates chimed in, their voices dripping with mockery.


    One said, Mr.


    Lambert, were just sales managers,


    just mid level employees, Were nothingpared to high- and mighty directors and board members! Yeah, those big shots love aeting superior, but lets be real none of them are as valuable to thepany as we are! Once Mr.


    Rhodes takes over the Pharmaceutical Division, people better know their ce.


    If theyre smart, theyll step aside and make room.


    If not, theyll get kicked out! I just dont get it.


    Weve been busting our asses for Mr.


    Rhodes, bringing in results even Mrs.


    Rhodes approves of.


    r


    So why are there still dogs barking at us? They burst intoughterpletely dismissing Andrew and his team.


    Chapter 733 Laurens voice turned icy.


    Say that again.


    I dare you.


    Howard folded his arms, looking smug.


    Ms.


    Rhodes, dont think you can intimidate us with your status.


    I said what I said.


    Some dogs just dont know when to shut up- Before he could finish, Andrews


    palm crashed against his face.


    The impact was so hard that his words got stuck in his throat.


    With a loud crash, Howard flew backward, tumbling a few meters before mming into a row of desks


    , sendingputers and office supplies scattering across the floor.


    en

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734 Michaelsckeys stood there,pletely stunned.


    Then, their shock turned into fury.


    One shouted, Andrew, you son of a- Andrew threw another p, knocking one of them out cold on the spot.


    A low level manager talking back to his superiors who gave you the courage to bark like a dog? Without missing a beat, Andrew turned and pped another man so hard that a tooth flew out.


    You think just because Ive been quiet, Im easy to push around? Let me remind you Im a board member, not some sickly kitten.


    If you cross the line, I will make you regret it.


    Two more ps rang out, sending thest two executives flying.


    A bunch of nobodies daring to insult a department head, a vice CEO, and a board member.


    Ill let you off this time, but if any of you try this again, III make sure you know exactly what it feels like to be paralyzed from the waist down.


    Andrew moved fast too fast.


    In a matter of seconds, Howard and his four high ranking colleagues were sprawled across the floor, groaning in pain.


    Eunice waspletely frozen, eyes wide in disbelief.


    She had never seen anyone dare to cause such a scene inside Rhodes Corporations headquarters.


    Even Marcus and Lauren were in shock.


    They had expected Andrew to retaliate against Howard, but they had not thought


    he would take down Michaels entire inner circle in one go.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, Marcus said urgently, these men are Michaels key people.


    Mrs.


    Rhodes values them highly.


    If you go this far, you might push her over the edge ! Yet, Andrew was not listening.


    His face was ice cold as he took two steps toward Howard.


    Howards face was swollen and lopsided, his suspenders hanging crookedly over


    his shoulders as he struggled to stand.


    He let out a furious roar.


    Andrew, you son of a bitch you dare hit me ? Do you even know who I am? Andrew did not answer.


    He simply pped him across the face again.


    Howards mouth immediately swelled up.


    You think I need to know who you Andrew asked, his tone calm


    are Howard clutched his face in agony, his eyes welling up with tears as he


    howled.


    Youre dead! I is my


    You aunt! youre as


    s good as swear,


    ,


    ! Im warning you Mrs.


    Rhode dead! Marcus face turned pale.


    Youre from the Lambert family? Oh, this is bad! Mr.


    Lloyd, stop! You need to stop now! However, it was toote.


    Andrew grabbed Howard by the hair and shoved his head straight into the nearby fish tank.


    Howard thrashed wildly, his muffled screams bubbling up through the water as he choked and gasped.


    Hpward thrashed wildly, his Andrew did not let go.


    Through the ss, they could see Howards face turn from red to pale, then from pale to an rming shade of blue he was suffocating


    Marcus shouted in panic.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, let him go ! If you keep this up, youll kill him! Chapter 734 Andrew did not budge.


    Only when Howards struggling grew weak him out of the tank.


    his limbs going limp, did Andrew finally yank Howard gasped desperately for air, his chest heaving as he inhaled in ragged


    gulps.  vel


    The moment Andrew let go, he copsed onto the floor, soaking wet, clutching


    his head and sobbing like a broken man.


    Andrew looked down at him, his voice cold.


    Now tell me does being from the Lambert family really make that impressive ? you

 Chapter 735

    Howard waspletely terrified, looking at Andrew as if he were some kind of demon. His voice trembled as he stammered, "No... I''m not that impressive. Mr. Lloyd, I was wrong-please, I beg you, let me go!"


    Tears and snot ran down his face, making him look utterly pathetic.


    Andrew''s tone was ice-cold as he spat, "If begging for mercy worked, then what if I just kill you right now and beg Mrs. Rhodes for forgiveness afterward? Would that make it okay?"


    Howard''s entire body shuddered, and he immediately burst into loud sobs. "No, no, no¡ªMr. Lloyd, I swear, I was wrong! Please don''t kill me; I don''t want to die!"


    The feeling of suffocation just moments ago had taught him a brutal lesson- Andrew was not bluffing. He was the kind of man who would actually do it.


    Howard had always felt untouchable because of his connection to Tiana. That name alone gave him the confidence to be arrogant, to throw his weight around even as a lowly sales manager.


    However, none of that mattered when facing someone like Andrew-someone who did not care who you were and would crush you just the same.


    Now, he was terrified. Hisst name might be Lambert, but what was the point of that if he ended up dead?


    "If you really know you were wrong, then apologize to Ms. Brooks," Andrew ordered, shaking off the water from his hands.


    Howard did not dare hesitate. He rushed over to Eunice and sincerely apologized, "Ms. Brooks, I''m sorry! I shouldn''t have hit you!"


    Eunice stood frozen, her mindpletely nk. "N-No... you don''t have to apologize to me."


    Howard was from the Lambert family, and Tiana was the most powerful person at Rhodes Corporation. Deep down, Eunice had always feared people like them. epting an apology from someone like Howard felt unthinkable.


    However, Andrew''s cold voice cut through the air again. "Just a mere ''sorry''? You pped her across the face-don''t you think you should do something more?"


    Without hesitation, Howard turned and started pping himself. Each pnded with a loud crack, his face growing red and swollen as he repeatedly gasped out apologies.


    Michael''s otherckeys watched in horror, their stomachs twisting with fear. They had heard the rumors-that Andrew was not afraid toy hands on even thepany''s top executives.


    At first, they thought it was just talk, some exaggerated showmanship. Yet, after feeling the weight of Andrew''s p firsthand, they finally understood-this was not an act. This was real.


    "Andrew, you''ve got some nerve," a furious voice thundered.


    l.ne


    Michael had arrived with his men. The moment he stepped inside, his re locked onto Andrew. "Attacking key executives of thepany without cause? Do you think you can get away with this? I hope you''re ready for prison!"


    Tiana was right behind him, her face icy as she strode toward Howard. Her tone was razor-sharp. "What happened?"


    Howard clutched his swollen face,


    tears still streaming down his cheeks. "Aunt Tiana, I didn''t even do anything The moment he walked in, he just started beating me up! He even attacked the other executives! Aunt Tiana, you have to stand up for me!"


    Tiana gave him a disgusted nce. "Shut up. A grown man crying? The Lambert family has no ce for useless cowards."


    Howard immediately mped his mouth shut. Then, as he turned toward Andrew, his eyes burned with hatred.


    Now that his aunt was here, he thought smugly, ''Let''s see how long Andrew can keep acting tough!''


    Michael''s jaw tightened with fury. "Aunt Tiana, Andrew may be a board member, but this? This is


    uneptable. Attacking the staff is just like turning against thepany-it''s disgraceful! He needs to be held criminally responsible for this!"


    Lauren immediately snapped back, "If we''re talking about responsibility, then let''s not forget about Howard. He was the one who hit my secretary first!"


    Michael scoffed. "Oh, please. What''s a little p? Was she even injured? Show me the wound. But look at Howard and the others. They''re covered in blood! Howard nearly got killed! Andrew is nothing short of a menace!"


    Lauren started to argue again, but Tiana simply raised a hand, silencing her on the spot.


    She turned to Andrew, her voice as frigid as ice. "Give me one good reason to forgive you. Otherwise, as of this moment, not even Marvin will be able to save


    you."

 Chapter 736

    Andrew let out a dry chuckle. "Forgiveness? Mrs. Rhodes, I think you''re mistaken.


    I didn''t do anything wrong, so why would I need your forgiveness?"


    Tiana''s eyes burned with fury as she pointed at Howard''s battered face. "You didn''t do anything wrong? Look at him! Do you see what you did? Andrew, don''t think that just because Marvin backs you, you can run wild on Rhodes Corporation''s turf!"


    Andrew frowned. "So what you''re saying, Mrs. Rhodes, is that I wasn''t allowed to hit Howard? Why? Because he''s your nephew? Because the Lambert family is untouchable?"


    Lauren felt a pang of anxiety-Andrew was being far too aggressive with Tiana. Howard was not just another employee; he was part of the Lambert family. At a time like this, it would be better to give Tiana some leeway to de-escte things.


    She whispered, "Dr. Lloyd, that''s enough."


    Andrew simply scoffed and nced at the otherckeys he had beaten down. His voice wasced with disdain. "Listen up-all of you. If you screw up, you pay for it. If you get hit, you stand up straight and take it like a man. This time, I only pped you to teach you a lesson. But if I ever catch you throwing your weight around again, you''ll regret ever being born."


    Michael''s temper snapped. "Andrew, you''re still not admitting fault? You don''t feel even a little remorse? And now, you''re even making threats?"


    Andrew shot him a cold look. "Why would I admit fault when I''ve done nothing wrong?"


    Michael''s face twisted with rage. "You beat them up! How is that not wrong?" Andrew let out a low chuckle. "Did you ever bother to ask why I beat them up?" Michael''s voice was dripping with arrogance. "I don''t care what your reason is. You hit someone-that''s wrong. And to make it worse, you didn''t just hit anyone; you hit Aunt Tiana''s nephew-you hit my people. So I have every reason to believe you were just taking personal revenge!"


    Andrew''s tone remained indifferent. "If I wanted to vent my anger, I wouldn''t have wasted my time on these clowns."


    His gazended on Michael, and his lips curled into a smirk. "I would''ve gone straight for the biggest idiot in the room-you."


    Those words angered Michael. His teeth clenched so hard it looked like he was ready to breathe fire, his re filled with pure hatred.


    Tiana''s eyes narrowed dangerously, a chilling glint shing in them. "Andrew, do you really think I won''t take action against you?"


    Andrew simply shrugged. "Mrs. Rhodes, if you want toe after me, I wouldn''t stand a chance. But what I don''t understand is this-just because Howard is your nephew, does that mean he gets a free pass? Because he''s a Lambert, does that mean he can do whatever he wants?"


    Tiana''s expression stiffened. "You"


    Andrewpletely ignored the fury rising in her face. His voice was sharp. "Before you try to punish me, Mrs. Rhodes, maybe you should ask Mr. Chapman and the others what these idiots actually said.


    "I just don''t get it. These guys are just middle managers, making what-20,


    maybe 30 grand a month? And yet, they think they''re untouchable? They have the nerve to look down on me, a board member?"


    Andrew turned to Howard, casually


    fixing his crooked suspenders


    before giving his cheek a light pat. "Funny, isn''t it? We live in a capitalist world. Since when did corporate employees start looking down on the ones actually funding their paychecks? Tell me, isn''t the very thing you people fear the most precisely men like me?"


    Howard flinched, his entire body trembling, but he kept his mouth shut.


    Michael had finally reached his breaking point. "Mrs. Rhodes, look at him! Do you see how arrogant he''s be? He acts like throwing five billion into thispany makes him some kind of god!"


    Andrew smirked and let out a slow, mockingugh. "Sorry to break it to you, but having money really does mean I can do whatever the hell I want."

 Chapter 737

    Tiana''s voice boomed with authority. "Howard, do you admit to what Mr. Lloyd just said? Did you speak to him disrespectfully?"


    Howard''s eyes darted around as he scrambled for a lie. However, before he could speak, Andrew let out a cold chuckle. "I''d think twice before digging your own grave. Everything you said and did¡ªthere are surveince cameras all over the Pharmaceutical Division."


    Howard''s face turned pale, and he immediately swallowed his words. He quickly changed his tone. "I-I did say some things I shouldn''t have, but I¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Tiana pped him across the face hard. The impact was so fierce that Howard saw stars, nearly cking out.


    Michael stood there, dumbfounded. He could not believe that Tiana was hitting her own family.


    Even Lauren and Marcus were caught off guard. After all, Tiana hade in looking ready to tear into Andrew, but now she was disciplining her own nephew instead.


    With blood trickling from his lips, Howard whimpered, "Aunt Tiana, w-why did you hit me? What did I do wrong?"


    Tiana grabbed him by the cor, her tone icy. "If you ever pull something like this again, I''ll send you straight back to the Lambert family. I brought you here to gain experience, to learn, and to make a name for yourself¡ªnot to get tangled up in pointless feuds."


    He added, "Do you even know your own weight? Some fights are way out of your league. If it weren''t for the fact that your father is my brother, I would''ve beaten you half to death already."


    Howard did not dare say another word. He simply stood there, silently wiping away his tears.


    Tiana''s gaze swept across the room. "What are you all standing around for? Do none of you have jobs? Get back to work-now!"


    The employees who had been watching quickly scattered, scurrying back to their desks with pale faces.


    At Rhodes Corporation, employees feared Tiana more than they feared the so- called "gentle and refined" head of the family himself.


    "Howard,e with me," she ordered before turning to leave. She had no intention of pursuing the matter further.


    Michael clenched his jaw, his fists trembling. He silently cursed, ''Damn it! Andrew got away with it again!''


    Andrew turned toward Marcus, Lauren, and Eunice and said casually, "Let''s head back."


    As they walked out, he called out to


    one of the supervisors he had


    pped earlier. "Once you''ve


    ???


    finished cleaning up, send me the approval documents for the Pharmaceutical Division''s productunch. Got it?"


    The supervisor, still nursing his swollen face, nodded frantically. "Got it! Absolutely! Mr. Lloyd. I''ll have them delivered right away!"


    Andrew smirked, thinking, ''Looks like a well-ced p really is the best way to deal with spineless cowards.''


    Back in Lauren''s office, Marcus shook his head in disbelief. "I still can''t believe it. Mrs. Rhodes actually let you off the hook."


    Andrew leaned back in his chair, a smirk ying on his lips. "She didn''t ''let me off-she knew she was in the wrong."


    "In the wrong?" Lauren looked at him in surprise.


    She had known her mother her whole life, and not once had she ever seen Tiana admit she was wrong.


    Andrew''s expression turned thoughtful. "Take a guess who do you think put Howard up to this?"


    Marcus furrowed his brows. "Well, he''s been working under Michael, so it must''ve been him. But if we''re talking about maniption, Howard isn''t stupid. He wouldn''t just let Michael use him so easily."


    Andrew shook his head. "On the contrary-he was used. That''s exactly why he acted out today."


    Lauren frowned. "Howard is just a sales manager. Under normal circumstances, he wouldn''t have the guts to be this bold."


    Andrew let out a low scoff. "That''s


    exactly the issue. He''s just a manager, yet he threw himself into this mess without hesitation. And why? Because he wasn''t just acting as a manager-he was acting as a Lambert."


    He continued, "With the Lambert family name backing him up, Michael saw an opportunity. He used Howard as a pawn, hoping it would cause real trouble for us. But what Michael didn''t count on was that don''t give a damn about the Lambert family. He thought I''d hesitate, but I confronted them outright instead."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 738

    Lauren chuckled. "So tell me, how did you figure out that Mom felt guilty?"


    Andrew smirked. "It''s simple-she was furious that Howard let himself get used by Michael. Think about it. Someone as high up as Mrs. Rhodes-would she ever tolerate someone messing with her people? That''s a p to her face."


    He added, "But she held herself back because someone of her status-someone who practically runs Rhodes Corporation-wouldn''t lower herself to go after Michael directly. On top of that, Michael has her trust, at least on the surface.


    "So, with no other option, she had to swallow her pride. She knew she was in the wrong, so she let me go without another word and just took Howard with her." Marcus nodded thoughtfully. "That actually makes a lot of sense, Mr. Lloyd. If that''s the case, then Mrs. Rhodes must be seriously displeased with Michael." Andrew leaned back in his chair, speaking at a leisurely pace. "It''s more than just ''displeased''. Think about it-Michael''s ipetence is obvious. If even we can see it, do you really think someone as calcting as Mrs. Rhodes hasn''t noticed?" He exined, "There''s only one exnation-Mrs. Rhodes appears to be supporting Michael, even favoring him, but in reality, she''s just keeping him on a leash. The moment he outlives his usefulness, she''ll kick him to the curb."


    Lauren and Marcus exchanged nces, both a little shaken by the thought.


    Marcus gulped nervously. "T-That can''t be right. If you''re saying the truth, then Mrs. Rhodes is..."


    Andrew chuckled. "Let me guess-you were about to say ''terrifying''. right?"


    Lauren let out a coldugh. "Now that Dr. Lloyd has pointed it out, I wouldn''t be surprised if that''s exactly what''s happening. After all, my dear mother has a reputation. People call her the Iron Lady for a reason-whether it''s her own family orplete strangers, she''s ruthless either way."


    Andrew shrugged. "Whatever Mrs. Rhodes has nned, it''s none of our business. Mr. Chapman, gather your team. We''ve got a few busy days ahead of us."


    Marcus straightened up, energized. "A little hard work is nothing if we can see the light at the end of the tunnel. With you leading us, Mr. Lloyd, we''re not afraid of anything."


    Glorious Pharmaceuticals was set to ship its first batch of products in just two days, and Andrew needed to make sure everything was ready.


    This was where Lauren truly shined. Everything Andrew thought of-she had already nned ahead.


    Moreover, everything he had not considered-she had covered those details too, down to the smallest thing.


    Meanwhile, in another office, Tiana sat in her chair, staring coldly at Howard as he asked, "Do you realize what you did wrong?"


    Howard hesitated. "Aunt Tiana, I-I know I messed up, but¡ª"


    Tiana''s sharp gaze cut through him. "How many times have I told you? This is a corporation. You address me as Mrs. Rhodes, not Aunt Tiana. Or do you think being my nephew makes you superior to ever


    else?" .


    Howard shuddered. "No! I''d never think that. You brought me here to learn and prove myself, not to take shortcuts!"


    Tiana''s expression softened slightly, but her tone remained icy. "I don''t want to see something like today happen again. Remember this if you screw up again, I won''t protect you."


    Howard hesitated before blurting out, "Mrs. Rhodes, but Andrew ispletely out of control! He doesn''t even respect you! Are you really going to let him get away with this?"


    Tiana let out a sharp, mocking


    think I fear him? I''ll tell you right now-I don''t fear Andrew. I''m just backed into a corner. And I''m only in this situation because of you!"


    BUMS


    Howard''s eyes widened. "Mrs. Rhodes, you control the entire corporation! How could someone like Andrew possibly leave you with no options? You could get rid of him with a single order!"

 Chapter 739

    Tiana let out a cold scoff. "What do you know? Andrew''s strength is far beyond what you and the rest of your generation can evenprehend! If I hadn''t stepped in today, he wouldn''t have beaten you half to death."


    Howard clenched his teeth. "Fine, maybe I can''t beat him-but our Lambert family isn''t afraid of him."


    Tiana sneered. "Still clinging to your family name for protection? Pathetic. Let me ask you this-when Andrew made his move, who was backing him? Did he have anyone supporting him? He walked in alone, and yet he crushed you¡ªand that useless fool Michael-without breaking a sweat."


    She shook her head with disappointment. "Watching you weaklings struggle is honestly embarrassing for the Lambert family. But Marvin managed to cultivate someone this powerful. That''s something I can''t afford to ignore."


    For once, there was a rare trace of exhaustion in Tiana''s voice, as if the weight of the situation was finally getting to her. Howard was too stunned to even be upset at her insults.


    He had never seen Tiana wary of anyone before. Yet, Andrew actually made her hesitate.


    That waspletely beyond hisprehension. To him, dealing with Andrew should have been as simple as snapping her fingers.


    Tiana shot him a sharp look. "Listen carefully. From now on, do not listen to anything Michael tells you. You''re a member of the Lambert family, and I refuse to let you be cannon fodder in the Rhodes family''s internal power struggles."


    Howard hesitated before muttering, "But I thought Michael was the one you were supporting. Helping him means helping you, doesn''t it?"


    Tiana let out a mockingugh. "That idiot? Do you actually think he''s worthy of my support? If it weren''t for the situation with the family''s business in Blumedale, I would''ve made sure Michael disappeared from Jayrodale without a trace long ago."


    Howard fellpletely silent, too afraid to say another word. For the first time, he realized he had no idea which side Tiana was actually on.


    Tiana studied him for a moment, then said coolly, "Go home. And forget everything you just heard. One more thing-stay far away from Andrew. Don''t provoke him, don''t cross him, and don''t think for a second that you can challenge him.


    "I used to think he was just another pawn-one that was being manipted. But I severely underestimated him. A pawn with a mind of its own... one that knows how to fight back can be dangerous."


    Howard hesitated. "Mrs. Rhodes, are you saying that even you can''t suppress him?"


    Tiana''s lips curled into a smirk. "Suppressing him would be nothing more than a flick of my wrist. But I''m not after him. The real battle is against the one behind him-Marvin."


    Evening came, marking the end of the workday. Marcus had already taken his team out to handle the logistics for the uing productunch.


    Lauren stayed behind at Rhodes Corporation, managing the


    home first. I''ll be herete-I''ll


    probably be working past midnight!"


    Whenever she worked, Lauren''s focus was unwavering. She shed Andrew a quick smile before immediately turning her attention back to herputer.


    Andrew chuckled. "Alright, do what you need to. But don''t stay toote. I''m


    heading over to Moonlit Apothecary to check on things."


    Lauren beamed. "Okay! Just don''t stay out too long either-get some rest when you''re done. Love you!"


    Andrew smirked before heading out, driving straight to Moonlit


    Apothecary: When he arrived, he was surprised to see that even though it was already past 7 p.m., the waiting area was still packed with patients.


    Cedric was running around,pletely swamped. Yet, despite the chaos, his face was full of joy. Francesca had evene by after her shift to help out, and Moonlit Apothecary''s appointment list waspletely booked up.


    "Doctor, thank you so much! My back pain is so much better!"


    "Dr. Aicker, you''re such a kind person. You work all day, and then you stille here in the evenings to help us seniors. You must be an angel sent from above!"

 Chapter 740

    The elderly patients continued showering Cedric and Francesca with gratitude. In Jayrodale, the Aicker family had long earned a ster reputation in the medical field.


    When N spotted Andrew walking in, her eyes lit up with excitement. "Dr. Lloyd -no, Andrew, you''re here!"


    Under Andrew''s firm insistence, she had finally stopped addressing him so formally.


    Andrew smiled. "Yeah, I''m here. How''s your health? Are you feeling better?"


    N grinned. "Way better! I don''t feel any pain at all anymore. The supplements you prescribed worked like a miracle!"


    Andrew nodded. "Go grab me a chair. I''ll take over for Mr. Aicker so he can rest for a bit."


    N waved her hands frantically. "No way! Andrew, you''ve already been working all day. You should be the one resting. I''ll tell Mr. Aicker to take a break instead!"


    Andrew shook his head. "I''m fine. Just make sure Mr. Aicker gets some rest¡ªI''ll handle the remaining patients so we can close up soon."


    Seeing that Andrew would not take no for an answer, N reluctantly agreed. "Alright then!"


    She quickly brought over a chair and let Andrew sit down.


    Andrew nced at the 20 or so patients still waiting and smiled. "Alright, everyone, gather around. I''m Dr. Andrew Lloyd, the head of Moonlit Apothecary."


    A wave of surprise spread through the crowd. They had not expected to meet the owner of Moonlit Apothecary in person. However, as soon as they saw how young Andrew was, their expressions turned hesitant. Some even exchanged doubtful nces, wondering if he was actually skilled enough to treat them.


    Andrew could easily read their concerns. It wasmon knowledge that older doctors, with their years of experience, were naturally more trusted. Meanwhile, young doctors were often seen as inexperienced, still needing time to refine their skills.


    In contrast, seasoned physicians-especially those who were bald or had an aged, schrly air-were automatically perceived as being more knowledgeable and capable.


    To some extent, this assumption was not entirely wrong. Older doctors had sharper instincts and more experience, which made them highly efficient at diagnosing and treating patients.


    Nheless, Andrew was not just any young doctor. Anyone who underestimated him would only end up embarrassing themselves.


    Once the first patient stepped forward, the others quickly followed. Before long, Andrew had already treated four or five people, prescribing medicine as needed.


    For those who did not need medication, he avoided it altogether. After all, medicine meant spending money.


    These days, many patients developed an instinctive distrust toward prescriptions. They were tired of getting handed long lists of expensive medications-hundreds, sometimes thousands of dors worth-only to end up with a bag full of pills to take for weeks on end.


    Most of the time, their wallets were emptied, yet their conditions barely improved.


    Meanwhile, Andrew relied on acupuncture, therapeutic massage, and other


    holistic treatments to relieve joint pain, reduce inmmation, and easemon ailments among the elderly.


    His methods were so effective that


    his patients quickly went from


    skeptical to astonished. Soon, every


    gaze directed at Andrew was filled


    with gratitude and admiration


    instead of doubt.


    An hourter, Andrew had seen all 20 remaining patients and provided them with tailored treatment ns.


    His speed and uracy left Cedric and Francescapletely speechless.


    An elderly woman, leaning on her cane, left Moonlit Apothecary with a big smile. Before stepping out, she turned back and praised Andrew enthusiastically, "Dr. Lloyd, thank you so much. Your medical center truly lives up to its reputation!"


    Francesca, on the other hand, pouted. "Andrew, you totally stole Grandpa''s spotlight!"

 Chapter 741

    Andrew lookedpletely innocent as he said, "It''s not like I wanted this to happen! I just wanted to make things easier for Mr. Aicker so he wouldn''t have to work so hard!"


    Francesca let out a huff, shing her sharp little canine teeth as she smirked. "At this rate, the people of Jayrodale are going to think you''re the only doctor around! They''ll forget that my grandfather is Cedric Aicker!"


    Cedric scoffed, giving her a sharp look. "What nonsense are you spouting? Do you really think I care about fame and status? Dr. Lloyd''s medical skills are far beyond mine. If patients trust him more, that''s because he earned it fair and square."


    Francesca secretly stuck out her tongue and rolled her eyes at Andrew. She was just talking big-deep down, she was actually proud of him.


    Andrew chuckled. "Mr. Aicker, Fran,e sit down. There''s something I want to discuss with the Aicker family."


    Then, he turned to N and said, "N, could you bring us some tea?"


    N grinned. "Got it! You guys talk, I''ll go make some tea!"


    Cedric and Francesca sat down, both looking at Andrew with curiosity.


    "Andrew, are you thinking about some kind of business deal with the Aicker family?" Francesca asked, trying to guess his intentions.


    Andrew nodded with a smile. "Sharp as ever, Fran! You got it!"


    Cedric let out an awkward cough, looking a little ufortable. "Dr. Lloyd, don''t tell me you''re about to make the Aicker family rich again? If it''s another golden opportunity, then I''ll shamelessly grab it! I''d do anything to set aside a nice wedding gift for Fran!"


    Francesca snorted, shooting him a teasing re. "Ha! Yeah, right! Just admit it, Grandpa-you just want the money for yourself! Don''t use my wedding gift as an excuse!"


    Cedric''s face turned red from embarrassment as he huffed, "Nonsense! At my age, money means nothing to me! I''m only doing this for you! Everything I earn will be yours one day, anyway!"


    Francesca crossed her arms and huffed, though her cheeks were still a little pink as she stole a nce at Andrew.


    tox


    Andrew had grown even more impressivetely. This was not the first time he had brought wealth to the Aicker family, and she could not shake the feeling that she owed him too much. She did not like feeling as though she was beneath him.


    Andrew leaned forward. "Here''s the deal-I''ve developed two groundbreaking medications. Glorious Pharmaceuticals is set to produce them, and they''ll be hitting the market soon.


    "Originally, I designed these for Rhodes Corporation''s Pharmaceutical Division, but I don''t fully trust them. So I want to distribute some of the supply through your family''swork as well."


    Cedric''s expression shifted as he took a sharp breath. "Dr. Lloyd, you actually developed miracle drugs? Could I take a look at the forms?"


    Andrew did not hesitate. He smiled and handed over the documents, not intending to hide anything.


    Curious, Francesca leaned in to read as well. "A Vitality Pill... and a Titan Essence Pill. One strengthens the body''s energy and boosts overall health..."


    Her eyes suddenly widened, and her face turned red. "Wait... this Titan Essence Pill is for... male enhancement? Andrew, what the hell? Why did you even create something like this?"


    Andrew chuckled. "The Titan Essence Pill isn''t just about that. Keep reading."


    Cedric''s eyes practically sparkled as he examined the forms, clearly thrilled. "Incredible! Simply incredible. Dr. Lloyd, these two forms are worth a fortune!


    Especially the Titan Essence el


    which is designed to enhance


    vitality, strengthen the kidneys, and replenish energy. This is exactly what modern people need!"


    Francesca forgot about being embarrassed and nodded in


    agreement. Even though I''m still far from being able to develop my own forms, I can already tell how powerful these are. Andrew, these medicines are beyond anything modern science can achieve!"

 Chapter 742

    Andrew nodded. "This isn''t a modern form-ites from Holtrien''s ancient medical tradition passed down for generations."


    Cedric was amazed. "That exins everything! The rarity of ancient forms is beyond measure, and these two are among the best of the best. Their value is simply incalcble."


    Francesca hesitated. "Andrew, these forms are priceless... are you really okay with just showing them to us?"


    Andrew chuckled. "Why wouldn''t I be? Do you really think I''d ever be on guard against you, Fran? Besides, I''m showing you because I want you to feel reassured and join me in producing these groundbreaking medicines!"


    A warm, sweet feeling spread through Francesca''s chest, and a rosy blush colored her fair cheeks.


    So, Andrew trusted herpletely-he already considered her one of his own. She wondered if their rtionship progressed, she could truly be his woman.


    Her mind started to wander, imagining all the possibilities.


    Meanwhile, Cedric smacked the table in excitement. "Dr. Lloyd, I''ll thank you in advance for this opportunity! The Aicker family will invest in both the Vitality Pill and the Titan Essence Pill-we''ll partner with you on this!"


    Andrew thought for a moment before saying, "In that case, I''ll allocate a third of the total production to be sold through your family''swork. As for the profits, let''s split them fifty-fifty."


    Cedric immediately shook his head. "No way, that''s too much! The most we can take is 30%. I may love a good deal, but these medicines are worth an unimaginable fortune. Even getting 30% is already more than enough!"


    Francesca nodded firmly. "Andrew, the forms are yours, and you''re handling all the production and distribution costs. The Aicker family is only taking care of sales -30% is already more than fair!"


    in


    Andrew did not argue and simply smiled. "Alright, then-70-30 it is! These two medicines are set to hit the market in the next couple of days, so you''ll need to get everything ready on your end for distribution and sales!"


    Cedric was full of confidence. "Don''t worry, Dr. Lloyd-I''ll send my apprentices over to help when the timees!"


    Francesca hesitated for a moment before asking, "Andrew, since these medicines were originally developed for Rhodes Corporation''s


    Pharmaceutical Division Ded


    selling them through the Aicker family put Lauren in a difficult position?"


    Andrew''s expression remained calm. "I''m not doing this to go against Lauren-I''m doing it to protect her against Michael and Tiana. Besides, I don''t n on keeping a single cent of the profits or the market share from these sales. Every penny made will either go toward charity or be put directly under Lauren''s name."


    Francesca nodded. "That''s good, then. Whatever you decide, we''ll follow your lead!"


    Cedric gave Andrew a meaningful look and sighed. "Lauren sure is lucky to have crossed paths with you, Dr. Lloyd. Unlike my dear Fran... sigh, forget it. If I say too much, she''ll just get mad at me!"


    Francesca''s face turned red with both embarrassment and frustration. "Grandpa! If you already know it''ll make me mad, why say it at all?"


    At the same time, she stole a shy nce at Andrew before mumbling, "Andrew, don''t listen to Grandpa''s nonsense. He just has a habit of running his mouth!"


    Andrew felt a little awkward, rubbing the back of his nose as if he had not heard anything.


    Cedric, that old fox, was obviously dropping hints-practically telling Andrew to hurry up and make Francesca his. However, rtionships were not something that could be rushed.


    Besides, Francesca had been acting hot and cold with himtely, and Andrew was not entirely sure what was on her mind.

 Chapter 743

    "Alright, it''s gettingte. Let''s lock up and head home," Andrew said with a smile after taking a few sips of the tea N had prepared.


    Cedric chuckled. "I''ll head back to the Aicker residence Fran, you and Dr. Lloyd can go back to Moonlit Sanctuary."


    Francesca rolled her eyes yfully. "I got it, Grandpa! You don''t have to spell it out!"


    The two of them locked up Moonlit Apothecary and were just about to leave when a luxury car pulled up, stopping right in front of the store.


    "Sorry, we''re closed for the night. If you need a doctor,e back tomorrow," Francesca said politely.


    However, as soon as she saw who was stepping out of the car, her expression turned strange.


    "Well, Andrew, what''s this? You''re not going to wee me?"


    The one speaking was none other than Irene, apanied by her entire family- including Christina in a sleek white dress-and Aspen, their driver.


    Andrew ignored herpletely, his gaze settling on Christina instead. He asked indifferently, "What do you want?"


    Christina forced a sweet, wless smile. "Andrew, sorry for bothering you sote. I happened to pass by on my way home from work and saw a rotisserie chicken ce, so I picked one up for you! I remember you used to love roasted chicken."


    She held out the paper bag with a hopeful look, but Andrew only smirked-his smileced with mockery.


    "Ms. Stevens, I think your memory''s a little off. My favorite isn''t roasted chicken. It''s spicy grilled chicken."


    Christina''s smile froze, and she suddenly looked flustered. "Oh? It was spicy grilled chicken? Haha... I must have remembered wrong. Hold on, I''ll go get you one right now!"


    Andrew''s voice was cold. "No need. I wouldn''t dare trouble the esteemed ''pure and untouchable'' CEO to buy food for me. After all, I was never worthy, was I?"


    Christina clenched her jaw, clearly frustrated. "Andrew, I know I wasn''t there for you enough in the past. But I haven''t even had dinner yet, and still came all the way here just to bring you something. Couldn''t you at least show a little appreciation?"


    Andrew let out a sharpugh. "Did I ask you to bring me anything? Did I need you to? And why force yourself? You don''t even know what I like to eat, yet here you are, putting on a show. Don''t you think that''s just... embarrassing?"


    Irene''s face darkened. "Alright, that''s enough, Andrew! Don''t push your luck! Do you even know who Christina is? She''s the CEO of Stevens Corporation¡ªa woman so busy she doesn''t even have time to lift a finger for herself!


    "Do you really think she has the time to remember what you like to eat? The fact that she even thought about bringing you food is already a huge blessing. You should be grateful!"


    Leroy chimed in immediately.


    "Exactly! Andrew, do you realize how lucky you are? If my sister ever did this for another man, he''d probably pass out from happiness! She''s never shown this much patience or sincerity to anyone else. Youre the only one she''s ever cared about this much, so stop acting ungrateful!"


    Andrew snorted. "Oh, so what? Am I supposed to be honored? Should I be thanking the heavens for this ''privilege''? Bringing me a roasted chicken is supposed to be some grand disy of affection?"


    Leroy scoffed. "Obviously! Even I don''t get this kind of treatment. Andrew, you should count your blessings¡ªyour good days have officially begun!"


    Irene stepped forward, her face all smiles as she tried to butter him up. "Andrew, what''s done is done, right? Let''s just put the past behind us."


    She continued, "If even I, as the elder here, can let bygones be bygones, shouldn''t a young man like you do the same? You''re a smart, promising young man. You shouldn''t be holding onto old grudges. Life is about moving forward!"


    Andrew smirked, his eyes filled with disdain. "Cut to the chase. What do the Stevens want this time?"


    Irene beamed. "It''s simple! Come back home and patch things up with Christina. With your connections and abilities, you can lead Stevens Corporation back to the


    top!"


    Leroy, desperate not to miss his


    chance, blurted out, "Andrew, my beloved brother-inw-my request is simple! Come back to the Stevens family If you do, we''ll all wee you with open arms, and Christie will finally treat you right!"

 Chapter 744

    Leroy said, "You just need to manage Stevens Corporation, make good money, hand over your G-Wagon to me, and introduce Natasha to me as my future wife. That''s all!!


    Andrew burst outughing-so hard his stomach hurt. He mocked, "Hah! The Stevens sure are straightforward with their demands. And wow, so polite about it too!"


    However, Irene did not seem to catch the sarcasm in his tone. She beamed. "Of course! Andrew, juste back and patch things up with Christie. You two were meant to be together! Don''t worry, as your future mother-inw, I''ll treat you well from now on. Everything that happened in the past? Consider it forgotten!"


    Leroy stretched out his hand expectantly and smirked. "Andrew, give me the keys to the G-Wagon now. I''ll take it for a spin at the club tonight-gotta impress thedies! And about Natasha, no rush! Just talk to her and let her know that bing my wife would be an honor. She should be grateful, honestly!"


    He was already lost in his own fantasy, grinning like an idiot, practically drooling at the thought.


    Natasha was a force to be reckoned with in the underground world. Back then, Leroy would not have even been worthy of licking the dirt off her shoes.


    Nheless, with Andrew as a connection, all his fear disappeared, reced by pure greed. He did not just admire Natasha-he wanted her.


    Standing to the side, Francesca was already fuming, her fists clenched tight. She thought the Stevens were insanely delusional.


    How could they say something so shameless with a straight face?


    Nheless, since Andrew had not spoken yet, she held back her anger. Still, she secretly vowed-no way in hell would she let him get back together with Christina.


    Andrew was hers-and her best friend Lauren''s. No one else was taking him away. "Andrew, please...e back to me," Christina called out softly, her eyes filled with longing.


    The evening breeze made her long hair dance around her, her white dress glowing under the streetlights. With just one look, it was easy to see why so many men saw her as their dream girl.


    Yet, to Andrew, she might as well have been a dead tree by the roadside-dull, lifeless, andpletely unremarkable.


    "Sorry, but I don''t do second chances," he said casually.


    Then, his gaz? swept over Irene and


    Leroy, his voice filled with scorn. "And you two... I don''t know if it''s God or just sheer delusion that gave you the confidence to say something this ridiculous. Hah! Me? Bing your perfect son-inw? Just the thought makes me sick.


    "And you, Lergy-do you really think a useless, spoiled rich boy like you is worthy of Natasha? Do yourself a favor -look in the mirror. What exactly do you have that would


    make her even nce in your direction?"


    Andrew''s words cut deep, striking at the very core of the Stevens family.


    Especially Leroy, who had the audacity to set his sights on his subordinate, Natasha. Andrew''s disgust for him was undeniable.


    If Natasha found out this fool was drooling over her, she would probably turn the Stevens mansion into a bloodbath by morning-and Leroy? He would wake up missing a very important part of himself.


    "Well said!" Francesca finally let out a breath, grinning as she pped in approval. Then, as if to make her stance clear, she slipped her arm around Andrew''s and leaned in close, shing Christina a sweet, triumphant smile.


    While they stood there looking intimate, the Stevens trio al turned an ugly shade of green.


    Irene was the first to explode. "You shameless, disgusting air! How dare you get all touchy-feely in front of Christie? Have you no shame?!"


    She jabbed a finger at Andrew, her


    voice shrill with fury. "Listen here, you little punk! You have two choices: return and dedicate yourself to the Stevens family, help Christie reim her sess, and do your duty... or prepare for hell, because I will make sure you never have a single peaceful day for the rest of your life!¡±

 Chapter 745

    Leroy sneered. "Andrew, you and Christie had a history. Back when you were struggling, she was the one who helped you! Now that you''re sessful, it''s only right that you repay her. If you refuse, then you''re just an ungrateful traitor-and trust me, if you don''t cooperate, I make sure you''re ruined!"


    Andrew''s eyes turned ice-cold as he let out a sharp, mockingugh. "Christina helped me when I was at my lowest? Leroy, the Stevens family really has no shame, hul When I was living under your roof, did I ever take a dime from you? Did I ever owe you anything?


    "If anything, it was you-and your greedy, money-grubbing mother-who kept taking from me, milking me for every cent you could get."


    Ignoring how Irene and Leroy''s faces darkened, Andrew turned to Christina and scoffed. "And you, Christina- what is it? Now that I have everything, you think you can just swoop in and im a piece of it?"


    Christina opened her mouth, struggling to exin. "I-I''m not the kind of person you think I am, Andrew. I just feel guilty about the past, and I want to make it up to you. I want you toe back to the Stevens family so I can fix what I did wrong!"


    Andrew waved her off dismissively. "Save it. I don''t want anything from you, Christina-not now, not ever."


    Christina''s voice rose in frustration. "So that''s it, huh? Now that you have Lauren and Francesca, you just think they''re better than me?"


    Andrew''s expression remained calm. "You finally got something right. In my eyes, you''re nothing now. Lauren and Fran? They''re a thousand times better than you."


    Christina clenched her fists, her pretty face twisting in anger. She had spent all this time dressing up, picking the perfect moment to "win his heart"-only to be pped in the face with rejection. 3


    What did Lauren and Francesca have that she did not?


    Irene suddenly screeched and lunged forward, her hands wing toward Francesca''s face. "You little homewrecker! You shameless tramp! Andrew belongs to Christie, not you-get your filthy hands off him!"


    Francesca''s expression turned cold as she took a step back. "Madam, I was trying to be polite since you''re old, but if youe at me again, I won''t just stand here and take it.


    However, Irene was not backing


    down. She thrashed wildly, screaming "I''m going to tear that pretty little face of yours apart! You and Andrew are nothing but a pair of filthy cheaters! You should both just die!


    en


    Francesca''s patience snapped. Without hesitation, she pped Irene across the face, sending her stumbling backward.


    Leroy roared, "Mom!" and rushed to help her, but Irene shoved him away.


    Instead of getting up, she threw


    herself onto the ground, wailing at the top of her lungs. She iled her arms and kicked her legs like a crazed lunatic. "Somebody help!


    Moonlit Apothecary is abusin


    .n


    their


    customers! I''m an old woman, and they hit me!


    "Where''s the justice?! Where''s thew?! Someone, please, stand up for me!"


    Passersby started to slow down, casting curious and judgmental looks. A few


    even began whispering among themselves.


    Francesca''s face darkened in fury. "Are you seriously ying the victim right now? You started this! You attacked me first!"


    Irene shot her a venomous re before shifting her gaze to Andrew. "You did this, Andrew! You forced my hand If you refuse toe back and serve the Stevens family, then fine. But I will ruin you. I''ll make sure your little Moonlit Apothecary is shut down for good!"


    She iled harder, raising her voice to an ear-piercing screech. "Everyone, listen! This scumbag abandoned my daughter for another woman! He''s a heartless traitor who deserves to be torn to pieces!"

 Chapter 746

    :


    Francesca had enough. She turned to Christina and snapped "Christina, are you seriously going to stand there and let your mother humiliate herself like this?"


    Christina''s face burned with shame. She was beyond embarrassed, but Andrew''s attitude toward her was something she could not ept.


    So instead, she steeled her voice. "Andrew, there''s no denying that my mother was hit. You probably don''t want this to escte, so here''s the deale back with me to the Stevens mansion, and I won''t pursue this any further."


    Andrew let out a shortugh. "Go ahead. Let her make a scene all she wants. In fact, I have a pretty good rtionship with Donald over at Jayrodale''sw enforcement division. I''m sure he''d love to look into a case where a crazy old woman is harassing my business."


    The second Andrew reached for his phone, Irene instantly panicked. She scrambled to her feet so fast it was almostical-no trace of the poor, battered olddy was left.


    She shrieked, "Andrew, you bastard! You''re a heartless, ungrateful wretch! You bully me, you bully my daughter-I swear, karma''sing for you!"


    Her voice was venomous, her fingers shaking as she pointed at him.


    Suddenly, Leroy''s expression twisted with rage, and before anyone could react, he lunged forward and kicked at Francesca. "You little bitch! How dare youy hands on my mother? I''ll kick you to death!"


    Francesca gasped,pletely caught off guard. She had not expected Leroy to attack, and there was no time to dodge. If that kicknded on her stomach, she would be seriously hurt-maybe even cough up blood.


    Yet, before Leroy''s leg even reached her, Andrew''s icy voice rang out. "You''re digging your own grave!"


    At thest second, Andrewshed out with his own kick, and Leroy''s chest took the full force of the blow. He was sent flying backward, crashing nearly 15 feet away. He hit the pavement hard, his body curling up in pain as he groaned.


    Andrew did not spare the Stevens family a single nce. He simply grabbed Francesca''s hand, led her to the car, and drove off.


    Behind them, Irene fell apart, wailing like a madwoman. "Andrew, you bastard! Youe back here! You hear me? Get back here right now!"


    Christina ran over and crouched beside Leroy, her voice urgent. "Leroy! Are you okay?"


    Leroy''s face was covered in dirt, his hand clutching his chest. He gritted his teeth and snarled, "Christina, you have to do something about him, This isn''t the first time Andrew''s beaten me! If he refuses to respect us, then fine! We don''t need him anymore! Just find a way to get rid of him already!"


    Christina did not respond immediately. Her lips pressed together as her eyes darkened with something cold and ugly.


    Jealousy and resentment boiled in her chest, twisting into something dangerous.


    "Fine," she muttered under her


    breath. ¡°If this is how Andrew wants to y, then won''t hold back anymore? You want to humiliate me? To push me aside like I''m nothing? Let''s see how long thatsts. One day. Andrew, you''ll be on your knees, begging for my forgiveness." 2


    Jealousy was a terrifying thing-stronger than logic, more consuming than fire. And


    in Christina, it festered,


    growing more twisted with every passing second.


    Andrew''s sess was a p in her face, a painful reminder of Stevens Corporation''s decline and her own failures. Instead of ming herself, she funneled all that hatred straight at him.


    Meanwhile, Aspen had been watching from the sidelines the entire time,pletely indifferent to the chaos unfolding around her. She had zero sympathy for Christina Leroy, or Irene.


    In fact, seeing Christina slowly unravel brought her genuine satisfaction. Her own life was a disaster-so why not let her dear cousin share the experience?


    After all, what were fake friendships for, if not for dragging each other down?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 747

    With Francesca in the passenger seat, Andrew drove swiftly through the city. Before long, they arrived at Moonlit Sanctuary.


    Just as they reached the gatedmunity, a loud rumble echoed across the sky, followed by heavy rain. The sudden downpour was intense, with shes of lightning cutting through the darkness.


    Francesca hugged herself, her voice soft with unease. "Andrew, it''s storming... I don''t like being alone when there''s thunder. Can you stay with me for a while?"


    Andrew pulled the car to a stop along a quiet street. Towering trees lined both sides, their silhouettes barely visible in the dim light, while the car''s warm interior glowed softly.


    "Alright, I''ll stay until the rain stops."


    Francesca''s face lit up with joy. "Andrew, you know... ever since I was little, thunderstorms have always scared me. But right now, with you here, I don''t feel afraid at all. Actually, I feel... safe."


    Andrew nced out the window. Raindrops pounded against the ss, the steady drumming filling the silence between them.


    "This storm isn''t letting up anytime soon. Looks like we''ll be here for a while, Fran."


    Francesca shook her head. "I don''t mind. But... do you need to get back and rest?"


    Andrew chuckled. "I''m fine. I''ll wait it out with you."


    Afortable silence settled inside the car, the only sounding from the steady patter of rain outside.


    Francesca rested her chin in her hands and murmured, "Andrew, can you turn down the air-conditioned a little? It''s getting kind of cold."


    Andrew adjusted the settings without a word, his gaze fixed on the rain outside. Meanwhile, Francesca stole a nce at him, studying his sharp profile.


    She thought he was actually handsome.


    Suddenly, Andrew turned his head.


    Francesca had been staring too intently, and before she could look away, their eyes met. Flustered, she scrambled for an excuse. "Ah-uh, is the rain letting up? If it is, I should probably head home!"


    Andrew smirked. "Nope, it''s actually getting heavier. At this rate, you might not be sleeping alone tonight."


    Her cheeks turned scarlet. She stammered, "I-It''s fine... I''ll just wait a little longer, then."


    Andrew raised a brow. "Fran, why is your face so red? Are you running a fever?"


    He reached out, pressing the back of his hand against her forehead. Her skin was burning hot.


    Francesca pulled away shyly, mumbling, "I don''t think I have a fever... I just feel warm."


    Andrew frowned. "Then why did you ask me to turn down the air-conditioned?"


    Francesca groaned in frustration.


    "My body feels cold, but my chestet


    and


    t feel like they''re on fire. I


    don''t know why!"


    Andrew studied her quietly.


    Francesca hesitated, then slowly met his gaze. Her eyes shimmered, filled with an alluring softness.


    Andrew leaned in, closing the distance between them.


    Francesca''s fingers tightened


    around the hem of her dress, heret


    heart pounding wildly. She wondered if Andrew was about to kiss her.


    The space between them grew smaller and smaller. Her mind raced, torn between resisting and letting it happen.


    However, before she could make a decision, her body answered for her.


    Her lips parted slightly, and she instinctively closed her eyes, waiting for his touch. Seconds passed.


    And then... nothing.


    Confused, Francesca peeked one eye open-only to see Andrew casually unbuckling her seatbelt.


    With a click, he freed the strap and leaned back.


    "If you''re feeling too hot, don''t keep


    the seatbelt on. You''ll be morefortable if you just rx,". Andrew said casually and leaned back into his seat.

 Chapter 748

    Francesca sat there,pletely stunned. It felt like all the air had been sucked from her lungs. She thought, ''Did... did this guy just do what I think he did?''


    She had practically offered him her lips, yet he did not kiss her. All he did was unbuckle her damn seatbelt.


    Francesca silently cursed Andrew for being an idiot. The perfect moment was right there, and he ruined it.


    Her face burned with embarrassment as frustration bubbled up inside her. Then, she let out a huff, sulking like a child.


    Andrew raised a brow. "What''s wrong, Fran? Are you feeling sick again?"


    Francesca let out a sharpugh. "Nope. Don''t worry about it!"


    Andrew smirked. "Say that again."


    "I said-don''t worry about it! Don''t. Worry. About. It. What are you gonna do about


    it, huh?" Her voice rose in irritation, her temper ring as she red at him.


    Without warning, Andrew''srge hand pinched her soft, delicate cheek. He grinned and teased, "Say it one more time."


    Francesca''s eyes widened in shock. Flustered, she squirmed. "Andrew, you jerk! Let go! It hurts!"


    Yet, Andrew did not let go. Instead, he leaned in-pressing his lips against hers in a deep, heated kiss.


    Francesca''s eyes flew open in shock. Her mind wentpletely nk. Soon, a fiery, overwhelming heat surged through her, taking over her senses like an unstoppable wave.


    "Andrew... softer," she whispered breathlessly, her voice barely louder than a kitten''s purring.


    Without thinking, she wrapped her arms around him, pressing herself closer. She could feel the firm muscles beneath his shirt, the defined ridges of his chest. The heat radiating from his body made her pulse race, her whole body tingling.


    Her lips werepletely captured by his. Her eyes fluttered open for brief moments before closing again, lost in the sensation. It was as if she had no control over herself-every part of her was sinking into him.


    Andrew let out a low, husky breath near her ear.


    Francesca''s heart pounded wildly. A rush of anticipation swirled in her chest, making her dizzy.


    Her mind raced as she thought, ''Oh no... this is happening. It''s really happening!''


    Suddenly, she gasped as her whole body was lifted off the seat. Before


    she could process it, Andrew had pulled her into his arms, cing her directly onto hisp.


    "Andrew, you..."


    Her heart was racing so fast it felt like it might burst. There was excitement, but also nervousness flicker of hesitation mixed with the thrill.


    AQUMS


    Last time, everything had been hazy, a blur between consciousness and unconsciousness. However, this time was different.


    This time, she was fully aware of every touch, every caress-every ce his hands lingered. And every single one sent shivers down her spine.


    Andrew chuckled, his voiceced with amusement. "I seem to remember someone sending me a lot ofte-night texts, trying to tempt me."


    He leaned in closer, his breath hot against her skin. "Well, Fran... since you wanted it so badly, I think it''s time I grant your wish."


    Francesca barely clung to herst shred of sanity. She struggled slightly, her voice


    soft and pleading. "Andrew, wait-I-I''m not ready. Not yet."


    Andrew''s eyes darkened with heat as he took in her flushed cheeks and her trembling body.


    He smirked. "That''s okay. I''m ready, and that''s all that matters."


    Francesca gasped and quickly pressed a hand over his lips. Her eyes were wide, filled with desperation.


    "Andrew, please listen to me first," she whispered, barely able to meet his gaze.


    Andrew arched a brow. "And what exactly do you have to say?"


    Francesca bit her lip, hesitating. Her voice was almost too soft to hear just... Just think we should move to the bedroom. The car is too O cramped."

 Chapter 749

    Andrew paused for a moment, surprised that she was not ready-not because of hesitation, but because of the location.


    With a light chuckle, he gave Francesca''s soft bottom a yful pat. "Don''t move. We''ll be home soon."


    He shifted gears, released the brakes, and stepped on the gas. The G-Wagon roared to life, speeding toward the Moonlit Sanctuary estate at the top of the hill.


    Francesca''s lips curled into a satisfied yet bashful smile. With a mischievous glint in her eyes, she leaned forward and bit Andrew''s chest yfully. "You big pervert! You jerk!"


    However, deep down, she was already scheming. ''Lauren, you better not me me for this. You''re the one who told me to take good care of Andrew first. Hehe... once your little purity mark is out of the way, the two of us will make sure Andrewpletely surrenders!''


    And so, that night, the master bedroom of Moonlit Sanctuary''s hilltop estate was anything but quiet.


    Francesca, at first nervous, soon found herselfpletely immersed¡ªuntil eventually, she was left begging for mercy, tears welling in her eyes.


    The next morning, glistening dewdrops clung to the trees outside the window. Judging by the drenched branches, the storm had raged all night, only subsiding at dawn.


    Inside, the scene was no different-only here, the storm had been far more intense. The air still carried the lingering warmth ofst night''s passion. Clothes were scattered across the floor, evidence of the battle that had taken ce.


    Francesca slowly opened her sleepy, exhausted eyes. The soreness in her limbs made it almost impossible to move. She turned to the mirror, her face flushing as she examined herself.


    There were marks-on her front, on her back-deep red traces ofst night''s relentless conquest.


    Each mark, each little "souvenir," was proof of how thoroughly she had been broken down-only to be pieced back together again.


    "That bastard... he didn''t leave a single spot untouched!" Francesca bit her lip and let out a soft, frustrated hum.


    Yet, there was no anger in her expression-only the sweet, lingering warmth of satisfaction. She nced toward the other side of the bed, only to find it empty.


    From the kitchen, the soft tter of dishes and the faint aroma of food filled the air.


    Curious, Francesca tiptoed toward the door and peeked inside.


    There stood Andrew, dressed infortable loungewear, flipping eggs in a pan. Next to him, a freshly cooked steak and a bowl of hot soup sat ready on the counter.


    Andrew turned his head, catching her spying. He smirked. "You''re awake? Come eat first, then freshen up. I''ll take you to the hospital after."


    Francesca''s heart gave an unexpected thump. She blushed. "Oh, um... thanks for making breakfast, Andrew. That''s really sweet of you."


    Andrew''s smirk deepened. "Oh, I''m not the one who should be tired-you''re the one who spent the whole night begging for mercy."


    Francesca''s face turnedpletely red. Her sharp little teeth shed as she red at him. With a huff, she turned on her heel and darted back to the bedroom to get dressed.


    "Jerk! Shameless pervert! You''re not gentle at all!" she muttered under her breath.


    However, as she reached for her clothes, her body wobbled slightly. Her legs were sore, and just thinking about the waves of overwhelming sensation fromst night made her nearly lose her bnce.


    She pulled her dress over her head, only to wince as a sharp ache shot through her thighs.


    Francesca grumbled, "Damn it, Andrew! If I can''t even walk properly today, I''m so making you pay for this!"


    Just then, her phone rang-Lauren was calling.

 Chapter 750

    Lauren''s teasing voice came through the video call. "Fran, are you at Dr. Lloyd''s ce right now?"


    Francesca''s cheeks instantly flushed red. She hesitated for a second before mumbling a quiet "Mm-hmm."


    Lauren gasped dramatically before covering her mouth with a giggle. "Oh, so that means... Fran, you got the full Dr. Lloyd treatmentst night?"


    Francesca gritted her teeth. "Lauren, you better notugh at me! Do you even know how close I was to being ruinedst night? I can barely walk!"


    Lauren blinked, looking both impressed and mildly horrified. "Wait... you mean Dr. Lloyd is that intense?"


    Francesca huffed. "You''ll find out soon enough. When it''s your turn, let''s see if you can handle it!"


    Lauren snickered. "Oh no, no, no¡ªI hate pain. I''ll let Dr. Lloyd go wild with you first, and then I''ll swoop in once he''s all tired out. That way, I can dodge the first wave of his attacks!"


    Francesca narrowed her eyes and smirked. "Nice try. Next time, you go first¡ªI''ll sit back and enjoy the aftermath. One way or another, you will experience what this guy is capable of. No way am I suffering alone!"


    Lauren chuckled. "Alright, alright. I just called because I tried reaching Dr. Lloyd, but he didn''t pick up. I figured I''d call you instead, but I did not expect you two to be at war all night. Fran, you poor thing-go get some rest!"


    Francesca, still blushing furiously, rushed to wrap up the call. "Fine, I''m hanging up now. Andrew''s making breakfast-his phone''s probably still in the bedroom."


    Just as Francesca put her phone down, a pair of strong arms wrapped around her from behind.


    Andrew''s deep voice murmured against her ear, his breath warm against her skin. "Fran, breakfast is getting cold. If you don''t want to eat, we could just go for another round instead..."


    Francesca shivered, her entire body tensing. Without a second thought, she bolted straight for the dining tablepletely ignoring the soreness in her legs.


    "I''m starving! Let''s eat first! You know, breakfast is really important!"


    The panic in her voice was almostical-like she was fleeing from an impending disaster.


    Andrew chuckled to himself. He had been extra intensest night on purpose.


    This way, the little troublemaker would finally learn her


    lesson-teasing and provoking him always came with consequences. If she thought she could just flirt and get away with it, she was dead wrong.


    Francesca carefully made her way through breakfast, moving gingerly like a fragile little kitten. The moment she finished, she grabbed her bag and made a break for the door.


    Andrew raised an eyebrow. "Where are you running off to? Don''t you want me to drive you?"


    Francesca nced over her


    shoulder, her face filled with barely contained frustration. She gritted her teeth. "Andrew, you jerk! "I don''t need a ride! I''ll just call a cab-I know you have a ton of things to do!"


    Andrew smirked. "Alright. So, what time should I expect you back tonight? I''ll make sure to be ready for you."


    Francesca stumbled mid-step, barely catching herself. She turned back, looking absolutely mortified.


    "Who said I''ming back? Dream on, Andrew! I''m never setting foot in your ce again!"


    Andrew just chuckled. He did not take those words seriously at all.


    If she actually stoppeding to him, well that was not a problem. After all, they lived in the same neighborhood-if she did note to him, he would simply go to her.


    en

 Chapter 751

    Andrew packed up and drove to Rhodes Corporation. Right at the entrance, he ran into Marcus, who had just stepped out of his car.


    The moment Marcus saw Andrew, he gave him a once-over, grinning from ear to ear. He chirped, "Mr. Lloyd, you''re looking great-full of energy and in high spirits!"


    Andrew raised a brow in surprise. "Mr. Chapman, how exactly can you tell I''m feeling good?"


    Marcus smirked knowingly. "Mr. Lloyd, let''s not y dumb. We''re both men. That kind of glow? It''s obvious you had a very... satisfying night."


    Andrew was even more surprised. Could Marcus really tell something like that just by looking at him?


    Then, it clicked. This department head at Rhodes Corporation might appear serious on the surface, but he was a regr at certain high-end clubs. That exined a lot.


    Lowering his voice, Marcus chuckled. "Every time I spend the night at a club, I see plenty of like-minded gentlemen walking out in the morning with the exact same look as you.


    "It''s the kind of vigor a man has after a good workout-strength unleashed, energy restored! And it''s no different with women¡ªthey''ll have a certain type of allure after!"


    Andrew cleared his throat andughed. "Didn''t expect you to be such an expert in this field, Mr. Chapman."


    Marcus nced around to make sure no one else was listening before chuckling. "Mr. Lloyd, there''s nothing to be shy about. We''re men-it''s natural to enjoy thepany of beautiful women.


    "Take me, for example. I love spending nights at clubs, but that doesn''t mean I neglect my work. It doesn''t mean I fail to be a good father to my sweet daughter. On the contrary, apetent man bnces everything wlessly!"


    Andrew frowned slightly. "How do you manage your time, then? If you''re at the club, what about Lucy? How do you take care of her?"


    Marcus patted Andrew''s shoulder, giving him a look of seasoned wisdom. "Mr. Lloyd, you''ve got a long way to go in this department. Don''t you know? Every sessful man is a master of time management!"


    With that, he walked into the building


    ahead of Andrew, looking every bit like a seasoned pro, while Andrew stood there, watching him leave, utterly speechless. He could not help but think Marcus really knew how to brag.


    "Dr. Lloyd, good morning!"


    Lauren arrived just then, her heels clicking confidently against the pavement.


    Andrew smiled. "Morning! I brought you breakfast. Let''s eat together."


    Lauren raised a brow. "Didn''t you already eat? Why do you want to have breakfast again?"


    Andrew kept a straight face. "I didn''t eat. I got this just for you, so we could eat together."


    Lauren gave him a knowing smile and took slow steps toward him. Her long legs, wrapped in sheer ck stockings, moved with effortless grace as her heels tapped out a hypnotic rhythm.


    Then, leaning in slightly, she smirked. "Liar. I was on the phone with Fran this morning." She told me you made her breakfast, didn''t you?"


    Andrew froze, feeling a sudden headacheing on. "Uh... did I? I don''t really remember."


    Lauren let out a soft hum,ughing yfully. "Not only do I know you already had breakfast, but I also know you wore poor Fran outst night. This morning, the first thing she did wasin about how you nearly broke her."


    Even with Andrew''s thick skin, he could not help feeling a little embarrassed. Raising his hands in surrender, he sighed. "Alright, fine. I did eat. But as for nearly breaking Francesca, I think that''s an exaggeration!"

 Chapter 752

    Lauren blinked her big, expressive eyes and asked in confusion, "Why?"


    Andrew spread his hands and said, "Because I don''t think I even went all out." Lauren''s expression froze instantly, thinking that Andrew was truly terrifying. Watching as the flirty Lauren quickly turned and fled, her graceful silhouette disappearing in the distance, Andrew feltpletely misunderstood.


    However, he had only spoken the truth. Last night, he had actually held back with Francesca. If he had not, things would have taken a much wilder, more intense


    turn.


    ...


    Today was the scheduled delivery day for Stephen''s shipment. Andrew and Lauren personally went to oversee the product being sent out.


    Stephen wiped the sweat from his forehead and grinned. "Mission aplished, Mr. Lloyd. Please check if everything meets your expectations."


    Andrew pped his hands and said, "No need. I already looked it over-good work, Mr. Brunner!"


    Stephen quicklyughed along. "As long as you''re satisfied, Mr. Lloyd, that''s all the motivation I need!"


    Andrew waved a hand. "Save the ttery forter, Mr. Brunner. There''s still a lot more weight on your shoulders."


    Stephen''s eyelid twitched, his face filled with uncertainty. "Mr. Lloyd, w-what do you mean?"


    He had already stretched himself to the limit toplete Andrew''s orders, working day and night without rest. Yet, judging by Andrew''s tone, there was moreing.


    Panic set in immediately-he had nearly worked himself to death over the past few days.


    Andrew spoke casually. "It''s simple. Exactly what you''re thinking-keep ramping up production for both forms. Get ready for the second batch!"


    Stephen shook his head frantically. "No way, Mr. Lloyd. I can''t¡ª"


    Andrew cut him off. "There''s no such thing as ''can''t''. Read this contract first, then decide if you still want to say no."


    Lauren smiled as she handed Stephen a folder. "Mr. Brunner, take a look. I drafted this myself."


    Stephen grabbed it and skimmed through the pages. Within seconds, his breathing grew heavier, and disbelief


    ashed in his eyes. "M


    Lloyd are you saying I could be getting billion-dor orders every month?"


    Andrew shook his head. "Not ''could be''-it''s guaranteed. It''s all in ck and white."


    Stephen''s hand trembled as he gripped the contract. "Mr. Lloyd, are these two products really that big of a game-changer?"


    Andrew smirked. "They''reunching today. Whether they''re as powerful as I im-we''ll see soon enough. Bottom line, if you don''t want to be our pharmaceutical partner, ?ll just find someone else."


    Stephen furrowed his brows deeply, locked in an intense internal struggle. He had been producing these forms for Andrew, but he had never stopped to consider their true potential. It turned out that just manufacturing them alone could bring in billions every month.


    What would the total sales revenue even look like if the production orders were this massive?


    Stephen did not dare to imagine the actual market value behind these forms. Nheless, a billion-dor monthly revenue was a tempting offer he could not ignore.


    Hispany, Glorious Pharmaceuticals, was already the leading name in Jayrodale. Even then, he had never enjoyed the luxury of billion-dor contracts rolling in like clockwork.


    If this deal was real, he might just have a shot atpeting with Marvin for the title of Jayrodale''s richest man.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 753

    Andrew chuckled and said, "No pressure. Even if, down the line, you decide not to work with us or you don''t want to handle orders this big, I''d understand. Right now, our products are all investment and no return. No one knows if they''ll actually sell. If they flop, that''s a massive loss!"


    He added, "But let me remind you-golden opportunities don''te around every day. When the market is hot, the smart ones soar. Those who hesitate and miss their chance? Well, they''ll just be watching from the sidelines."


    Stephen''s eyes flickered, and after a brief internal struggle, he clenched his teeth. "Mr. Lloyd, I''m in!"


    Andrew shot him a look of distaste. "We''re both grown men. Watch how you phrase that it sounds way too suggestive."


    Lauren nearly burst outughing. Andrew was definitely a little sensitive about certain wordstely.


    Stephen let out an awkward chuckle. "Right, poor choice of words. What I meant is that mypany is taking this on, Mr. Lloyd. You don''t need to go looking elsewhere!"


    Andrew nodded in satisfaction. "Finally, a wise move from you."


    Stephen''s lips twitched. He could not help but ask, "Mr. Lloyd, are you really that confident these two products will take off?"


    Andrew smirkedzily. "If they don''t, then the universe is ying a cruel joke."


    ...


    As soon as the two forms left Stephen''s warehouse, Marcus'' team took over and distributed them to various sales points.


    Lauren looked a little nervous. "Everything depends on the next seven days. Back then, Michael''s numbers hit 20 million. I wonder how we''ll do."


    Andrew remained calm. "Rx. 20 million? He won''t evene close to our lowest sales figure."


    Lauren could not hold back. "Dr. Lloyd, I agree that the Vitality Pill and Titan Essence Pill are game-changing products, and I''m sure people will love them. But as Mr. Brunner asked earlier, I have to ask too-how are you so sure they''ll be a massive hit?"


    Andrew met Lauren''s curious gaze, thought for a moment, and then said, "Simple. Because talking big isn''t illegal."


    Noticing Lauren''s confusion, Andrew did not exin further and simply led her back to Rhodes Corporation.


    If he did not believe in his own


    forms, he would not have brought them to market. Besides, he had


    already arranged for the Aicker


    family to take a piece of the action.


    en


    The Vitality Pill and Titan Essence Pill would not just be sessful-they would exceed all expectations.


    Just then, a voice rang out, dripping with sarcasm. "Well, congrattions, Mr. Lloyd and Lauren! Your trash products finally made it to the shelves!"


    Michael strolled over, clearly enjoying himself.


    Lauren responded coolly. "We''ll see soon enough who the real ''trash'' is. No need to get cocky just yet, Michael."


    Michaelughed, looking smug.


    "Can''t help it When you''ve got results, confidencees naturally. In just one week, we pulled in 20. million in sales. The new week is


    about to start, and I already had the marketing team run projections.


    "This time, my three products will hit at least fifty million. Under my leadership, the Pharmaceutical Division is thriving. And Lauren, things aren''t looking good for you. That CEO seat? It''s mine!"


    His arrogance was nauseating, and Andrew had no patience for it. "Move aside. You''re blocking my way."


    Michael''s smirk stiffened, and he snorted. "Andrew, are you jealous already? Afraid of losing?"


    Andrew scoffed. "I already told you-you can''t win. The results aren''t even out yet, and you''re already running over here to brag? Are you brain-dead?"


    Michael''s face turned red. He had not expected to hit a wall like this.


    His expression darkened as he sneered, "Fine. Enjoy your little fantasy for another week."

 Chapter 754

    Michael sneered. "When the timees, I''m going to crush you so hard, you won''t even know what hit you!"


    He truly could not understand why Andrew and Lauren were still bothering to put up a fight. Even with Glorious Pharmaceuticals backing them, he believed there was no way they could produce anything worthwhile in such a short period.


    Michael had never been more confident. At this point, losing was not even an option.


    Just then, Tiana called them over. Michael walked up with a smug smile. "Aunt Tiana, what can I do for you?"


    With his numbers climbing, he spoke with newfound confidence.


    Tiana''s expression was slightly grim as she mmed a document onto the table. "Take a look at this!"


    Michael frowned and flipped through the pages. The moment he grasped what was inside, his face twisted in anger. "Stevens Corporation is entering the pharmaceutical industry?


    "And ording to this analysis, their products are almost identical to Rhodes Corporation''s Pharmaceutical Division''s former gship forms! H-How is this even possible?"


    Lauren finished scanning the document and said, "No doubt about it. The forms our Pharmaceutical Division lost ended up in Stevens Corporation''s hands."


    Michael''s voice dropped, his tone ice-cold. "The Stevens family must have a death wish. I''ll take a team over there right now and shut them down!"


    Lauren scoffed. "That''s just blind rage. You don''t have any proof-what grounds do you have to go after them?"


    Michael snapped. "Their products are proof! Isn''t that enough?"


    Lauren smirked. "Their product names, branding, and packaging arepletely different from ours. What exactly do you n to use as evidence?"


    Michael was momentarily speechless. Then, gritting his teeth, he growled, "I should''ve known. That snake Ruby must''ve been sent by Christina!"


    Andrew spoke calmly. "Not Christina. Aspen."


    Tiana''s eyes flickered with surprise. "Aspen? What makes you so sure?"


    Andrew remainedposed. "I''m not certain. It''s just a strong hunch. Aspen has been stirring up trouble ever since she arrived in Jayrodale. She''s never been content to sit on the sidelines.


    "She has ambition and a massive appetite, which is why she poured a billion into As, only to watch it alk go up in mes. With nowhere else to turn it wouldn''t be surprising for someone a ruthless as Aspen to


    set her sights on Rhodes


    no


    Corporation''s Pharmaceutical


    Division forms."


    Tiana let out a coldugh. "That woman better hope I never get my hands on her, or she''s finished in Jayrodale."


    Andrew was more than happy to watch Tiana go after Aspen. After all, both women were formidable in their own right-throwing them together would be an explosive spectacle.


    Tiana flipped to another document. "Aside from Stevens Corporation, the Weller family is alsounching new health supplements. Rhodes Corporation''s Pharmaceutical Division is already struggling. One wrong step, and we could be pushed into a dead-end!"


    Her expression was more serious than usual as she nced at the group. She quickly shifted her gaze, but Andrew still caught it her eyes lingered on him for just a moment too long.


    He could tell that Tiana was hoping he would step up ande up with a n. Too bad for her-Andrew no longer trusted her. Unless it concerned Lauren, he was not lifting a finger for Rhodes Corporation.


    Michael puffed out his chest. "Aunt Tiana, don''t worry. Even if those twopanies join thepetition, I''m not intimidated. Based on the results I''ve already achieved, we''ve got nothing to fear. Worst case, we toss them a few scraps-let them think they''re eating well when they''re just licking up leftovers."


    Tiana, however,pletely ignored him.


    Instead, she turned to Andrew with a smile. "Mr. Lloyd, what do you think? I have


    a feeling we''ll need your insight on this one."


    Michael and his inner circle were stunned that Tiana was asking Andrew for advice.


    Lauren and Marcus were just as surprised.


    Since when did Tiana humble herself enough to seek someone else''s opinion?

 Chapter 755

    Michael grew anxious and blurted out, "Aunt Tiana, why are you asking him? What can he possibly do?"


    He quickly followed up, "You have nothing to worry about. Even if the Stevens and the Wellers both jump in, I guarantee I''ll keep thempletely suppressed!"


    Tiana shot him a cold re. "I hate when people interrupt me while I''m talking. Right now, I''m asking Andrew, not you. So shut up-that would be the best thing you could do!"


    Michael''s face turned red, then pale. He could not understand why Tiana was turning to Andrew instead of relying on him.


    He was the backbone of Rhodes Corporation now, was he not?


    Andrew remainedpletely unfazed. "Sorry, Mrs. Rhodes, but I don''t have any great solutions at the moment. But it''s easy to predict that with Stevens Corporation suddenly jumping into Jayrodale''s pharmaceutical market, the situation will only be even tougher."


    Tiana''s expression darkened even further. She replied, "Mr. Lloyd, I know you still hold a grudge against me. But at the end of the day, you''re a shareholder in Rhodes Corporation now. Helping thepany survive this crisis benefits you, too-don''t you think?"


    Tiana tried ying the emotional card, even offering him a rare, gentle smile.


    Too bad Andrew was not buying it. He simply said, "Apologies, Mrs. Rhodes, but I genuinely can''t think of any effective countermeasures right now. We''ll just have to take it one step at a time."


    With that, he shut his mouth and did not say another word.


    Tiana''s eyes grew colder, frustration simmering beneath the surface as she thought, ''That little punk actually had the nerve to y with me? It''s infuriating!''


    Michael scoffed. "Aunt Tiana, I told you there was no point in asking him. He knows nothing! Banking on him toe up with a solution is like asking a blind man to lead a high-wire act."


    Tiana, already irritated, let out a sharpugh. "Oh? So, ording to you, you have a solid n?"


    Michael puffed up his chest with confidence. "I wouldn''t call it a perfect n, but let''s be real-so long as we have Bane from Advanced Medical Institute backing us, Rhodes Corporation''s Pharmaceutical Division has nothing to fear from Stevens Corporation or the Weller family!"


    Tiana''s voice was icy. "And if things don''t go the way you im?"


    Michael''s face turned red, but he gritted his teeth and dered, "If Rhodes Corporation''s Pharmaceutical Division actually falls under pressure, I''ll let you handle me however you see fit!"


    Tiana smirked. "Good. I''ll remember that you said it yourself."


    Michael added, "But, Aunt Tiana, if I seed in saving the Pharmaceutical Division, then you have to fulfill your promise and give me the CEO position!"


    Tiana responded coolly, "I never go back on my word. If you prove yourself capable, then forget just the CEO position-one day, you could evenpete for control over the Rhodes family itself."


    Michael''s eyes immediately burned with ambition. He clenched his fists, excitement written all over his face.


    The leader of the Rhodes family was a position of true power, the one who controlled the entire Rhodes family empire. If he yed his cards right, his overall status would surely soar.


    And if he actually became the head of Rhodes Corporation, dealing with small fry like Andrew would be a walk in the park.


    Watching Michael''s smug, eager expression, Andrew''s lips curled in disdain. He thought Michael was an idiot.


    Tiana had just used him as a pawn, throwing him straight into the fire, and he did not even realize it.


    Andrew could already see what wasing-Rhodes Corporation''s


    Pharmaceutical Division was


    heading straight for disaster. When Michael inevitably failed to handle it, Tiana would discard him without hesitation.


    The trap was so obvious, yet Michael willingly jumped right in, blind to the fact that


    he was just a disposable pawn in Tiana''s grand scheme.


    ...


    Time flew by, and three days passed in a sh. Just as Andrew had predicted,


    disaster struck Rhodes Corporation''s Pharmaceutical Division.


    An executive reported, "Mr. Rhodes, we have a problem. In just three days, the Weller Group and Stevens Corporation have snatched away 30% of our market share, and the trend is still continuing!"


    Another chimed in, "Mr. Rhodes, our sales have been dropping every single day. ording to thetest numbers, yesterday we barely even made a million dors in revenue."


    "If this keeps up, forget making a profit-we won''t even be able to recover our initial investment!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 756

    Michael had been in his office, getting a little toofortable flirting with his secretary, when his subordinates suddenly barged in, looking grim.


    They reported, "Mr. Rhodes, the Weller family is ying dirty! They''re openly marketing against us, calling our products garbage that not even dogs would buy. And that scumbag Harvey even hired a professional team to run tests on our products and posted the results online!


    "Now, the entire inte is trashing us, saying our products are nothing but a cash grab with zero real value. Our Pharmaceutical Division''s reputation haspletely tanked, and we''re being dragged through the mud online!"


    Shoving the secretary aside, he did not even have time to zip up before he exploded, "What the hell happened? How did things turn to shit this fast? Get me thetest market reports-now!"


    Grabbing the report, he skimmed through it with an increasingly dark expression. By the time he reached thest page, veins bulged on his forehead. With a loud bang, he mmed the report onto the floor.


    "This doesn''t make sense! It shouldn''t be like this! We had everything in our favor -how the hell did it all go sideways?"


    Desperate for answers, he rushed to hisputer and pulled up the online discussions about Rhodes Corporation''s Pharmaceutical Division.


    Someonemented, [What the hell are these products? Straight-up trash. Total rip-offs!]


    More joined in the discussion. [They charge ridiculous prices for something that barely works. You''d have to be brain-dead to buy this crap!]


    [Stevens Corporation''s new products are actually decent, and they''re way more affordable. From now on, I''m sticking with them-Rhodes Corporation has officially fallen off!]


    [They really think we''re suckers, huh? Screw this! Time to boycott Rhodes Corporation''s Pharmaceutical Division for good!]


    Michael scrolled down, his hands trembling as he readment afterment, each one more brutal than thest.


    He shouted, "These broke losers! Just because they can''t afford our products, they want toin about the price? Screw them! don''t even want their money-a bunch of worthless nobodies!"


    Realizing he was about to lose it, he finally mmed theptop shut, unable to read another word.


    "Mr. Rhodes, what do we do? At this rate, forget matchingst week''s twenty million in sales-we might not even hit ten million!"


    The executives in the room looked like they were on the verge of tears, all eyes on Michael, waiting for his decision.


    Michael''s expression twisted in rage. "The Weller family, huh? Since Harvey wants to y dirty, I''ll show him how to y nasty! Come with me! We''re heading straight to the Weller Group''s warehouse-I''m burning their entire stock to the ground! Let''s see whoes out on top, Harvey!"


    The executives exchanged uneasy nces. They had not expected Michael to gopletely off the rails, but they were desperate too.


    After a brief moment of hesitation, they all met each other''s gazes, seeing the same ruthless determination reflected back.


    Meanwhile, Andrew casually strolled into the Rhodes Corporation building right on schedule. Just then, a message from Tiana arrived.


    [Mr. Lloyd, Mrs. Rhodes ispletely out of ideas. Could you pleasee over and offer some advice?]


    Tiana had even sent her personal assistant Jerry, to personally ry the message, practically pleading for Andrew''s help. Yet, Andrew


    remainedpletely unbothered.


    Leaning back on the couch in Lauren''s office, he casually popped a grape into his mouth, speakingzily between bites.


    "Sorry, Jerry, but I''m busy. Let Mrs. Rhodes know I''ve got ns today. In fact, I have a golf game lined up with Mr. Chapman in a bit."


    Jerry''s expression darkened instantly.


    Rhodes Corporation''s Pharmaceutical Division was on the verge of copsing, yet this guy still had the time to y golf.

 Chapter 757

    Jerry said, "Mr. Lloyd, Mrs. Rhodes is sincerely asking for your input this time. She really wants you toe in and help strategize."


    Jerry''s voice was urgent. "Like it or not, we''re all in the same boat right now. If the Pharmaceutical Division goes under, you''re going to take a loss too, Mr. Lloyd."


    Andrew let out a light scoff. "What, you mean the five billion I invested? Big deal. Even if Rhodes Corporation''s Pharmaceutical Division copses, the rest of the corporation will still stand.


    "If worstes to worst, Mrs. Rhodes can just file for bankruptcy and liquidation. Whatever I get back is whatever I get back. And even if I lose all five billion, I couldn''t care less."


    Jerry could not believe how Andrew was dismissing the five billion dors like it was nothing. Was Andrew even human?


    His expression darkened as he lowered his voice. "Mr. Lloyd, I understand you don''t approve of Mrs. Rhodes'' methods. But don''t forget-Ms. Rhodes is her daughter. If you ever want things to work out between you two, you won''t be able to avoid dealing with Mrs. Rhodes."


    Andrew chuckled. "So you''re saying I should use this opportunity to cozy up to Mrs. Rhodes, earn her favor, and get her blessing to be with Lauren?"


    Jerry nodded firmly. "Exactly. That''s why you shouldn''t be so arrogant, Mr. Lloyd."


    Andrew''s expression turned cold. "I''m arrogant? Funny, because from where I''m standing, it''s Mrs. Rhodes, who''s unreasonable and power-hungry."


    Jerry hesitated, struggling to respond.


    Andrew raised a hand to cut him off and said tly, "Do me a favor-tell Mrs. Rhodes that now that things have spiraled out of control, there''s nothing I can do to help.


    "She was the one who blindly trusted Michael and handed himplete control over the Pharmaceutical Division''&resources. Now that it''s aplete disaster, she expects me to clean up the mess? No thanks-l don''t do damage control for other people''s stupidity."


    "You"


    Jerry''s face twisted with anger, but in the end, he could only sigh in frustration and leave. No matter how he tried to persuade


    n¨¦


    Andrew-whether through reason or pressure-it was pointless. If


    Andrew did not want to help, nothing could change his mind.


    After Jerry left, Lauren spoke up, concern evident in her voice. "Dr. Lloyd, Michael haspletely ruined the Pharmaceutical Division''s reputation. That''s bound to affect our products too."


    Andrew remained calm. "From the


    moment the Pharmaceutical


    Division lost its forms, this was


    inevitable But sometimes,


    sovel


    destruction is necessary for rebuilding. Let it fall apart


    turn it all around."


    Marcus let out a sigh. "It''s rare to see Mrs. Rhodes this panicked. If the Pharmaceutical Division can''t bounce back, then Rhodes Corporation''s most profitable sector will have no choice but to shut down for good."


    Andrew smirked. "This could''ve been avoided if people actually used their heads and listened to advice. If they had acted sooner, the Pharmaceutical Division would''ve crushed the Weller Group ages ago.


    "But they kept stalling, missing every good opportunity. Now, even Stevens Corporation has jumped in to take a bite. If the Pharmaceutical Division isn''t doomed, I''d be shocked."


    Marcus frowned. "Looking at the sales data from the past three days, our two forms are selling, but they''re not gaining the momentum they should be. I see two main reasons for this.


    "First, Michael has already destroyed Rhodes Corporation''s Pharmaceutical Division''s reputation. Customers have lost trust in the brand; unfortunately, we''re getting dragged down with them.


    "Second, the Vitality Pill and Titan Essence Pill are missing a big publicity push. If we can get them the right exposure, they''ll explode in poprity overnight!"

 Chapter 758

    Lauren nodded. "I''ve realized both of these issues too. The Pharmaceutical Division''s reputation has tanked, and there''s no way to fix that in the short term. But for the second issue, I think we can bring in a well-known spokesperson to endorse our two forms."


    Marcus'' eyes lit up as he immediately agreed. "That''s a great idea, Ms. Rhodes. Our products will gain instant recognition if we get a solid endorsement!"


    Andrew chuckled. "Getting a spokesperson is a good move. But for our two forms, it would be best to have an expert in traditional medicine or holistic wellness-someone with real authority in the field."


    Marcus suggested, "How about we get Mr. Aicker to endorse us?"


    Lauren shook her head. "No way. Mr. Aicker is the head of the Aicker family. There''s no way he''d personally endorse Rhodes Corporation''s products."


    Andrew smirked. "That works out perfectly. I need to drop by Moonlit Apothecary to see him anyway. When we get there, we can ask him about any well-respected holistic medicine and wellness experts in Jayrodale."


    Lauren nodded in agreement. "Exactly. If anyone knows the right people, it''s Mr. Aicker."


    Without wasting any time, Andrew and Lauren set off for Moonlit Apothecary.


    Meanwhile, over at Rhodes Corporation, Tiana sat in her office, her expression unreadable. "So? That little punk still won''t budge?"


    Jerry sighed, spreading his hands helplessly. "Mrs. Rhodes, I did everything I could. I tried every argument possible. But you won''t believe what he said¡ªhe told me he ''couldn''t help'' and that he wasn''t in the business of cleaning up other people''s messes."


    Tiana let out a coldugh. "That little bastard is really trying to test me, huh? Did you at least remind him that if he doesn''t step up, the Pharmaceutical Division will copse, and he''ll take a financial hit too?"


    Jerry looked exhausted. "I told him, Mrs. Rhodes. Every single thing you asked me to say¡ªI said it. But he justughed it off. He said it''s only five billion, and he doesn''t care if it''s gone."


    Tiana''s jaw clenched as rage red in her eyes. "He really said that?"


    Jerry nodded grimly.


    Tiana gritted her teeth. "That little bastard wants to sit back and watch Rhodes Corporation fall apart. I really underestimated how ruthless he could be!"


    Jerry''s tone grew more serious.


    "Mrs. Rhodes, we have to find a way to stabilize the Pharmaceutical


    Division. Bane''s three forms turned out exactly as Mr. Lloyd. predicted¡ªthey''repletely. useless. They won''t save the division. If we don''t figure out another solution, Rhodes


    Corporation could be heading for a massive financial loss."


    Tiana''s face darkened as she let out an annoyed scoff. "You think I don''t know that? Where''s Michael? Get him in here-I need to ask if his so-called guarantees were just empty words."


    Jerry hesitated before shaking his head. "Mr. Rhodes stormed out earlier, looking absolutely furious. No idea where he went, but judging by his expression, he looked like he was ready to kill someone."


    Tiana sneered. "Hotheaded, impulsive, and painfully stupid. Completely useless. If it weren''t for his father constantly causing trouble for the head of the family over in Blumedale, I would''ve gotten rid of him ages ago."


    Jerry asked cautiously, "Then what''s our next move, Mrs. Rhodes?"


    Tiana''s gaze turned icy. "We wait. And in the meantime, schedule a meeting with Aspen from the Stevens family in Bridgefields. That little snake thinks she can mess with Rhodes Corporation? It''s time she learns exactly what it feels like to cross me!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 759

    Meanwhile, Andrew and Lauren stepped inside Moonlit Apothecary together.


    "Dr. Lloyd, wee!"


    "Ah, Dr. Lloyd, good to see you!"


    "Dr. Lloyd, you''re here just knowing you''re around makes us feel safe!"


    The reputation of Moonlit Apothecary was growing stronger by the day. Naturally, Andrew, as the owner, had earned the trust and admiration of many.


    Lauren was taken aback. It was surprising to see just how well-respected Andrew had be. Moonlit Apothecary had be a bustling, sought-after establishment in just a few days.


    At this rate, it would not be long before it became a household name in Jayrodale and across the entire Gabo Creek region.


    N was busy moving around. However, the moment she spotted Andrew, her face lit up. "Andrew, you''re here! Dr. Aicker and Mr. Aicker are upstairs."


    Andrew smiled. "Is Fran here too? Perfect-I actually came to see her and Mr. Aicker."


    Upstairs in the lounge, Andrew found Francesca and Cedric.


    The moment Francesca saw her, she put down her cup and greeted her with a warm smile. "Lauren, you came too!"


    Andrew raised a brow and smirked. "Lauren made it here, and I did too. What, Fran, are you just going to pretend you didn''t see me?"


    Francesca shot him a re and huffed, "Nope. Someone doesn''t know how to be gentle, so from now on, I''m just going to ignore thempletely!"


    Andrew was speechless. He had not expectedst night''s intimate session to leave such asting grudge. In his defense, he had only used 30% of his strength.


    He wondered if he had gone all out, would Francesca have dered a lifelong vendetta against him?


    Lauren smirked yfully. "Fran, you''re still walking funny. Was it really that intense?"


    Francesca''s face turned beet red as she gasped in outrage. She lunged at Lauren, trying to cover her mouth. "Lauren! Stop using dirty jokes against me! I swear, I''ll rip that mouth of yours off!"


    The two of them giggled and wrestled for a bit before finally settling down when they noticed Cedric looking more and more ufortable.


    Andrew chuckled. "Mr. Aicker, I assume you know why I came to Moonlit Apothecary today?"


    Cedric stroked his beard and smiled. "Dr. Lloyd, I''d guess it has something to do with the sales performance of the Vitality Pill and Titan Essence Pill, right?"


    Andrew nodded. "That''s right. It''s been three days-how have things been on the Aicker family''s end?"


    Cedric hesitated for a moment before suddenlyughing heartily. "To bepletely honest, every single unit we received has already sold out!"


    Even though Andrew had expected good results, he was still slightly surprised. "Sold outpletely? Are you sure?"


    Cedric nodded proudly, his voice full of praise. "A good product nevercks a market. And these two forms you provided? They''re an absolute hit among our customers. It''splete madness!


    "Especially the Titan Essence Pill-I''ve had several esteemed colleagues in the medical field practically begging to coborate with us. They want to distribute it themselves!"


    At this, Cedric''s excitement dimmed slightly, his face turning somewhat conflicted. He said, "Truth be told, Dr. Lloyd, I have mixed feelings about this."


    Andrew smiled. "I can understand the joy, but what''s the concern?"


    Cedric let out a deep sigh. "The


    demand for Titan Essence Pill and Vitality Pilis simply enormous. Particrly for Titan Essence Pill-the benefits for overall vitality and men''s health are just too pronounced!


    "I''ve even received direct calls from wealthy businessmen trying to ce bulk orders, They''re treating Titan Essence Pill like some sort of high-end performance enhancer! I mean, this is ridiculous, isn''t it?"


    swnl


    ¨¦t


    Seeing Cedric''s frustrated


    expression, Andrew simply nodded. "It makes sense. Titan Essence Pill does have incredibly powerful


    benefits for men''s health and vitality. But it''s not just about one


    function-it''s a holistic form that enhances overall immunity physical resilience, and energy levels."

 Chapter 760

    Cedric let out a bitterugh. "I''ve already exined the true benefits of Titan Essence Pill countless times. But those wealthy men don''t care about anything else-they only see its effects on endurance and performance, and now they''re desperate to buy in bulk!"


    He added, "I turned them down outright, telling them there was no more stock. But having something valuable is a dangerous thing. Several powerful groups have already set their sights on the Aicker family. If I can''t hold my ground, someone is bound toe after these two miracle forms!"


    Andrew''s expression darkened, his voice turning cold. "Mr. Aicker, you don''t need to worry too much. If anyone thinks they can muscle in with brute force... Then, they should know-I''m no easy prey!"


    Cedric gave him a serious look and warned, "Dr. Lloyd, don''t underestimate the threat. From what I''ve heard, several major families in Blumedale, along with the Hidden Dragons-one of the top three groups in Gabo Creek-have already set their eyes on Titan Essence Pill!"


    Andrew was slightly surprised. He had not expected his forms to cause such a stir in just three days, reaching as far as Blumedale. Then again, it was not that shocking.


    In business, information could spread at terrifying speeds-especially in today''s digital world.


    A new gadget couldunch abroad and go viral in a day or two, only for certainpanies in other countries to "magically" roll out a near-identical version within a week.


    Andrew had seen it happen countless times.


    Some countries were not always the best at original innovation, but when it came to¡ªwell, let''s call it strategic replication-they had perfected the art. For example, it wasmon in Holtrien.


    As one influential businessman from Holtrien once said, "Why waste money and effort on R&D when you can just wait for others to do the work and recreate it wlessly?"


    Even Newton had said, "Standing on the shoulders of giants allows you to see further."


    Andrew figured these power yers were simply putting that philosophy to good


    use.


    Cedric pulled out a bank statement and handed it to Andrew with a grin. "As per our agreement, Dr. Lloyd, we''re splitting the revenue seventy-thirty. All of the products you supplied us havepletely sold out, bringing in just over 100 million dors.


    "The Aicker family kept 30 million, and I''ve already instructed finance to wire the remaining 70 million to your designated ount!"


    Andrew skimmed the document briefly and nodded. "Everything looks good."


    Lauren, however, seemed a little stunned. "Dr. Lloyd, the Aicker family was also distributing Vitality Pill and Titan Essence Pill?"


    Andrew smirked. "That''s right. I anticipated Rhodes Corporation''s Pharmaceutical Division might crash and burn so I allocated some stock to Fran and Mr. Aicker''s channels. And a And as we can see, that decision paid off. Through the Aicker family''s distributionwork, both forms became instant bestsellers."


    Lauren''s eyes lit up in excitement. "That means our products have already passed


    the market test. There''s no doubt about their sess!"


    Andrew scoffed. "Not only are they


    problem-free, but they''re also highly sought-after! The Aicker family''s sales results have already proven that. If you want to take the CEO position, Lauren, these two products alone are more than enough to crush Michael!"


    Just then, Francesca gasped as she stared at her phone. "Guys, check the news!


    The Weller Group''s pharmaceutical warehouse just went up in mes! The report says the fire destroyed over 100 million dors worth of inventory!"

 Chapter 761

    Lauren''s expression immediately fell, and she quickly pulled out her phone to check the news online.


    Then, she looked up at Andrew and said, "Dr. Lloyd, it''s true-The Wellers'' pharmaceutical warehouse was set on fire. Billions worth of supplements have been burned to ashes, and the entire ce went up in mes!"


    Francesca added, "This is huge! I saw an interview-Harvey ispletely losing it. He swore he''d catch the culprit and tear them to pieces!"


    With such a juicy scandal, Andrew naturally wanted in on the drama. He grabbed his phone, ready to check out the Wellers'' disaster for himself.


    However, before he could even open the news, his phone started ringing. It was Donald, the chiefmissioner of the Jayrodale Police Department.


    Andrew put the call on speaker, and Donald''s voice came through immediately. He said, "Mr. Lloyd, I need to give you a heads-up on something. Rhodes Corporation''s Pharmaceutical Division is under investigation for unfairpetition.


    "The vice CEO, Michael Rhodes, was caught setting fire to the Wellers''


    warehouse. Our entire department is on this case now. Every Rhodes Corporation executive and all pharmaceutical division employees are being called in for questioning!"


    Since Andrew had his phone on speaker, Lauren, Francesca, and Cedric all heard the announcement.


    Francesca was stunned, mumbling, "Wait... Michael started the fire?"


    Lauren instantly grasped the severity of the situation and demanded, "Mr. Warren, are you saying Michael set fire to the Wellers'' warehouse? Do you have proof?"


    Donald sighed. "Not just proof-it''s irond evidence. Their surveince cameras caught everything, and the security guards at the entrance saw Michael and four other Rhodes Pharmaceutical executives walking in and setting the ce aze. "Ms. Rhodes, since you''re with Mr. Lloyd, I won''t be questioning you for now. But as for the rest of Rhodes Corporation, I have a job to do I need them all at the station."


    Lauren''s face went pale. She gritted her teeth and cursed, "Michael is such an idiot! Is he trying to take all of Rhodes Corporation down with him?"


    She knew this fire had pushed Rhodes Corporation''s Pharmaceutical Division straight to the edge of a cliff, and the situation was beyond dire.


    Donald spoke in a grave tone. "Mr. Lloyd, I hope you understand I have no choice. The Wellers have presented solid evidence, so I have to make arrests."


    Andrew, however, did not seem


    fazed. He replied, "Mr. Warren, do what you need to do. I''m just an ordinary Citizen-I wouldn''t dream of interfering with the police. Besides, what Michael did was absolutely unforgivable. Even I can''t defend him."


    Donald clearly felt relieved and chuckled. "As long as you''re not upset, Mr. Lloyd, that''s all that matters. I''ll leave you to it. Goodbye!"


    After hanging up, Andrew turned to Lauren. "Lauren, don''t worry. Mr. Warren won''te after you."


    Francesca also reassured her, "Lauren, don''t stress. This was Michael''s doing-it has nothing to do with you."


    Even so, Lauren was burning with


    frustration. "I don''t care what happens to Michael. But Rhodes Pharmaceutical... this is going to put us right at the center of a media firestorm!"


    She added, "Arson to destroy apetitor''s warehouse-once thatbel sticks,


    who''s ever going to trust Rhodes Pharmaceutical again?"


    Francesca fell silent, knowing it was a serious problem. After all, Rhodes Pharmaceutical''s reputation was about to take a nosedive-possibly even to the point of being shut down entirely.


    "Dr. Lloyd, my mind is all over the ce right now," Lauren said, her voice tense.


    "I need to head back to thepany and see what''s happening."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 762

    +25 BONOS


    Lauren looked at Andrew and spoke quickly, "I won''t be staying at Moonlit Apothecary for now. I''ll need you and Mr. Aicker to discuss the endorsements for the two miracle drugs!"


    Andrew replied, "If you''re heading back, there''s no way I''m letting you go alone. Come on, I''ll go with


    you and check things out."


    Lauren hesitated. "But Dr. Lloyd... you know how my mother and Michael feel about you. You really don''t have to care about what happens to Rhodes Corporation!"


    Andrew sighed. "I don''t care about Rhodes Corporation''s fate, but I do care about yours-how could I not?"


    Lauren''s eyes welled up with tears, and she nearly broke down.


    Andrew''s voice softened. "Come on. No matter what happens, I''ll face it with you." Francesca immediately chimed in, "Lauren, Andrew, I''ming with you!"


    Cedric nodded and said, "Dr. Lloyd, you three go ahead and handle things at Rhodes Corporation. As for those two miracle drugs-you mentioned needing endorsers, right? I happen to have the perfect candidate in mind. When you have time, we can pay them a visit together."


    Andrew had not expected Cedric to be this efficient, and he chuckled. "That would be ideal. Mr. Aicker, I''ll have to leave Moonlit Apothecary in your hands for now."


    Cedricughed heartily. "No trouble at all! We''re family-no need for formalities."


    Andrew raised an eyebrow, thinking, ''Family? When did I be family with the Aickers?''


    Nheless, it was not the time to argue over Cedric''s wording. Lauren was visibly shaken, and her anxiety over Rhodes Corporation was written all over her face.


    Without further dy, Andrew grabbed the keys and rushed off with Lauren and Francesca.


    Ten minutester, the three arrived at the Rhodes Corporation headquarters. To their shock, a massive crowd of reporters had already swarmed the entrance,pletely blocking the doors.


    Banners were stretched across the


    scene, stered with furious


    slogans condemning Rhodes Corporation''s Pharmaceutical Division as heartless criminals


    Vel


    Some evenbeled them as crooked frauds.


    Francesca was stunned. "H-How did it get this bad?"


    Andrew remained calm. "Michael''s fire didn''t just destroy a warehouse-it ignited


    public


    +25 BONOS


    outrage across Jayrodale. And these reporters, along with some of the people here causing a scene, were definitely instigated by someone. If I had to guess, they were sent to fuel the fire and crush Rhodes


    hove


    Corporation even further."


    Francesca gritted her teeth. "Harvey, or one of our otherpetitors, must be behind this. They''re taking advantage of Rhodes Corporation''s crisis and pushing things to the extreme!"


    Andrew''s expression remained indifferent. "It''s the ssic ''kick them while they''re down'' strategy. Nothing new-this has happened throughout history."


    Lauren''s face was ashen as she tried to push through the crowd, her voice trembling. "I don''t care about anything else! Even if the


    pharmaceutical division copses, I couldn''t care less! But I need to make sure my mother is okay!"


    Andrew''s eyes narrowed slightly at her words. It dawned on him that Lauren and Tiana''s rtionship was not as simple as it seemed.


    On the surface, they appeared distant-cold, even. Deep down, they clearly cared about each other more than anyone realized.


    Lauren struggled to get through the crowd, but she could not move an inch. The more she tried, the more desperate she became, and soon, tears streamed down her face.


    Seeing her distress, Andrew stepped forward, pulling her behind him. He shoved his way through the mob without hesitation, forcing a path open with sheer strength.


    "Move aside! If you want to yell, fine, but at least show some basic decency-don''t block the entrance!"


    Several men who had been cursing Rhodes Corporation suddenly found themselves pushed aside. Furious, they turned around, and without hesitation, one of them swung a fist straight at Andrew.

 Chapter 763

    +25 BONO


    Andrew let out a cold scoff andshed out with a series of rapid kicks. Several of the men who had been hurling usations at Rhodes Corporation cried out in pain as they copsed to the ground, clutching their injuries.


    At the building''s entrance, the police officers stationed to control the scene noticed themotion and were about to step in.


    However, the moment they saw Andrew, their expressions shifted, and they quickly put on polite smiles. "Mr. Lloyd, you''re here!"


    Andrew nodded. "That''s right. Would you mind letting us through?"


    The officers immediately stepped aside, more than happy toply. Andrew grinned. "I''ll treat Mr. Warren and you guys to drinks sometime."


    The officers beamed, clearly honored, and began thanking him profusely. In Jayrodale, Andrew had be a legend-someone with influence in both high society and the underground. These officers worked under Donald and knew exactly how formidable Andrew


    was.


    Across the street from Rhodes Corporation, a few luxury cars were parked. Inside a sleek ck Mercedes, the window rolled down, revealing Harvey''s face, twisted in amusement.


    He mocked, "The Rhodes family really is nothing special. All I had to do was let them burn down an empty warehouse, and I turned it right back on them. This victory was way too easy- not even a challenge!"


    As he spoke, his smile widened into a full-blownugh.


    "Masterful move," one of the Wellers'' elders remarked, nodding approvingly. "We barely lost anything, yet we reported billions in damages. The Rhodes family is getting skinned alive for nothing!"


    Another elder frowned slightly. "That guy who just walked in-wasn''t that Andrew?"


    Harvey''s expression darkened. "That bastard had the nerve toy hands on my men. He''s got guts, I''ll give him that!"


    After a moment, he scoffed. "Let him do whatever he wants. It''s just a desperate tantrum from a man who knows he''s lost."


    Harvey pulled out his phone and made a call, ordering, "Send more people to stir up trouble at Rhodes Corporation. I want the entirepany to be reeking of scandal unti no one in Jayrodale will ever trust them again!"


    +25 BONOS


    The two elders exchanged looks before giving him a thumbs-up. "Seizing the moment to crush thempletely-brilliant, Mr. Weller!"


    Harvey smirked. "Once Rhodes Corporation falls, the business world in Jayrodale will belong to the Wellers. Even Stevens Corporation will be next. Soon, we''ll be the only power left standing!"


    Not far from the Wellers'' cars, another luxury vehicle had its window rolled down. Inside, Christina sat next to Aspen, both watching the chaos unfold.


    "I can''t believe Michael pulled such a dumb move," Aspen remarked with a mocking smile." Setting fire to thepetition? Seriously? What an idiot."


    Christina spoke coldly. "I''ve already sent in more reporters and hired people to escte the scene. This should be more than enough to drown Rhodes Corporation in scandal."


    Aspen raised an eyebrow. "Christie, you''ve changed. You''re starting to act like a true power yer."


    Christina remained indifferent. "You think I''ve be ruthless and calcting, don''t you? But I don''t care. Andrew always looked down on me on my family. He thinks I''m beneath him. Fine. I''ll prove to him that if he can climb to the top, then socan I. And I''ll go even higher than he ever could!"


    Aspen pped her hands andughed. ¡°Christie, with that ambition, we''re going


    to take over Jayrodale! Let''s go. Rhodes Pharmaceutical is as good as dead!"


    Meanwhile, Andrew, Lauren, and


    Francesca reached the upper floors


    of Rhodes Corporation. As soon as


    they stepped out of the elevator, they saw Marcus and several other executives being escorted away by the police.


    Marcus pleaded desperately, "Officers, Michael was the one who set the fire-it


    had nothing to do with me!"

 Chapter 764

    +25 BONOS


    Marcus kept trying to exin himself, but it was useless.


    One of the officers snapped the cuffs onto his wrists and said, "Mr. Chapman, as the head of Rhodes Corporation''s Pharmaceutical Division, you''re under investigation. The authorities are taking this case very seriously-everyone from Rhodes Pharmaceutical is being detained for questioning, so I hope you understand."


    Marcus sighed in frustration. He knew there was no way he could talk his way out of this.


    Michael had caused an absolute disaster, and everyone at Rhodes Pharmaceutical was being treated like high-risk suspects. A few of Michael''s close associates, used to being arrogant, started cursing and resisting the officers.


    That did notst long-each of them took a hard baton strike to the stomach, doubling over in pain before getting cuffed and thrown to the floor.


    At that moment, Andrew stepped forward. "Officers, Mr. Chapman is one of my people. Can you let him go?"


    The officers looked up and immediately straightened. "Mr. Lloyd!"


    One of them smiled. "Since you''re vouching for him, we can make an exception. Mr. Chapman, you''re free to go-for now."


    With a click, Marcus''s handcuffs were removed. He was stunned. "Mr. Lloyd, you have connections inw enforcement?"


    Andrew replied casually, "A little."


    Marcus did not believe that for a second. If Andrew could get someone released with just one sentence, that was not ''a little''-that was some serious influence.


    Michael''sckeys, seeing Marcus freed, lit up with hope. One by one, they started shouting at Andrew.


    "Mr. Lloyd, we''re innocent too! Please help us!"


    "Mr. Lloyd, I can''t go to jail-please, I''m begging you!"


    "Sir, you''re powerful and generous-have mercy and get them to release us too!"


    One of the officers turned to Andrew and asked, "Mr. Lloyd, are these men with you as well?"


    Andrew nced at the ceiling and answered indifferently, "Never seen them before. I can''t stand criminals-hurry up and take them away. Honestly, execution wouldn''t be a bad idea."


    +25 BONO


    The officers immediately scowled and tightened their grip on the men, shoving them toward the exit.


    Michael''s associates instantly felt dread washing over them, and their faces fell. Not only had Andrew


    refused to save them, but he had et


    also thrown them under the bus,beling them as criminals and even suggesting they be executed.


    It was pure psychological warfare.


    "Andrew, you heartless bastard! You''ll rot in hell for this!"


    "We didn''t do anything! It was Michael, not us!"


    "Andrew, you son of a bitch. I''ll never forgive you for this!"


    Their furious curses echoed even as they were dragged away.


    Francesca covered her mouth,ughing. "Andrew, do you have a personal grudge against them?"


    Andrew rolled his eyes. "Of course I do. They''ve always strutted around with Michael, acting like smug little tyrants. Foday, I finally got my chance. If I don''t make them suffer a little, I''d be letting myself down."


    "}


    Just then, amotion erupted as Michael was hauled out in handcuffs. Leading


    the arrest was none other than Donald himself.


    He sneered. "Mr. Rhodes, iming you''re innocent won''t do you any good. We''ll


    see what the court has to say after a full investigation."


    Michael was inplete disarray, his hands cuffed behind his back, his face twisted in rage. Donald, you fat pig! I''m the heir of the Rhodes family! Do you think you can just throw me in jail? The Rhodes family won''t let this slide!"


    11


    Donald smirked darkly. "You really think you can threaten me? You''re nothing but


    an arsonist.


    ¡°?


    With that, he grabbed Michael by the hair and smacked him twice across the face.

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765 Chapter 765


    Michael''s face was swollen from the blows, but he still snarled, "Donald, just you wait! Mrs. Rhodes is still in the building-once she steps in, let''s see who the hell dares to touch me!".


    Andrew strolled over, chuckling. "Michael, it''s only been half a day, and you''ve already switched careers?"


    Michael gritted his teeth the moment he saw Andrew. "What the hell is that supposed to mean? Are you mocking me?"


    Andrew shook his head. "Mock you? No way-I admire you Not everyone can go from being Rhodes Corporation''s vice CEO to a convicted felon in less than 24 hours. That takes real talent!"


    Michael''s expression twisted in fury. "Andrew, don''t get cocky! With my influence and connections, even if I get locked up, I won''t stay in there for long!"


    Andrew smirked. "Wow, listen to yourself-so impressive! So what, that means you canmit arson and still walk free? Thew doesn''t apply to you?"


    Michael sneered. "You''re damn right it doesn''t. That''s what power is-that''s what a family name, a legacy, and true influence mean. You, on the other hand, are just some street rat who wed his way up. You''ll never understand what it''s like to be born untouchable."


    Andrew turned to Donald with a grin. "Mr. Warren, you heard that, right? He just admitted to everything. Full confession-no coercion needed!"


    He added, "Sounds to me like you can skip all the unnecessary formalities and send this arsonist straight to trial. No need to waste time!"


    Donald let out a chuckle. "Mr. Lloyd, you really are a genius This guy was just swearing up and down that he was innocent and that all the evidence was fake. But the moment you show up, he just hands us a confession on a silver tter. Mr. Lloyd, you''re a crime-fighting legend!"


    Michael finally realized he had walked straight into Andrew''s trap. Fuming, he cursed at Andrew, "Andrew, you son of a bitch. Did you just bait me into confessing?!"


    The officers holding him nearly lost their grip as Michael thrashed violently.


    His eyes were bloodshot as he lunged at Andrew, roaring, "If I''m going down, I swear I''ll take you with me!"


    Andrew pped him so hard that Michael flew backward, crashing onto the floor.


    "You''re already screwed, yet you still have the nerve to threaten me?" Andrew dusted off his hands. "You sure don''t know your ce."


    Michael scrambled to his feet, his face burning with humiliation. He turned to Donald and barked, ¡°Mr. Warren, he just assaulted me! I''m still a citizen with rights-I demand you arrest him immediately!"


    swnov


    fet


    Michael scrambled to his feet, his face burning with humiliation. He turned to Donald and barked, "Mr. Warren, he just assaulted me! I''m still a citizen with rights-I demand


    you arrest him immediately!" V


    Donald blinked, lookingpletely clueless. "Mr. Lloyd hit you? Huh? I didn''t see anything."


    The other officers shook their heads and chimed in, "Yeah, didn''t see anything either!"


    "Must''ve been your imagination, Mr. Rhodes!"


    Another said, "Mr. Lloyd is a respected friend of the department-there''s no way he''d resort to violence!"


    Michael''s expression twisted into utter disbelief. His mouth opened and closed as


    if he was trying to process what had just happened.


    He mumbled, "Y-You..."


    He had just taken a full-force p, his lip was split, and his entire face was throbbing in pain. Yet, these bastards were all acting like it never happened. This was not just a li-it was tant gaslighting!


    At that moment, Tiana emerged from the building, nked by Jerry and her security team.


    Lauren''s eyes widened, and she rushed forward. "Mom, are you okay?"


    Tiana looked at her daughter with a rare warmth in her eyes. She smiled. "At least, in a moment like this, you still remember to care about me."


    Lauren opened her mouth but hesitated, her expression dimming slightly. Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 766

    Lauren cared about Tiana, but no matter how much she did her mother still insisted on forcing her into marriage with the Driscoll family. There was no crueler irony in a mother-daughter rtionship than this.


    The moment Tiana appeared, Michael''s eyes lit up with hope. He shouted desperately, "Aunt Tiana, I''m innocent! You have to save me!"


    His plea, however, only drew mockingughter from the crowd. At this point, it was clear-Michael had set fire to the Wellers'' warehouse. This was a major felony, and no matter how powerful Tiana was, even she could not cover for him now.


    Hence, begging for help was useless.


    Andrew thought Tiana likely was about to abandon Michael her puppet, for good. Yet, what happened next shocked everyone.


    Tiana turned to Donald and said coldly, "Mr. Warren, Michael is part of the Rhodes family. If you want to take him, you''d better show me absolute, undeniable proof!"


    Donald frowned. "Mrs. Rhodes, don''t make this difficult for me."


    Tiana''s voice turned sharp. "No, you are making things difficult for me! Let him go immediately. I will not tolerate you taking one of my own!"


    Donald''s expression darkened. "Mrs. Rhodes, I know the Rhodes family has immense influence in Jayrodale. But have you considered the consequences? If you openly shield an arsonist, you''ll be treated as an aplice."


    Tiana let out a coldugh. "Do you think I, Tiana Lambert, am someone who can be intimidated? Release him, or I swear, none of you will be leaving this building today!"


    Donald''s face twitched in fury. If anyone else had dared to threaten him like that, he would have drawn his gun on the spot.


    Lauren, Marcus, and the others panicked.


    "Mrs. Rhodes, you can''t go against thew like this!"


    "Yes, please reconsider! Mr. Rhodes is the prime suspect right now. If he''s truly innocent, we can appealter, but this isn''t the time to challenge the authorities!"


    Even Jerry was taken aback, staring at Tiana in disbelief. "Mrs. Rhodes, no matter how determined you are you can''t save him. You should be focusing on the Rhodes family and thepany. That''s what truly matters."


    Tiana''s expression remained icy. Her voice dropped to a chilling tone. "Since when did my words stop carrying weight? Have you all forgotten who I am?"


    She continued, "I''m making myself clear-no one is taking Michael! If anyoneys a hand on him, they''ll be my enemy!"


    Lauren stared at Tiana in shock, her eyes welling up with tears. "I rushed here in a panic, terrified that something might have happened to you. I was worried sick about you. But now, you''re willing to go to war with the police over an arsonist?


    "Tiana Lambert, have you lost your mind? When did you be


    someone who can''t even tell right from wrong?" By the time she finished, Lauren was sobbing uncontrobly. For the first time, she


    catted her mother by her name, tears streaming down her face,


    Tiana''s blind devotion to Michael, to the point of losing all reason, was something Lauren could neither


    understand nor ept.


    Tiana''s expression darkened, and she struck Lauren across the face. The p was brutally heavy, instantly leaving Lauren''s cheek red and swollen.


    Tiana said coldly. "Listen here-you''re just a daughter who will be married off soon-a woman whose future no longer belongs to this family. Michael, on the other hand, is the heir to the Rhodes family.


    "He is the future CEO of Rhodes Corporation. I''ll never allow anything to happen to him. Even if you had to be sacrificed, I still wouldn''t let anything happen to Michael. Do you understand now?"


    Each word was like a knife plunging into Lauren''s heart.

 Chapter 767

    Michael threw his head back and let out a cruel, triumphantugh. He taunted, "Lauren, I told you-you never beat me! Whether it''s Aunt Tiana or the entire Rhodes Corporation board, they''re all on my side.


    could


    "They favor me because they know I am the future of thispany. So what if you and Andrew keep defeating me over and over? At the end of the day, you will always be beneath me!"


    A sharp gurgle sounded, and Lauren suddenly coughed up mouthful of blood. The pain in her heart was unbearable-it felt like someone had carved a hole straight through her soul.


    She looked at Tiana and let out a hollow, bitterugh, blood trickling from the corner of her mouth. She whispered, "I see now... you never loved me. You''re still the same person-always saying it''s for my own good, always pretending to care, but it''s all a lie."


    Marcus and the others clenched their fists, their eyes burning with fury as they red at Tiana. What she had just done to Lauren-her own daughter-was beyond cruel.


    Francesca''s tears had already spilled over. She could not hold back anymore and cried out, ¡°Mrs. Rhodes, Lauren is your daughter-your own flesh and blood! How could you hurt her like this for Michael? Are you really willing to destroy your own child just to protect him?"


    Tiana''s body tensed, her fingers twitching slightly. No one else noticed, but Andrew did.


    Her fists were clenched so tightly that her nails dug into her palms. When she finally spoke, her voice remained cold and emotionless.


    "She defies me at every turn and refuses to listen to me. A daughter like that is not worthy of being called mine," she spat.


    It was as if she hadpletely given up on Lauren.


    Then, the room gasped as Lauren''s body suddenly gave out. She copsed, crashing to the floor. Even as she lost consciousness, tears continued to stream down her face.


    Andrew caught her in time and gently passed her into Francesca''s arms.


    Francesca sobbed. "Andrew, is she okay? Please, let''s get her out of here-I don''t want to stay in this ce a second longer!"


    Andrew''s face remained emotionless. "I''ll take her away. But first, I have something to do."


    Without another word, he turned and walked toward Tiana.


    Jerry and the other guards immediately tensed, cold sweat forming on their brows.


    Jerry barked, "Andrew, what are you doing?! Stay away from Mrs. Rhodes-don''t do anything reckless!"


    Even Marcus could feel it-the violent, simmering rage emanating from Andrew. If anything happened to Lauren, there was no question that Andrew would be the first to explode.


    Marcus pleaded, "Mr. Lloyd, please-calm down! Mrs. Rhodes is Lauren''s mother! If you do anything to her, it''ll only put Lauren in a worse position!"


    Andrew suddenly stopped three steps away from Tiana. Without hesitation, he lifted his foot-and stomped Michael''s head into the ground.


    Michael did not even have time to scream. Blood sttered from his mouth as he cked out on the spot,pletely unconscious.


    Tiana''s pupils shrank, her


    expression flickering for the first


    time. Her lips curled into a sharp,


    almost crazed smile. "Andrew,


    you''ve got guts. Do you really think I


    won''t end you right now?"


    Her heart was racing-faster than it should have been. No one else could tell, but she could feel it.


    That instinctive, gut reaction that only surfaced when standing before a true threat. Still, she refused to believe that Marvin''s pawn-this so-called ''Andrew Lloyd''-could actually challenge her.


    She thought there was simply no way.


    Andrew met her gaze, his voice eerily calm as she growled, ''I''ll end whoever dares to hurt my woman. don''t care what kind of schemes


    you''re running or what het


    you''re hiding, Mrs. Rhodes. But listen tome carefully-this is the first andst time I let this slide."


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 768

    Andrew said coldly, "If this ever happens again, then you and the Rhodes family will be done!"


    Tiana''s rage was palpable, but she was not the only one stunned. Everyone around them stared at Andrew in shock, their eyes wide with disbelief.


    They could not believe that Andrew had just openly threatened Tiana. Moreover, it was not just her, but all of the Rhodes family.


    He did not even try to hide it-this was a tant, unfiltered warning. The sheer audacity of it was beyond anything anyone had ever seen.


    Even Donald felt a shiver crawl down his spine. This was a war between giants, and in a battle like this, bystanders could be crushed just by standing too close.


    If Tiana truly decided to attack Andrew, what side could he even take?


    Not that it mattered-no matter which side he chose, he was powerless here.


    Tiana was from the Lamberts, a name that carried immense weight in Gabo Creek. Additionally, she was also backed by the Rhodes family. With both powerhouses supporting her, Donald would not be able to do anything to her, even with his position as the police chiefmissioner.


    And Andrew? Donald could not even begin to measure his reach.


    Jayrodale''s underground ruler, the one who held all the power in the shadows. Connected to Marvin, the wealthiest man in Jayrodale, and Mark, the mayor, and


    awork of forces that even Donald did not fully understand.


    But more than anything, what terrified Donald the most-was Andrew himself. Donald had known Andrew for some time now, and the deeper he dug, the more one thing became clear.


    There was only one way to describe Andrew: unfathomable.


    Lauren had only passed out because of emotional distress. Physically, she was not in critical danger, but her spirit had been shattered.


    Andrew carried her to the couch in her office, gently lying her down before cing a vitality pill between her lips. That should calm her nerves.


    Only after ensuring her condition stabilized did he finally exhale. Then, he turned


    to Francesca and said, "Fran, stay here and watch over Lauren."


    Francesca nodded but still looked shaken. "What about you, Andrew? I-I was so mad before, but now I


    just feel scared. Please don''t go n


    swney


    after Mrs. Rhodes. Even my grandfather fears that woman!"


    Andrew scoffed. "Tiana truly lives up to her ''Iron Lady'' title. She''s ruthless- especially to her own daughter.¡±


    He continued, "If she doesn''t give me an exnation, then I''ll burn Rhodes Corporation to the ground myself."


    With that, he turned and left the office. Earlier, he had not backed down from Tiana out of fear. He simply had more urgent matters-Lauren needed him first.


    If not for that, he would not have just knocked Michael out he would have personally confronted Tiana then and there.


    For as long as he could remember, Tiana had always looked down on him. To her, he was nothing more than a disposable pawn under Marvin''s control. Someone unworthy of even being mentioned in the


    same breath as the


    Driscoll heir from Blumedale,


    Andrew never bothered proving himself to her. He had never needed validation he knew exactly who he was.


    Tiana''s previous attempts to make things difficult for him? He let them go.


    Partly out of respect-Tiana, despite her iron grip, was still a woman with principles,


    And partly because she was Lauren''s mother. Nheless, she had crossed a line today.


    Not only had she physically struck Lauren, but she had also wounded her so deeply that she copsed from sheer heartbreak.


    Andrew was not the kind of man to let things slide.


    Michael was just an obnoxious pest-someone he could easily swat away. However, if anyone dared hurt the woman he cared about, he would make sure they paid-even if that person was Tiana.


    Destroying her would not be difficult.

 Chapter 769

    Before long, Andrew arrived outside Tiana''s office. Jerry and his men stood at the door, guarding the entrance. The moment they saw Andrew approaching, they tensed up "Mr. Lloyd, why are you back?" Andrew''s voice remained calm. "Move aside. I need to speak with Mrs. Rhodes."


    Jerry frowned and took a step forward to block the door. Andrew barely spared him a nce-just one look. Yet, in that instant, Jerry felt like he had been struck by lightning. A wave of cold terror washed over him as if he had just been locked in the sights of a predator.


    His entire body froze, and he mumbled, "M-Mr.Lloyd..."


    Jerry pointed at Andrew, his heart pounding violently. He had only experienced this feeling once before.


    It hade from a grandmaster, a legendary figure in the southern martial arts world. That man''s strength had already surpassed the senior grandmaster level ten years ago, and his name alonemanded fear across all of Holtrien


    Could it be that Andrew had reached that same level? If so, then this man was not just a monster. He was a monster among monsters.


    Jerry gritted his teeth but did not dare step aside. Tiana''s orders were absolute, and he could not disobey them.


    Fortunately, at that moment, Tiana''s voice sounded from the office. "Let him in, Jerry."


    Jerry let out a deep breath, instantly relieved. He quickly stepped away, afraid that Andrew would take him out with a single punch if he did not.


    Andrew pushed the door open and walked straight inside.


    Tiana sat behind her desk, looking exhausted. She forced a tired smile. "Andrew, you''re here. Take a seat."


    Andrew remained standing. "No need. But Mrs. Rhodes, you look... drained." Tiana was silent for a moment, then suddenly asked, "How is Lauren?" Andrew let out a dryugh. "Oh? Now you care?"


    A flicker of irritation crossed Tiana''s eyes, but instead ofshing out, she leaned back in her chair and exhaled slowly.


    "I suppose, by now, she mustpletely resent me," she murmured. "Her hatred and distance from me must have reached their peak."


    She let out a bitter chuckle. "Tell me, Andrew-do you see me as a failure? A heartless woman? A mother whe would rather strike her own


    In


    daughter than abandon a worthless manike Michael? A cruel, ruthless woman?"


    Andrew frowned, studying her carefully. ¡°Mrs. Rhodes, what exactly are you hiding? Why do you insist on protecting Michael? Why are you willing to hurt your own daughter so brutally?"


    Tiana let out a long sigh. She said, "I knew it. I can deceive others, but I can''t fool you."


    She nced at him and smirked slightly. "To be honest, Andrew, I still don''t like you. I hate how you never bow your head to anyone and refuse to acknowledge authority.''


    She continued, "I hate that even in my presence, you never show an ounce of humility. And more than anything... I hate that you''ve stolen Lauren''s heart from me-over and over again."


    Tiana paused, then smiled again-this time, strangely self deprecating. "But even though I hate you," she admitted, "I have to admit, I''ve started to respect you."


    She added, "Even if you are Marvin''s pawn, even if you were meant to be nothing more than a weapon in


    someone else''s game... I can''t deny


    it-your skills, presence, and sheer


    it-your


    force are undeniable.


    "I''ve been watching you for some time now, and I can see why Lauren is so drawn


    to you. She loves you enough to defy me, to turn her back on our entire family...


    all for you."


    Tiana let out another hollowugh. She was not a woman who gavepliments.


    If anything, she was harsh, demanding, and relentless.


    Howard, Michael-even the younger men in the family had never received an ounce of warmth from her. She had always been critical, always full of harsh words and expectations. When it came to Andrew, her initial instinct had been utter disdain-she had wanted to crush him


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 770

    Even Tiana was surprised by herself. She never expected that her view of Andrew had changed so drastically. She hated to admit it, but she had misjudged him-her perspective had been too narrow.


    Andrew was not just some reckless upstart. He was exceptional.


    Andrew remained calm. "Mrs. Rhodes, I appreciate yourpliments but don''t need them. What I do need is an exnation. Otherwise, know that I wasn''t joking earlier."


    Tiana scoffed, her expression darkening. She looked at him coldly and said, "Just because I appreciate you doesn''t mean I approve of you. You spoke out of turn earlier, disrespecting me. You even had the audacity to threaten Rhodes Corporation itself."


    She asked, "Do you have any idea how close I was to putting you in your ce right then and there?"


    Andrew smirked. "Well, Mrs. Rhodes, I''d say you were very lucky you didn''t. Because if you had, you wouldn''t be sitting here having this conversation with me."


    Tiana narrowed her eyes. "What are you trying to say?"


    Andrew shrugged. "I''m saying you''d be on your kriees instead."


    Tiana''s aura instantly darkened. Suddenly, a wave of cold, murderous intent surged through the room-she was


    deadly serious.


    Andrew, however, did not flinch. He simply met her gaze, unbothered.


    So, the infamous Tiana Lambert, the Iron Lady, had been hiding her true strength


    all this time. She was not just powerful-she had crossed the senior grandmaster threshold, putting her on the verge of an elite powerhouse.


    That kind of strength made her untouchable in a ce like Jayrodale.


    Andrew could not think of anyone here who could go toe-to-toe with her. But even so-so what?


    Even if he gave her the benefit of the doubt, even if he assumed she was at peak form, he could still wipe the floor with her in under a hundred moves.


    And if it was a fight to the death? He would not need nearly that many.


    He was certain he could take her down before Jerry and the others even had time to react.


    Tiana let out a sharp breath, reigning in her killing intent. She gritted out, "Andrew, I have to say-you have a death wish. You make people itch to cripple you."


    Then, she sighed. "Unfortunately, I still need you to clean up this mess. So, I''ll let that slide. But this is a one-time thing. I know you''ve hidden your martial skills well-most people wouldn''t even notice."


    "But don''t fool yourself," she added with a cold chuckle. "No matter how well you hide, in the face of absolute power, you''ll still be crushed without mercy."


    Andrew let out a lightugh. "Mrs. Rhodes, you really do have sharp eyes. You even noticed that I''ve been holding back. But I''m afraid you might have miscalcted."


    Tiana sneered. "Miscalcted? Do you think that''s possible? You young so-called ''geniuses'' love this whole ying dumb until the grand reveal nonsense. Joe from the Driscol family does it. And now you do it too But in my eyes, you''re both nothing more than naive children."


    Andrew smirked. "Mrs. Rhodes, to think you''dpare me to Joe-I''m honored."


    $2590*3


    Tiana snorted. "You should be honored. He''s the Driscolls'' golden boy, a prodigy among elites, Word is, he''s already reached peak senior grandmaster level. And you? You''re barely in the senior grandmaster tier yourself.


    "Sure, that makes you impressive-for a small town like Jayrodale. But here''s the thing about people, Andrew, they''re like products on a shelf. You might think you''re valuable-but the moment you''re ced next to something better, you instantly look inferior. And in a side-by-sideparison?


    "You might be a prodigy-but Joe? He''s a legend. A true,


    once-in-a-century genius. Not only does he have the talent, but he also has the Driscoll family backing him-an empire at his disposal. So, no matter how skilled you think you are, standing next to him...you''re just a flickering candle in the face of the sun." z

 Chapter 771

    Andrew said nonchntly, "Mrs. Rhodes, say whatever you want to discredit me. It doesn''t matter. I didn''te here to fight over a man-I came for an


    exnation."


    Tiana could not help but feel irritated. She had made her words sharp and blunt on purpose, yet Andrew remainedpletely unbothered. There was not even a hint of anger on his face.


    Most young men had hot tempers, especially the exceptional ones. The more talented they were, the more prideful they tended to be, refusing to bepared to others. When someone pointed out their ws, they would usually snap, act tough, orsh out in frustration.


    But Andrew? Nothing.


    That was what annoyed and deted Tiana the most. This kid did not react at all. She figured it had to be because Joe''s brilliance was just too overwhelming, too dominant. Andrew probably did not even have it in him to feel resentful orpetitive.


    Against a giant like Joe, it was impossible for a small fry like Andrew to make any big moves.


    Tiana smirked, convinced she had seen through Andrew''s pathetic inner world. Taking a deep breath, fter expression turned cold. "You''re right. There is a reason why I''m standing up for Michael today."


    She added, "I know that bastard was behind the warehouse fire at the Wellers''. I also know he''s nothing but a useless disgrace. Honestly? I''ve never thought much of Michael. I never even considered making him CEO of Rhodes Corporation."


    Andrew frowned. "If you''ve always known he''s worthless, then why-"


    Tiana cut him off with a coldugh. "You''re wondering why I''d still go to such lengths to protect him, even going up against the police to keep him safe, aren''t you?"


    Andrew did not answer, simply waiting for her to continue.


    Tiana exined, "It''s simple. If I don''t, Lauren''s father-my husband-might not make it out of Blumedale alive.


    Her tone was calm, almost indifferent, but Andrew could hear the hatred and fear beneath her words.


    "You mean Lauren''s father, the head of the Rhodes family? How could someone like Michael possibly be a threat to him?"


    Andrew''s frown deepened. The deeper he looked, the moreplicated the Rhodes family seemed.


    Tiana''s face suddenly looked weary, and she let out a bitter smile. "Michael himself? He''s nothing. If I wanted to, I could have him wiped off the face of the earth in an instant."


    "But Michael''s father-Kenny, the elder of the Rhodes family-is a different story. Andrew, since I no longer consider you an outsider, I might as well tell you the truth about the Rhodes family. Lauren''s father, Jameson, may be the head of the family and hold the power, but ever since the Rhodes family decided to expand into Blumedale, things have been a mess.


    "For starters, Blumedale is filled with many powerhouses. It''s crawling with ambitious people, far beyond


    what the Rhodes family ever imagined. Carving out a ce for ourselves there has been nothing short of a struggle."


    She added, "Then, there''s Kenny. Ever since the family stepped into Blumedate, he was handed an


    opportunity of a lifetime. His


    daughter married into the Golding


    family-the most powerful family in


    Blumedale.


    "You know what they say when one person makes it big, their whole family rises with them. Kenny used to be


    Chapter


    just another unremarkable member of the Rhodes family, but with the Goldings backing him, he flipped the tables. Now, he''s a serious contender for the head of the family.


    "Michael, sitting in the CEO seat while doing absolutely nothing in Jayrodale-did you really think that was my choice?"


    ¤¤

 Chapter 772

    Tiana clenched her teeth and said, "You''re wrong. This is all because Kenny has been pressuring Jameson in Blumedale. On top of that, the Golding family has been scheining, using Kenny as a pawn to take over the Rhodes family.¡±


    She exined, "So I have no choice but to protect Michael! If I don''t, Jameson will be isted in Blumedale, and I won''t be there to support him. If Kenny decides to make a bold move against the head of the family, then Lauren may never see the father who loves her most again!


    "And Lauren''s sess has far outshined Michael, directly threatening Kenny''s family''s interests. Under Kenny''s maniption, Joe learned about Lauren and fell for her at first sight. Now, the whole marriage arrangement with the Driscoll family.


    "People think I''m just trying to curry favor with them as if im the one pushing for this marriage. But the truth is, the Driscoll family is powerful, wealthy, and filled with dangerous men. They didn''t ask for Lauren''s hand- they''re forcing it!"


    After spilling everything, Tiana looked utterly exhausted. It was not just physical fatigue but the kind of exhaustion that came from powerlessness-having no choice but to endure humiliation and frustration.


    Andrew stayed silent for a moment before chuckling. "Mrs. Rhodes, the Rhodes family may seem stuck in Blumedale''s mess right now, but there is a way out. And honestly? It''s pretty simple."


    Tiana scoffed. "You say that like it''s easy. Alright then, tell me how exactly do we fix this?"


    Andrew shrugged. "Since we''re talking simple, why not go with the simplest solution? Just get rid of Kenny."


    Tiana stared at him, stunned for a long moment. Then, she suddenly let out a mockingugh.


    "That''s your brilliant idea? What a reckless and naive solution. Do you think it''s that easy to just take Kenny out? Even if we ignore the chaos it would cause within the Rhodes family, there''s still the Golding family-we won''t be able to handle the moment they retaliate."


    Andrew remained calm. "If Kenny''s gone, no matter how much internal chaos there is, the head of the family would still have control in the end. As for the Golding family? They''re not as untouchable as you think. If they refuse to back down and insist on making this a war, then they can be dealt with too."


    Tiana''s face darkened in anger. "Andrew, you''re getting more outrageous by the second-do you even hear yourself?


    "Do you actually think the Golding family is just some weak little business we can push around? Let me tell you, in Blumedale, they''re just as powerful as the Driscoll family. The fact that you can even say something this absurd -if it reaches the Goldings'' ears, you might not live to see the sunrise."


    She shook her head, then let out a bitterugh, waving a hand dismissively. "I must be losing my mind, actually arguing with you about this. You and Marvin may be doing well for yourselves in


    Jayrodale, but Blumedale is a whole different world. In that ce, you''re


    nothing but a flicker of light in a storm. There''s no point in taking your words seriously."


    Andrew remained indifferent. "Doesn''t matter to me. This is your problem, not mine. I only have one goal-if Lauren doesn''t want this, then no one can force her."


    he''


    Tiana let out a cold huff. "She''s my daughter. Do you think you love her more than do? More than her own father? Listen to me, Andrew. Everything I''ve done, every painful choice I''ve made, even hurting my own daughter -it''s all to give her a little more safety, a little more freedom."


    She added, "But do you even understand what you''re doing You im to love her,


    but you''re only putting her in


    Chapter 77%


    danger. If you stay by her side, you''re dragging her straight into the fire."


    Today''s Bonus Offer


    X

 Chapter 773

    Andrew spoke calmly. "Mrs. Rhodes, if I resolve the Rhodes family''s crisis, will you stop forcing Lauren into this?"


    Tiana let out a mockingugh. "You? Solving the Rhodes family''s crisis? Andrew, you''re too young, too impulsive, and you think way too highly of yourself. Remember, don''t ever bring up such ridiculous ideas in front of me again.


    "I was just starting to see you differently, but now, I''m reminded why I had no respect for you in the first ce! In short, you and Lauren are impossible! You can''t protect her and you can''t give her what she needs!"


    Her tone was dripping with scorn and dismissal, but Andrew''s expression remainedposed. From the very beginning, he had never taken the Rhodes family-or even the so-called powerful Driscoll and Golding families in Blumedale- seriously.


    Just then, the door swung open, and Lauren rushed in, her face pale. She said weakly, "Dr. Lloyd, let''s go. I have nothing left to say to this cruel woman. If she insists on being reckless and stubborn, then let her be. From now on, I''ll never care what happens to her again!"


    She grabbed Andrew''s arm and pulled him toward the door


    Andrew sighed. In truth, Tiana had been secretly protecting Lauren all this time. No matter what she said or did, he could not bring himself to hate her or even be angry with her.


    "Andrew, remember what I told you," Tiana warned as she watched them leave. "If you''re a real man, think about Lauren''s future instead of selfishly dragging her into danger. Do you really want her to end up destroyed because of you?"


    Andrew did not respond, nor did he look back. He simply walked out with Lauren. Once they returned to the office, he gently pressed her shoulders down, making her sit.


    He said, "You should rest a little longer. You''re still too weak."


    Lauren''s eyes were red and swollen, and she lookedpletely lost and broken.


    "I always thought she didn''t love me, that she resented me as her daughter," she murmured. ¡°But I never imagined she''d be this heartless-choosing Michael over me without hesitation."


    Her voice cracked, and before she could finish, tears spilled down her face. She buried herself against Andrew''s shoulder and sobbed uncontrobly.


    Andrew gently stroked her back, his voice soft with reassurance. "Lauren, have you ever considered that


    yetoget


    maybe Mrs. Rhodes does love you? She just has her own way of


    showing it... a way that''s buried under a lot of pain."


    Lauren sniffled, shaking her head. "It doesn''t matter. I won''t forgive her this time, Dr. Lloyd, I have no one


    now... only you. Don''t leave me. Take me away from here, please?


    en


    Q.UMS


    Andrew let out a quiet sigh and tightened his arms around her. "Silly girl, don''t worry. I won''t ever let go of your hand-I''ll always be here for you."


    There was deep love between Tiana and Lauren, but the walls between them were thick, built over years of misunderstandings and painful choices.


    Andrew wanted to bridge that gap, but there were some things he could not bring himself to say. If he told Lauren that her father was barely holding on in Blumedale, she would undoubtedly drop everything and rush to save him.


    Yet, with the crisis the Rhodes family faced there, how could a single woman like Lauren possibly turn things around?


    As Lauren cried, soaking the fabric of his shirt, Francesca stepped forward with concern. "Andrew, I think Lauren should get some rest. She''s been through too much today.

 Chapter 774

    Andrew agreed with Francesca''s suggestion. Then, he pressed a point on Lauren''s shoulder, and she immediately fell into a deep sleep.


    Just then, noise erupted outside. Andrew frowned and was about to ask Francesca to check it out when Eunice, secretary, rushed in with a panicked expression.


    the


    She reported angrily, "It''s Michael. He''s been released without charges."


    Francesca''s face darkened. "Released? Hemitted arson How the hell did the police let him walk free?"


    Eunice sighed bitterly. "I don''t know, but Michael is absolutely smug about it. He''s out there right now, celebrating while hisckeys kiss up to him."


    Andrew remained calm. "No need to specte. Let''s go see for ourselves."


    In the Rhodes Corporation''s banquet hall, Michael was surrounded by a crowd of sycophants, popping champagne and reveling in his so-called victory. The entire scene was loud, obnoxious, and filled with arrogance.


    "Mr. Rhodes, you''re incredible! Even the cops couldn''t touch you!"


    "Say no more-after today, I swear, I''m sticking with Mr. Rhodes!"


    "With Mr. Rhodes in charge, Jayrodale is as good as his yground. Who the hell would dare challenge him?"


    The endless ttery only made Michael grin wider, his arrogance reaching new heights.


    Just then, Andrew and Francesca stepped into the room.


    Michael, cigarette hanging from his lips, sauntered over and chuckled. "Andrew, what do you think now? I told you-those cops couldn''t do a damn thing to me. You didn''t believe me then, but I bet you do now."


    Andrew smiledzily. "Then congrattions, Mr. Rhodes. You''ve managed to crawl out of the lion''s den and live another day."


    Michael''s face darkened. His smile twisted into a sneer as he spat, "Andrew, I''ve told you before-no matter what you do, you''ll never outy me. Even the police in Jayrodale couldn''t touch me. So tell me, who the hell do you think you are?"


    Andrew remained unfazed as he replied, "I''m nothing. But you, Mr. Rhodes you''re something, alright. A worthless mutt. A pathetic pile of garbage. That''s what you are. Satisfied?"


    Michael''sckeys immediately red up and lunged toward Andrew. "You think you can talk to Mr. Rhodes like that? You''re digging your own grave!"


    Michael raised a hand, stopping them. "Hold on. Don''t touch him."


    His smirk deepened as he exhaled a cloud of smoke. "I''ll personally make sure this bastard doesn''t leave here alive."


    He looked Andrew up and down with disdain. "Let me teach you a little something, Andrew. Out here in the real world, power and connections are what matter. You might think you''re tough, but Jayrodale is just a tiny dot on the map. Someone like m? I''m on a whole different level one you''ll never reach."


    Andrew chuckled. "And you think that leveles from your daddy, Kenny, right? Let me make this clear-if you dare pull any more stunts, if you so much as try to hurt Lauren again, you won''t make it out of Jayrodale alive."


    Michael''s expression flickered for a split second before he let out a sharpugh. "Well, well, seems like you''ve


    done your homework. You actually know about my old man. But do you even realize how much power he holds? With just a flick of his finger, he could crush you."


    Francesca clenched her fists. "Michael, what the hell are you so proud of? The head of the Rhodes family isn''t your father-it''s Lauren''s father, Mr. Jameson Rhodes!"


    Michael scoffed and waved her off. "Francesca, you''re hot, but honestly, the only thing you''ve got going for you is your looks. Let me give you a little reality check. The one running the Rhodes family right now isn''t Uncle Jameson. It''s my father, the man who just secured an alliance with the Golding family in Blumedale.


    "As for Uncle Jameson? Please. If I''m feeling polite, I''ll still treat him like an elder, and let him keep up the act of being the head of the family. If I''m not I''ll call him by his name to his face-and he wouldn''t dare say a damn thing about it."


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 775

    Francesca let out a coldugh. "You really think I''d believe word you say? Everyone in Jayrodale knows that Mr. Jameson has always been the backbone of the Rhodes family. Mr. Kenny? He''s been irrelevant for years."


    Michael whistled arrogantly, his grin widening. "Ever heard the saying? Tables turn every. Did you really think my father and I would stay nobodies forever? Fran, if your brains were even half as big as your chest, you''d know better.


    "Go ask around-aside from not officially taking the family head title, my father has already stripped Jameson of all his power."


    Feeling triumphant, Michael took a long swig of champagne, reveling in his own audacity.


    "Oh, and let me really open your eyes. The Wellers'' warehouse? Yeah, I torched it. Not just that¡ªI took a few lives while I was at it. But so what? Dad made one call to the Golding family, and they made another straight to the governor''s office.


    "After that, the governor put pressure on Mr. Thatcher, and Mr. Thatcher cracked down on that fat pig Donald, forcing him to cut me loose immediately. And just like that, I walked out of there untouched. That, my friends, is real power. That''s what it means to be untouchable."


    Watching Michael bask in his arrogance, Francesca felt nothing but disgust. "Michael, you might escape for now, but karma has a way of catching up with people like you."


    Michael sneered, his eyes shing with malice. "Francesca, if you were smart, you''d ditch Andrew and Lauren while you still can. Spend some quality time with me instead. If you can satisfy me, maybe I''ll be generous and help out your little Aickers family."


    His gaze shifted to Andrew, a cruel smirk curling on his lips. "And you-watch your back. My old man''s got his eye on you now. I''d be careful if I were you-wouldn''t want to take a wrong turn one night and end up in a ditch."


    Andrew grabbed Francesca''s hand and turned to leave. "Fran, there''s no point wasting time on this scumbag."


    After taking two steps, he suddenly stopped and nced back, his expression unreadable. "When I first came to Rhodes Corporation, I was only nning to teach you a lesson. But now, I''ve changed my mind. Michael, I''m going to make sure you don''t walk away from this. Mark my words."


    Michael''s expression twisted in fury as he clenched his teeth. That bastard actually dared to threaten him?


    He had alreadyid all his cards on the table, yet Andrew was not the least bit afraid-he had not even flinched.


    That pissed Michael off. Normally, people would be trembling the second they heard his father''s name.


    "Bane!" Michael suddenly barked.


    From the shadows, a figure


    emerged a man who had been sitting quietly like a ghost in the


    corner. His voice was eerily calm.


    "What do you need, Mr. Rhodes?"


    Michael''s eyes gleamed with vicious intent. "Poison, That''s your specialty, isn''t it? I''m done waiting. I want Andrew dead. I don''t care how you do it-make his body rot from the inside out, make him suffer until he begs for death. And when you''re done, bring him to me. I want to be the one to crush his skull under my boot."


    Bane let out a chillingugh. "I''ve


    already started preparing for


    Mr. Rhodes. You won''t have to wat longer." Content be wait


    much


    Michael''s smirk grew even darker. "And after Andrew, I have one more job for you-take care of Tiana for me."


    Bane''s expression shifted immediately, his confidence faltering. "That..... is impossible. Tiana isn''t just strong-


    she''s stronger than me. If you want me to go after her, you might as well be sending the to my grave."

 Chapter 776

    Michael sneered. "Fortune favors the bold, Bane. Haven''t you always wanted to take over the Aickers and rece Cedric? My father has already agreed. In fact, he''s even willing to pull some strings for you-help you get in with the Golding family. So, are you in or out? Think carefully."


    Bane''s expression shifted, torn between hesitation and ambition.


    After a long pause, he let out a sinister chuckle. "You''ve got guts, I''ll give you that. Ruthless-just the way it should be. Fine. Once I take care of Andrew, I''ll roll the dice with you and go after Tiana. But you and your father better keep your word. I don''t work for free."


    Michael''s eyes darkened. "In Jayrodale, Lauren is fighting me for Rhodes Corporation. In Blumedale, Jameson is fighting my father for the Rhodes family throne. Those two should''ve been dealt with long ago, but my father and I have been waiting for the perfect opportunity.


    "Tiana has always been the one standing in our way. She''s the only person my father actually fears. But if you can take her out? Then Lauren and Jameson won''t even be a threat anymore."


    "I can''t believe Michael and his father are actually making aeback," Francesca fumed as they returned to Moonlit Apothecary. "Theymitted crimes in broad daylight, and they still walked free. Do bad people really get to run wild forever in this world?"


    Cedric let out a weary sigh. "You''re still young, Francesca. You''ll see a lot more of this in your lifetime."


    He continued, ¡°There''s no such thing as good and evil-only the strong preying on the weak. With the Golding family backing them, Jameson really doesn''t stand a chance against Kenny. No matter how rotten Michael is, he''s got the kind of protection that makes him untouchable."


    Andrew had brought Lauren back to Moonlit Apothecary to recover since he did not feel safe leaving her alone at Rhodes Corporation. The chaos surrounding thepany had not settled; it had only escted.


    With the Wellers and Stevens fanning the mes in the background, Rhodes Corporation''s Pharmaceutical Division had be a disgrace, its reputation sinking to rock bottom. The damage was not just limited to one department either- every branch of thepany was now suffering.


    Revenue was plummeting by the day, and deals were falling apart left and right. Dozens of businesses had already cut ties, andwsuits and contract breaches were piling up.


    Andrew came downstairs and found Cedric and Francesca. He gave them a few quick instructions. "Mr Aicker, from now on, you can pick up Vitality Pills and Titan Essence Pills directly from Glorious


    Pharmaceuticals-no need to check in with me.


    "For now, Lauren will be staying at Moonlit Apothecary to rest. I need you both to keep an eye on her. As AST for finding brand ambassadors for the two signature pills, Mr. Aicker, I''ll leave the initial arrangements to you Once I have time, we''ll go together to finalize things,


    Cedric nodded. "Dr. Lloyd, don''t worry. Anything I can handle on my own, I will. You won''t need to check in. As for Ms. Rhodes, rest


    ve


    assured-I''ll make sure she''s well taken care of."


    Francesca clenched her fists. "Andrew, no matter what, we have to help Lauren take back the CEO position. If we don''t, all of this will just be handed over to that bastard Michael!"


    She added, "And with Mrs. Rhodes turning her back on Lauren, if she loses this fight, she''ll be left with nothing."


    Andrew''s gaze turned ice-cold. "Don''t worry. Everything that rightfully belongs to Lauren-I won''t let anyone


    Chapter 776.


    take it away from her. It''s time to clean the house. And I know exactly where to start." 2


    +25


    BONUS

 Chapter 777

    A storm was brewing In Jayrodale. For Lauren''s sake, Andrew knew he could no longer stay confined to this city he had to extend his reach into Blumedale.


    Leaving Moonlit Apothecary, he sent a message to Dn and Natasha, instructing them to meet him in West Side. He needed to strengthen their abilities if they were going to handle the changes ahead.


    On the drive, his phone rang-Donald was calling.


    "Mr. Lloyd, I hate to say this, but I failed. I couldn''t bring Michael to justice."


    There was frustration in Donald''s voice, thick with unwillingness to ept defeat.


    Andrew remained calm. "No need to be discouraged, Mr. Warren. Tell me exactly what happened."


    Donald''s tone hardened with anger. "The order came directly from Mr. Thatcher. Hemanded Michael''s unconditional release. I was furious and demanded to know why, but all Mr. Thatcher said was that Michael had people backing him from above.


    "I''ve dealt with plenty of criminals trying to pull strings before, but in the end, justice always caught up with them. Yet somehow, Michael walked free like nothing happened. Word is, his father, Kenny, reached out to someone powerful in Blumedale-a high-ranking figure who made a single call to the state office.


    "You know how it works, Mr. Lloyd. When an orderes from the state, I have no choice but to obey. Even Mr. Thatcher had toply without question.''


    Andrew''s eyes darkened. "Kenny called in a favor from the Golding family. That ''high-ranking figure'' you''re talking about is likely one of their top leaders-maybe even the head of the family himself."


    Donald sucked in a sharp breath. "What? Michael and his father actually managed to form ties with the Goldings? No wonder! That exins everything!" Andrew asked, "Mr. Warren, how much do you know about the Golding family?"


    Donald hesitated before replying, "I wouldn''t say I know them well, but their name carries weight across all of Gabo Creek. I went to college in Blumedale, and even back then, the Golding family was an unstoppable force.


    "They''re one of the ''The Five Apex Families'' of Gabo Creek, and their influence runs deeper than most people canprehend."


    Andrew raised a brow. "The Five Apex Families? Tell me about them."


    Donald took a breath before answering. "Gabo Creek is one of the strongest regions in the southern provinces. Nationally, people talk about ''The Three Titans and Five Apex''-eight of the most powerful families in the country."


    "The Three Titans refers to the three ruling families in the capital-untouchable forces that no one dares to challenge. The Five Apex are the Wrights, the


    Ramseys, the Goldings, the Ulrichs, and the Haywoods."


    Andrew smirked. "So tell me, if I mobilized all of Jayrodale''s underground forces, could we take down the Golding family?"


    Donald nearly choked, his voice filled with panic. "Mr. Lloyd-please don''t joke like that! My heart can''t take it!


    "The Golding family has its own


    private security force, and their members are trained from childhood by top-tier masters. Sure,


    ???


    Jayrodale''s underground groups have the advantage in numbers, but when ites to high-levelbat power, we won''t stand a chance!"


    ******26 BONUS


    Andrew hummed thoughtfully. "I see."


    Donald quickly added, "Wait - Mr. Lloyd, you''re not seriou ly thinking about making a move against the Goldings, are you?"


    Andrew dodged the question. "That''s not your concern. But let me ask you-what about the Driscoll family? Where do they stand in Blumedale''s hierarchy?"


    Donald hesitated before answering, his voice even more cautious. "That''s... even scarier than the Goldings. One of the Three Titans in the capital is actually from the Driscoll family.


    "Anyone from their bloodline walks through Gabo Creek like they own the ce. Hell, not just Gabo Creek- throughout the entire southern region, they''re a force no one dares tocross."


    Andrew chuckled. ¡°Why do you sound so scared? You talk like you''ve personally


    suffered under the Driscolls before."


    Donald let out a bitter sigh. "To be


    honest... have. When I was in


    college some rich punk from the Driscoll family bullied me. Cornered me in the bathroom and tried to make me drink piss."


    Andrew''s expression darkened. His voice turned cold. "Tell me you didn''t bow your head. Tell me you fought back and shoved that Driscoll brat''s face into the damn toilet instead."


    g


    **

 Chapter 778

    Donald sighed In shame. "No, I didn''t do anything. I chose to bow my head."


    Andrew was speechless. "So, in the end, you actually drank t?"


    There was silence on the other end of the line. After a long ause, Donald muttered, ¡°Mr. Lloyd, goodbye."


    Andrew had not expected Donald to have such a liumiliating past. With a cold chuckle, he said, "Wait a minute. You still remember the name of that Driscoll brat


    who bulled you, don''t you?"


    Donald gritted his teeth. ¡°Of course, I do. How could I forge? Even now, after climbing my way up to chiefmissioner of Jayrodale''s police force, I still hate that bastard. But at the same time, I can''t shake the fear I felt back then."


    He continued, ¡°His name is Rafael Driscoll. He was just a spoiled rich kid back then, but now, he''s grown into one of the Driscoll family''s enforcers."


    Andrew nodded calmly. "Got it. If the opportunityes, I make sure you get justice."


    Donald let out an awkwardugh, not taking Andrew''s words seriously. At this point in his life, he had authority and sess. However, when


    Came to dealing with the elite families from the capital, he knew his ce he avoided them at all costs.


    Andrew''s offer to help him settle that old grudge? Donald figured he was just saying that to make him feel better. There was no way it would ever happen.


    By the time Andrew arrived at the West End headquarters, Dn and Natasha were already waiting for him. "Darling, I heard about what happened to Rhodes Corporation. Is Ms. Rhodes alright?" Natasha asked hesitantly.


    Even though Lauren was Andrew''s woman, and it left a sour taste in Natasha''s heart, she was not foolish. She understood her ce. No matter what happened, Lauren would alwayse first.


    So Natasha made sure to keep her attitude in check-there was no room for reckless jealousy.


    Andrew reassured her. "She''s fine. The one in trouble is Rhodes Corporation, but that has nothing to do with me."


    Dn''s voice was serious. "Mr. Lloyd, I went to check out the Wellers'' warehouse fire. I have a feeling that Michael got set up by Harvey."


    Andrew raised a brow. "Oh? Tell me more."


    Dn exined, "That warehouse? There was nothing valuable inside. Definitely nothing close to the billions of dors worth of goods that the Wellers imed.


    "My informant was the security


    guard at the entrance. He saw Michael set the fire with his own eyes. But the moment the mes started, Harvey showed up, and instead of panicking, he actually startedughing and pping."


    He continued, "Thinking back on it, it''s obvious-Harvey set Michael up. He knew Michael wasing to burn the ce down and let him walk right into the trap.¡±


    Andrew was surprised. He knew Harvey was a snake, but this was next-level maniption-Michael had no idea he had yed right into Harvey''s hands.


    Natasha scoffed. "Serves him right. Michael and Harvey are both garbage. One''s a sleazebag who sleeps with his


    126 BONUS


    stepmother, and the other''s a useless brat who thinks he''s untouchable. Let them tear each other apart-It''s what they deserve


    Andrew waved his hand. "Enough about them. Did you get verything I asked for? The herbs and the other materials?


    Dn and Natasha responded in unison. "Everything is ready!"


    Andrew nodded. "Good. This time, I''m not just training the two of you-I''m going to enhance the strength of everyone under yourmand as well. How much


    improve will depend on your lo


    talent and dedication."


    Dn and Natasha both took deep, heavy breaths.


    In the underground world, money and power were important, but there was nothing more valuable than.raw strength. After all, at the end of the day, the one with the strongest fists made the rules.


    +25 BORUS

 Chapter 779

    For martial artists, strength and skill could be enhanced directly through specialized herbal tonics or even more potent alchemical pills. Nheless, whether it was a tone or a pill, these were luxuries that most people could


    not afford.


    Hence, it was often said such a journey was only avable to the rich. If one wanted to master martial arts, they needed lots of money.


    However, having wealth and power was only the foundation. It was not nearly enough to reach the highest levels.


    Plenty of rich kids trained inbat, but most were nothing more than show-offs. Their skills were shallow, nothing beyond a few shy moves.


    When faced with real martial artists, they would notst more than a few strikes. At best, they would get pped. around and humiliated. At worst, they would end up dead.


    To truly improve, money alone was not enough. One needed someone who could refine and craft the right tonics or enhancement pills. And those alchemists? They were not just rare-they were nearly impossible to hire.


    Take Natasha and Dn, for example. They were both filthy rich, yet most of the time, they had no idea how to spend their money wisely. To them, even the most basic enhancement pill was a rare treasure.


    More often than not, they had to risk their lives, fighting and killing, just to get their hands on a single dose.


    Why? Because alchemists stood at the top of the hierarchy unreachable, untouchable, andpletely in control of their craft.


    Even though Dn and Natasha ruled over Jayrodale''s underground world, in front of an alchemist, they were nothing. Andrew spent a good amount of effort refining the herbs and rare ingredients they had gathered, turning them into a powerful batch of tonic.


    For him, brewing enhancement tonics for ordinary fighters was easy-it was practically second nature. However, the amount he had to produce this time was overwhelming since he needed enough to supply Natasha and Dn''s entire crew-over a hundred people.


    By the time he finished, he waspletely drained.


    Natasha, ever the opportunist, stuck by his side the entire time. She massaged his shoulders, kneaded his back, brought him water, and wiped away his sweat. When he was too focused to notice, she even stole a few kisses on his cheek.


    She took care of everything, acting like a devoted personal maid.


    Andrew was not fooled. He knew Natasha was not just being considerate-this was her way of buttering him up. After all, the tonics he had made were meant fopher and Dn''s people.


    Right now, in Natasha''s eyes, Andrew was the ultimate prize. If she had her way,


    she would cling to him every night, never letting him leave her bed.


    "Alright," Andrew said, exhaling as he looked over the tonics. "Follow my instructions and dilute these in warm water before use."


    He exined, "Since the supply is limited, I suggest distributing it only to your most talented and promising subordinates. With this tonic, their training speed will skyrocket. Some might even see progress overnight."


    Andrew carefully exined the usage, making sure Dn and Natasha understood every detail. They both listened intently,mitting every word to memory.


    Andrew had not bothered to hide his refining process from hem, which sparked their curiosity. Both of them watched closely, hoping to learn a thing or two.


    Yet, as they observed, their heads started to spin.


    Andrew''s techniques were far tooplicated. The process was intricate, with countless steps and precise


    sequences.


    After a while, they both realized something-alchemy was not just about mixing ingredients. It was a high-level craft, requiring insane precision and knowledge.


    Dn rubbed his hands together and shed a ttering grin. "Mr. Lloyd, now that we have the tonics, what


    about us? How do you n on enhancing me and Natasha?"  en


    SV

 Chapter 780

    Andrew said, "The two of you already have a solid foundation. This tonic won''t do much for you. That''s why I''ve prepared something different-pills, specifically


    made for you."


    The moment they heard the word pills, Natasha and Dn''s faces lit up with excitement. They watched eagerly, waiting for Andrew to take them out.


    However, instead of moving, Andrew simply looked at them and said coldly, "All medicine carries poison to some degree. And pills¡ªespecially high-grade ones¡ª are the most dangerous of them all."


    He continued, "For an ordinary person, swallowing a single high-grade pill could make their blood boil and explode within hours. The reason is simple these pills contain an overwhelming amount of energy. So don''t assume that just because a pill is rare and powerful, it''s automatically good for you."


    Natasha frowned. "Darling, are you saying the ones you made for us are high- grade pills?"


    Andrew pulled out a small box and ced it on the table. His voice remained indifferent. "These are Cleansing Pills. They will purge all impurities from your body and heal the hidden injuries you''ve umted over the years.


    "Once absorbed, your entire physique will be reborn, but only if you can endure the process. I''m warning you now-if you can''t handle the pill''s effects, the best- case scenario is that your blood vessels rupture and your strength regresses. The worst? You end up half-dead, with your meridianspletely destroyed."


    Natasha had already reached for the box, but at those words, her hand trembled slightly before she slowly pulled back.


    Dn stared at the pills, the eagerness in his eyes fading, reced by a trace of fear.


    Andrew nced at both of them, smirking. "Combat training is like rowing against the current¡ªif you''re not moving forward, you''re falling behind. Martial arts isn''t just about fighting others. It''s about fighting yourself. It''s akin to going against the will of god itself.


    "Every step forward is a battle. Every inch of progress is fought with blood and sweat. You both want strength, but you''re afraid of the risk. If that''s the case, then I might as well not waste my time."


    Dn gritted his teeth. "Mr. Lloyd, it''s not that I''m afraid of dying!"


    Andrew let out a cold chuckle. "Oh? Then why don''t you take the pill? Weren''t you two just begging for high-grade pills?"


    Natasha remained silent, her expression tense. However, Andrew''s words had clearly struck a nerve-her pride red, and frustration flickered in her eyes.


    "Fine! I''ll take it!" With a sharp glint in her eyes, Natasha, true to her ck Widow nickname, grabbed the box without hesitation.


    Dn followed, his voice firm. "I''m in too. You''re right, Mr. Lloyd. Training isn''t for cowards. Either I push forward, or I get left behind. If I back down now, I''ll never reach the top. I''ll never be someone truly powerful."


    He added, "Before I met you, I was nothing more than an inexperienced and naive man-I had no idea how vast the world really was. But now thanks to you, I understand what it means to stand among true giants. And Twant to keep climbing higher. I want to see the view from the top."


    Natasha scoffed. "Do you think I wed my way to the top by being afraid of death? Darling, don''t underestimate me. I fully intend to get stronger. Stronger than you even. And once I do, I''m going to pin you down in bed and have my way with you."


    Andrewughed. "Then you better work hard. But no matter how hard you try, that day will nevere."


    Natasha gritted her teeth in frustration. She already could not beat Andrew in a fight. Now, she could not even win an argument against him.


    It seemed she would have to find another way to make him surrender-perhaps


    by using her body to make sure he was too weak to stand.

 Chapter 781

    Andrew hesitated for a moment before saying slowly, "The reason I pushed you to improve your skills across the board is because I have other ns. Very soon, you might face a real test against much stronger opponents."


    Dn,pletely unfazed, smirked. "Mr. Lloyd, you gave me this life, so whether it''s stronger opponents or even Jesus himself, I''ll make sure he''s running with that cross on his back!"


    Natasha, more perceptive than Dn, narrowed her eyes at Andrew. "Darling, you''re not about to tell us you''ve got enemies, are you?"


    Andrew shrugged. "Wouldn''t call them enemies, but chances are, there''s gonna be a fight."


    Natasha chuckled. "In Jayrodale? Please. I doubt there''s anyone here who could even try to take you on. The Wellers, the Rhodes¡ªnone stand a chance against you. Even Mr. Yates on our side, so who else could you possibly be up against?"


    Andrew smiled. "Just because I don''t have rivals in Jayrodale doesn''t mean I don''t have them elsewhere. For example, the Golding and the Driscoll families over in Blumedale."


    Natasha and Dn froze, their expressions tightening before exchanging uneasy nces.


    Dn let out a dryugh. "Mr. Lloyd, you really don''t do easy mode, do you? Damn, I almost pissed myself just now."


    Natasha shot Andrew a look. "Darling, do you have some kind of death wish? The Goldings and the Driscolls... Do you even realize how powerful the Goldings and the Driscolls are? Those families are absolute giants in the capital!"


    Andrew shrugged. "Of course, I know. That''s exactly why I had to toughen you up -otherwise, they''d crush you in a second."


    Dn and Natasha fell silent.


    A year ago, just hearing the names "Golding" or "Driscoll" would have been enough to make them back down without a second thought. Nheless, things were different now as they had Andrew leading them.


    "Whatever you say, I''ll follow," Natasha muttered, throwing him a look that carried a mix of frustration and devotion. "My heart and soul already belong to you."


    Dn snickered. "Mr. Lloyd, you might as well give her what she wants. She''s been living like a widow all these years, stuck alone in bed every night¡ªit''s pretty sad, honestly."


    He added, "Now she''s given herself to you, and you''re still holding out? Even I feel bad for her!"


    Andrew rubbed his temple. "Let''s get through this mess first."


    Just then, his phone buzzed. It was Marcus.


    "Mr. Lloyd, the wholepany is inplete chaos right now. Mrs. Rhodes is losing her mind and demanding you to fix the situation!" Marcus'' voice was filled with urgency.


    Andrew''s expression remained indifferent. "Even you''re siding with her now?"


    Marcus sighed. "I don''t have a choice. I can''t just sit back and watch the Rhodes Corporation''s situation worsen."


    Andrew let out a cold chuckle. "Michael''s supposed to be so capable, isn''t he? Tell Mrs. Rhodes to go find him instead."


    With that, he ended the call. Andrew was going to save Rhodes


    Corporation for Lauren''s sake. As for Tiana, she could stew in her frustration a little longer-it was time


    to humble that so-called Iron Lady.


    ...


    Meanwhile, inside Rhodes Corporation''s headquarters, Tiana''s furious voice


    echoed through the entire building.


    "Useless! All of you are absolutely useless! Thepany spends a fortune keeping you people around! You strut around acting high and mighty, demanding pay raises, but the second a real crisis hits, you''re all dead weight!"


    She yelled, "Every minute that passes, over a hundred people are dragging our name through the mud online! Find a solution-every single one of you-now!"


    §×§ä


    She mmed her hands on the table, her breathing in sharp gasps, her face burning with rage. Dozens of executives, department heads, and senior managers stood before her, heads bowed, too terrified to utter a single word.

 Chapter 782

    There was no way around it no one in the room could afford to bear the brunt of Tiana''s wrath. Yet, at the same time, there was nothing they could do to fix Rhodes Corporation''s current crisis.


    Hence, they could only stand there in silence, listening as she vented her fury.


    Michael finally lifted his head and could not help but say, "Aunt Tiana, none of us wanted this situation to happen either. Yelling at us won''t change anything¡ªwe''ve all done our best!"


    Tiana''s icy gaze snapped to him, and she let out a sharpugh. "So, you''re saying that Rhodes Corporation should just sit back and wait for its downfall? We should just watch as our reputation and profits continue to spiral until there''s nothing left?"


    Michael clenched his jaw. "This is obviously the work of someone orchestrating an online smear campaign against us. But I believe if we keep our heads high and stay firm, public opinion will eventually shift, and this whole mess will blow over."


    Tiana mmed her hand on the table and roared, "Bullshit! If we had sat around waiting like you suggested, thispany would''ve copsed in the storm a long time ago!"


    The sheer force of her voice sent a visible shudder through the room. Even Michael instinctively shrank back, his shoulders stiffening as a flicker of fear crossed his face.


    Soon, that fear turned into anger-burning, humiliated anger. He was sick of Tiana and her domineering ways. Once Bane made his move, he would make sure this arrogant woman was dragged through the dirt where she belonged. By then, Michael doubted Tiana would act as high and mighty anymore.


    Tiana suddenly sneered and said, "Michael, my dear nephew, let''s not forget that this whole mess started because of you. If you hadn''t torched the Wellers'' warehouse, none of this would have escted into such a disaster."


    She leaned back in her chair, her smirk deepening. "You''ve been so eager for me to hand over the CEO position, but your reckless actions are making me reconsider."


    Michael''s face darkened. "Aunt Tiana, you can''t go back on your word! We agreed -whoever saved the Pharmaceutical Division, developed the new form, and performed best in thepany would take over as CEO."


    He continued, "I admit, my results didn''t turn out as expected, but at least I did something. Lauren, on the other hand, has done absolutely nothing! By all logic, the position should go to me!"


    Tiana scoffed. "I keep my word, but right now, you need to clean up the mess you made first."


    Michael threw up his hands. "Sorry, Aunt Tiana, but this situation is beyond me."


    He was not an idiot. He knew


    Rhodes Corporation had be a target, and anyone who tried to step up right now would only get torn apart So, instead of trying to show off, he yed the smart move-he backed down.


    Tiana let out a sharpugh. "So, you''re admitting you''re useless and ipetent?"


    Michael''s expression turned dark. "Maybe I am, but Lauren is even worse! Thepany is in total crisis, yet she''s nowhere to be found. She hasn''t contributed a damn thing!"


    He added, "If you''re looking for someone to me, she should be first on your list!"


    Tiana''s face twisted in frustration as she turned to Marcus. "Mr. Chapman, what did Andrew say?"


    Marcus shook his head. "Mrs. Rhodes, I tried my best, but Mr. Lloyd has no intention of stepping in."


    Tiana clenched her teeth. "That bastard is really pushing me to my limit, huh?"


    She had already sent Jerry to ask Andrew for help once, and he had outright refused, not giving her even the slightest bit of face. Now, for the second time, he hadpletely ignored her plea.


    Tiana''s patience had finally snapped-this time, she was truly furious.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 783

    Michael felt a deep sense of frustration creeping up and let out a coldugh. "Aunt Tiana, of all people, Andrew is thest person you should be asking for help. Who does he think he is? Like he could actually save Rhodes Corporation? The moment trouble showed up, he disappeared without a trace!"


    Tiana smirked. ¡°Oh? So if Andrew isn''t capable, does that mean you are?" Tell you what-if you can contain the media bacsh and turn the pharmaceutical division around, I''ll make you CEO on the spot. How about that?"


    Michael''s face darkened immediately. While Tiana made it sound like she was giving him an opportunity, in reality, she was humiliating him in front of everyone.


    Her words did not just question his abilities-they made it clear to the entire room that Michael simply was not on Andrew''s level.


    That was the only reason she could afford to make such an offer.


    Michael clenched his teeth. "Fine, Aunt Tiana. I admit, I can''t fix this mess. But Andrew? He''s even worse-he doesn''t deserve the position either!"


    Tiana chuckled, herughter dripping with mockery.


    Michael''s face flushed with anger-was she really looking down on him that much?


    Tiana turned to Marcus. "Mr. Chapman, call Andrew again. This time, I''ll speak to him myself."


    The entire boardroom fell into stunned silence, wondering if she was personally asking Andrew toe back. No one would have thought they would see the day.


    After all, Tiana held the highest authority in Rhodes Corporation, and there was no reason for her to lower herself to plead with a mere board member. With that, they all wondered what was so special about Andrew.


    One of the senior executives, an old-timer who had been beaten up by Andrew twice before, immediately spoke up. "Mrs. Rhodes, thepany is in trouble, and we should work together to find a solution. But having you personally ask for help? That''s uneptable! It would make all of us look like failures, and worse, it would damage your dignity!"


    Another executive quickly chimed in. "Exactly! Mrs. Rhodes, you represent the entirepany, and more importantly, you carry the Rhodes family''s name. If someone has to ask for help, it should be us, your subordinates."


    "That''s right! No matter how desperate we are, we can''t let you lower yourself to this level. If anyone has to grovel, it should be us!"


    As the room erupted with passionate derations, Tiana''s lips curled into a faint smirk.


    "Alright then. Since you all agree that it would be humiliating for me to personally ask Andrew... Which one of you will go and invite Mr. Lloyd back to take charge?"


    The room that had been buzzing with energy just moments ago suddenly fell dead silent. The executives nced around at each other, but not a single one volunteered.


    They had no problem putting on a show of loyalty for Tiana, but when it came to actually swallowing their pride and asking Andrew for help, not a single one of them had the guts.


    After all, many of them had been Andrew''s enemies at some point and some had even suffered under


    his hand. Asking them to beg


    Andrew for help? That was worse


    than eating dirt.


    Tiana scoffed. "Oh, so all that talk just now was for show? The moment you


    actually have to do something, you all


    y dead?"


    Her patience was wearing dangerously thin. If these idiots were not vital to thepany, she would have fired them all on the spot.


    Her gazended on one particr executive and said, "Mr. Mitchell, you''re a senior figure in this


    experienced. And just now, you


    the first to pledge your loyalty to


    me."


    were


    She added, "Then let''s put that loyalty to the test-go and ask Andrew toe back."


    Charlie Mitchell''s face twisted into an awkward grimace as if he had just swallowed something bitter. "Mrs. Rhodes, y-you see, I''m already


    at an advanced age. Asking me to beg some kid for help us-''

 Chapter 784

    Before Charlie could even finish his sentence, Tiana cut him off coldly. "Right now, what''s more important-thepany''s future or your pride? I don''t think I need to spell it out


    r you."


    Charlie''s stomach twisted. He knew there was no way out of this-whether he liked it or not, he had to go through with it.


    At Tiana''s signal, Marcus dialed Andrew''s number again and then handed the phone to Charlie with a polite smile.


    Charlie forced out a stiff chuckle. "Mr. Lloyd, it''s Charlie Mitchell, one of the senior board members. I was just wondering when do you n on returning to thepany?"


    He tried to keep his tone as respectful as possible, swallowing his pride. A secondter, Andrew''s voice came through,pletely indifferent. "Get lost."


    The call cut off-no hesitation, no exnation.


    Charlie stood there, gripping the phone, his face turning a deep shade of red. "That little bastard! He actually told me to get lost! Me!"


    Fuming, he raised the phone, ready to smash it against the ground.


    Marcus quickly called out, "Mr. Mitchell, that''s my phone! If you break it, you''re paying for it!"


    Charlie''s hand froze in midair, his entire body stiff with rage. Around the room, several people struggled to contain theirughter, their shoulders shaking as they covered their mouths.


    Andrew had guts, that was for sure. He did not just ignore Charlie-he had straight-up dismissed him like he was nothing.


    Tiana, unfazed, nced around the room. "Since Mr. Mitchell couldn''t bring Mr. Lloyd back, we''ll move on. Next -Mr. Olson, head of security, your turn."


    The moment she called his name, David Olson''s face twisted into something close to despair.


    Some executives, especially those on better terms with Andrew, were not too worried. Even if they failed, at least they would not bepletely humiliated.


    But Michael''sckeys? They were in for hell.


    One by one, they dialed.


    "Mr. Lloyd, thepany really needs you. Could you pleasee back and take charge?"


    "Fuck off."


    "Mr. Lloyd, please, don''t be upset! This was all just a


    misunderstanding. We''re all in this


    together now, so you can''t just abandon us!"


    "Who the hell are you? Do I know you? You want me to save you? What are you, my kid? Get lost."


    "Mr. Lloyd, we''re in a crisis. Instead of holding grudges, shouldn''t we all work together? As a board member, how could you be so crude and irresponsible?"


    "So what if I''m crude? So what if I don''t give a damn? What are you gonna do?


    Bite me? Screw off!"


    The calls ended one by one, and


    Rhodes Corporation''s executives fell


    into a suffocating silence.


    Frustration, humiliation, and outright


    fury spread through the room like wildfire.


    +25 BORUS


    "This is outrageous! That bastard actually dares to treat us like this! He owes us an apology!"


    "Unbelievable. I''ve been in business for decades, and never in my life have I been insulted like this. Andrew, you''ve gone too far!"


    "I mean, fine, if he doesn''t want to help, whatever! But does he have to go out of his way to humiliate us? Screw him!"


    The executives who had been personally cursed out were trembling with rage, barely keeping themselves together.


    Meanwhile, Marcus and his team stood quietly off to the side, looking perfectlyposed. But deep down? They were enjoying every second of it.


    After all, nearly half of Rhodes Corporation''s top executives had just been publicly humiliated by Andrew.


    And Marcus? He was lucky enough to be excluded from the massacre.


    This was history in the making. Not even Tiana or the head of the Rhodes family had ever dared to go this far.


    Yet Andrew, a single board member, had just single-handedly torn through the entirepany''s leadership like it was nothing.


    And the worst part? There wasn''t a damn thing anyone could do about it.

 Chapter 785

    Michael''s eyes burned with fury. "Aunt Tiana, I suggest we make Andrew pay for his arrogance and tant disrespect!"


    Tiana nodded without hesitation. "You''re right. He''s gotten way too full of himself- it''s time he faced the consequences. Tell you what-why don''t you go over there right now, tie him up, and drag him back here? I''ll personally take care of him. Sound good?"


    Michael''s throat tightened as he stared at her in disbelief. He thought, ''Is she joking? Did she seriously expect me to go up against Andrew in a fight?''


    After all, if he could take Andrew down, he would not have needed to rely on Tiana in the first ce.


    Tiana shot him a condescending look. "If you''re not up for the task, then shut up." She turned to Marcus. "Give me the phone. I''ll ask Andrew myself."


    This time, no one in the room dared to protest. They had all tried-and they had all been humiliated. Now, their only hope was Tiana.


    Tiana took the phone and, after a deep breath, spoke in a calm but firm tone. "Mr. Lloyd, name your terms. What will it take for you toe back and fix this mess at Rhodes Corporation?"


    Andrew''s voice came through the line, light with amusement. "Now, this is a rare moment¡ªMrs. Rhodes, you''re finally asking me for help."


    Tiana replied, "Andrew, cut the games. You''ve had your fun humiliating everyone. Just tell me your conditions."


    Andrew chuckled. "It''s simple. Just one thing. If you can do it, I''lle back immediately."


    "Fine. Whatever it is, I''ll make it happen."


    "Good. Have Michael bring a team to Moonlit Apothecary and kneel before Lauren, bowing and begging for her mercy. That''s my condition."


    The line went dead.


    Tiana slowly lowered the phone, her face unreadable as she turned to the room full of executives. Her gaze finallynded on Michael.


    Michael instantly tensed, his skin crawling under her stare. "Aunt Tiana, why are you looking at me like that?"


    Tiana spoke tly. "Andrew named his terms."


    Michael instinctively took a step back. "Well, good for him, but what does that have to do with me?"


    Tiana''s lips curled. "You really are my dear nephew-so sharp. Yes, Michael. The condition is all about you."


    Michael felt his stomach drop. His voice came out dry. "That bastard... what does he want?"


    Tiana''s expression did not change. "He wants you to go to Moonlit Apothecary, bowing and begging for mercy before Lauren. Only then will he return. So, Michael-don''t det me down. Go."  en


    Michael''s mind went nk. It was as if a power drill had just been jammed straight into his skull.


    A secondter, he exploded. "You want me to kneel and beg him toe back? Aunt Tiana, you can''t do this to


    me! You just can''t! No way! I''d rather die than suffer that kind of humiliation! I will never kneel before him!"


    His furious shouts sent a shiver through the rest of the executives.


    This was beyond ruthless,


    Andrew actually demanded that a direct member of the Rhodes family kneel and beg?


    Did he think he was some kind of king?


    Marcus'' eyelid twitched. He knew Andrew was bold, but this? This was ying with fire.


    Tiana''s eyes turned ice-cold. "If you won''t go, do you expect me to do it?"


    Michael opened his mouth, ready to snap that he would not go even if she did. Of course, the words died in his throat.


    Right now, Bane had not made his move yet, and he still had a chance to rise. He couldn''t afford to cross Tianapletely.


    "Mrs. Rhodes, we can send someone else. I''m a Rhodes. The blood that runs in my veins is noble!"


    Michael spoke quickly, desperate to


    make her reconsider. "If I kneel


    before Andrew, it''ll disgrace the


    entire Rhodes name! This is exactly what he wants-to step on us and humiliate us!"


    Tiana remained unmoved. "I don''t care about any of that. Right now, no one else can save thepany except Andrew, and he specifically wants you to kneel and wee Lauren back."


    She continued, "So, Michael, don''t disappoint me. And don''t disappoint your father and the family head, watching from Blumedale. You''re a Rhodes. You''re supposed to be the family''s shining star. If anyone is worthy of handling this, it''s you."

 Chapter 786

    As she spoke, Tiana''s expression softened, her tone turning almost coaxing. Seeing the situation, the other executives also jumped in, their voices filled with persuasion.


    "Mr. Rhodes, true courage lies in sacrifice for the greater good!"


    "Mr. Rhodes, if you bring Mr. Lloyd back, you won''t just be saving thepany- you''ll be a hero of the Rhodes family!"


    "It''s just bowing and begging for mercy. Think about it-history remembers those who endure humiliation for a greater cause. You''ll have the chance to be remembered!"


    Michael listened as one voice after another filled the room, each word supposedly well-meaning, yet every sentence stabbing deeper into his pride. Once red with fury, his face turned eerily pale.


    These backstabbing bastards had made up their minds and had all collectively decided to throw him under the bus to save themselves.


    Being remembered in history? To hell with that! Even with his limited education, he knew that kneeling would only bring him shame for a lifetime. They were sugarcoating it, but in reality, they wanted him to humiliate himself so they could keep their hands clean!


    "Say whatever you want, but I will never-


    Michael gritted his teeth, determined to make his stance crystal clear. However, before he could finish, his phone


    rang.


    He nced at the screen. His father, Kenny, was calling from Blumedale. His stomach tightened, but he still answered. "Dad, what''s wrong?"


    His


    eyes flickered toward Tiana, and he hesitated for a second before putting the phone on speaker.


    Kenny''s voice came through, rough and angry. "Tell me the truth-things are falling apart at Rhodes Corporation aren''t they?"


    Michael forced augh. "It''s not that bad. Just a little setback!"


    Kenny''s furious roar nearly blew out the speaker. "You useless piece of shit! Do you think you can lie to me? The entire Rhodes family already knows about the disaster unfolding in Jayrodale!"


    He shouted, "I don''t care what you have to do-you''d better stabilize thepany immediately! That''s our stronghold in this region, the foundation of our family''s power in Blumedale. If you keep dragging it into the gutter, then even if I be the next family head, what''s the point of inheriting an empty shell?"


    Kenny was beyond livid. His words were sharp, his frustration seething through the phone.


    Michael felt a wave of frustration. "Dad, thepany is under massive public scrutiny. We''re getting attacked from all sides, and I have no way to fix it right now! What do you expect me to do?"


    Kenny''s voice turned ice cold. "I


    don''t give a damn what you do-you fix it, or you deal with the


    consequences. If this mess ruins.my ns in Blumedale, and you end up being the one dragging me down...


    BUMS


    "I swear to God, I''ll disown you myself. Hell, I might even have you castrated just


    to make sure you never produce another disappointment like yourself!"


    With that, Kenny mmed the phone down, ending the call with a loud bang.


    Michael''s face went from pale to utterly lifeless as he realized it was over.


    P


    Even his father was pressuring him to clean up this disaster. If he failed, the old man threatened to castrate him. He could not believe his own father would do it.


    But the worst part? Michael had no solution, and he had no way out of this.


    Did that mean he really had no choice but to follow Tiana''s orders and beg Andrew to return?


    Tiana''s voice cut through his spiraling thoughts. "Michael, that was Kenny on the phone, wasn''t it?"


    Michael forced a dry chuckle. "Yeah... my dad."


    Tiana''s lips curved slightly. ¡°Then I assume his message was the same as mine-fixing thepany''s downfall is the top priority. So, are you ready to offer up your pride for the family?"  en


    Michael blinked. "Offer up... my pride?"


    Tiana''s smirk deepened. ¡°That''s right-your pride. Andrew doesn''t want your life-he just wants you to apologize. So really, there''s no need for all this dramatic resistance."


    en


    Michael''s face darkened like a thundercloud. He clenched his fists, his knuckles turning white.


    "Fine!" he finally spat out. "I''ll go get him. I''ll go pick up that damn bastard myself! Happy now?"

 Chapter 787

    At Moonlit Apothecary, Andrew had just returned from the West End headquarters. The moment he stepped inside, he saw Lauren, now awake, sitting up in bed.


    N and Francesca were by her side, chatting with her. Nyl greeted him with a smile, "Dr. Lloyd, you''re back! Ms. Rhodes is awake!"


    Andrew nodded and walked over, lightly touching Lauren''s forehead. After checking her temperature, he smiled. " No fever. You still look a little pale, but you''ll be fine."


    Lauren hesitated before asking, "Dr. Lloyd, what''s happening with thepany right now?"


    Francesca huffed in frustration. "Lauren, look at yourself! You''re still recovering, and you''re already worrying about Rhodes Corporation? Mrs. Rhodes and Michael can handle it you don''t have to keep pushing yourself!" Lauren shook her head. "It''s not about them. I''m worried about my father''s position in Blumedale. Right now, a huge portion of our family''s operations over there rely on Rhodes Corporation. If thepany copses, Dad will lose his foothold entirely!"


    Cedric nodded. "She''s right. Rhodes family was ambitious enough to expand beyond Jayrodale and establish itself in Blumedale-something neither the Aickers nor the Wellers could pull off.


    "But if it starts to crumble, then everything Jameson had built in Blumedale could fall apart before he even has a chance to establish real power."


    Andrew gave Lauren''s hand a reassuring p?t. "Don''t worry. Rhodes Corporation isn''t going down. I''ll step in and stabilize everything. And while I''m at it, I''ll make sure you be the CEO."


    Lauren''s expression dimmed. "I doubt it... Mom has probably chosen Michael''s sidepletely by now. She doesn''t want me there."


    Andrew''s gaze softened-he could tell how deeply hurt she was. Lauren hadpletely lost faith in her mother, but Tiana had her own burdens to bear. In the end, both mother and daughter were trapped in painful circumstances.


    "Whether Tiana supports you or not doesn''t matter," Andrew said casually. "The deal was clear-whoever saves Rhodes Corporation earns the right to be CEO."


    He smiled. "Silly girl, haven''t you realized it yet? I already told Michael toe pick you up."


    Lauren''s eyes widened. "Wait... Dr. Lloyd, what did you just say? You told Michael toe pick me up?"


    Andrew nodded. "That''s right. And not just that-he''s going to kneel and bow while begging you toe back."


    Lauren stared at him,pletely speechless.


    Francesca and Cedric, sitting nearby, were just as stunned.


    Francesca let out a sharpugh. "Andrew, you expect Michael to beg for her forgiveness? You might as well say you''ve already killed him!"


    Cedric frowned. "That guy is just like his father Kenny-arrogant, entitled, and full of himself. Asking him to get down on his knees? Impossible. No, scratch that-it''s beyond


    impossible."


    Andrew leaned back in his chair, his expression unreadable. "Well... we''ll find out soon enough."


    Then, as if he did not have a care in


    the world, he casually poured


    himself a cup of tea and sipped it.


    He even started chatting with N like nothing was happening.


    Lauren, Francesca, and Cedric exchanged uneasy nces, wondering if he was being serious. Did he really expect Michael to show up and beg for Lauren''s forgiveness?


    Their doubts did notst long.


    Momentster, several cars pulled up outside Moonlit Apothecary. The doors swung open, and Michael stepped out, leading over a dozen executives toward the entrance. Francesca''s jaw dropped. "No way. No freaking way. Andrew, you''re amazing-Michael really showed up!"


    Lauren frowned, her instincts kicking in. "Be careful. He brought a lot of people


    with him... This might not be as simple as it seems."

 Chapter 788

    Andrew stood up and said calmly, "If he dares toe with bad intentions, then I''ll make sure he never leaves."


    Michael led the way, forcing a smile. "Andrew, Lauren, I''m here to take you both back to thepany."


    Andrew raised a hand. "Hold it right there. Moonlit Apothecary doesn''t let stray dogs just wander in."


    Michael''s smile froze instantly, his expression darkening. Andrew, don''t push it too far."


    Behind him, the group of executives also looked ufortable. The first thing Andrew did was put him in his ce this guy really had no shame.


    Andrew tilted his head. "What? Do you think calling you a dog is too much? Look at your attitude-does this look like you''re here to ask someone for help? Get on your knees before you speak to me."


    Michael''s temple throbbed with rage. "Andrew, I already came here in person. That should be enough. If you push things too far, it won''t end well for anyone!"


    Andrew chuckled. "Oh no, I''m not pushing anything-I''m simply stating the terms. Kneel and talk, or turn around and leave. Your choice."


    Michael clenched his fists, his whole body shaking with anger. He turned on his heel, ready to storm off.


    However, before he could take a step, the executives behind him quickly grabbed him.


    "Mr. Rhodes, we came all this way-don''t waste the trip!"


    "You already agreed to this with Mrs. Rhodes. If you go back empty-handed, what are you going to tell her?"


    "It''s just kneeling-what''s the big deal? Once you''ve done it a few times, you''ll get used to it!"


    Michael was about ready to murder someone. He cursed at the executives for being a bunch of bastards. It was not them being forced to kneel, so of course, they had no problem saying all this nonsense!


    Telling him he would get used to it was ridiculous. He could not help but wonder why the hell they hired these kinds of people for Rhodes Corporation.


    At that moment, Lauren, with Francesca supporting her, stepped to the entrance. "Michael, what kind of game are you ying?"


    She still did not believe he was actually here to take her back. Yet, before she could even process what was happening, Michael did something unthinkable-he dropped to his knees.


    Lauren and Francesca froze in shock, their eyes wide with disbelief.


    Michael clenched his jaw, his voice low and bitter. "Lauren... Andrew... on behalf of Rhodes Corporation, I ask you to return."


    His voice dripped with humiliation. Every word felt like it was being ripped out of his throat.


    Francesca''s mouth hung open as she turned to Andrew. "H-He actually knelt?¡±


    Andrew crossed his arms, leaning against the doorframe, enjoying the spectacle. "Kneeling isn''t enough, though. Mr. Rhodes, what''s with that stiff posture?"


    Michael''s eyes burned red, his entire body trembling with fury. "Andrew, I''m already kneeling. Do you really have to humiliate me this much?"


    Andrew shrugged. "I didn''t ask for just kneeling-I asked for bowing and begging for mercy. You look like a stiff


    corpse down there-who''s supposed to believe you''re sincere?"


    Michael''s face twisted in rage, his body tensing. He could not take it anymore he had enough. Kneeling before the two people he swore he would destroy was already breaking him.


    Yet, he was asked to beg? He had never even shown such a level of respect for his own elders.


    The executives noticed his resistance and immediately pushed him down.


    Michael roared in fury. ¡°What the hell are you doing?! Let go of me! Do you want to die?!"


    Pinned to the ground, he struggled violently, but his subordinates held him down. He was in disbelief that they were seriously forcing him into this.


    "Mr. Rhodes, you''ve already knelt. If you back out now, all that humiliation was for nothing!"


    "Exactly, Mr Rhodes! It''s like... once


    you sleep with someone, you''re already there-whether it''s once or ten times doesn''t make a difference! You might as well see it through!" 1


    "Mr. Lloyd, please watch closely! Mr. Rhodes is about to offer you his grand


    apology!"


    "I''m sorry!" Michael shouted as he bowed.


    "I''m sorry!" His hands curled into fists as his body shook with rage.


    "I''m sorry!" The moment his forehead touched the ground for the third time, the


    entire ce fell silent. 2

 Chapter 789

    Michael roared in fury, thrashing violently as the group of executives pinned him down. Like a pack of butchers restraining a wild hog, they forced him into a deep bow.


    One by one, they followed suit,pleting the bowing and begging for mercy.


    Michael''s forehead mmed into the floor with each bow, the impact echoing through the room. Within moments, his forehead was red and swollen.


    Lauren and Francesca stood frozen, staring in utter disbelief. Seeing Michael, of all people, humiliated like this felt almost surreal.


    Lauren finally turned to Andrew. "Dr. Lloyd, was this your doing?"


    Andrew replied calmly, "How could I possibly arrange something like this? Mr. Rhodes simply had a change of heart. He realized he owed you an apology, so he''s making amends in the most respectful way possible-by personally inviting you back to take charge."


    Lauren narrowed her eyes at Michael. "Is that really what you''re thinking?"


    Michael''s lips trembled as he held back tears. "Y-Yeah... That''s exactly what I''m thinking!"


    At this point, he would go along with whatever Andrew said. It was like being force-fed humiliation-since he could not resist, he might as well swallow it whole and endure it.


    Deep in his heart, though, Michael vowed-one day, he would make Andrew pay for this.


    Lauren took a deep breath. "I don''t care why you''re doing this, and I don''t care what your real intentions are. I was never nning on abandoning thepany anyway."


    Andrew arched a brow at Michael and snapped, "Didn''t you hear that? Ms. Rhodes is ready to return. Well, what are you waiting for, Michael? Go get the car ready!"


    Michael gritted his teeth. "You have a car. We don''t have enough room for you."


    Andrew smirked. "Oh, I have a car. But that''s my car. Lauren and I are returning for official business, so we''ll be taking apany vehicle. You''re not telling me you don''t understand basic protocol, are you?"


    Michael''s face twitched violently as he cursed at the shameless, petty bastard. If he wanted to leech off thepany''s resources, he should just say so why act all high and mighty about it?


    With no choice, Michael begrudgingly arranged a Rhodes Corporation car for them.


    Andrew and Lauren boarded without another word, and as the vehicle pulled away, Moonlit Apothecary fell into an odd silence.


    Francesca and Cedric exchanged nces, both savoring the moment.


    "Mrs. Rhodes actually bowed her head to Dr. Lloyd," Francesca murmured. "Honestly, I never thought I''d see the day. It feels..... satisfying."


    Cedricughed heartily. "And Michael? Coming all the way here just to kneel and beg? That was definitely Andrew''s doing. This kid is getting more cunning by the day!"


    Cedric then turned to Francesca, giving her a knowing look. "By the way, you''re


    not going back to the Aicker residence tonight."


    Francesca frowned. "Huh? Why not? I haven''t moved out yet-what''s wrong with staying at home?"


    Cedric''s tone left no room for argument. "I don''t care. You''re staying at Moonlit Sanctuary tonight. Where exactly? That''s up to you. But the Aicker residence is undergoing renovations¡ªthe air is full of chemicals and toxic fumes. You shouldn''t be anywhere near it."


    Francesca''s face flushed bright red. She red at Cedric and snapped, "You dirty old man!"


    Cedric smirked. "You love the idea, but you''re just pretending to be embarrassed. Not bad, kid. That performance? Award-worthy."


    Francesca''s frustration boiled over. "Grandpa, I hope you live a long, long life-so I can torment you forever!"


    ...


    Meanwhile, Rhodes Corporation''s situation was spiraling. With negative press mounting by the day, thepany''s reputation was hanging by a thread.


    In the age of social media, a bad


    public image was not just a setback¡ªit was a death sentence. By the time Andrew and Lauren arrived at thepany headquarters, they were


    over


    immediately surrounded.


    At the front of the crowd stood Tiana, Rhodes Corporation''s First Lady. Behind her


    were executives, managers, and countless employees.


    Everyone was desperate-if thepany copsed, they all had something to lose. They had been waiting, hoping, and praying for Andrew and Lauren to return.


    "Mr. Lloyd, you have toe up with a n!"


    "Mr. Lloyd, the entirepany is depending on you and Ms. Rhodes!"


    Several senior executives swallowed their pride, looking at Andrew with pleading eyes.


    Yet, Andrew ignored them. What happened next would depend entirely on Lauren.

 Chapter 790

    If Lauren was not willing, then Rhodes Corporation could crash and burn, and


    Andrew would not spare it another nce.


    Tiana hesitated before stepping forward. "Lauren, are you alright?"


    There was a flicker of guilt in her eyes¡ªpain and regret shing for just a


    moment. She was still tormented by the fact that she had pped Lauren, and no matter how much time passed, she could not shake the guilt.


    However, this kind of pain-Tiana could not bring herself to express it.


    Lauren''s face remained emotionless. "Why the act, Mrs. Rhodes? Do you actually care whether I''m fine or not? "Would it really matter to you?"


    Tiana was at a loss for words.


    Andrew, sensing the tension between the mother and daughter, cut in. "Mrs. Rhodes, we can take over this mess. But there''s one condition-you need to step back and give up control."


    Tiana quickly nodded. "As long as you can clean this up, you can run thepany however you want!"


    Andrew''s tone sharpened. "I don''t just need everyone else to cooperate-I need you to follow orders too."


    Tiana''s expression stiffened. "Even I have to follow your orders?"


    Andrew met her gaze head-on. "Of course. Because I don''t like people hovering over my shoulder, second-guessing my decisions."


    Tiana hesitated for a moment before letting out a cold scoff. "Fine. If you can actually prove you have what it takes, I''ll do as you say."


    Andrew smiled. "Mrs. Rhodes, you''re quite reasonable I admire that. In that case, here''s your first task."


    Tiana raised an eyebrow, amused. "Mr. Lloyd, you don''t waste time, do you? Giving me assignments already? Alright, let''s hear it!"


    Andrew smirked. "Your assignment is simple-do nothing. In other words, for everything that happens from this moment on, stay out of it. Go get a facial, do some shopping, or go home and get some beauty sleep."


    Tiana''s expression darkened instantly. "Andrew, you''re trying to sideline me."


    Andrew remained indifferent. "If that''s how you see it, I won''t argue."


    The only person who could save Rhodes Corporation was Lauren, and as long as Tiana was around, she would interfere.


    Lauren''s biggest emotional roadblock was her mother, so Tiana had to go.


    Tiana clenched her jaw. "Fine. I''ll step back this time."


    "But Andrew-if you fail and thepany copses, I hope you understand what the consequences will be."


    Andrew shrugged. "If that happens, Mrs. Rhodes, you can do whatever you want. I really don''t care."


    Tiana let out a cold snort and walked away with her people.


    The moment she left, Marcus beamed. "Mr. Lloyd, Ms. Rhodes-what''s the n? We''re waiting on your orders!"


    One of the senior executives, clearly anxious, chimed in, "Every minute we waste, thepany''s image and


    losses are getting worse! If this continues, we''ll lose half of our assets-maybe more!"


    Andrew chuckled. "Lauren, you''re the CEO now-it''s all up to you."


    Lauren''s face flushed. "I-I''m not the CEO, Dr. Lloyd! You''re joking, right?"


    Andrew shook his head. "I''m not joking. Right now, the power is in your hands. You may not hold the


    title, but you''re inplete control. So, you decide what happens next."


    Lauren was not the type to hesitate when things needed to be done. She took a deep breath, straightened her posture, and scanned the room.


    "First, the Marketing Department and PR Department-I need both of you to work together andpile a full report on our losses and negative


    press. I want everything-nota


    single detail can be missed!"


    Marcus nodded approvingly. "Good. If we can identify the exact damage, we can start finding solutions!"


    The head of Marketing immediately responded, "Understood! We''ll get started right away!"


    However, the head of the public rtions department was one of Michael''s people, and he hesitated. His eyes darted to Michael, waiting for a signal.


    Seeing Michael''s dark, irritated expression, he instantly knew what to do.


    "Apologies, Ms. Rhodes," he said smoothly, "but the PR department can''tply with your request."

 Chapter 791

    Lauren furrowed her brows, about to ask why. However, before she could, Andrew


    had already waved over the head of the public rtions department.


    "You''re Mr. Brown, right? Come here. I need a word with you."


    Jay Brown strode over, his face ice-cold. "Mr. Lloyd, what do you want to talk about?"


    Andrew''s tone was calm yet sharp. "I want to discuss how you tantly disobeyed the CEO''s orders and what consequences you should face for it."


    Jay''s eyes widened in shock before he snapped in fury. "Andrew, stop acting like you have real authority! Do you think I''m scared of you?"


    Andrew did not waste time arguing his face remained cold as he delivered a brutal p. Jay did not even have time to grunt before blood gushed out from his mouth, and he was sent flying. The moment he hit the ground, he passed out cold.


    The effect was immediate-several of Michael''sckeys, who had been acting tough just moments ago, shut their mouths tight. One by one, they lowered their heads and kept quiet, suddenly remembering how to behave.


    Andrew flexed his wrist like he had just swatted away an inconvenience. Then, as if nothing had happened, he said, "Someone, take Mr. Brown to the infirmary."


    He added casually, "Since he got injured on the job, thepany will cover his medical expenses."


    ''Injured on the job? Are you kidding me?'' Michael and hisckeys were in disbelief at Andrew''s audacity.


    Lauren stood there speechless for a moment, stunned by Andrew''s ruthlessness. Nheless, desperate times called for desperate measures, and she was not about to object to his methods.


    Andrew quickly refocused and addressed the room. "Let''s not forget-Mrs. Rhodes has officially handed over authority to Ms. Rhodes and me."


    Andrew nced at the others, his voice calm but firm. "Cooperate, and everything will run smoothly. Once thepany is back on track, everyone gets paid. But if anyone wants to be a troublemaker and y games with me, just take a good look at what happened to Jay."


    No one dared to speak.


    Andrew''s approach since arriving at Rhodes Corporation had left an undeniable impression. There were only two options when dealing with him¡ªeitherpletely overpower him or fall in line. And if you couldn''t suppress him, the smart choice was to cooperate.


    Lauren continued, "Now, the biggest


    issue we''re facing is the online attacks against ourpany. Mr. Chapman, I''m putting you in charge of handling this. Whether it takes money, influencers, or PR


    campaigns, do whatever it takes to r¨¦store ourpany''s public image as soon as possible."


    Marcus nodded. "Rest assured, I''ll take care of it."


    Michael''s face darkened as he snapped, "Mr. Chapman, watch your words! The


    acting CEO right now is Mrs. Rhodes, not anyone else."


    Marcus remained unfazed. "I don''t


    see anything wrong with what I said. With Ms. Rhodes and Mr. Lloyd working together, saving this


    CS only a matter of time


    So, let''s be honest-if anyone


    deserves to take over Rhodes Corporation in the future, it''s Ms. Rhodes."


    Michael''s expression twisted in anger. "You-"


    Andrew cut him off, pointing at him. "Mr. Rhodes, you''re driving me somewhereter."


    Michael''s face turned beet red. "What did you just say? You want me to be your driver?"


    Andrew shrugged. "Is there a problem? Mrs. Rhodes gave me authority, so if I tell you to drive, then you drive."


    The moment he heard Tiana''s name, Michael could not argue anymore. He clenched his jaw and hissed, "Fine, I''ll drive. But my skills are terrible¡ªif I drive us off a cliff, don''t me me."


    Andrew let out a chuckle. "As long as you go down with me, I won''tin."

 Chapter 792

    Michael''s face darkened as he cursed Andrew in his mind. ''That bastard... Like hell I''d want to die with him!''


    Lauren barely held back augh, secretly loving Andrew''s antics. She was touched, knowing that Andrew was going after Michael just to stand up for her. She continued methodically, addressing each urgent matter one by one.


    "Last two things¡ª-do everything possible to win back the business partners we lost," she instructed. "They only cut ties with us because they were misled by the online smear campaign. If we can convince them otherwise, we can restore those partnerships."


    Toward the end, she hesitated, her brows slightly furrowed, as if struggling with something.


    Andrew chuckled. "You''re stressing over handling the Wellers'' warehouse fire, aren''t you?"


    Lauren nodded. "Dr. Lloyd, you really do get me. Most of our other problems can be dealt with through PR, advertising, and strategic business moves. But the Wellers'' warehouse fire is already a national scandal. To be honest, I have no idea how to handle it."


    Andrew cast a nce at Michael, smirking. "I''m guessing you all don''t know this yet, but that warehouse was practically waiting to be burned down. In other words, Harvey set the whole thing up."


    Marcus looked shocked. "Mr. Lloyd, what do you mean?"


    The others were equally curious, waiting for Andrew to exin.


    Andrew said, got word that there was nothing inside that warehouse no inventory, nothing Their so-called multi-million-dor losses werepletely fabricated to fool the media and the public


    "As for why? The first reason is obvious-they want to force Rhodes Corporation topensate them.


    And second, they want to contron


    public opinion, making us the


    scapegoat for all the vel


    Michael''s face flickered with doubt. "You''re telling me this was all staged? Did Harvey really y me that day?"


    Andrew scoffed. "And that, my dear Michael, is why Harvey ranks number one among the four in Jayrodale, while you''re stuck at number two. You really need to do some self-reflection."


    Michael''s expression twisted with anger. He hated how Andrew looked down on him and sneered, "Even if I got yed by him, it''s no loss to me."


    He then grinned smugly at Andrew. "Harvey might think he''s slick, sneaking around with Serena, but he has no idea-he wasn''t the only one enjoying her. Guess what? I had my fair share too. In fact, you could say I was screwing Harvey''s mom. Doesn''t that mean I got thestugh?"


    The sheer arrogance on his face was impossible to miss.


    Andrew raised an eyebrow, giving Michael a slow p. "Mr. Rhodes, I have to hand it to you. When ites to being aplete degenerate, you take the crown."


    The rest of the executives were torn between disgust and fury, but no one dared call Michael out as Andrew did.


    Lauren''s voice turned ice-cold. "And you think that makes you impressive? In the end, you''re no different from Harvey."


    Michael remained unfazed, even smirking as he scoffed, "You wouldn''t understand the taste of married women and lonely housewives."

 Chapter 793

    No one paid any attention to Michael and his twistedments. Everyone was waiting for Andrew and Lauren''s next instructions.


    Andrew said, "Lauren, I don''t think we should go head-to-head with the Wellers over the warehouse fire."


    Lauren nodded. "I was thinking the same. Right now, the public is on their side, and the inte is flooded with support for them. If we try to argue our case directly, people will just see Rhodes Corporation as the viin."


    Andrew smirked. "Which is why we should shift the focus."


    Lauren thought for a moment before her eyes lit up. "You mean we create a new media storm-one big enough to rece the warehouse fire scandal and divert public attention?"


    Andrew gave her an approving look. "That''s my girl-always quick on the uptake."


    Excited, Lauren''s mind raced, quicklying up with possible solutions. "Dr. Lloyd, I swear, you''re a lifesaver. The moment you pointed it out, everything just clicked. If we create a bigger national talking point, the public''s focus will shift, and our crisis will fade into the background."


    She clenched her fist with renewed determination, looking at Andrew with gratitude. Not only was he clearing obstacles for her in the real world, but he was also opening up new ways of thinking for her.


    A man like him was an absolute gem-Christina had really let a priceless treasure slip through her fingers.


    Lauren''s assistant, Eunice, hesitantly raised her hand. "But, Miss, whatever wee up with needs to be big enough, shocking enough topletely overshadow the warehouse fire. Where are we supposed to find something like that on such short notice?"


    Lauren''s excitement was momentarily dampened as she frowned, deep in thought.


    Andrew chuckled. "If there''s no immediate scandal to use, then we just wait. People are already tearing us apart online-what''s a little more noise on top of that?"


    Laurenughed. "Dr. Lloyd is right. There''s really no point in worrying about this. Alright, everyone get to work. Focus on handling your current tasks first."


    Without hesitation, the executives got moving, following Lauren''s orders. Andrew, meanwhile, motioned to Michael. "Michael, it''s time for us to go." Michael''s face twitched, but he gritted his teeth and kept quiet.


    They arrived at Moonlit Apothecary, where Andrew had been before. Francesca was no longer there she had started her shift at Jayrodale General Hospital.


    Cedric had just finished seeing a patient and was taking a break. When he saw Andrew, a smile crossed his face. However, the moment his eyesnded on Michael, his expression darkened.


    Andrew waved dismissively. "Mr. Aicker, we''re here on business. This is just my driver-don''t bother with him."


    Michael''s anger red. "Andrew, I let you walk all over me at thepany, but do you really think you can treat me like this outside too?"


    Andrew let out a casual "Oh?" before turning back to Cedric. "Mr. Aicker, as I said, he''s my driver-also a part-time arsonist, the Wellers stepmother''s boy toy, and a


    premature ejactor..."


    As Andrew rattled off thebels one by one, Michael was fuming with rage. Without another word, he stormed out of Moonlit Apothecary and sulked in the car, seething.


    ''That damn bastard!'' Michael silently swore he had to get rid of Andrew. If not, he would be living in hell for the rest of his life, feeling like his entire body was crawling with ants


    Inside the clinic, Cedric chuckled. "Only you, Dr. Lloyd, could put that Rhodes Gorporation scumbag in his ce. To be honest, Michael and his father, Kenny, are exactly the same. I could tell from a young age that they were both rotten to the core."


    Andrew got straight to the point. "Mr. Aicker, I came to ask about the spokesperson you mentioned for our two miracle drugs. Who is it?"


    Cedric stroked his beard and said slowly, "This person is an old acquaintance of


    mine. They''ve been living in seclusion in the hills just outside Jayrodale."

 Chapter 794

    Cedric said, "When ites to holistic medicine and wellness, this person has made quite a name for herself. In fact, in the entire Gabo Creek region, she''s renowned for her expertise in health and longevity."


    He added, "Many high-society women from Jayrodale line up just to seek her advice on beauty and anti-aging remedies whenever they get the chance."


    Andrew''s face lit up. "A wellness expert? That''s perfect-getting her to endorse our miracle drug would be an ideal fit."


    Cedric, however, frowned. "It''s a good idea, but there are two major obstacles."


    "First, my old friend isn''t very social-she prefers solitude and spends most of her time in The Southern Hignds. Over the years, plenty of wealthy elites and high- ranking officials have tried to meet her, but most never even get past her front door.


    "Second, her background is rather unique-she isn''t exactly someone from ''our world.'' If you wanted to consult her for wellness knowledge, I could arrange that, but getting her to endorse a product? That''s a different story entirely."


    Andrew raised an eyebrow. "I get that a wellness guru might not be the most social person. After all, people who dedicate themselves to health and longevity usually lead peaceful, detached lives. But what do you mean by ''not from our world''? What''s so special about her identity?"


    Cedric took a sip of tea before answering, "Because she used to be a nun-she once lived in a monastery in Everde Mountain. That''s why I said she has a unique background-she''s not someone attached to worldly affairs."


    Andrew was speechless for a moment. "A nun? Mr. Aicker, are you kidding me? How am I supposed to get a former nun to endorse amercial product?"


    Cedric shook his head. "That''s not as big of a conflict as you might think. We live in a time when everything is evolving. Even some high-ranking masters from monasteries are out there driving luxury cars, smoking cigars, and running live- streaming ounts."


    He continued, "My old friend is actually quite grounded. To make a living, she even runs a small business and creates short content to grow her own audience."


    Andrew let out augh. "You can''t be serious."


    He was starting to think Cedric was just messing with him.


    Cedric pulled out his phone, opened up TikTok, and handed it to Andrew. "See for yourself. This is her content. I swear, every word I said is true-I''m not messing with you."


    Andrew watched the short video on Cedric''s phone, his face full of surprise.


    On the screen, a woman draped in a light veil was preparing tea. The video itself was an in-depth discussion about the differences between Holtrien''s and Eastonia''s tea cultures.


    The background music was an elegant harp piece-tranquil and sophisticated,


    adding a refined touch to the entire atmosphere.


    After watching, Andrew nodded. "She''s definitely knowledgeable. Her


    understanding of wellness is deep and well-researched."


    Cedric retrieved his phone and, with a flick of his finger, casually switched over to


    a video of a suggestive dance.


    His eyes were glued to the screen, locked onto the dancer''s long legs as he casually said, "Told you I wasn''t lying; Dr. Lloyd. My old friend''s name is Shiloh Greene. You can see her ount-she goes by ''Master Shiloh'' online. All I can do is


    put in a good word for you. But whether or not she agrees to meet you-I can''t guarantee anything."


    Andrew said, "That''s fine. Just let her know I''ll be visiting. I''ll head to The


    Southern Hignds right now and try to bring her back."


    Cedric nodded. "No problem."


    Andrew did not waste any more time. He left Moonlit Apothecary, got into the car,


    and ordered, "Drive to The Southern Hignds outside Jayrodale."


    het


    Michael''s expression turned grim. "What the hell? I''m warning you-the roads outside the city are dangerous. There are sharp turns and steep cliffs everywhere. If we''re not careful, we''ll end up driving straight off a cliff and die!"


    Andrew said calmly, "Well, if you don''t want to die, you''d better focus on driving."

 Chapter 795

    However, Andrew had overestimated Michael''s driving skills. Once they left Jayrodale and hit the winding roads toward The Southern Hignds, Michael miscalcted a sharp turn and scraped the car against the guardrail.


    Luckily, he hit the brakes in time. Andrew stepped out to inspect the damage and found only a minor dent-not enough to affect the car''s performance.


    Michael climbed out of the driver''s seat, looking annoyed. "Damn it! These roads are absolute garbage. Why don''t they just widen them or make the turns less sharp?"


    Andrew shot him a nce. "Oh? So instead of admitting you suck at driving, you''re ming the roads?"


    Michael stiffened and huffed. "Am I wrong? If these roads were as wide as the city highways, I wouldn''t have hit anything!"


    Andrew let out a coldugh. "By that logic, if I were your dad, does that mean I could smack you upside the head right now?"


    Michael''s expression immediately darkened. He did not dare talk back-out in the middle of nowhere like this, he was genuinely afraid Andrew might just finish him off.


    Andrew said casually, "The car''s fine. Let''s keep moving."


    Michael waved a hand. "I''m done. You drive."


    Andrew smirked. "Already scared?"


    Michael argued, "I''m not scared. I just wanna take a break."


    "If you''re scared, just admit it. No need to pretend. I can see your legs shaking."


    Michael replied, "Andrew, for thest damn time, I just wanna rest! Do you really think I''d be scared? Since when have I ever been scared?"


    "Then why won''t you drive?"


    "Because I just don''t feel like it! What''s it to you?"


    "Then you''re just a coward¡ªno need to hide it, Michael Rhodes, the Mouse."


    "You little-"


    Andrew''s taunts nearly infuriated Michael. He pointed a trembling finger at Andrew, too furious to speak.


    Andrew scoffed. "Fine, I''ll drive. Honestly wouldn''t trust your terrible skills anyway. Also, you might wanna step aside. Standing in the middle of a sharp turn like this is just asking for an ident


    Michael sneered. "What, you trying to scare me? If anyone dares to hit me, I''ll make sure they regret it for life!"


    Still sulking from their argument, Michael deliberately ignored Andrew''s warning.


    Andrew shook his head, done wasting his breath. He opened the car door and got into the driver''s seat.


    Just then, a loud boom rang out.


    Andrew turned his head just in time to see Michael gettingunched into the air after being hit by a Bentleying around the corner. He barely had time to scream before mming into the ground like a


    ragdoll. n


    Right where hended, a road sign loomed over him, and bold letters stated: [Dangerous Curve Ahead-High ident Rate. Over 32 Fatalities. Drive With Caution.]


    Andrew raised an eyebrow, wondering if the idiot just got himself killed. Suppressing his amusement, he got out of the car and walked over to the


    groaning mess on the ground.


    "You dumbass! Who the hell drives like that? Get the fuck out of your damn car!" Michael roared, voice full of pain.


    His whole body felt like it had been disassembled and barely put back together, Ignoring his injuries, he pushed himself up, his ragee


    outweighing his pain as he stomped toward the Bentley.


    Michael had never felt so humiliated. One second, he was arrogantly arguing with


    Andrew. The next, he was flying through the air like a crash dummy.


    Was Andrew''s mouth cursed or something?


    The Bentley hade to a stop, and two women stepped out. The moment Andrew saw them, his expression darkened.


    He recognized them instantly-Aspen and Christina, the infamous Stevens. He had not expected to run into them here, of all ces.


    "You blind bitches! Do you even know how to drive?! Who the hell do you think you are hitting me?! If you don''t wanna die, I swear I''ll¡ª"


    Michael was mid-rant when he finally got a clear look at them, and he immediately stopped mid-sentence.


    His fury twisted into something cold and calcting. "Oh. It''s you two. Well, I don''t care if we know each other-you still owe me money."

 Chapter 796

    Aspen, who was behind the wheel, nced at Michael with a cold expression.


    "Oh, it''s you, Michael. I have to ask-why the hell were you standing in the middle of the road like a damn utility pole? Trying to get yourself killed?"


    Michael exploded. "Aspen, you''re the one trying to get yourself killed! You hit me pay up!"


    Without hesitation, Aspen pulled out a hundred-dor bill and casually tossed it onto the ground. "There. Take it and go get yourself checked out, Michael."


    Michael stared at the bill, his fury skyrocketing. "You bitch! How dare you humiliate me? Do you have a death wish?!"


    He lunged at Aspen from behind, raising his leg to kick her. However, Aspen was no ordinary woman-she was a junior grandmaster at her peak. Without even turning her head, she sneered and swung her elbow back in a ruthless counterattack.


    Her strikended squarely against Michael''s face, sending blood spurting from his nose as he crashed to the ground, groaning in pain.


    Aspen shot him a look of pure disdain. "Pathetic."


    Without sparing him another nce, she climbed back into the Bentley, and with Christina beside her, they sped off.


    As the car passed Andrew, Christina lowered her window, casting him a cold, piercing nce. Andrew remained expressionless. For a moment, their gazes locked in midair-sparks seemed to fly.


    Michael mbered up from the ground, nose bleeding, and screamed, "Chase them! I swear to God, I''ll kill that bitch! I''ll make her pay!"


    Andrew ignored his tantrum and leisurely walked over to pick up the hundred- dor bill from the ground. Then, without hesitation, he stuffed it into his pocket right in front of Michael.


    Michael gawked at him, utterly baffled. "Andrew, are you seriously keeping that measly hundred bucks?"


    Andrew raised an eyebrow. "A hundred bucks is still money. I can be stubborn about a lot of things, but one thing I''ll never go against is money."


    Michael, still pressing tissues against his nose, gritted his teeth. "But that''s my medical bill! Why the hell do you get to take it?"


    Andrew rolled his eyes. "You said you didn''t want it. And besides, money left on the ground? Finder''s keepers."


    Michael was rendered speechless. Andrew was not bothered to argue further. He motioned for Michael to get in the car and floored the gas pedal.


    Unlike Michael''s sloppy driving, Andrew''s skills were on apletely different level. The difference between the two of them was like night and day.


    He tore through multiple consecutive sharp turns without even braking, drifting through each one with absolute control.


    At first, Michael thought it was thrilling. Then, as the speed increased, his face turned pale, then green.


    After that, he started retching violently.


    By the time Andrew took another


    high-speed drift, Michael was


    clutching his stomach and dry


    heaving. "I can''t-Slow down! We


    need to stop! If you keep driving like


    this, I''m going to die!"


    Andrew casually shifted gears and elerated again, the car roaring as it shot past another tight turn.


    Only then did he nce at Michael. "What was that? You want me to speed up? Alright. Your wish is mymand!"


    Michael''s eyes turned bloodshot as he shrieked, "I said slow down! Let me out! Not speed up!"


    He shouted, "Slow down! Hit the damn brakes! Brake_"


    Andrew nodded. "Got it. elerating now."


    Half an hourter, Andrew hadpletely outpaced Aspen''s


    Bentley, leaving it far behind in


    dust They were the first to arrive at The Southern Hignds.


    As soon as Andrew parked, Michael tumbled out of the car like a rolling barrel. His eyes were bloodshot, his face deathly pale, and his entire body was drenched in sweat. He


    uj


    was covered in his own vomit, stinking to high heaven.


    Andrew straightened his suit, ignoring Michael''s sorry state, and turned his attention to the monastery before them. Without hesitation, he strode inside.


    The moment he stepped in, a familiar voice rang through the air. "I''m Harvey Weller, and I''m here to pay respects to you, Master Shiloh!"

 Chapter 797

    Andrew frowned slightly. First, he had run into Aspen and Christina on the road. Now, at the monastery, he had to deal with Harvey.


    This trip was shaping up to be more trouble than expected. Still, he had alreadye this far-there was no turning back. Besides, he was not the type to be


    intimidated by anyone.


    Meanwhile, outside, Michael had managed to clean himself up a bit using the creek water.


    As he stepped into the monastery, his expression was full of resentment. "Andrew, you trying to kill me or something? If anything happens to me, neither Lauren nor you will get out of this alive!"


    Andrew sighed in annoyance. "Rx. If I really wanted you dead, it wouldn''t take more than a few seconds. Focus. The Wellers got here first, and it looks like they''re trying to win over Master Shiloh. We can''t let that happen."


    The moment Michael heard Harvey was here, his eyes turned bloodshot. He clenched his fists and snarled, "That bastard? Perfect. I''ve been waiting to settle the score."


    Andrew''s voice dropped into a warning tone. "Don''t do anything stupid. We don''t know what kind of person Master Shiloh is yet. If you start a fight with Harvey and piss her off, ruining my n, then I promise you your ride back to Jayrodale will be nothing but a nonstop vomit session."


    Michael''s face paled instantly. Just the memory of Andrew''s reckless driving made his stomach churn. He was terrified, feeling pure, bone-deep fear. Without another word, he swallowed his anger and shut his mouth.


    ...


    Stepping into the monastery''s main hall, Andrew immediately spotted Harvey standing respectfully in front of a sheer curtain. Behind him were two Wellers elders, both equally deferential.


    Behind the curtain, a row of candles flickered, casting a warm golden glow throughout the room. The entire scene radiated a serene, almost sacred aura.


    Seated on a meditation cushion, a


    woman''s figure was barely visible through the thin veil. She sat in absolute stillness, her posture elegant andposed. Though her face was obscured by a delicate silk covering, her presence alone was striking.


    Michael, unable to help himself, took two steps forward and muttered, "I can''t see her face, but judging from that figure... Damn, she''s gotta


    total knockout. A bit of a waste a


    though. A woman like that bing a nun? Imagine taking her back, dressing her up in ck stockings and high heels-now that would be something."


    His voice was not exactly quiet, and the Wellers men all turned their heads at once, their expressions filled with outrage.


    Harvey was momentarily stunned before breaking into a coldugh. "Well, well. Look who it is-Michael. Honestly, I''m surprised you''re not in prison yet. What a shame."


    Michael''s expression darkened. "You set me up, Harvey. Don''t think I''ll forget that. As of today, our so-called friendship'' is dead."


    Harvey smirked. "Friendship? You actually thought we were equals? Please. With your pea-sized brain, you''re not even worthy of standing next to me. Once Rhodes Corporation falls, the Wellers will be the undisputed rulers of Jayrodale!"


    Andrew ignored their pointless exchange and stepped forward. "I am Andrew Lloyd, here at the rmendation of Mr. Cedric Aicker, to meet you, Master Shiloh Greene."


    Since Cedric had introduced them, it


    was only respectful to refer to


    himself as a junior in front of her. However based on the videos Cedric had shown him-and what he could observe now-Andrew had a feeling this Shiloh was not as old as her title suggested.


    That said, he could not be sure.


    After all, she was both a wellness expert and a spiritual practitioner. If she had mastered the art of preserving her youth, she could very well be in her 70s while still appearing as young as a woman in her 20s.


    From behind the curtain, a gentle yetposed voice rang out. "So, you are the one sent by Mr. Aicker. Please, have a seat."


    Andrew nodded and continued, "Since I havee all the way to The Southern Hignds, I assume Mr. Aicker has already informed you of the reason for my visit."

 Chapter 798

    Andrew spoke clearly, "Master Shiloh, I hope you won''t refuse our request. Pleasee down from the mountains and endorse our two miracle medicines."


    Behind the sheer curtain, there was only silence.


    Harvey sneered. "Andrew, do you really think someone like you has the ability to convince Master Shiloh to leave her retreat? What a joke.


    "In Jayrodale, countless wealthy elites, high-ranking officials, and socialites have tried to invite Master Shiloh into the business world, and none have seeded. Do you think you, of all people, have what it takes?"


    Andrew remained calm. "Harvey, you talk as if you''ve seeded where I''ve failed. Master Shiloh is a woman of wisdom and purity, living above the corruption of the world.


    "Meanwhile, you the infamous head of the Wellers are nothing but a


    degenerate, a disgrace. Honestly, the fact that she hasn''t damned you straight to hell is already a mercy."


    For once, Michael was on the same page as Andrew. He pointed at Harvey and quickly spoke toward the curtain.


    "Master Shiloh, this man is Harvey Weller, the head of the Wellers. In Jayrodale, his name is synonymous with filth and disgrace.


    "You might not know this, but this guy was caught having an affair with his own stepmother, and it was exposed all over the inte. Right now, there isn''t a single person in Jayrodale who isn''t calling for his castration!"


    Harvey''s expression twisted in fury. He had not expected Andrew and Michael to expose his dirty secrets right in front of Shiloh. He hade here today to invite her to be an honored guest of the Wellers, but if they ruined this for him.


    Grinding his teeth, Harvey tried to salvage the situation. "Master Shiloh, please don''t listen to their nonsense. Every word they''re saying is a lie pure nder! They''re only trying to ruin my reputation!"


    At that moment, a coldugh rang out from outside the hall, dripping with disdain.


    "Master Shiloh, we are from the


    Stevens family. Apologies for interrupting. But we couldn''t just


    stand by and let you be deceived et


    We can personally testify that


    feli


    Harvey is exactly what they say he is a disgraceful, shameless pervert.


    "No, calling him a beast would be an insult to beasts. Master Shiloh, we implore you-do not be fooled by his disgusting fa?ade!"


    The voices were sharp, unapologetic, andced with utter contempt. A momentter, Christina and Aspen stepped into the hall, their expressions ice-cold.


    Harvey and the two Wellers elders immediately stiffened, their faces darkening.


    Harvey clenched his fists and spat, "Christina, Aspen-you two just don''t know when to quit, do you?"


    It was already bad enough that Andrew and Michael were ganging up on him. Now, with the Stevens joining in, he was seriously outnumbered.


    Christina nced at Andrew before speaking in a cool, detached voice. "Andrew, know exactly why you came to The Southern Hignds. suggest you take Michael and leave. This isn''t a ce where you can throw your weight around "


    Andrew raised an eyebrow. "Oh? What, do you own The Southern Hignds now? If you can be here, why can''t I?"


    Christina''s expression darkened. She snapped, "I''m warning you for your own good. If this situation esctes, it won''t end well for you."


    Andrew smirked, unimpressed. "Everyone here is after the same thing¡ªwe all want Master Shiloh toe down from the mountains. So if you think you have the skill to win her over, show me what you''ve got."


    Christina let out a bitterugh. "Fine. Since you insist on embarrassing yourself, won''t hold back. I''ve


    asked you time and time again-to return to the Steven family. I''ve given you the chance to rekindle our rtionship, but you''ve thrown it away every single time.


    "Andrew, I won''t beg you anymore. Do you think acting high and mighty gives you


    power over me? You''re giving yourself way too much credit."

 Chapter 799

    Andrew shook his head and mocked, "Christina, I swear, you''re getting dumber by the day. But then again, this isn''t surprising. Everyone from the Stevens family is the same¡ªI''ve gotten used to it."


    Aspen let out a coldugh before turning toward the curtain with a respectful tone. "Master Shiloh, it''s been a long time since west met. But please be careful¡ª both sides here are dangerous. One is the Wellers, a family with no morals, full of filth and deceit.


    "The other is the Rhodes-and this Michael is a known arsonist. He''s just as rotten as Harvey, nothing but trash."


    She cast a frosty re at Andrew, adding, "And as for Andrew, you must be especially wary of his smooth-talking ways-don''t let him fool you.


    "He''s a maniptive fraud. In Jayrodale, he''s infamous for being a gold-digger. First, he climbed his way up by leeching off Christina, then hetched onto Lauren Rhodes and Francesca Aicker like a parasite.


    "In short, he''s not only a scumbag, but he''s also dangerously ambitious. Whatever reason he has for seeking you out-it can''t be good."


    Michael''s face burned with rage. "Aspen, are you out of your damn mind? We''re all here trying to invite Master Shiloh down the mountain-why the hell are you making this personal?"


    Aspen scoffed. "Master Shiloh is someone I deeply respect. She was once an honored guest of the Stevens family back in Bridgefields, and now that she''s residing in Jayrodale, I won''t let scum like you deceive her!"


    Andrew let out augh. "So all this nonsense was just to suck up to her? But Aspen, Master Shiloh is a woman of great wisdom-do you really think she won''t see through your little act? Kissing up to her while stepping on us? You''re underestimating her intelligence."


    Aspen''s expression twisted, clearly frustrated at being called out. She quickly turned back to the curtain. "Master Shiloh, I swear, I wasn''t trying to put others down to elevate myself! Everything I said was the truth!"


    Harvey snorted. "Master Shiloh, don''t believe a word Aspen says-she''s apulsive liar. No, let me


    rephrase every lie she told about et


    me was nonsense. But when ites to Andrew and Michael, have to admit, she was spot on. These two are absolute bastards!"


    Michael immediately shot back, "Master Shiloh, here''s the truth-the Wellers and the Stevens are the real scumbags here! Harvey is nothing but a depraved beast. And Aspen? Please she''s no better. I heard she let Rodney Sanford from Madde


    Martial Academy feel badde


    over!"


    up all


    Aspen''s face turned red with fury as her darkest past was dragged into the open.


    Christina quickly stepped in. "Aspen, calm down! We''re here to invite Master Shiloh, not start a fight. Show some respect!"


    Andrew found the entire situation ridiculous. Three different families, all pointing fingers at each other, exposing scandals, and tearing each other apart. It was nothing but a pack of rabid dogs biting at one another.


    Meanwhile, behind the curtain, Shiloh remainedpletely silent, likely enjoying the spectacle. Finally, once the argument settled, a soft voice drifted from behind the veil.


    She said, "I understand the reason for your visit. Holistic wellness and traditional medicine are sacred knowledge, passed down through generations. They are meant to bring health and wisdom to all people.


    "Spreading this knowledge to the world has always been my dream. If you wish for me to join you, it''s not impossible-but I must see a true disy of sincerity.


    "But if your only goal is to use me for personal gain, to chase profit and fame, then I''m afraid none of you will earn my support."

 Chapter 800

    Harvey was the first to react, his face lighting up with excitement. "Master Shiloh, your wisdom is truly admirable-I have nothing but respect for you!


    "My father always spoke highly of you, believing you to be a person of true integrity, untouched by wealth or status. You seek only peace and harmony with nature, remaining above worldly desires."


    He continued, "That''s exactly why the Wellers need someone like you. Please rest assured that if you join us, we will treat you as an honored guest.


    "You will have the full resources of the Wellers at your disposal. With our tform and influence, you can spread your teachings on holistic wellness and healing to benefit countless people. Whatever you need, the Wellers will provide without hesitation!"


    Behind the sheer curtain, Shiloh let out a soft hum, neither agreeing nor rejecting.


    Harvey, however, felt a surge of excitement. She had not refused, which meant he had a real shot. To him, Shiloh was not just a wellness expert-she was a goldmine.


    Her growing social media presence had already made her one of the most sought-after figures in Jayrodale''s elite circles.


    If he could bring her into the Wellers, even if she did nothing, just having her associated with them would be enough. The flood of attention and credibility she would bring would be worth a fortune.


    Christina stepped forward gracefully and gave a respectful nod toward the curtain. "Master Shiloh, it is an honor. I am Christina Stevens, current CEO of Stevens Corporation."


    Shiloh acknowledged her with a slight nod. Her tone carried a hint of admiration. "I am aware of you, Ms. Stevens. You took control of your family''s corporation at a young age-you are quite the remarkable woman in Jayrodale.


    "Aspen, as a daughter of the Stevens family in Bridgefields, is also an outstanding talent. You two are equally impressive."


    Hearing those words, Christina and Aspen exchanged a thrilled nce. It was subtle, but the difference in reaction was clear.


    When Harvey made his pitch, Shiloh had responded indifferently. But with them? She had not only acknowledged them but had even praised them.


    That had to mean she favored them more. Encouraged by this, Christina pressed forward. "Thank you, Master Shiloh, for your kind words. But I still have much to learn from someone as wise as you.


    "Aspen and I havee today to respectfully invite you to visit Stevens Corporation. We understand your vast knowledge in traditional medicine and wellness, and we sincerely hope you with step out into the world to bring your Wisdom to those in need


    She was careful with her wording-never outright stating that she wanted Shiloh for business purposes. Instead, she framed it as a noble cause bringing wellness to the people.


    Aspen followed up with a warm smile. "Master Shiloh, back in Bridgefields, I recall you having a deep love for ssical art, painting, and fine instruments.


    "So, as a token of respect, I have brought several priceless paintings and a rare harp. Please, ept this small gesture of my appreciation."


    Behind the curtain, Shiloh finally spoke again. That is very thoughtful of you, Aspen. I appreciate your sincerity The Stevens family of Bridgefields has truly raised a remarkable daughter. Your family will surely prosper in the years toe."


    Aspen''s heart nearly burst with joy. She thought she had sealed the deal-by epting her gifts, Shiloh had practically confirmed that she was willing to join them.


    With a renowned wellness master at their side, Stevens Corporation''s pharmaceutical ventures would skyrocket.


    More importantly, Aspen would finally be able to recover her losses, securing her standing within the Bridgefields Stevens family.


    She cast a triumphant nce at Andrew, her lips curling into a smirk. She thought, ''Finally, Andrew is going to walk away inplete defeat!''

 Chapter 801

    Michael was getting anxious. Both the Stevens and the Wellers had already made their moves, yet Rhodes Corporation was still sitting on the sidelines, doing nothing


    Desperate, he quickly said, "Master Shiloh, as long as you''re willing to step in and support Rhodes Corporation, we''re willing to offer you a deal that will guarantee yourplete satisfaction!"


    Behind the sheer curtain, Shiloh remained silent, as if she could not be bothered to acknowledge him.


    Harveyughed loudly and said, "Michael, with your kind of reputation? You''re a criminal-one who''smitted arson and murder. There''s no way Master Shiloh would ever entertain the likes of you. You can forget about trying to win her over. Rhodes Corporation should give up on this pipe dream!"


    Even Aspen and Christina sneered at Michael. At this point, it was clear that Shiloh would only consider working with the Wellers or the Stevens.


    They believed Rhodes Corporation, Michael, and Andrew had no shot because Shiloh''spleteck of response made it obvious-she had zero interest in dealing with Rhodes Corporation.


    Michael''s face darkened, but he still wanted to try.


    Andrew, however, said coldly, "Step back. You''ve been rambling on and on, but where''s the substance? Why should Master Shiloh even acknowledge you, let alone work with you?"


    Michael''s face turned red with anger. "Andrew, it''s easy for you to criticize when you''re not the one under pressure! If you think you can do better, then be my guest!"


    Andrew nodded. "You said it yourself-I can, and I will. Move aside."


    Michael scoffed, humiliated, but stepped back. He wanted to see what Andrew could do. It was obvious that Shiloh was already leaning toward Stevens Corporation. At this point, talking was pointless.


    Andrew stepped forward, staring straight through the sheer curtain at Shiloh. At the same time, the woman behind the veil lifted her head. Though her face was partially hidden, her bright, captivating eyes met Andrew''s gaze through the fabric.


    Enraged, Aspen snapped, "Andrew, how dare you look directly at Master Shiloh? Do you have no sense of respect or etiquette?"


    Christina scoffed, "Andrew, don''t waste your time. We invited Master Shiloh because we want her to share her wellness expertise with the public-to help people understand the importance of health and longevity."


    She added, "But you? You''re just like the Wellers-scheming to use Master Shiloh for your own personal gain. Absolutely shameless!"


    Harvey smirked. "Christina, don''t act so high and mighty. Your motives aren''t that pure, either. But one thing you got right-Andrew is definitely up to no good. A person like Master Shiloh, a true recluse, would never give him. the time of day."


    Andrew ignored their attacks and said calmly, came all the way to The Southern Hignds with just one goal to invite Master Shiloh endorse two of my miracle


    elbet


    forms. One is the Vitality Bill, and the other is the Titan Essence Pill.¡±


    He continued, "I understand that money might not be a priority for you, Master Shiloh, but I know you''re not exactly swimming in funds right now. That''s why I''m offering you 20 million a year for this endorsement."


    The room fell silent. Even Shiloh, hidden behind the veil, seemed momentarily stunned. The next second, a burst


    ofughter rang out.


    "Andrew, Andrew... You really are an uncultured brute, aren''t you? Master Shiloh is a wornan of great wisdom, someone who sees money as nothing more than dirt beneath her feet And you think she''d be interested in your 20 million?"


    The oneughing was Harvey, looking at Andrew with sheer disdain.

 Chapter 802

    Aspen shook her head with a chuckle. "Master Statohy, I to at him, using something as vulgar as money to taint your


    you this Andrew is nothing but a schemer just booke


    It''s new. I honestly disgraceful!"


    Christina shot Andrew a mocking look. "Andrew, are your retourely throwing out a meanly 30 million? How shameless. Do you really think someone like Master Shilohares about money? If she wanted it, all she''d have to do is say the word and half of Jayrodale would be fighting for the chance to shower her with wealth"


    Michael smirked sarcastically. "Andrew, you really outdid yourself. I thought your had some genius strategy, but it turns out, you''re just making aplete fool of yourself."


    He continued, "At least Stevens Corporation has some ss they send antiques paintings and even handcrafted harps. But you? You walk in here, waving cash around. It''s tacky-absolutely tacky!"


    Andrew ignored their ridicule and continued watching the figure behind the sheer curtain


    Then, in an unhurried tone, he added, "Of course, twenty million is just the first year''s endorsement fee if my two miracle forms sell well and profits soar, your payment, Master Shiloh, will increase ordingly."


    Christina snapped, "Enough, Andrew! I won''t let you pollute Master Shiloh''s ears with your filthy money talk. If she ever needed financial support, any one of us could provide it-and far more than you ever could.


    "All you ever talk about is business and money. Don''t you feel embarrassed, bringing such crude topics into a sacred ce like this?"


    Harvey''s eyes gleamed as he grinned. "Master, if you''re willing to grace the Wellers with your presence, I promise we''ll never trouble you for anything.


    "All you''d have to do is enjoy your days, painting, ying music, and exploring the countryside. Before my father passed, he collected an extensive collection of masterpieces-every single one of them, I''d be honored to present to you."


    Not wanting to be outdone, Aspen immediately followed. "Master Shiloh, I would never stoop to the level of some people here, trying to taint your presence with money. Please,e with me to Stevens Corporation. Christie and I will fully support your wellness initiatives."


    Christina, her tone sincere, pleaded, "Master, pleasee with us. The people of Jayrodale are eagerly awaiting your return so they can learn your ways of longevity and health."


    Michael, growing impatient, red at Andrew and growled, "Andrew, this is all your


    who screwerault! You''re the one


    everything up-it has


    nothing to do with me. When we return to headquarters, if Aunt Tiana asks, I''m making it clear that i take


    no responsibility for this mess."


    Andrew


    ned unfazed. "You''ve


    always been useless. You can''t even drive properly, and yet, you think


    ever


    counted on you?"


    i


    "Andrew..." Michael clenched his fists, burning with humiliation, unable to find the words to retaliate.


    Just as the room bristled with anticipation, a soft voice came from behind the


    curtain. "You said 20 million... Are you serious?"


    Christina and Aspen froze, momentarily convinced they had misheard.


    Even Harvey and Michael''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    They all wondered what was happening, especially since Shiloh was supposed to


    be a reclusive sage, untouched by worldly concerns.


    *


    Why was she suddenly interested in money?


    Andrew smirked slightly. "I gave my word, and I never go back on a deal. The 20- million-dor endorsement is absolutely real."


    They could see Shiloh shift Set in. After a brief pause, she


    from behind the curtain as if


    , Meurico dors or Holtrien


    dors?"


    At that, not just Aspen, Christina, Michael, and Harvey-but even Andrew-was


    momentarily caught off guard.

 Chapter 803

    Andrew paused for half a second before finally catching on He chuckled and said, "Twenty million in Holtrien dors. As for Meurico dors, well, we''ll see about thatter.


    "Since Master Shiloh hasn''t endorsed my product yet-I can''t just throw numbers around blindly, can I?"


    Shiloh nodded in agreement. "That makes sense. Then let me ask onest question-do you pay upfront, or do I get paid only after I endorse your product?"


    Andrew smiled. "You don''t have to worry about that, Master Shiloh. With your reputation, I''d naturally pay in advance."


    Shiloh responded with a soft hum, offering no furtherment. However, anyone with half a brain could see it- she was clearly tempted by Andrew''s offer.


    In an instant, Harvey, Christina, and Aspen became visibly unsettled.


    "Master Shiloh, you are a revered sage, a woman who has renounced worldly desires! There''s no way you''d let this lowly man''s money sway you!"


    "Exactly! Master Shiloh, if you truly needed money, all you''d have to do is say the word. Stevens Corporation wouldn''t hesitate to offer 50 million, let alone 20!"


    "Master, you must be joking with us, right? This is just a test of our sincerity, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, I understand now! You must be testing us to see if we truly respect you from the bottom of our hearts."


    "Andrew is insulting you by reducing everything to money, but we would never degrade you like that. We would never try to measure your purity and virtue with material wealth!"


    Christina and Aspen were all righteous indignation, avoiding the topic of money entirely. Instead, they went on and on about fine art, rare collectibles, and sophisticated pleasures, as if refusing to acknowledge that Shiloh could ever care about something as mundane as cash.


    To them, Andrew was just makin a spectacle of himself-disrespecting Shiloh and embarrassing himself.


    Soon enough, they expected Shiloh to be so offended that she would throw Andrew straight out of The Southern Hignds.


    Michael, panicked, leaned toward Andrew and pleaded, "Andrew, I''m begging you, stop talking about money! Can''t you use your brain for once? Do you really think someone like Master Shiloh cares about wealth? What she values is peace, wisdom, and spiritual fulfillment!"


    Andrew scoffed. "Peace and


    wisdom? Can that fill an empty stomach respect the pursuit of spiritual enlightenment, but if your material needs aren''t met, then talking about ''higher meaning is just empty nonsense.


    Aspen and Christina were about tosh out when, suddenly, Shiloh chuckled behind the curtain.


    She said, "Mr. Lloyd makes a good point. Spiritual pursuits do require material support. I appreciate straightforward people, and I like Mr. Lloyd''s honesty. That being the case, I will go with Mr. Lloyd to Rhodes Corporation and take a look,"


    Aspen and Christina felt like their minds had gone nk as if someone had struck them over the head. They could not believe that Shiloh was agreeing to join Andrew so easily.


    Harvey looked just as stunned, his face filled with disbelief. He blurted out, "Master Shiloh, you are a transcendent figure, beyond the desires of the mortal world How... How could you be moved by something as


    petty as 20 million?


    "The Wellers have offered you freedom-to live as you please, to practice without constraints. If anything, you should being with us!"


    Shiloh stood up, her tall and graceful figure bing more distinct through the sheer fabric. Her voice was cool andposed.


    She replied, "First of all, 20 million is not a small sum-it''s enough for me to aplish many things. Second, the Wellers have done nothing but make empty promises, offering me nothing but vague ideals. Som sorry, but I don''t need whatever you''re offering."


    Harvey''s body stiffened as if he had been punched in the gut. His face went pale


    as he stammered, "Then... what is it you need?"


    Shiloh seemed to smile as she replied, "I need real money. The kind that heals the sick, shelters the homeless, and reveals the true nature of humanity. Enlightenment must be grounded in reality."

 Chapter 804

    Shiloh''s voice remained calm as she said, "Neither the Wellers nor the Stevens have grasped what I truly practice. You are all too fixated on appearances."


    Christina could not help but interject, ¡°Master Shiloh, even if you need money and believe that your teachings should be grounded in reality, then why note to Stevens Corporation? We''re willing to offer an even higher price."


    Aspen, growing anxious, quickly added, "Master Shiloh, you and I go way back! Juste to the Stevens instead. If it''s money you want, Christie and I are willing to offer 50 million-no, 80 million!"


    However, Shiloh shook her head. "This isn''t about money.


    Aspen and Christina instantly froze. They had refrained from mentioning money earlier, yet Shiloh had chosen to follow Andrew, who had offered payment.


    But now, when they were willing to pay even more, she suddenly imed it was not about the money?


    Their minds felt like they were about to split apart. Why was a revered figure like Shiloh favoring Andrew?


    Harvey seized the opportunity and dered, "Master Shiloh, the Wellers have plenty of money too. If you join us, I''ll give you a hundred million-right now!"


    Shiloh shook her head again. "I already said-it''s not about the money. Besides, the Wellers'' money is tainted, and I have no interest in it."


    Harvey''s expression darkened instantly. He finally saw it for what it was this damn nun did not know how to appreciate a good offer.


    Then, in one graceful motion, Shiloh lifted the sheer curtain and stepped forward.


    Her long, dark hair cascaded down her back, and though her face was veiled, the glimpse of her exposed skin was smooth and wless, like porcin. Her eyes, clear and deep, sparkled like the stars.


    Michael and Harvey immediately locked their gazes on her, unable to look away. They had been with countless women, but in that moment, they both realized Shiloh was undoubtedly a rare beauty.


    Even if her face was not stunning, her aura, her slender yet graceful figure, and that perfect bnce between softness and strength made her utterly mesmerizing. Both men instantly felt the heat rising in their chests as their thoughts wandered into dangerous territory.


    Even Andrew, thoughposed, was taken aback as he studied the woman Cedric had rmended.


    Her white veil added an air of mystery, and her light, fluid movements made her seem almost weightless-like a woman straight out of a Gabo Creek legend, carved by the Gods themselves. He had seen Shiloh in short clips before, but she felt entirely different in person.


    With a gentle nod, Shiloh gracefully lowered herself into a bow. Her voice was soft and melodious. "Mr. Lloyd, let''s make a move."


    Andrew smiled. "Of course. I appreciate you making the journey back to Jayrodale with me."


    Shiloh replied, "No need for formalities. Just call me Shiloh from now on."


    Andrew raised an eyebrow slightly and said thoughtfully, "I hope you won''t find me rude, but may I ask your age? If the difference is too great, I wouldn''t dare address you so casually."


    For a brief moment, confusion Shiloh''s eyes before she said, "If I remember


    "If I remember co


    should  correctly,


    swho


    be around 82 years old."


    Andrew did not react with shock-his brows merely furrowed.


    On the other hand, Michael, Harvey, Aspen, and Christina sood frozen in absolute disbelief. Especially


    Michael and Harvey, who suddenly felt their stomachs drop in horror.


    As they realized they had just been fantasizing about an 82 year-old woman, they


    cursed at themselves.


    That was beyond shameful of them.


    Deep in thought, Andrew murmured, "Master Shiloh, you must be unwell."

 Chapter 805

    Shiloh''s bright eyes flickered with surprise. "You noticed? No wonder Cedric speaks so highly of you, Mr. Lloyd. Your insight is truly remarkable. You''re right-l do have a condition. That''s why, despite being over 80, I don''t look my age."


    Andrew nodded but did not press further. That was her personal business, and prying any more would have been rude.


    Meanwhile, Aspen and Christina were fuming.


    Aspen stepped forward, blocking their path. "Master Shiloh, I just don''t understand. Why would you choose to leave with Andrew over a mere 20 million?"


    Christina gritted her teeth. "Master Shiloh, we already told you-we''re willing to offer you a better price. Why won''t you ept our offer?"


    Shiloh''s expression remained calm. "It''s simple. Mr. Lloyd understands what I actually need, unlike you all, who keep making empty promises without any real grasp of my practice. But most importantly, Cedric told me that Mr. Lloyd is a remarkable physician. So I thought, perhaps he might be able to help me with my condition."


    Harvey, utterly frustrated, snapped, "So what, Master Shiloh? You think Andrew understands you just because he''s offering money? And only 20 million, at that?"


    Christina scoffed. "Master Shiloh, you are someone devoted to your spiritual path. What could Andrew possibly understand about that? If anything, I believe I can have a far deeper discussion with you. After all, we both have aspirations-we''re dreamers with real goals!"


    Shiloh shook her head and smiled at Andrew. "Mr. Lloyd, they''re blinded by illusions. Would you mind helping them see the truth?"


    Andrew nodded. "It would be my pleasure."


    Looking at Aspen and Christina''s darkened expressions, as well as Harvey''s tense demeanor, Andrew calmly began to exin.


    "First of all, Master Shiloh isn''t practicing some untouchable, mystical path like you imagine. In today''s world, there are no gods, no immortals, none of those fantasy ideals you''re chasing."


    He continued, "There''s only reality-things like food on the table, money to survive, and the struggles of everyday life. You all came to this monastery, but did you even notice how rundown it is? Master Shiloh isn''t just practicing her teachings- she''s also filming videos and posting them online. Have you ever wondered why?"


    Harvey hesitated before answering stiffly, "Isn''t it to educate people about wellness and healthy living?"


    Andrew smirked. "Maybe partly. But the real reason is simple-she''s trying to make a living. Am I right, Master Shiloh?"


    Shiloh chuckled. "Absolutely. I make short videos for views and ie."


    Christina looked stunned. "It''s really that simple?"


    Shiloh nodded. "That simple."


    Aspen still refused to ept it. She clenched her fists and said angrily, "With your reputation, Master Shiloh, if you needed money, you wouldn''t even have to lift a finger. People


    would line up to give not


    "Why go through all this trouble, living a frugal life here in The Southern Hignds? And why settle for Andrew''s 20 million when you could have so much more?"


    Shiloh''s tone remained indifferent.


    "First of all, I don''t like epting


    handouts. I am not a beggar.


    Second, 20 million is not a small amount. More than that would serve me no real purpose.


    "And finally Mr. Lloyd is a miracle


    doctor. He might be able to treat my condition. You, on the other hand, cannot. It''s as simple as that. Mr. Lloyd, let''s head down the O mountain."


    Andrew grinned. "Of course. Right this way, Master Shiloh.

 Chapter 806

    Shiloh corrected him immediately. "Just call me Shiloh. I don''t like being addressed in a way that makes me sound old. Also, while I once trained at Everde Mountain, it was a temporary practice.


    "I never fully took vows-I''m merely ay disciple, so you don''t need to call me ''Master'' or anything like that. And one more thing-I see myself as young. So don''t call me by addresses that make me sound ancient. I won''t remind you again!"


    Andrew chuckled and nodded. "Got it, Shiloh."


    He had never expected this woman to have quite a fiery temper. Then again, no woman liked being called old, so Andrew understood.


    Michael, on the other hand, was practically vibrating with excitement. He could not believe it-Andrew had actually secured an endorsement from the most respected wellness expert in Jayrodale.


    For Rhodes Corporation''s pharmaceutical division, this was nothing short of a miracle.


    Eager to please, he grinned and stepped forward. "Master Shiloh, this way, please!"


    Andrew sighed. "Michael, you''re in trouble."


    "Huh?" Michael blinked in confusion.


    Before he could react, Shiloh pped him hard across his face.


    Her voice was cold as ice as she shouted, "I already told you don''t call me ''Master'' or anything of the sort. Are you deaf?"


    Michael stood there, stunned, clutching his cheek. He had never expected someone known for health and meditation to have such a short fuse. Face burning with both pain and embarrassment, he growled, "You-"


    Yet, before he could finish, Andrew had already led Shiloh out of the monastery.


    Christina, filled with resentment, turned to Aspen. "Aspen, what do we do? People adore Shiloh-especially the wealthy socialites in Jayrodale. They swear by her wellness teachings and follow her religiously.


    "With someone this influential under Andrew''s control, he''s definitely going to use her to turn Rhodes Corporation''s Pharmaceutical Division around!"


    Aspen''s fury only grew. She snapped, "Andrew, you''ll die a miserable death!"


    She had been so confident that she would crush Andrew this time. Yet once again, she had lost in his hands. Her frustration boiled over, and for the first time, she began to doubt herself.


    Was she truly inferior to him? No matter how hard she tried, would she always lose to him?


    Aspen refused to ept it.


    Meanwhile, Harvey''s expression darkened with malicious intent. He turned to the two elder enforcers of the Wellers and ordered, ¡°Let''s go. We''ll just take her by force.


    "Damn it, if this stubborn nun doesn''t know what''s good for her, then we''ll drag her back ourselves. And while we''re at it, I''ll finally rip that veil off and see what she really looks like underneath. If she turns out to be a stunne -well, then, lucky me!"


    The two elder enforcers immediately shot him a warning nce.


    "Mr. Weller, you''d best keep your behavior in check. If we try to take her by force,


    we risk Andrew getting involved.


    Harvey sneered. "If he dares to interfere, he''s signing his own death warrant. With


    the two of you working together, he won''t stand a chance."


    The two enforcers exchanged a look. One of them had fought Andrew before-and had been utterly defeated in a single move. Nheless, with both of them attacking together and the additional


    training they had recently


    undergone, they felt far more confident.


    A two-on-one fight? That was apletely different story


    "Alright," one of them finally said. "We''ll follow your orders, Mr. Weller. Let''s take her now. As long as we bring Shiloh back under the Wellers''


    control using a few extreme measures is nothing out of the ordinary."


    Both enforcers had been the Wellers'' most ruthless enforcers in their younger years. Now that they had made up their minds, they did not hesitate any longer. With Harvey leading the way, they stormed off in pursuit of Andrew and Shiloh. 3

 Chapter 807

    Andrew led Shiloh toward the car, with Michael trailing behind. As they walked, Shiloh turned her head for onest look at the worn-down monastery."


    Her voice was soft as she mumbled, "Perhaps I won''t being back here again."


    Andrew chuckled. "If you ever decide to return, I can have the entire ce renovated for you. I''ll get a team to rebuild it, nt some trees and flowers, and turn it into a beautiful retreat-maybe even andmark in Jayrodale."


    Shiloh shook her head. "No need. I have no attachment to this ce."


    Michael, unable to hold back his curiosity, blurted, "Mas-h... Shiloh, can you take off your veil?"


    He had almost called her "Master" again. That would have arned him another p for sure.


    Shiloh remained indifferent. "No one is allowed to see my face. Especially men. If any man sees my real face, I''ll kill him."


    Michael frowned. "Seriously? Just one look, and you''d kill someone? What are you, the queen of some ancient empire?"


    Shiloh cast him a cold nce. "Why don''t you try and find out?¡±


    Michael''s heart skipped a beat. He was tempted-curious to know if she was a breathtaking beauty or just hiding a face not worth showing. In the end, he suppressed the thought-messing with a woman who might actually be insane was not worth the risk.


    Andrew pulled open the car door. "Shiloh, get in."


    However, Shiloh did not move. Instead, she spoke calmly. Mr. Lloyd, we might have trouble."


    Andrew raised an eyebrow. Then, following her gaze, he spotted Harvey approaching with the two elder enforcers of the Wellers, their expressions dark and hostile.


    "Master Shiloh, I suggest youe with us to the Wellers, Harvey said coldly. "Otherwise, I''d have to use force."


    With a flick of his wrist, the two enforcers spread out, positioning themselves on either side of Andrew, forming a subtle encirclement.


    Andrew did not react much. Instead, he nced at Shiloh, slightly surprised. She had sensed the threat even before he had.


    That meant one of two things-either Shiloh''s skills surpassed even his, making her unfathomably powerful, or she had an extraordinary gift-a heightened perception that allowed her to detect danger before it even arrived.


    Andrew leaned toward the second option. Since Shiloh had lived a life of discipline and detachment, her heightened awareness likely made her extremely sensitive to hostility.


    Michael''s face darkened. "Harvey, what''s this about? You lost fair and square, so now you''re resorting to kidnapping? How pathetic can you get?"


    Harvey scoffed. "Shiloh is a fool. She doesn''t know any better and falls for Andrew''s little money trick. I, however can''t just stand by and watch her be deceived. Rhodes


    Corporation is clearly taking


    advantage of her, and I won''t allow it!


    He acted as if he were some righteous hero saving a helpless woman from danger.


    Andrew snorted. "Harvey, if your father could see you pulling this shameless stunt, he''d probably be rolling in his


    grave-too pissed off to even rest in peace."


    Harvey''s face twisted in rage. "Shut your damn mouth, Andrew! You don''t get to


    talk about my father. You''re not worthy!"


    Andrew smirked. ¡°Oh, I''m not


    worthy? But you are? So worthy, in fact, that you seduced your father''s woman and even yed a hand in


    his death? Wow. Truly a ''devoted''


    so


    MS


    Harvey''s face turned red with fury. He lost it. "You bastard Shut the hell up! Both


    of you-what are you waiting for? Kill him!"


    The two Wellers enforcers hesitated for a brief second. After all, Harvey''s actions


    had already left a bad taste in their mouths.

 Chapter 808

    Nheless, for the Wellers, their rise to power was the only thing that mattered. Harvey might have been a disgraceful excuse for a leader, but he was still the head of the family.


    One of the elder enforcers spoke in a cold voice. "4.row. you know too much. That leaves us with no choice-we have to take you out."


    Andrew smirked. "Of course you do. That way, no one will ever know just how filthy the Wellers'' secrets really are, right?"


    The two Wellers elders roared in unison, "Arrogant fool! Die!"


    Andrew casually lifted his foot and kicked Michael straight into them, sending him flying toward the two elders. One of the enforcers scoffed, effortlessly swinging a palm and smacking Michael aside like a ragdoll. His body went flying,nding in a heap-his fate unknown. 1


    Andrew''s face turned cold. "Shiloh, get in the car. I''ll handle the Wellers, and then we''ll head back to Jayrodale."


    However, Shiloh stood her ground,pletely unfazed. "No need for that. They came here to take me by force, so I''ll deal with them myself."


    Andrew watched, stunned, as Shiloh took a single light step forward. With effortless grace, she raised her delicate hands and flicked them toward the approaching Wellers elders.


    Her movement was casual-almost as if she were swatting away a couple of flies.


    The two enforcers sneered, not even bothering to defend themselves. She was nothing more than a weak woman to them-her attacks were meaningless.


    Suddenly, two loud bangs echoed.


    Shiloh''s hands never even touched them, and the mere sweep of her billowing sleeves mmed into their chests with the force of a sledgehammer.


    Their ribs caved in instantly, and both men spewed blood as their bodies sent hurtling backward, crashing more than ten meters away.


    The two elite enforcers of the Wellers-men who had built their reputation as the family''s most fearsome warriors-nowy on the ground, clutching their chests, their faces twisted in agony and disbelief.


    They pointed at Shiloh, their fingers trembling. "Y-You..."


    However, the sheer shock of what had just happened left them unable to even finish a sentence. A secondter, their eyes rolled back, and they copsed, unconscious.


    Harvey looked like he had seen a ghost. His legs wobbled, and his breath came in short, panicked gasps. He staggered backward, his wide eyes locked onto Shiloh as if she were some kind of monster.


    Shiloh turned, her expressionpletely calm as she nced at Andrew. "Mr. Lloyd, let''s go."


    She opened the passenger door herself and got in.


    Andrew let out a deep breath and cast a nce at the two unconscious enforcers in the distance. He thought, ''Damn. Both my earlier assumptions have beenpletely wrong. Shiloh was not just naturally perceptive or some spiritually attuned monk with heightened senses-she was a force of nature, an absolute powerhouse." People like her existed only at the pinnacle of martial arts martial artists so advanced that they hid their strength effortlessly, appearing no different from ordinary people. However, the moment they struck, they were


    unstoppable storms, unstained by blood yet leaving carnage in their wake.


    Shiloh was one of those people.


    Andrew wasted no time. He grabbed Michael''s unconscious body, threw him into the trunk, and started the car. Without another nce back, he sped down the winding roads of The Southern Hignds, heading toward Jayrodale.


    Meanwhile, Harvey scrambled toward the Wellers enforcers, shaking their limp bodies.


    "Wake up! Come on, wake up!"


    One of the enforcers groaned in pain and finally opened his eyes.


    Harvey, still shaken, demanded, "What the hell just happened?! How did that


    woman take you both down in a single move?!"


    The enforcer weakly fumbled for a healing pill, swallowing it down before his face regained a hint of color. Almost immediately, his entire body began trembling.


    "Mr. Weller, he stammered, his


    voice hoarse with fear. ¡°That woman-Shiloh-she''s beyond a senior grandmaster. She''s at the level of a martial king."


    "We... we can''t afford to cross someone like that."


    Harvey''s face twisted in disbelief. ¡°Martial king? Are you telling me that this damn


    little nun is actually a martial king?"


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 809

    The two Wellers enforcers exchanged uncertain nces, hesitation flickering in their


    eyes.


    "Even if she isn''t a full-fledged martial king, she''s definitely close-an elite martial artist at an unfathomable level. But something about this doesn''t add up. Why would someone that powerful be hiding away in a rundown monastery in the Southern Hignds?


    "Not to mention, she was practically living in poverty. Someone of her caliber could easily dominate all of Jayrodale, if not the entire southern martial world. She should be one of the top three powerhouses, at the very least."


    Harvey sucked in a sharp breath. The next second, his jealousy exploded.


    He yelled, "Are you telling me that a martial king-level master just fell into Andrew''sp for free? Absolutely not! I don''t care if I have to throw everything the Wellers have into it-I need to bring Shiloh into our ranks!"


    One of the enforcers shook his head and sighed. "Mr. Weller, if you don''t want to die young, you''d best drop that idea. Something about her is strange. She even admitted that she''s sick, but even weakened, she''s still far beyond our reach."


    Harvey clenched his fists, unwilling to ept reality. "Then what? Am I just supposed to sit back and let Andrew walk around with a martial king at his side? How the hell am I supposed to kill him now?"


    The enforcers chuckled. "That''s not something you need to worry about. Shiloh seems detached from worldly matters. She''s not the type to get involved in violence or power struggles. That means Andrew won''t be able to use her to his advantage.


    "If we make our move against Andrew, there''s no guarantee that Shiloh will intervene. So, we still have plenty of opportunities."


    Harvey''s expression finally eased, though he still looked frustrated. After a moment of silence, he grumbled, Fine. Let''s get back to Jayrodale. Rhodes Corporation is already struggling. I''ll make sure it never recovers and fallspletely out of the top ranks in Jayrodale!


    11


    "And as for Christina and Aspen... those two wretched women-once I get the chance, I''ll make sure they''re both begging at my feet."


    The return trip to Jayrodale was much smoother.


    Loud thuds echoed from the trunk as Michael kicked at the walls, his angry voice muffled but relentless.


    "Andrew, you bastard! Let me out! You trying to suffocate me in here?!"


    Each time he yelled, Andrew would press the gas pedal, drifting hard around a curve. A momentter, the trunk filled with the sound of retching and weak, breathless curses.


    ncing at the passenger seat, Andrew asked, "Shiloh, how are you feeling? Do you get carsick?"


    Shiloh shook her head. "No."


    Of course, she would not. A martial artist of her caliber getting motion sickness would be the biggest joke of the century.


    Still, Andrew had only asked to mess with her.


    He leaned back casually and said, "Shiloh, your strength... must have reached martial king level by now, right?"


    He was not usually one to pry, but Shiloh was a mysteryd potentially dangerous. Andrew needed to know what he was dealing with.


    "Martial king?" Shiloh''s voice carried genuine confusion.


    Even though her face was covered, Andrew could tell she had no idea what he was talking about.


    She did not even know what a martial king was?


    Andrew frowned slightly before exining, "There''s a strict hierarchy of strength in martial arts. It starts with base martial artists, then moves up to junior grandmasters then senior grandmasters, and then peak senior grandmasters.


    "Beyond that, when someone surpasses the grandmaster realm, they be a


    martial king-ruling by strength alone. And from there, the levels continue to


    martial emperor and beyond."


    brief


    pause, she shook her head. "I don''t know anything


    Shiloh listened quietly, her expression unchanged. about what you just said. To be honest, aside from my name being Shiloh Greene and the fact that I''m 82 years old, I don''t remember anything else about myself."


    g, "Then do you remember how you arrived Andrew''s expression shifted. He hesitated for a moment before asking, "Then do you remember how you arrived


    in Jayrodale? Or why you''ve been living in that monastery?


    A flicker of doubt passed through Shiloh''s eyes. She seemed to try recalling something, but in the end, she just shook her head. "I can''t remember. None of it."


    Andrew took a deep breath. His suspicions were confirmed as he asked, "You have amnesia, don''t you?"


    Shiloh responded with a soft hum of acknowledgment, her tone calm and unshaken.


    "I have amnesia,¡± she said, her voice as serene as ever. "And I also have a condition-one that prevents me from aging. Someone once told me that would never grow old. That I would stay like this forever


    Andrew immediately asked, "Who told you


    that?"


    Shiloh smiled faintly. "I don''t remember."


    Andrew fell silent. There was no doubt about it-Shiloh was harboring a massive secret.


    Unfortunately, she did not remember any of it. Hence, asking her more questions would be pointless.

 Chapter 810

    Chapter #10


    From the moment Shiloh first mentioned she was over 80, Andrew had suspected she suffered from a rare condition-onemonly known as the "ageless syndrome". As the name suggested, those affected by it never aged beyond a certain point.


    Looking at Shiloh, even with her veil on, Andrew could tell she had likely stopped aging in her early 20s-still in the prime of youth. To the outside world, ageless syndrome sounded like a blessing-eternal youth.


    Yet, in reality, for many who suffered from it, it was a nightmare. Some stopped growing as infants, toddlers, or even newborns, forever trapped in a child''s body.


    On the other hand, Shiloh was one of the lucky few she had at least matured into adulthood before her aging had frozen.


    Nheless, the ageless syndrome was not as wonderful as it seemed. Certain conditions-cold, extreme heat, or even specific lunar phases-could trigger unbearable pain, or worse, episodes of mental instability.


    In Shiloh''s case, she was not just dealing with ageless syndrome. She also had amnesia.


    That meant her memories had been wiped-either entirely or in fragments-and she might continue to forget things as time went on.


    Andrew sighed, shaking his head. "With two rare conditions like that, no wonder you chose to live alone in the Southern Hignds."


    There was a hint of sympathy in his voice.


    Shiloh''s tone remained even. "I don''t have any friends. I don''t remember anyone. If I were around people too often, it would only cause trouble. Living in The Southern Hignds isn''t so bad, except for being broke all the time.


    "There are so many delicious foods, beautiful things I''ve never been able to experience. Thankfully, I learned how to use TikTok. That helped me connect with people and make some friends!"


    As she spoke, she pulled out her phone and started scrolling through videos.


    Andrew, focused on driving, could not look, so he asked casually, "How many followers do you have?"


    Shiloh turned the screen toward him with a slight hint of pride. "Not a lot, just a little over a million."


    Andrew nearly did a double take. After all, a million followers was no small number. That meant Shiloh was a full-fledged social media influencer. It also exined why so many socialites and wellness enthusiasts in Jayrodale worshipped her.


    A secondter, another thought struck him. "Wait... if you have that many followers, shouldn''t you be making decent money?"


    Shiloh replied, "I make some money from my videos, but it''s not a lot. The wellness niche isn''t as popr as... you know, those videos with girls in sheer stockings, dancing provocatively for views."


    Andrew nodded in understanding. On TikTok, nothing attracted traffic quite like long legs, ckce, and borderline suggestive content.


    When he first started using the app, before he met Lauren and Francesca, he had sometimes scrolled mindlessly- though, in his defense, he was mostly there for professional knowledge.


    The algorithm, however, had its own ns. Sometimes, it would throw those "suggestive" videos his way, and, well... he was not one to reject good research material.


    Andrew was starting to feel like Shiloh was a nk te. With her following, someone should have reached out to


    her by now.


    He asked, "So, since you''ve already gained poprity, has anyone invited you to do ads, endorsements, or TV segments?"


    Shiloh frowned slightly as if recalling something unpleasant. "No one''s ever asked me to do endorsements Especially not someone as generous as you, Mr. Lloyd. But have been contacted by a few... let''s just say, questionable people. They even sent me weird videos."


    Andrew''s brow twitched. "And?"


    Shiloh''s voice remained neutral. "Nothing much. Just videos of two naked people wrestling. It waspletely pointless. I wasn''t interested, so I declined. But once, there was an issue.


    "Some people somehow found out


    where I lived and came to The Southern Hignds in the middle of the night to try and capture me. thought they were being a little too aggressive, so I got annoyed. + killed them all and threw their bodies into the river at the bottom of the mountain."


    Andrew was silent for a long moment. The way she said it so casual, so indifferent-it was as if she was talking about brushing away dust instead ofmitting mass murder.


    He almost pitied those poor bastards. Out of all the people they could have tried


    to exploit for their seedy film business, they had chosen her.


    If Shiloh ever truly lost her temper, even an entire squad of trained mercenaries would not be enough to stop her.


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 811

    They chatted idly on the way back. Before long, they arrived in downtown


    Jayrodale, and Andrew drove straight to the Rhodes Corporation building, pulling up in front.


    A security guard jogged over with a big smile. "Mr. Lloyd, you''re back!"


    As Andrew and Shiloh stepped out of the car, he handed over the keys to the guard and said, "Park it for me."


    Thepany''s security guards practically worshiped Andrew now. Their respect for him was just as strongpared to Tiana''s.


    "Of course, Mr. Lloyd, don''t worry! I''ll take good care of your car!"


    Just then, a weak knocking sound came from the trunk, along with what sounded like muffled cursing. However, with the noise of traffic all around, it was hard to make out


    The security guard frowned and asked, "Uh... Mr. Lloyd, I think something''s moving in the trunk."


    Andrew waved it off. "We picked up a wild boar on the way back. The kind that roams the mountains-mean as hell."


    The security guard''s eyes widened. "A wild boar? Oh man, those things can fight tigers! You''re incredible, Mr. Lloyd!"


    Andrew nodded seriously. "You should probably call a few guys over before opening the trunk. Don''t want it going berserk on you. By the way, wild boar meat is amazing-great for BBQ. You guys should clean it up for me, and I''ll treat everyone to a feastter."


    The security guard grinned so wide his cheeks practically split. "Haha! Mr. Lloyd, you''re the best! Leave it to us!"


    Andrew gave him an approving nod, then headed inside the building with Shiloh.


    Shiloh nced back at the car, her brows slightly furrowed. "Mr. Lloyd, do you have a grudge against that guy named Michael?"


    Andrew chuckled. "Of course. A deep one."


    Shiloh thought for a moment before casually saying, "Do you want me to kill him? It''ll only cost you ten grand."


    Andrew twitched. "Shiloh, are you really that desperate for money?"


    Shiloh answered seriously, "Obviously. Why else would I jump at the 20 million dors you offered? Honestly, I still don''tpletely trust you. But with that kind of money, I had no choice but to take the risk."


    Andrew was at a loss for words. She was a full-fledged martial king-an unstoppable force who could dominate anywhere. If she wanted the elite families of Jayrodale would worship her. Even at the state level, hell across the entire southern martial arts world, she could live like royalty.


    Instead, Shiloh was a nk te with no memories, no concept of the modern world, and no idea how to navigate it. That made her an easy target for con artists and dangerous people.


    It was almost tragic for a martial king to be struggling to make ends meet.


    Andrew said, "Shiloh, you don''t have to worry about money anymore. If you need it, I''ll give it to you."


    As they stepped into the elevator, Shiloh nced at him and shook her head. "No need. I don''t like owing people. Besides, we just met. If


    you''re being this generous for m


    reason I have to wonder what you want from me.¡± Andrew felt a headacheing on. He should have known Shiloh was not easy to


    fool. In truth, he did have an


    agenda-he wanted to keep this terrifying martial king close.


    If things ever went south, he would just send her in like a human nuke, and his problem would be solved. Nheless, it was clear that trying to sweet-talk this


    nk te-yet-sharp-as-hell woman was not going to work.


    Shiloh might not remember her past or know how to blend into modern society,


    but she was not a stupid person.

 Chapter 812

    The elevator bell rang, and the doors slid open.


    Andrew stepped out with Shiloh, walking toward Lauren''s office under the employees'' curious gazes and polite greetings.


    On the way, they ran into Tiana. She eyed Shiloh up and down, her gaze carrying


    a hint of doubt as she asked, ¡°Mr. Lloyd, is this the Master Shiloh you went to recruit?"


    Andrew nodded. "That''s right, this is Ms. Shiloh Greene."


    He secretly let out a breath of relief-he had almost called her Master again. Thest thing he wanted was to end up like Michael, who got pped across the face for it.


    Tiana, exuding her usual cold andmanding presence, stepped closer to


    Shiloh and said, "Take off your veil. Let me see what you look like. If you''re going to represent Rhodes Corporation, you can''t be someone who doesn''t look the part."


    Shiloh met her gaze calmly and replied, "Wearing a veil won''t stop me from endorsing your products."


    Tiana''s brows furrowed, her voice taking on a sharper edge. "Even so, I''d still like to see your face. Come on, we''re both women. What''s with all the mystery?"


    Shiloh responded bluntly, "Get lost."


    "Huh?¡± Tiana''s eyebrows shot up as anger shed across her face. She could not believe that some random influencer Andrew brought back dared to speak to her like that.


    Andrew quickly stepped between them before Tiana could do something reckless and get herself killed. ¡°Mrs. Rhodes, please respect Shiloh''s privacy and personal choices. We hired her for her reputation and online influence. She''s always worn a veil in her videos, so making her take it off would ruin the whole effect."


    Tiana''s expression darkened. "Mr. Lloyd, did you bring back some kind of royalty? I just asked to see her face, and she told me to get lost. Don''t you think she''s a little too arrogant?"


    Andrew replied seriously, "Mrs. Rhodes, Shiloh isn''t some girl you can boss around. She''s over 80 years old, so technically, you should be the one showing your respect!"


    Tiana paused for a second, then shot him a look like he had lost his mind. "Ridiculous. I swear, you came back from this trip actingpletely deranged. If she''s over 80, then I must be at least 200."


    She added, "But since thepany''s affairs are in your hands, I won''t interfere too much. Just don''t disappoint me."


    With that, she let out a cold scoff, turned on her heel, and walked away.


    Jerry followed behind her, but as he passed Andrew, he said casually, "Mrs. Rhodes is going to settle things with Aspen."


    Andrew was surprised that Tiana was going after Aspen. That had to mean she was going to hold Aspen ountable for stealing Rhodes Pharmaceutical''s forms


    Andrew suddenly felt a lot more cheerful as he thought about how Aspen was in for one hell of a reckoning. He turned to Shiloh with a grin and said, "Come on, let''s go see Ms. Rhodes."


    Shiloh''s voice was cold. ¡°That


    stuck-up bitch just now? I don''t like her. Tell her to keep her attitude in check around me. If she doesn''t, I won''t mind teaching her a lesson."


    Andrew felt a shiver down his spine and let out a nervous chuckle. "Shiloh, that woman is the head of Rhodes Corporation. Even I have to give her some leeway. She has a nasty temper and acts all high and mighty, but she''s not bad.


    "Do me a favor and don''t start anything, okay? If you beat her up, I''m afraid she might not take it well."


    Tiana was tough, but there would not even be a fair fight if things got physical.


    Andrew could already picture


    it-Tiana getting absolutely


    demolished, mmed into the floor


    with no chance to fight back. With


    how proud and stubborn she was,


    getting her face rearranged by Shiloh might actually send her over the edge.


    In fact, there was a chance Tiana would end her life out of sheer humiliation.


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 813

    Shiloh nodded. "Fine, I''ll give you some leeway. But I act based on my mood. If I''m in a bad mood, even you won''t be spared."


    Andrew raised his hands in surrender and chuckled nervously, saying, "Whatever you say. So please, make sure to stay in a great mood!"


    Lauren was drowning in work, her stress levels through the roof. However, the moment she saw Andrew walk in, she immediately brightened up and was about to greet him with a kiss.


    Then, her gaze shifted, and she spotted Shiloh standing behind him. She asked, "Dr. Lloyd, is this the wellness guru, Ms. Shiloh Greene?"


    Lauren, all warmth and enthusiasm, stepped forward with a bright smile and extended her hand. "Hello, I''m Lauren Rhodes, Dr. Lloyd''s girlfriend."


    Shiloh reached out and shook her hand. "Nice to meet you, Ms. Rhodes."


    Andrew noticed something odd-Shiloh did not seem nearly as distant with Lauren as she had with everyone else. That made him curious. "Shiloh, you seem to like Lauren, don''t you?"


    Shiloh answered without hesitation. "I like all beautiful women. Besides, she''s not annoying like you people. She doesn''t call me Master or Madam every two seconds. She called me Miss, which felt just right. It made me happy."


    Lauren huffed. "Who''s been calling you Master or Madam? I''ll rip their mouths off. Seriously, you look so young! And oh my, your skin is wless-it''s practically glowing! Shiloh, you have to teach me your skincare secrets!"


    Shiloh chuckled. "I don''t do skincare. My skin is just naturally perfect. But if you want to learn about wellness and skincare, I can help. Just so you know, though¡ª I charge a fee."


    Lauren burst intoughter. "Good! If it were free, I''d be worried it wouldn''t work. Name your price!"


    Shiloh''s straightforward and unfiltered nature was oddly charming, and Lauren found it hrious.


    Andrew, on the other hand, just shook his head and sighed. He thought, ''A martial king, reduced to worrying about money... What a world.''


    It finally made sense why people often joked that even an international genius or


    brilliant individuals would have to go all out, joining so social events or even bribing officials just to get a teaching job in Holtrien or Etharia.


    The real world was really just too damn tough.


    Andrew pulled himself from his thoughts and said, "Lauren, I''ll leave Shiloh in your hands. You can start arranging hermercial shoot right away. She''s going to be to turning around the


    Love key


    pharmaceutical division''s stump and clearing up the bad press.


    Lauren nodded. "Got it. I''ll set up the studio and call in the photographers immediately. Shiloh is a huge wellness influencer online. With her endorsing our two gship products, I''m confident the pharmaceutical division can bounce back!"


    Andrew turned to Shiloh. "Shiloh, from now on, just follow Lauren''s schedule. I won''t be tagging along."


    Shiloh''s expression darkened. "That


    won''t do. We agreed on 20 million


    upfront. Mr. Lloyd, where''s my


    money? You need to pay up first. Also, I''m not going back to that broken-down monastery. The city is way more fun, with good food everywhere. I want to live here-get me a ce."


    Andrew did not think her demands were unreasonable. He had promised to pay her upfront, after all.


    Laurenughed. "Dr. Lloyd, I''ll handle it. Shiloh''s 20 million shoulde from thepany anyway."


    Then, she turned to Shiloh, adding, "Just give me half a day, and I''ll have the funds transferred to your ount!"


    Shiloh nodded. "Alright, then I''ll wait half a day. But not a minute longer."


    Lauren covered her mouth, giggling at how serious she was.


    However, Andrew knew that Shiloh was dead serious. When she said half a day, she meant it. She was not the type to tolerate dys, especially when it came to money.


    So, he gave Lauren a heads-up. "Lauren, make sure you get it done within half a day. She doesn''t like being kept waiting, especially when it involves money. If you drag this out, the consequences won''t be pretty."

 Chapter 814

    Lauren assured him, "Don''t worry, I''ll get it done!"


    Andrew turned to Shiloh and asked, "As for where you''ll stay... I have no idea where to put you. How about I just buy you a ce?"


    Shiloh immediately shook her head. "No way! City housing prices are insane. I checked online, and in Jayrodale, it''s over 15 grand per square foot. I''m not buying!"


    Andrewughed. "Rx, I''ll pay for it. You can just live there for free!"


    Shiloh shook her head even harder. "That''s even worse! I don''t like owing people!"


    Andrew felt a headacheing on. "Didn''t you just make 20 million? Use your own money to buy a ce."


    Shiloh''s eyes burned with outrage. "Absolutely not! I just earned a fortune, and the first thing you want me to do is dump it into real estate? Mr. Lloyd, you''ve got capitalism running through your veins. Evil, evil, big bad energy-do you get that?"


    Andrew just stared at her, speechless. He had no counter for that.


    Meanwhile, Lauren could not hold it in anymore. She doubled overughing, nearly gasping for breath. This was the first time she had ever seen Andrew lose an argument.


    "Oh my! I can''t breathe... Alright, Dr. Lloyd, how about this-Shiloh likes wellness, herbal medicine, and making videos."


    Struggling to suppress herughter, Lauren continued, "Why don''t we let her stay at your ce at Moonlit Apothecary? The backyard is big, and it''s nice and quiet!"


    Andrew thought about it and agreed it actually made sense. Moonlit Apothecary had been rebuilt on the foundation of the Wellers'' old clubhouse, and there was still plenty of unused space.


    It would be a perfect ce for Shiloh to stay, and she could also help keep an eye on the shop. It was a win-win.


    "Alright, Shiloh, you can live at Moonlit Apothecary!" Andrew said.


    Shiloh frowned. "I''ll stay, but are you charging rent? If it''s too expensive, I''m not doing it."


    Andrew sighed. "I''m not charging a dime!"


    Shiloh finally agreed. "Good. Then I''ll move in. And so you don''t think I''m just


    freeloading, I''ll handle the shop''s cleaning and maintenance."


    Finally, the overly meticulous yet broke martial king was settled.


    Andrew was beyond exhausted. He waved goodbye to Lauren and clocked out for


    the day, ready to go home and actually rest for once.


    At the entrance of Rhodes Corporation, a group of security guards stood armed with poles and stic batons, approaching cautiously. They had been trained for security emergencies, so their movements were coordinated and professional.


    "The moment we open the trunk, hit it fast. We have to pin this thing down. If a wild boar gets loose in the city, people are going to get hurt," the head of security, Jamie Holt, instructed.  en


    One of the guards, a burly guy, pounded his chest. "Don''t worry, Captain! Even if


    it''s a bull in there, we''ll take it down!"


    The three guards nodded confidently, gripping their weapons, ready to strike. Then, Jamie reached for the car, took a deep breath, and yanked the trunk open.


    The burly guard roared and lunged forward, stabbing his pole into the trunk. The others followed suit,


    charging in and swinging their


    batons at whatever was inside


    without hesitation.


    A bloodcurdling scream tore through the air, so shrill and desperate it sounded


    like an animal was being ughtered.


    Jamie froze. "Wait a minute... that scream... why does it sound human?"


    One of the other guards suddenly shouted, "Captain, there''s no boar at all! There''s a man in there!"

 Chapter 815

    Jamie gasped and immediately shouted for his men to stop. He stepped forward, and what he saw made his scalp tingle-curled up inside the trunk was a man so battered and bloodied that his face waspletely unrecognizable.


    The man was barely clinging to consciousness, struggling to breathe.


    Jamie asked, "Sir, who are you? And why are you in Mr. Lloyd''s car?"


    He kept his weapon pointed at the man, his tone sharp. "Where''s the wild boar? Mr. Lloyd said he brought one back-did you let it escape?"


    Michael was already half-dead, barely holding on to his sanity. During the ride, he had vomited everyst drop of fluid in his stomach, nearly passing out from exhaustion.


    When the trunk finally opened, he had been ecstatic, thinking he was finally free. Yet, before he could even take a breath, he was met with a brutal, merciless beating-one so bad that he nearly pissed himself.


    His hatred for Andrew burned so deep it could have swallowed him whole. He clutched his head and let out a miserable wail. "Andrew, you goddamn bastard... I-I will never forgive you!"


    Jamie frowned. "Oh? So not only did you let Mr. Lloyd''s wild boar escape, but now you have the nerve to insult him? Screw it-boys, get him!"


    Seeing that another round of beatings was about to start, Michael suddenly found a burst of strength. He jerked his head up, revealing his swollen, misshapen face, and snarled, "Back off, you blind morons!"


    He shouted, "Are you all dumb? Do you even know who I am? Open your damn eyes and take a good look! I''m Michael Rhodes the heir of the Rhodes family! I''m not a wild boar, you brainless bastards!"


    After his furious outburst, his chest burned with pain. He clutched his ribs and trembled violently.


    The security guards were stunned, their confidence immediately wavering. They quickly lifted him out of the trunk.


    "Mr. Rhodes? You''re Mr. Rhodes?" One of the guards stammered. "Then... why were you in Mr. Lloyd''s trunk?"


    Michael''s eyes were bloodshot, his voice weak but filled with rage. "I didn''t get in there willingly, you idiots! That bastard Andrew stuffed me in Now... hurry up and get me to a hospital. I''m dying here... Get moving!"


    The guards exchanged uneasy nces. They all wondered if the wild boar Andrew mentioned was actually Michael.


    A shudder ran through them as the realization hit: they had just given Michael a merciless round of beating. Without wasting another second, they carefully lifted Michael and rushed him to the hospital.


    On the way, they could not help but nce at him with sympathy. After all, the heir of the Rhodes family was locked in a trunk and mistaken for livestock. It seemed that Andrew sure knew how to have fun.


    ...


    Meanwhile, on the other side of Jayrodale. Christina and Aspen had just returned to the city.


    Aspen''s driving skills were average at best, nowhere near Andrew''s level. Since it was alreadyte, and the mountain roads were tricky to navigate, their trip back had taken longer than expected.


    "Christie, let''s grab something to eat first. I''m starving!" Aspen groaned, barely holding herself together.


    Christina, however, looked tense and unamused. "I have no appetite. Just thinking about how Andrew stole Shiloh right from under us makes me sick!"


    Aspen gritted her teeth, equally


    furious. "I still don''t get it. What does Shiloh even see in Andrew? Back when she stayed at the Stevens family estate in Bridgefields, my father pulled every trick in the book to recruit her.


    "He went all out, trying everything to get her to stay and work for us. But none of it worked. And now, Andrew gets to have her just like that? That bastard hit the jackpot!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 816

    Christina said tly, "Let''s grab a bite first. We can deal with everything else after. Andrew is even taking the people I set my sights on now. Fine. If he wants to force my hand, then I have no choice but to go against him."


    Aspen hesitated for a moment before sighing. ¡°Christie, have you considered that maybe Andrew really isn''t on the same level as us anymore?"


    Failing time and time again, getting crushed by Andrew repeatedly-it had shattered Aspen''s once-proud and confident heart. Whenever she faced him, she found herself losing the drive topete. Instead, she just wanted to keep her distance.


    Aspen did not want to admit it, but deep down, she knew she was scared of him


    now.


    Christina''s voice was icy. "No. I don''t think he''s that impressive. I''ll admit, he''s changed. He''s be more powerful and holds much more influence now. But I''ll never bow to him. I''ll prove to him that if he can thrive, I can do even better."


    Aspen parted her lips, about to say something when suddenly, a scornful chuckle interrupted them.


    "A woman with this much jealousy and resentment? That''s not a good look."


    Both Aspen and Christina whipped their heads around in anger. The moment they saw who it was, their eyes widened in shock.


    Tiana, nked by Jerry and seven other bo "ds, was gracefully walking toward them.


    Aspen''s entire body tensed as she instinctively lowered her head. "Good evening, Mrs. Rhodes.


    Even Christina did not dare act out. She respectfully greeted her, "Good evening, Mrs. Rhodes."


    Tiana studied Christina for a moment before nodding slightly. "Not bad. In Jayrodale, there are very few women who can stand on equal footing with Lauren


    in terms of beauty. You''re certainly one of them."


    Christina replied modestly, "Compared to Ms. Rhodes, I still have a long way to go."


    Tiana gave a faint smile. "You definitely have a long way to go. Otherwise, Andrew wouldn''t have ignored you and gone after my Lauren instead.¡±


    Christina froze, then immediately scowled. "Mrs. Rhodes, what do you mean by that?"


    Tiana let out a cold snort. "Exactly what I said no hidden meaning. Christina, we''re both women, so I''ll give you some advice: jealousy and a need to constantlypete aren''t good traits for a woman to have.


    "Especially not for someone who has nothing but looks. A woman like you, all beauty and no substance? You''re just a pretty decoration. So if you insist on going after Andrew, constantly looking down on him, and trying to make trouble for him..."


    She scoffed before adding, "Then I think you''ll end up losing in the most humiliating way possible. I don''t particrly like Andrew, but that


    doesn''t stop me from admiring


    If you think you canpete with him, you''re nothing more than a fool throwing herself into a losing battle.¡±


    Tiana''s blunt words hit Christina like a p to the face. Her cheeks burned red with fury ring at Tiana but not daring to talk back.


    as she clenched her fists,


    Meanwhile, Tiana was unfazed by her anger and continued coldly, "Christina, aside from your decent looks, your character is honestly pathetic. I know exactly how your mind works.


    "Back when you were with Andrew, he spoiled you, always putting you first. You took it for granted. But now that


    he''s moved on, acting distant-maybe even disgusted with you. You can''t handle


    the shift, so instead of epting it, you want revenge.


    "I don''t im to be a good person. But you? Take a good look at yourself. Do you even have any room left to fall lower than this?"

 Chapter 817

    Chapter 817 Chapter 817


    Christina gritted her teeth, refusing to say a word. She hated the idea that anyone could think she was beneath Andrew. Deep down, there was a dark, bitter part of her that would never ept that he was doing better than her.


    After all, admitting it would mean that leaving him had been a monumental mistake-one of the dumbest decisions she had ever made.


    Christina was too proud to ever acknowledge that. Even if she said it out loud, she would never truly believe it in her heart.


    Tiana scoffed. "Forget it. I only said all that because I found you incredibly irritating. But I''m actually here for Aspen."


    As she spoke, her icy gaze shifted to Aspen.


    Aspen, already trembling, started shaking even harder. She stammered, "M-Mrs. Rhodes, what can I do for you?"


    Tiana took two slow steps forward, her smile sharp and merciless. "I never expected the Stevens family to produce someone like you, nor did I think Zephyr would raise such a thieving daughter!"


    Aspen swallowed her anger and tried to keep herposure. "Mrs. Rhodes, I have never wronged you. Don''t you think your words are a little too much?"


    Tiana let out a coldugh. "Too much? Aspen, are you really going to keep ying dumb? Are you seriously going to pretend you had nothing to do with the Rhodes Pharmaceutical''s stolen form?"


    Aspen had already expected this confrontation, but she was confident that Tiana had no proof. So, she gritted her teeth and stuck to denial. "Mrs. Rhodes, I have no idea what you''re talking about!"


    Tiana''s expression turned even colder. "Of course. I knew you''d deny it. Jerry, hold her down."


    Aspen''s eyes widened in horror. Before she could react, Jerry had already grabbed her arm and twisted it behind her back.


    "Mrs. Rhodes! If you treat me like this, the Stevens family won''t just sit back and watch!" Aspen shouted, fear creeping into her voice.


    Tiana scoffed "The Stevens family?


    Even with Gordon backing you, I don''t give a damn. Besides, you clearly don''t understand why people call me the Iron Lady. It''s because when handle things, I don''t show mercy."


    ton


    Tiana raised her hand andnded two crisp ps across Aspen''s face.


    Aspen had no strength to resist. All she could do was clench her jaw as blood filled her mouth.


    Christina''s fury exploded. "Mrs. Rhodes! You''re just bullying the weak! Don''t you care about fairness?"


    Tiana snapped, "Stay out of this, you little brat. You''re no better than her. Do you really think the Stevens Corporation''s pharmaceutical sess had nothing to do with Aspen''s thieving ways? Let


    me tell you the truth- yourpany''s products are nothing more than knockoffs of Rhodes Pharmaceutical''s originals. To put it simply, you''re eating off my te."


    Christina''s face turned red with shame as she stared at Aspen in shock. She had asked Aspen before where the forms hade from.


    Aspen had confidently imed they came from the Stevens family''s main branch, but now it was clear she had lied, and those forms had been stolen.


    Tiananded another two ps.


    "These are on your parents''


    20150


    behalf-I''m teaching you a lesson for being a disgraceful, shameless thief! And these are from Andrew! I heard that ever since you arrived in Jayrodale, you''ve been constantly trying to provoke him- yet every time, you end up humiliating yourself."


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 818

    Tiana said coldly, "And thesest two are from Rhodes Corporation. Aspen, do you have any idea how much damage you''ve caused? Because of you, Rhodes Pharmaceutical has taken hit after hit. We''re barely hanging on! "Now get lost. Go back to Bridgefields, and don''t ever set foot in Jayrodale again. Otherwise, if I''m ever in a bad mood, I''ll make sure to p you every time I see you!"


    Exuding pure dominance, Tiana let out a disdainful scoff before turning on her heel and walking away with her entourage.


    Aspen copsed to the ground like a pile of broken rubble. Her whole body trembled as tears streamed down her face. The pain was unbearable-not just physically, but mentally.


    "W-why... why did ite to this?" she choked out. "Why, of all people, is it me? First, Andrew torments me, and now Tiana! Why?"


    Shey there, shoulders shaking violently as sobs racked her body. Tiana hadpletely destroyed her face, but that was not the worst part-the worst part was that her spirit was shattered.


    In Jayrodale, Andrew had herpletely crushed. She was losing at every turn, barely keeping her head above water. Moreover, with Tiana breathing down her neck, she did not even dare to imagine what her future in this city would look like.


    Christina remained silent, her face eerily dark under the dim night sky. She pulled out her phone and quietly recorded Aspen''s breakdown-the way shey there, sobbing, broken beyond repair.


    "Andrew," she muttered coldly. "You even managed to bring Tiana into this? You''ve truly burned every bridge with the Stevens family."


    Her expression twisted into something dark and menacing as she mumbled, "Fine. If that''s the case, then don''t me me for what happens next. You''re flying high now, aren''t you? Enjoy it while you can, because I''m going to ruin you."


    Without a word, Christina sent the video directly to Zephyr, the head of the Stevens family in Bridgefields. However, it was not just the footage of Aspen sobbing on the ground-she also attached photos of Aspen''s injuries from thest time she was hospitalized.


    Along with them, she wrote a message, [Aspen has been repeatedly humiliated, beaten, and oppressed by a man named Andrew Lloyd in Jayrodale. This is not the first time it has happened. Mr. Stevens, you muste to Jayrodale and seek justice for her!]


    After sending it, she quietly put her phone away. Then, she bent down and helped Aspen up.


    She said, "Aspen, Andrew even has Tiana backing him now. We can''t beat him like this. Why don''t you


    reach out to the Stevens family in et


    Bridgefields? With the main family stepping in, Andrew has no choice but to bow his head to you.


    Aspen''s face paled instantly. "No way, Christie Absolutely not! I''ve already failedpletely in Jayrodale-I have nothing to show for my time here. If they find out, they might destroy Andrew, but they''ll punish me too!"


    Christina did not respond. Instead, she smirked in the darkness, her expression cold and indifferent. She did not care what Aspen wanted and was simply using her. If she could leverage the Stevens family''s power to crush Andrew, she would not hesitate.


    And if it also took down Rhodes Corporation and the Wellers along with him? Even better.


    Christina could not care less about Aspen''s feelings or her fears. While she had once been a woman with some


    kindness, some decency, that version of her was long gone. Now, she had stepped onto the path of no return- fully embracing her darkness.

 Chapter 819

    The following day, the morning light streamed through the windows as Andrew woke up feelingpletely refreshed. Beside him, a delicate figurey curled up beneath the sheets, her porcin skin bearing faint traces ofst night''s intensity.


    A soft murmur broke the silence as Francesca stirred awake She turned her head, meeting Andrew''s amused gaze, and immediately pouted in frustration.


    She grumbled, "You''re unbelievable. You kept me up all night again! Look at me- bruises everywhere! Ugh, Andrew, can''t you be a little gentler?"


    Andrew feigned innocence. "Hey, don''t me me! I was being gentle. But you were the one insisting halfway through that I go harder. And honestly, with how easily you bruise, I was holding back."


    Francesca''s face turned beet red as she clenched the sheets. "Y-You''re lying! I never said that! You''re an absolute jerk!"


    Andrew casually got dressed and got out of bed, saying nonchntly, "You were the one asking me to go harderst night, you know that. All I remember is a certain bustydy repeatedly saying that word."


    Francesca blushed deeply, the heat spreading from her face down to her neck and ears. She felt utterly embarrassed.


    "Andrew, don''t you dare tell anyone. If you do, I''ll never be able to face anyone again," she protested, clutching the nket to cover her cleavage.


    Andrew picked up her bra from the floor and handed it to her, shing a smile so charming it could rival any movie heartthrob. He promised, "Don''t worry, I absolutely won''t tell anyone."


    11


    Francesca was not convinced and demanded, "Then swear it."


    Andrew raised one hand and dered, "I swear I will never tell anyone that Ms. Francesca Aicker kept asking me to go harder even while she was sleeping." Francesca froze for a moment, then suddenly jumped up and lunged at Andrew like a whirlwind.


    "Andrew, I don''t care about embarrassing myself anymore! I''m going to fight you! You shameless pervert, you jerk, you did that on purpose!" she yelled. ighty wok


    Andrew caught her in his arms and yfully pushed her back onto the bed. "I just woke up, so I have plenty of energy right now. If you keep misbehaving, you might not make it to work today!" he teased.


    Francesca''s eyes widened, a flicker of panic shing across her face. She immediately waved the white g, squirming under him. "No, no! Please, no more-I''m still sore! Andrew, let me go. I won''t fight you anymore!"


    Andrew raised a brow. "You sure about that?"


    Gritting her teeth, she huffed, "Positive!"


    Suddenly, his palmnded on her curves with a crisp p, the sound echoing in the room.


    Francesca jolted, her face instantly flushing crimson as she red at him. "I just


    said I was sure! Why did you still smack me?!"


    Andrew chuckled. "Because it felt good."


    Francesca let out a small, indignant


    huff, her cheeks burning as she


    quickly turned her head away,


    refusing to meet his gaze. Truthfully, she was not really mad. If anything, her heart pounded even harder, and she felt an


    inexplicable heat spreading through her chest.


    Andrew studied her for a moment, his smirk deepening. She looked way too tempting right now, and for a second, he seriously considered starting something again. Then, he thought about how he had already made her cryst night.


    It was still early, so he decided to give her a little break. After all, even the finest


    meals should be savored, not devoured, and even the best wine should be enjoyed in moderation-any true gentleman knew that much.


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 820

    "Be good. I''ll make us breakfast-get dressed ande eat." Andrew''s voice was warm as he pointed to his cheek, waiting expectantly.


    Francesca''s round face was still flushed pink. Seeing his yful gesture, she let out an exasperated huff, pursing her lips as if she were reluctant. Even so, she leaned in and pressed a light kiss against his skin.


    Andrew grinned. "That''s more like it."


    Francesca shot him an annoyed re, but he only chuckled before leaving the bedroom.


    When he first moved into the secluded hilltop vi of Moonlit Sanctuary, he had found the ce too big, too empty. However, with Francesca asionally staying over, the once-lonely space felt pretty good. Actually, scratch that-it felt pretty damn amazing.


    A house without a woman was not much of a home, after all. A proper bnce between men and women made life way more enjoyable.


    Andrew had never considered himself the kind of man who got carried away with romance, but Francesca and Lauren were not just any women. So really, this was not his fault.


    Any normal guy would have ended up in the same situation. Even if God Himself descended from the heavens, Andrew was sure he would be forgiven.


    At least, that was how he reassured himself.


    Breakfast was simple but nutritious, and by the time it was ready, Francesca had already gotten dressed and freshened up. However, she was walking with an awkward little limp.


    She shot Andrew a death re as she carefully sat down, only perching on one side of the chair.


    Andrew smirked from across the table. "Still sore?"


    Francesca puffed out her cheeks in frustration and let out a huffy little sound, refusing to answer.


    Andrew sighed. "Fine, I''ll be gentler next time."


    Francesca gritted her teeth. "That''s exactly what you saidst time, you jerk!" Andrew arched a brow. "So... does that mean you don''t like it?"


    Francesca''s face froze. "I-I... Forget it! I don''t want to talk about this anymore! You''re the worst! A total pervert!"


    Andrew chuckled but did not push further, letting her win this round. Honestly, for someone so small, Francesca had impressive stamina. She might look all delicate and pitiful now, but he knew better.


    If he ever dropped the ball or lost his edge, she would probably flip


    tables and turn the game are the is


    on


    him. Nevertheless, that was not an oue he wanted to risk


    After breakfast, Francesca grabbed her purse, ready to head to Jayrodale General Hospital for work. Just as she reached the door, she hesitated, then turned back.


    "Andrew, why don''t you give me a spare key to this ce? Her voice was casual, but her expression was anything but.


    Before he could say anything, she quickly added, "Don''t get the wrong idea! It''s just, you know, for safety! Like, if you ever forget your key, you cane to me for the spare!


    en


    Her big, innocent eyes made her excuse almost convincing Andrew could have called her out on it, but he decided to y along.


    "You''re right," he said with a straight face. "It''s always good to have a backup key."


    As he handed her the spare, he added with a sinirk, "So, I''m guessing you''ll be back tonight?"


    Francesca snatched the key, her face instantly burning red. She stomped her foot. "No! You''re so full of yourself! Goodbye!"


    Andrew watched her retreating figure with an amused chuckle. Then, he pulled a coin from his pocket, flicked it into the air, and let itnd on the table.


    Heads.


    He clicked his tongue. "Damn it... looks like I''m in for another long night. Sigh... What a toll this takes on the body.


    11


    Meanwhile, in Bridgefields. Unlike Andrew, who had spent the night in the warm embrace of soft nkets and ever softerpany, Zephyr the head of the Stevens family, had been up all night in a storm rage.


    swn pure


    His eyes were bloodshot as he roared, "mon the two guest elders! Gather every martial artist in the family!


    We are heading to Jayrodale! "That bastard Andrew-he''s got a death wish! I''ll personally send him six feet under!


    11

 Chapter 821

    Andrew had no idea that the Stevens family from Bridgefields had already arrived in Jayrodale, looking for trouble. At the moment, he was at amercial shooting studio.


    Lauren was there with Shiloh, discussing some final details with the photographer. When Eunice spotted Andrew approaching, she called out, Mr. Lloyd, over here!"


    She wore a bright smile, and any previousints she had about Andrew were long gone. Now, all she felt was admiration. After all, Andrew had stood up for Lauren without hesitation, even going against Tiana. That kind of loyalty deeply moved a girl like Eunice.


    Andrew walked over with a grin and said, "Ms. Brooks, thank you for your hard work!."


    Eunice quickly waved her hands. "It''s nothing! You''re the one working hard, Mr. Lloyd!"


    Andrew nced toward the photography set and asked, "Are Lauren and Shiloh almost done?"


    Eunice''s expression darkened as she scoffed. "They were about to wrap up, but Mr. Rhodes barged in with his team and demanded that his product be featured in the shoot too. Now, he''s in there arguing with Ms. Rhodes!"


    Andrew let out a cold chuckle. Without another word, he strode straight inside.


    Inside the studio, Shiloh had already changed out of her outfit and was quietly sitting to the side, scrolling through her phone.


    Meanwhile, Michael was there with several executives, trying to pressure Lauren. "We spent 20 million dors to get her on board. So why should she only shoot ads for your product while mine gets ignored?"


    Michael''s face was grim as he added firmly, "There''s no room for negotiation. She


    He snapped his fingers, and one of the executives immediately stepped forward,


    has to shoot an ad for me too!"


    Oding up an outfit.


    Lauren''s expression remained cold as she responded, "First of all, Dr. Lloyd was the one who secured her, not you, Second, yes, thepany spent 20 million dors, but Shiloh only agreed to endorse our product. She never agreed to do yours."


    Michael sneered. "She took the money, so she doesn''t have a choice. Andrew did


    go to great lengths to get her, I''ll give him that. But I yed my part too."


    He said smugly. "So, be a good girl and have her put on the outfit. I even picked it out myself-trust me, it''s eye-catching!"


    Lauren nced at the outfit


    Michael''s team had brought and let out an incredulousugh. "Are you out of your mind? Shiloh is here for a pharmaceutical ad, not an adult film. You seriously brought a set of lingerie and thought that made sense?"


    Michael was unfazed and even more


    enthusiastic. Come on, no one


    shoots traditional ads anymore. What sells is soft-core sex appeal teasing, revealing, and pushing the boundaries. You: thetest coconut water


    nol


    He continued, "If you y it safe, covering everything up and acting all proper, your brand is as good as dead!"


    Lauren''s tone was indifferent. "Even if you''re right, I still won''t let you pull that nonsense with Shiloh." Michael smirked. "Oh, you think you have a say in this? Lauren, don''t forget-the board is leaning in my favor for


    the next CEO. Sure, Andrew''s backing helps you for now, but the higher-ups are on my side. So why fight me when, in the end, you''ll still lose?"


    Lauren''s expression remained nk. "Let''s wait until you actually win before you start running your mouth. Michael, get the hell out of here. Stop wasting our time."


    Michael snapped, "You''re the one who needs to get out. Bring her over and have her change-no need for anything else, just put on this."


    He tossed thecy lingerie into the hands of two female assistants.


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 822

    Lauren was furious. "I''d like to see who dares!"


    At that moment, Andrew walked in, his tone calm. "It''s fine, Lauren. If he wants to force Shiloh, let him try." Lauren gritted her teeth. "But Dr. Lloyd, look at that disgusting lingerie in his hand! He actually wants to force a woman who''s taken vows to wear that tell me that''s not perverted!"


    Andrew''s gazended on Michael, his smirk ice-cold. "Didn''t you get enough of a beating yesterday? I''d advise you not to push your luck."


    Michael let out a sinisterugh. "Speaking of yesterday, Andrew, I haven''t even settled the score with you yet. Don''t get toofortable-I promise, your days of swaggering around won''tst long!"


    Andrew''s expression remained rxed. "Great. Let''s see which one of us goes down first."


    Michael''s face darkened. Instead of ordering his assistants to act, he grabbed the lingerie himself and strode right up to Shiloh. "Here. Put this on ande out so I can get a good look."


    His Adam''s apple bobbed as he stared at her veiled face, his eyes filled with lust. With a chuckle, he said, "I bet you''ve never worn anything this nice in your entire life. Go ahead and change. If you make me happy, I can turn you into Jayrodale''s biggest influencer."


    Yesterday, he had already figured it out-this woman had lived a humble, frugal life, and she was desperate to make money.


    Of course, Michael had plenty of money. If he yed his cards right, with a little baiting here and there, he might just get this beautiful woman into his bed.


    Shiloh''s expression was calm as she said softly, "Sorry, but I don''t wear things like this."


    Michael grinned. ¡°No need to be shy. Just trust me-once you put it on, you''ll look absolutely stunning. Besides, I''ll pay you just to wear it. Isn''t money exactly what you need? And if you listen to me, I''ll make sure you get even more."


    Shiloh shook her head. "I already have 20 million. I''m not in need of money. And besides, you''re disgusting. Your money is filthy-I don''t want it."


    Michael''s face twisted in rage. ¡°You little bitch! You wanna act all high and mighty with me? Do you really think-


    11


    Suddenly, a loud thud echoed through the studio. No one even saw when Shiloh moved. All they saw was that she had pped Michael across the head.


    Michael''s eyes rolled back, and without so much as a groan, he copsed to the floor,pletely unconscious. Lauren''s jaw dropped. "One p, and he''s out cold? Shiloh, how the hell are you that strong?"


    Shiloh scoffed. "Knocking him out was easy. If I really wanted to, I could crush his skull with one p,"


    Lauren was still in disbelief. She nced at Andrew and asked, "Dr. Lloyd, you knew about this all along?"


    Andrew chuckled. "Rx. Anyone can be bullied, but in Jayrodale, if there''s one person who won''t ever be a victim, it''s Shiloh."


    Shiloh


    down at Michael in


    Sefore saying casually


    bet


    disgust before saying casually, "He''s rotten to the core. Should I just kill


    and be done with it?"


    Lauren''s eyes widened in rm. "Absolutely not, Shiloh! We''re in public! If you kill him, it''ll be a huge mess! Michael''sckeys had already rushed over, frantically trying to lift him up.


    At the same time, they red at Andrew and shouted, "Mr. Lloyd, you ordered this violent woman to attack him! Mr. Rhodes won''t let this slide!"


    Andrew let out a cold snort. "No need to wait forter-I''m not letting it slide either."


    "M-Mr. Lloyd, what are you nning?''


    Theckeys panicked when they saw the dangerous look on Andrew''s face.


    Andrew''s lips curled into a wicked smile. "Strip Michael down, then put him in the lingerie he brought."


    A deep gasp spread through the room.


    "Mr. Lloyd, you can''t be serious!"


    "Mr. Lloyd, this... this is worse than killing him!"

 Chapter 823

    Andrew''s smile was cold and menacing. "Mrs. Rhodes has given me full authority, so you''d all better do exactly as I say, or would one of you rather take Michael''s ce and wear the lingerie yourselves?"


    Theckeys turned pale, their lips trembling in fear. Andrew was currently in charge of all operations at Rhodes Corporation, and even Tiana had to tread carefully around him. If they defied him, they would not just be out of a job-they would be as good as cklisted.


    Under Andrew''s increasingly icy stare, the men exchanged looks, their gazes filled with silent agreement. It was every man for himself.


    Gritting their teeth, they reluctantly began stripping Michael down. They removed his jacket, his shirt, then his shoes and socks. Soon, he was left in nothing but a pair of bright red boxers.


    Andrew raised an eyebrow and turned to Lauren. "Does he always have a peculiar taste in underwear?"


    Lauren wrinkled her nose in disgust. "I wouldn''t be surprised."


    Andrew looked back at theckeys. "Keep going. Take the boxers off too."


    They swallowed hard, their faces twitching. "Mr. Lloyd, do we really have to go that far?"


    Instead of answering, he just looked at them.


    The stare was enough. Suppressing their horror, they silently removed Michael''sst piece of dignity. Then, moving as fast as possible, they dressed him in thece lingerie he had brought for Shiloh.


    Lauren and Shiloh had already left the studio by then. Neither of them wanted to witness something that horrifying.


    Andrew, on the other hand, looked on with satisfaction.


    Michael, sprawled out on the floor, was now wearing the delicate, revealing lingerie-his hairy legs and chest in full disy, making him look downright grotesque. After a moment of thought, Andrew pulled out a small red pill and shoved it into Michael''s mouth.


    Then, he called over the photographer. "I want a full photoshoot, and a short video too. Make sure it''s ultra-high- definition. Capture every single one of his most... expressive moments."


    The photographer nced at the unconscious Michael before quickly averting his gaze. "Lord have mercy..."


    Andrew frowned. "What? Are you supposed to be so holy that you''ve never seen such a scene?"


    The photographer, a bearded man with long, greasy hair tied back in a ponytail, had the aura of an entric artist. Hearing Andrew''s question, he shook his head. "No, but I''m pretty religious."


    He added, "This scene is way too disturbing. I don''t think I can bring myself to do it. Just looking at him like that makes me want to throw up."


    Andrew crossed his arms. "That doesn''t add up. Aren''t artists and photographers who love this kind of weird, shocking stuff? As far as I know, the more bizarre and twisted something is, the more your kind loves capturing it.


    The photographer sighed. "You''re not wrong. But I have principles. I''m not one of those deranged ''anything-for- art'' types who throw away their morals."


    Andrew smirked. "Alright, then tell me


    -what''s it gonna take to get you to shoot this?".


    The photographer held out his hand. "Pay me extra."


    Andrew burst intoughter. A problem that could be solved with money was not a problem at all.


    Once he stepped out of the studio, Andrew was in a great mood as he waited for the photographer''s finished work.


    Lauren, however, eyed him suspiciously. "Dr. Lloyd, why are you making Michael wear lingerie for a photoshoot? Are you sure you don''t have some kind of weird fetish?"


    Andrew''s face darkened. "Of course not. My taste is perfectly normal, thank you very much."


    Lauren was still confused. "So this is


    just about humiliating him? You better be careful. Michael might not


    be able to retaliate against you right now, but that photographer might end up suffering for itter


    Andrew waved off her concern. "Rx, I''ve got it all covered. The photographer asked for extra cash so I gave him ten grand. Once he''s done shooting Michael''s drag queen portfolio, he''s skipping town to chase his dream abroad."


    uj


    He continued, "Michael won''t even have anyone to take his anger out on. Besides, Rhodes Corporation is in the middle of a PR crisis right now, right? We talked about this before-we need a bigger scandal to overshadow the bad press.


    Andrew trailed off, his smirk widening. He did not need to exin further, especially since a smart woman like Lauren would get it immediately.


    And she did. Her eyes lit up, and she pped her hands. "Damn, I''m so dumb! Why didn''t I think of this sooner?"


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 824

    "Michael caused this whole mess, so it''s only fair that he makes up for it. Consider


    it bncing out his sins," Lauren said with augh./


    She added, "Hell, once his horrifyingly ridiculous drag performance hits the inte, it''s going to break the inte! People will be so busy gawking at his lingerie fiasco that they''llpletely forget about the Wellers


    warehouse fire. Dr. Lloyd, you''re an absolute genius!"


    Andrew also felt pretty satisfied with his own creativity.


    However, the usually quiet Shiloh suddenly nced at him and said, "Mr. Lloyd, it seems to me that you''re just as wicked as he is."


    Andrew''s mouth twitched. "Shiloh, I''m literally punishing evil. How does that make me the bad guy?"


    Shiloh looked at him seriously. "There are many ways to punish someone, buting up with something this twisted? That''s rare. So, I have my doubts about whether you''re really a good person."


    Andrew just chuckled. "Maybe I''m not a good person, but I''m definitely not a bad one either. That makes me... someone in between. And in this world, people who aren''t too good or too bad are the ones who climb the highest and go the farthest. That, my dear, is the art of bnce."


    A few momentster, the photographer finished his work and walked out, holding a USB drive. "Hey, this footage is insane. I''ve seen a lot in my career, but this? This is next-level."


    The man was sweating profusely as he spoke hurriedly, "Here, take it. I need to book my ticket to Terror Town immediately. This video is guaranteed to go viral, I swear to God! But as the guy who filmed it, I really can''t afford to have my name attached to it. You have to keep this under wraps for me."


    Andrewughed. "Don''t worry, I''ll keep your secret. Terror Town isn''t too far-safe travels!"


    The photographer sighed dramatically. "This might just be the most explosive masterpiece of my career. It''s a shame, though. I can''t even take credit for it."


    Andrew patted him on the shoulder. "Go chase your dreams, man. The world is full of people like you-silent contributors. They might go unnoticed, they might never be famous, but the things they identally put online? Those can change the world."


    With onest wistful look, the photographer left.


    Lauren was practically bouncing with excitement. "Dr. Lloyd, give me that USB! I need to see this so-called masterpiece for myself!"


    Andrew thought for a moment before shaking his head. "Not yet The raw footage is... well, very raw. If you really want to watch it, l''need to censor some P


    first."


    Lauren blinked, then immediately grimace "You know what? Good


    call. Thest thing I need is to see Michael''s ugly-ugh. It''s probably tiny anyway."


    Shiloh, without looking up, added, "And thin."


    Andrew nearly choked. "Shiloh, when did you be so brutal?"


    Shiloh''s tone remained indifferent. "I''m not being brutal. I''m just stating the truth."


    Andrew was left speechless. As a man himself, he knew that none wound a man more deeply than having their private part being called ''small'' and ''thin.''


    After handing the USB drive to Natasha, Andrew washed his hands of the matter.


    Natasha, on the other hand,


    executed his orders with absolute


    precision. She prepared two versions one unedited and one with a tasteful amount of pixtion.


    Then, She coordinated with pene


    who had over a thousand


    no


    undergroundwork members, each assigned to share the video across social media.


    Within half a day, Michael''s barely clothed,ce-covered, wildly suggestive dance moves had taken the inte by storm.


    [Wait... isn''t this Michael Rhodes? The heir of the Rhodes family? No way. No fucking way!]


    [Wow, what happened? Did Michael transition or something? Look at him, prancing around in lingerie like that! Like,ment, share-this is pure gold!]


    [A boy next door, turned full-on diva. Michael''s got a new name now-Queen of Sass]


    [Haha! Holy hell, this is beyond viral. Someone, get this man a crown!]


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 825

    Andrew sprawled out on the couch, phone in hand, eagerly waiting to enjoy the show. Shiloh sat beside him and nudged his arm. "Mr. Lloyd, move over. I want to watch too!"


    Andrew shifted to make space but gave her a curious look. "Shiloh, aren''t nuns supposed to be above worldly distractions? Besides, this kind of video isn''t good for your pure and innocent heart."


    Shiloh was unfazed. "I might sin, but the teaching of the religion remains in my heart. I can watch anything without being affected. Unlike some people, who clearly have demons in their hearts."


    Andrew chuckled. "Well said. My heart is as pure as freshly fallen snow!"


    Before long, Eunice arrived with her phone, excitement written all over her face. Lauren grinned. "Dr. Lloyd, I need to see this too!"


    Andrew thought for a moment before making a suggestion. "Everyone seems interested, so why don''t we cast it on the big screen?"


    Lauren burst outughing. "Now that''s a brilliant idea! Watching it on a big screen will be so much more satisfying!"


    Without hesitation, Andrew connected his phone to the screen and started the video.


    On TikTok, the clip was spreading like wildfire. Within minutes, it had been shared thousands of times. As Andrew scrolled, he quickly found the infamous video- Michael, dressed in nothing butce lingerie, was going viral.


    A content creator had reposted it with a dramatic title, [Is This a Distortion of Human Nature or a Complete Moral Copse? Michael Rhodes'' Scandalous Lingerie Meltdown Is Setting the Inte on Fire!]


    The video itself was pure chaos. d incy ck lingerie, Michael was flushed red, his entire body twitching uncontrobly.


    One moment, he convulsed like he was having a seizure. The next, he let out moans of pleasure, his movements growing more suggestive by the second. He was a spectacle-half seductive, half-deranged, andpletely beyond redemption.


    Shiloh nced at Andrew and asked tly, "You slipped him some kind of aphrodisiac, didn''t you? That''s why he''s all dazed and iling around like that."


    Andrew smirked. "Of course. With a little help from that pill, he was able to showcase his full artistic potential. Impressive, isn''t it?"


    Lauren''s eyes gleamed with wicked amusement. You know, I''m starting to think my dear cousin has a real talent for adult films. If the opportunity arises, we should sell him off to Eastonia. He''s obsessed with their adult industry, right? Let''s give him a chance to be on the front lines!"


    Andrew shook his head and dismissed the idea from a professional standpoint. "That wouldn''t work. Eastonians adult actors need skill and stamina. I can''t vouch for Michael''s technique, but physically? He''s absolutely not cut out for it. He''d be lucky tost a few seconds before tapping out."


    ...


    Meanwhile, at the Rhodes Corporation headquarters...


    A sudden scream erupted in the office. "Oh my god! Everyone, check TikTok-Mr. Rhodes is famous!"


    A nearby female employee, still opening the app, turned to her colleague with curiosity. "Sia, what did you find? Don''t tell me it''s another one of your foreign model crushes."


    Sia''s face twisted into an odd mix of


    disgust and fascination as she


    shook her head. "No, just open


    TikTok and see for yourself. I already sent it to everyone. Trust me, it''s spectacr."


    Secondster, the entire office exploded into chaos. Employees gasped, eyes wide with horror and delight.


    One said, "I can''t this is so disgusting... But okay, maybe just one more look. Just one!"


    "Holy hell, I never realized Mr. Rhodes could be sluttier than the woman at that nightclub next door. Ladies, would you say he''s sexy?"


    A chorus of voices rang out. "Hell yes!"


    Inside her office, Tiana furrowed her brows as themotion outside grew louder. "What''s going on?"


    Jerry returned momentster, his expression unreadable.


    Tiana looked up at him. "What happened?"


    Jerry silently took out his phone, pulled up the video, and handed it to her. "Mrs.


    Rhodes, you should see for yourself."

 Chapter 826

    Tiana watched the video, her face first twisting in jealousy and disgust before she suddenly fell into deep thought.


    Jerry hesitated before asking, "Mrs. Rhodes, this video could seriously impact the Rhodes family''s reputation. Should we have someone take it down?"


    Tiana immediately waved her hand. "No need! Send out apany-wide notice under my name¡ªevery single one of Rhodes Corporation''s 500 employees is required to share and repost this video at least once."


    Jerry looked at her in shock. "What?"


    Tiana smirked. "Don''t you see? This video couldn''t havee at a better time. It''s the perfect distraction to bury all the bad press thepany was getting before. Now, this is all the public will talk about."


    ...


    Meanwhile, at Bane''s mansion, Michael was undergoing treatment to detox his system.


    Bane said, "Mr. Rhodes, your body is fine. You just have some lingering effects from a strong aphrodisiac, which left you overheated and exhausted. You''ll be back to normal in a couple of days."


    He gestured for Michael to put his pants back on.


    Michael gritted his teeth. "It''s not just that-I have a splitting headache too. What''s causing that?"


    Bane answered, "That''s from a heavy blow to the head. Think-did someone beat the hell out of you recently?"


    Michael''s mind instantly shed back to Shiloh''s veiled face, and his expression twisted in rage. "That bitch!"


    Thest thing he remembered was getting pped by Shiloh so hard he cked out. When he woke up, he had already been moved to Bane''s ce. What happened in between was aplete mystery. All he knew was that he had woken up feeling feverish, unbearably restless, and with a pounding headache.


    Just then, his phone buzzed with a new message. Michael nced at it and frowned. "Why the hell is someone sending me a video? Boring."


    A second message popped up from another contact-this time, with ament.


    [Michael, congrats! You''re an inte sensation now. I downloaded your masterpiece and saved it for future viewing. Gonna enjoy it every now and then!]


    Michael''s annoyance spiked. The message was from a guy in his social circle- one notorious for his disturbing, degenerate taste in videos.


    Michael always found his content repulsive. He mumbled, "My masterpiece? What the hell is he talking about?"


    Confused, Michael clicked on the video, determined to see what kind of trash he had been sent. The screen lit up, and instantly, a horrifying scene unfolded before his eyes.


    A hairy-chested, hairy-legged man was on screen, dressed in nothing but a skimpyce lingerie set. He was caressing himself, moaning in exaggerated pleasure, his body twisting and convulsing in ways that were both suggestive and absolutely disgusting.


    "Fuck! I knew it! What a goddamn pervert, a freak! Whoever the hell this is, if I


    ever find him, I''ll beat him to death!"


    Michael exploded in fury, his


    stomach twisting in revulsion. The


    sight of a man acting so


    shamelessly made him sick to his core worse than if he had been force-fed garbage.


    Bane, hearing themotion, casually nced at the screen. Then, his whole body stiffened.


    He paled as he slowly turned back to Michael. "Uh... Mr. Rhodes... that guy in the video... isn''t that you? Why the hell are you cussing yourself out?"


    Michael''s blood ran cold, and his pulse pounded in his ears. A creeping, horrifying realization wed its way into his brain.


    He thought there was something familiar about the man in the video. He had dismissed it at first, thinking he had seen this freak somewhere


    before but could poor €


    where. As he took another look, pure terror crashed down on him like a tidal wave.


    Michael let out a bloodcurdling scream and hurled his phone across the room.


    "No! That''s not me! It can''t be me! Who did this? Who the fuck did this to me? I can''t remember anything! How did this happen?! Why''s this happening?"


    His cries were so gut-wrenching, so full of sheer devastation, echoing throughout Bane''s mansion.

 Chapter 827

    Andrew was having the time of his life, scrolling through the inte to see just how many people were tearing into Michael. At first, he tried counting the insults, but after a while, he gave up.


    There was no point because the entirement section was a flood of mockery- so many that it was downright impossible to keep track. Turning his head, he caught a glimpse of Shiloh quietly sharing Michael''s viral video.


    She even added a caption. [Everyone, please do me a favor and mock him!]


    Shiloh had a million followers online. With just that one post, Michael''s humiliation skyrocketed to another level.


    Andrew could already picture it¡ª-Michael would not dare step outside without covering his head with a hoodie, or better yet, wrapping his whole face in a scarf.


    Well, if he ever did, there were bound to be people who would not just stop at verbal insults. Some might even beat the crap out of him on sight.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at the Stevens mansion.


    The entire Stevens family''s forces had arrived in Jayrodale in full battle mode. Aspen''s face drained of color the moment she saw Zephyr step into the hall. "D- Dad, you''re here."


    Then, when she looked past him, her stomach dropped. It was not just Zephyr; two of the family''s senior grandmasters had also arrived.


    Not to mention dozens of elite fighters, all armed to the teeth.


    This was not just an ordinary retaliation-Bridgefields'' Stevens family had sent everything they had.


    Zephyr sat in the grand hall, his face dark and brooding. He did not say a word for a long time, his silence suffocating the room.


    Aspen felt like she was suffocating too. She was not stupid and figured that Zephyr must have discovered something major. Otherwise, he would not have assembled the entire family''sbat force and stormed into Jayrodale without a word.


    However, the terrifying part was that she had sent no messages back to Bridgefields. So, how had Zephyr figured it out?


    After a long silence, one of the Stevens family''s top enforcers stepped forward and bowed. "Sir, we''ve already issued a formal demand in your name. That bastard Andrew has two choices-he eitheres here, kneels before you, and epts his fate..."


    He continued, "Or, if he refuses, you will personally hunt him down and make him pay with his life!"


    Zephyr''s ice-cold expression finally rxed a little after hearing this. He asked, "Are you certain about his location?"


    The enforcer grinned. "Rest assured, sir. I arrived in Jayrodale ahead of time and already tracked him down. Right now, he''s at Rhodes Corporation."


    Zephyr waved a hand dismissively and said in a chilling tone, "Good. Then I''ll wait right here for him toe and face his death. If he doesn''t show up within the given


    time or tries to run-then I''ll show him what true despair means!"


    Aspen finally realized the full picture-Zephyr was not here for some random business matter. He hade to Jayrodale specifically to kill Andrew.


    She immediately panicked and eximed, "Dad, no! You cannot go against Andrew here in Jayrodale. If you do¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Zephyr''s furious roar shook the entire hall. "Shut up, you disgraceful fool! How much longer were you nning to keep me in the dark? Huh?"


    He snapped, "You dared to tell me that everything was under control in Jayrodale? And yet, you were beaten to the ground like a worthless dog and nearly defiled?! Do you even realize how much shame you have brought upon the Stevens family?"


    Aspen felt her mind go nk as his words crashed down on her like a sledgehammer. She realized that it was all over for her.


    The main branch of the Stevens family in Bridgefields knew everything¡ªher failure in Jayrodale, the humiliating defeat she had desperately tried to cover up. Her once-untouchable reputation-her lifelong honor-was utterly ruined.


    Zephyr sneered. "What? No excuses? Hmph. I won''t deal with your ipetence right now. Once I rip Andrew apart, then I''lle back and settle things with you!"


    Aspen shuddered violently, her voice trembling with desperation. "Dad, no! You cannot go after Andrew! Our family might not be able to beat him. If you insist on this fight, it could destroy us!"


    Zephyr let out a cold, humorlessugh. "Aspen, you were raised by me. You were supposed to be the pride of the Stevens family. You''ve never disappointed me before, not once!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 828

    Zephyr said, "Aspen, you''ve barely been in Jayrodale for any time at all, and you''ve already be this cowardly? So scared to take action? You''ve truly disappointed me. And worse, you''ve disgraced the entire Stevens family!"


    Tears streamed down Aspen''s face. Her father''s words cut her deeply, filling her with shame and despair. As someone who had always been proud and arrogant, her greatest fear was disappointing her family.


    Yet, more than that, she was terrified-terrified that Zephyr, blinded by anger and unaware of Jayrodale''s true power dynamics, would lead the entire Stevens family to ruin.


    If that happened, she would not just be a failure. She would be the greatest disgrace in the family''s history.


    "Dad, please, you have to listen to me!" Aspen pleaded, her voice breaking. "Andrew is the underground king of Jayrodale now. If we fight him head-on, we will lose!"


    She gazed at Zephyr through her tear-filled eyes, desperate to make him understand. She had finally let go of her past grudges, no longer wanting revenge against Andrew or going against him.


    After all, failure after failure had made one thing painfully clear-she and Andrew were leagues apart, and the gap between them was an abyss.


    However, Zephyr refused to listen. He sneered. "Underground king? What a load of bullshit. He''s nothing more than a nobody. Beforeing here, I had him thoroughly investigated."


    He added, "And what did I find? A worthless mongrel who dares to challenge the Stevens family! If I don''t wipe him out, how will I ever hold my head high in Bridgefields?"


    Aspen''s blood ran cold. She dropped to her knees, crawling forward and grasping his leg. "Dad, I beg you, please listen! Please be careful! Jayrodale is not Bridgefields! Andrew isn''t just the underground king¡ªhe even killed Mr. Woods! He''s not someone our family can go up against!"


    Zephyr froze, staring at her in silence. Hope flickered in Aspen''s heart, and she wondered if he was finally listening to her and was convinced by her words.


    However, the next second, Zephyr''s expression twisted into a snarl. With a sharp crack, his hand struck across her face.


    Aspen hit the floor hard, tasting blood in her mouth. She clutched her cheek, staring up at him in disbelief.


    Zephyr''s face was stormy as he


    jabbed a finger at her. "Listen to


    me-if I hear one more word of this


    T


    nonsense, I will beat you to death myself! Hmph! The Stevens family has sent out everything! Even if we had to face the Wellers or the Rhodes, why should we fear them?"


    He continued, "Let alone some insignificant loser like Andrew! And you''re telling me that Gordon died at his hands? You must be out of your mind! You''ve failed in Jayrodale, so now you''re spewing nonsense to cover up your ipetence!"


    His fury was terrifying, his presence suffocating.


    Aspen trembled, barely holding back her sobs. "Dad, I swear every word I''ve said is true! I''m not lying to your You can''t go after Andrew! If you do, our entire family-our decades of


    legacy-could be des


    Zephyr''s patience snapped. He roared, "Guards! Take her away and lock her up!


    If she dares to keep spouting cowardly nonsense, beat her to death!"


    Two enforcers stepped forward immediately, grabbing Aspen by the arms. She struggled, but it was useless.


    Terror wed at her throat.


    It was over. Zephyr would not listen to her, and if Andrew retaliated, the Stevens family would never leave Jayrodale alive.


    That realization sent a wave of dizziness crashing over her, and for a moment, she almost fainted in sheer panic.

 Chapter 829

    Minute by minute, time continued to pass. Zephyr sat alone in the grand hall of the Stevens Mansion, his impatience growing by the second.


    He could not understand how the once-proud daughter he had raised had be so spineless. Aspen, who had always been confident and strong-willed, now sat there crying like a weak, helpless fool. It was humiliating.


    The Stevens family''s entire force was now in Jayrodale-a military presence strong enough to tten anyone in their way. Taking down some nobody named Andrew should be an easy task.


    Zephyr had already made up his mind. Not only would he crush Andrew, but now that he was in Jayrodale, he would also challenge the Rhodes, the Wellers, and anyone else who dared stand in his way.


    Aspen had been sent to Jayrodale with a mission. Since she had failed, it was time for him, the head of the Stevens family, to take matters into his own hands.


    Just then, Irene and Leroy arrived with Christina, all wearing polite smiles.


    "Mr. Zephyr, wee!" Irene greeted him warmly.


    Zephyr barely nced at her and Leroy before his sharp gazended on Christina.


    "Christie, I should be thanking you. If it weren''t for your warning, I wouldn''t have known that Aspen had been so thoroughly humiliated here in Jayrodale."


    His voice carried pure rage.


    Christina lowered her head humbly. "You tter me, Mr. Zephyr. I just couldn''t bear to see Aspen suffering any longer, so I had no choice but to inform you."


    Zephyr let out a chilling snort. "You did well. At the very least, you made me aware of this Andrew-this arrogant little rat who dared to cross the Stevens family. I won''t rest until I skin him alive."


    Christina remained calm as she replied, "Mr. Zephyr, Aspen wasn''t wrong. Andrew has grown into a formidable force. You should proceed with caution."


    Zephyr waved a dismissive hand, his face full of disdain. "Underground king? What a joke. I''ll see for myself how ''powerful'' he really is."


    "In Jayrodale, I''ve heard of Tony Madden, As Giordano, the Wellers, and the Rhodes family-but Andrew Lloyd? Never heard of him!"


    His words dripped with scorn.


    Leroy''s eyes flickered with amusement. "Mr. Zephyr, so it''s safe to say that Andrew is as good as dead?"


    Zephyr''s lips curled into a sinister grin. "Of course. I won''t just kill him¡ªI''ll make sure he suffers first."


    Irene chimed in, adding fuel to the fire. "Mr. Zephyr, you should havee to Jayrodale long ago to get. rid of that menace! Aspen has suffered so many humiliations under his hands. There was even a time when Andrew nearly had her assaulted by the Madde Martial Academy!"


    She let out a heavy sigh, shaking her head. "We tried to help, but unfortunately, our family wasn''t strong enough. Otherwise, we would have avenged Aspen ourselves!"


    Zephyr''s expression grew even darker, his fury radiating off him in waves. His fingers clenched into a tight fist, the bones cracking audibly.


    Behind him, the Stevens family enforcers exchanged murderous nces, their eyes gleaming with battle lust.


    Christina remained silent, not adding to the conversation, but she was actually seething with bitterness.


    She thought, ''Andrew, don''t me me for this. me yourself for not knowing when to give in, and me yourself for being too heartless. gave you a chance, but instead of taking it, you humiliated me. Now, youll see just how ruthless a woman''s revenge can be


    ...


    As time passed, news spread like wildfire across Jayrodale. The entire Stevens family-their main branch, their top enforcers, and their strongest warriors-had all stormed into the city.


    Both the underground and corporate worlds were in an uproar. No one knew what could have possibly happened to make Zephyr personally lead an army into Jayrodale.


    However, those with inside knowledge already knew Zephyr hade to Jayrodale for one reason, and that reason was Andrew.

 Chapter 830

    Before long, it became the talk of the town.


    Someone said, "Andrew Lloyd? Haha, that kid really knows how to stir the pot. He''s pissed off so many people that his enemies are now storming out of Bridgefields just to hunt him down."


    "No doubt about it-he''s a dead man walking. Zephyr brought the entire Stevens family with him, and I heard he even has two senior grandmasters by his side. Andrew has no way out this time!"


    "I wouldn''t be so sure. Andrew''s been making big moves in Jayrodaletely. He has deep ties with Rhodes Corporation; rumor has it he''s Natasha''s little ything. If Zephyr tries to use brute force, he might end up provoking both powerhouses!"


    ...


    At that moment, Andrew had just received news that Zephyr, had arrived in Jayrodale, fully armed and ready to settle scores. He muttered, "Interesting... So,


    I beat up the daughter, and now the father shows up for revenge?"


    He clicked his tongue, feeling nothing but boredom. His first instinct was to march straight into the Stevens mansion, crush Zephyr underfoot, and demand an exnation.


    However, after a brief pause, he changed his mind and turned to Dn and Natasha.


    "You two handle it. Go to Stevens Mansion and deal with Zephyr. This is the perfect chance to see how much stronger you''ve gotten after taking the Cleansing Pills."


    Dn and Natasha epted the order without hesitation, immediately gathering their forces and heading for the Stevens mansion.


    If Zephyr ever found out that Andrew did not even consider him worth dealing with personally-treating him instead as a training exercise for his subordinates-he just might drop dead from sheer rage.


    ...


    Tiana found Andrew shortly after, a knowing smirk on her face. "Mr. Lloyd, need some help?"


    Andrew''s tone was indifferent. "Mrs. Rhodes, if you''re referring to the Stevens family causing trouble, then no, I''ve got it handled."


    Tiana let out a cold chuckle.


    "Andrew, don''t act tough if you can''t back it up if you just ask me for help, I wouldn''t mind doing you a favor. After all, you have done a lot for Rhodes Corporationtely And I''m not someone who forgets


    ?


    favors."


    Andrew shook his head. "I appreciate the offer, Mrs. Rhodes, But this is just the Stevens family we''re talking about. I don''t even need to lift a finger-so why would I trouble you?"


    Tiana scoffed. "Fine, be stubborn. But don''te crawling to me when Zephyr beats you half to death."


    Andrewzily stretched. "Rx, Mrs. Rhodes. When ites to people begging, it''s usually them begging me-like you. And as far as I remember, I don''t beg anyone, ever."


    Tiana''s expression darkened, and with a flick of her sleeve, she stormed off.


    "This arrogant little bastard! Whatever. Let Zephyr teach him a lesson and knock some sense into him. It''ll be a good way to put him in his ce!" she muttered under her breath.


    Jerry, standing nearby, shook his head. "I wouldn''t be so sure of that. Zephyr came in all high and mighty making a big spectacle out of this, but I wouldn''t be surprised if he ends up running back to Bridgefields with his tail between his legs."


    Tiana nced at him and sneered. "Do you really think that''s possible? The Stevens family is a powerful family. Lately, you''ve been way too impressed with Andrew, Jerry."


    Jerry wisely kept his mouth shut, but inwardly, he sighed. Tiana was blinded by her grudge against Andrew, too focused on her personal dislike for him to see the bigger picture.


    Andrew was not someone Zephyr or the Stevens family could handle. They came to Jayrodale with a full parade, beating their drums like they owned the ce. However, they might just end up leaving ying a funeral march for themselves.


    Meanwhile, Zephyr sat in the Stevens mansion''s grand hall, growing increasingly impatient. Suddenly, loud shouts echoed outside.


    "Jayrodale''s Dn Garner, Natasha Vostokoff, Madde Martial Academy,


    Moonlit Apothecary, Glorious Pharmaceuticals, Radiant Group, and Wealthroller


    Investments are here to pay their respects to Mr. Zephyr Stevens!"

 Chapter 831

    One announcement after another rang out as a dense crowd flooded in, shocking everyone present-Zephyr, the Stevens family from Bridgefields, and even


    Christina''s entire household.


    One by one, their faces turned pale as fear set in.


    Irene''s legs trembled so much she nearly lost her footing. WW-Why are you showing up uninvited? What do you want?"


    At the front of the crowd, Dn spoke in an eerily calm tone. "To kill.¡±


    Irene was so terrified she almost let out a scream before copsing onto the floor.


    Leroy''s forehead was drenched in sweat as he looked desperately at Christina. "Christie, what do we do? What do we do?"


    Both he and Irene were filled with overwhelming regret. If they had known this would happen, they never would have run their mouths in front of Zephyr.


    Now, they had gotten themselves into serious trouble-trouble bigger than they could ever handle. Never in their wildest dreams had they expected to stir up such


    a storm, bringing so many powerful people straight to their doorstep.


    Christina''s face had lost some color too, but she managed to keep herselfposed.


    Gritting her teeth, she reassured herself in her mind, ''There''s nothing to be afraid of. Mr. Zephyr and the Stevens family''s top fighters are here. These people shouldn''t be here to start a fight. If they were, Mr. Zephyr would step in and ensure justice is served.''


    At the head of the main hall, Zephyr sat expressionless, silently watching the crowd pour in. Some of Jayrodale''s most influential figures were leading them. With so many of them had arrived all at once, he could not help but wonder what they were nning.


    With a polite chuckle, Zephyr stood up, sped his hands together, and


    addressed the group. "Everyone, I am Zephyr Stevens. It''s a pleasure to meet you all!"


    As the head of his household, he had no clue why they hade, but he maintained his courtesy regardless. However, to his surprise, not a single one of the Jayrodale elites responded.


    It was as if they did not even see him,pletely ignoring his greeting. Without sparing him a nce, they strode into the Stevens mansion''s grand hall, making themselves at home as if they owned the ce, choosing their


    seats at will.


    "How dare you!"


    The two Stevens family enforcers nking Zephyr instantly roared in anger.


    Zephyr''s expression darkened as well. Had they not heard his greeting? Or were they deliberately ignoring him?


    Atst, the big shots had all taken their seats. Then, without hesitation, one sharp, unfriendly gaze after another locked onto Zephyr.


    He felt a chill creep down his spine,


    his mind filling with unease. Among


    these people were repres


    from every major industry in Jayrodate-each one, on its own, was no small yer. To top it off, even someone from Wealthroller Investments was here.


    That made things even more unsettling. If Jayrodale''s wealthiest force was getting involved, what did it mean?


    Taking a deep breath, Zephyr narrowed his eyes and spoke in a steady yet firm voice. "Everyone, now that you''re here, are you friend or foe? I''d appreciate some rity."


    His tone carried a slight edge as he continued, "The Stevens family of Bridgefields. came to Jayrodale for one purpose only-to deal with that brat Andrew. We have no past grievances with any of you. So tell me what is the meaning of this?"


    Dn remained expressionless as he responded, "Mr. Zephyr, what''s there to be confused about? Haven''t you already made your intentions clear? You said you were looking to settle the score with our boss."


    Natasha let out a coldugh. ¡°Well, here we are. Why don''t you tell us how you n to ''settle'' this?"


    Rodney, from Madde Martial


    Academy, sneered as he nced at


    Zephyr. "Zephyr, have you forgotten?


    Jayrodale is our turf. Your family waltzed in here acting like you own the ce, and now even you, the head of the family, are putting on airs?"


    He scoffed in open disdain. "Honestly, you''re no different from that arrogant daughter of yours, Aspen-both of you are just too stupid to realize you''re asking for death!"


    Zephyr''s expression hardened. He had not expected Rodney-a junior-to have the audacity to show him such tant disrespect.

 Chapter 832

    Zephyr immediately flew into a rage. "Rodney, you little bastard! I haven''t even settled the score with you for messing with Aspen! After I take care of that punk Andrew, I''ll be visiting Madde Martial Academy too!"


    Rodney''s expression turned cold. "Great. I''ll be right here waiting for you. But honestly, I doubt I''ll ever get the chance. After today, it''s still up in the air whether your Bridgefields Stevens family will even exist."


    Zephyr''s fury burned hotter as he finally saw it for what it was-these people hade together just to take down his family.


    Nheless, he was not so easily intimidated. "Mr. Garner, Madam Vostokoff, what''s the meaning of this? Who is this ''boss'' of yours? As far as I know, my family has never crossed paths with him."


    Natasha and Dn exchanged nces before both of them let out mockingughs.


    "Mr. Zephyr, who in the world gave you the confidence to bring your entire family here to Jayrodale without even knowing what''s going on? You''re hrious-running your mouth about taking out our boss when you don''t even know who he is."


    "Zephyr, you ought to use your brain a little. Even now, you still don''t get what''s happening! No wonder Bridgefields Stevens family is about to go down in mes!" Even Stephen joined in on the ridicule, chuckling at Zephyr''s clueless expression. They had to give him credit-marching in without a single clue yet still acting like he was in control? That was some next-level arrogance.


    Zephyr''s heart pounded as realization hit him. "W-What did you just say? Are you telling me that your boss is Andrew?!"


    Natasha looked at him like he was aplete idiot. "You''re just now figuring that out? Mr. Zephyr, you really are a bit slow, aren''t you?"


    Zephyr''s face instantly turned grim as he thought, ''So, Aspen was telling the truth all along. Andrew has taken over Jayrodale''s entire underground scene, and Dn and Natasha are working under him.''


    Nheless, Zephyr was not afraid. The Bridgefields Stevens family had brought all their top fighters here. Even if Jayrodale''s underground forces got involved, Zephyr was confident he could still put up a fight.


    His gaze shifted to Ss, the head of Radiant Group and the representative from Wealthroller Investments. His voice was steady but heavy. "And what about you two? Surely you''re not standing with Andrew too?"


    Ss answered in an indifferent tone. "Mr. Lloyd is one of our people here in Jayrodale. We don''t need outsiders from Bridgefieldsing here to pick fights. Besides, it''s not just your Bridgefields Stevens family-even if someone from Jayrodale tried to challenge Mr. Lloyd''s authority, Radiant Group would have no problem dealing


    with them."


    The Wealthroffer Investments


    representative was even more direct. "Mr. Zephyr, Mr. Lloyd said


    your family must be itching for


    beating. So he sent me and my men to personally escort your entire family¡ªto their graves."


    Meanwhile, Cedric was unfazed by the tension and simply similed. " work at Mr. Lloyd''s Moonlit Apothecary. I''m just here to watch the show and see how your family meets its end."  en


    For the first time, a cold dread crept into Zephyr''s heart. The two senior grandmasters standing beside him broke into cold sweats.


    ? ?


    As for the other Stevens family elites? They were all pale, their nerves stretched thin, fear gripping their very souls.


    After all, there were just too many of them. This was not a simple feud-this was a full-blown crackdown on the Bridgefields Stevens family.


    Eight of the most powerful organizations in Jayrodale had joined forces to crush them. How the hell were they supposed to fight back?


    Zephyr was caught between fury and disbelief. He silently cursed at his luck.


    Andrew had not even shown up and had already gathered this massive force against them. He wondered if this was really the end for the Bridgefields Stevens family.


    no

 Chapter 833

    Even Zephyr was starting to feel that he had miscalcted maybe he had been too reckless. Of course, if he was feeling that way, then Christina''s family was in an even worse state of mind.


    ''Is Andrew really capable of rallying so many powerful figures?'' Christina wondered as she clenched her teeth, her expression darkening.


    If this was theparison, then as the mere CEO of Stevens Corporation, she was nowhere near Andrew''s level.


    Leroy swallowed hard, his scalp tingling as he muttered, "Mom, Christie, it looks like the main family is about to get crushed. What do we do? Should we run while we still can?"


    Irene kept telling herself to stay calm. "No, we have to hold our ground. Mr. Zephyr is the head of the Stevens family-as long as he''s here, no matter how many people Andrew has, he won''t be able to do anything to us!"


    Yet, even she did not believe her own words.


    Suddenly, Dn grabbed the ss in front of him and smashed it against the floor, shattering it into pieces.


    "Zephyr, I''ll say this once-get on your knees, apologize to Mr. Lloyd, and wait for his judgment!"


    Natasha''s voice was icy. "Or we can just wipe out everyst fighter in your family and see how much of a big deal you really are, daring toe to Jayrodale to challenge him!"


    Rodney snorted impatiently. "Mr. Garner, Madam Vostokoff, why waste your breath on him? Seriously, it''s just some second-rate family from Bridgefields. With Mr. Lloyd''s strength, he could crush the entire Stevens family with a single step. And Zephyr still wants to act tough? What a joke!"


    Zephyr gritted his teeth, his face twisted in anger. "You lot better not push things too far!"


    Rodney''s temper red. He stepped forward and, without warning, pped Zephyr across the face. The crisp sound echoed through the hall.


    "Hey, old bastard! So what if I do push it? What the hell are you gonna do about it?" He jabbed a finger in Zephyr''s face and openly mocked him.


    Zephyr was shaking with rage. As the head of the Bridgefields Stevens family, he had spent years at the top and had never been pped in the face. Yet now, it was not even a rival patriarch who had hit him-it was some junior punk.


    "Mr. Zephyr, since they''re being this aggressive, why don''t we just start killing?" one of the Stevens family fighters gritted out.


    Meanwhile, most of the Stevens family members were utterly panicked. If a fight broke out, they knew they were outmatched. At best, the main Stevens family forces could go toe-to-toe with Dn and Natasha.


    However, Madde Martial Academy and the men working for Jayrodale''s wealthiest mogul, Marvin, wouldpletely ughter them. Zephyr understood the situation and quickly raised a hand to stop them.


    He shouted, "No one moves! I''ll handle this!"


    Natasha remained cold. "Mr. Zephyr, the only way you handle this is by kneeling and bowing before Mr. Lloyd!"


    Zephyr clenched his jaw so hard it almost cracked. ¡°Fine, I admit it. The Bridgefields Stevens family walked right into this trap-we got yed by that bastard Andrew. But where is he? Let hime out and talk to me face-to-face."


    He continued, "I want to ask him directly-does he really think he can handle the weight of making me kneel?"


    Dn''s eyes narrowed as a vicious glint shed across them. He was just about to strike.


    Natasha was fed up too. This idiot kept talking-letting him kneel was already giving him a shred of dignity, yet he still dared to act tough?


    Forget it. They might as well knock him down first and make him kneelter. "Hold it!" Just then, aid-back voice rang through the hall


    Andrew strolled in unhurriedly, entering the grand hall of the Stevens mansion alone. The moment he appeared, a wave of excitement ran through his people.


    "Mr. Lloyd, you''re here!"


    "Mr. Lloyd, perfect timing! Just give the order, and we''ll wipe them out!"


    "Mr. Lloyd, you didn''t even need toe-we could''ve handled this in three minutes. If a single Stevens family member were still standing by then, I''d personally take responsibility!"


    One after another, the crowd called out, eager for action.


    Rodney was still fuming, ring at Zephyr with undisguised hostility. "Mr. Lloyd,


    don''t waste time just say the word and we''ll finish them off!"


    Before Andrew could speak, Christina let out a coldugh. "Andrew, this is what you''ve done-string up all these people


    just to go after Mr. Zephyr. Have you even thought this through? This is Jayrodale. Sure, you have the numbers advantage now


    She added, "But once the top fighters in Bridgefields hear about this, do you really


    think they won''t hunt you down the moment you step outside?"


    Andrew nced at her with a calm expression. "And when did you see me rallying all these people against Zephyr?

 Chapter 834

    Christina snapped. "The facts are right before us-how is it not? If you didn''t pull the strings, why are all these people targeting the main Stevens family?"


    Andrew let out a mocking smirk. ¡°Christina, you''re underestimating me. I don''t need to manipte anyone- understand? I ordered them directly. That''s not the same as maniption."


    Christina''s face stiffened. Direct orders? Was he seriously iming he had the authority tomand Marvin and Radiant Group''s people?


    She did not believe it.


    Nheless, Andrew did not care whether she believed it or not.


    He turned to Zephyr and gestured. "Zephyr, I''ll make this simple. Give me an answer-if I''m satisfied, you and your family can leave. But if I''m not satisfied, you''re not returning to Bridgefields."


    Zephyr let out a bitterugh, his anger barely contained. "Andrew, you injured Aspen and humiliated my family. Now you want me to give you an answer? Do you think that''s possible?"


    Andrew remained calm. "You should ask your precious daughter what really happened. Your family is in this position because of your own actions-you brought this on yourselves. But I''ll give you onest chance. Show me the right attitude. Otherwise, you and everyst one of your people will stay here."


    Zephyr roared, "Andrew, do you think I fear you? Even if you have the advantage in timing, location, and


    numbers, I''d like to see what you can do for me!"


    Andrew chuckled. "Mr. Zephyr, you''ve got some guts. Guess I wasted my breath on you."


    Turning to Dn, Natasha, and the others, Andrew asked, "Who was it that said they''d bring me their head if any Stevens family members were still standing after three minutes?"


    Rodneyughed awkwardly. "That was me... I was just showing off."


    Andrew nodded. "Two minutes. I''ll give you two minutes."


    With that, he sped his hands behind his back and casually walked out of the hall. Immediately after, Natasha and Dn struck first,unching a direct attack on Zephyr


    Rodney and Marvin''s top fighter charged at the two Stevens family senior grandmasters. However, Rodney was not strong enough to handle a senior grandmaster-he was sent flying with a single move.


    Natasha ordered in a cold tone, "Mr. Rodney, work with Dn and gang up on Zephyr. I''ll deal with your opponent myself."


    Within seconds, the fight turned into a massacre. By the end of the first minute, only three people remained standing-Zephyr and his two senior grandmasters.


    After taking the Cleansing Pill, Dn and Natasha''s strength had surged dramatically. Natasha, in particr, had nearly reached the peak level of a senior grandmaster.


    One of the Stevens family enforcers facing her was the first to cough up blood, and his body flung backward in utter shock.


    Natasha''s eyes turned ruthless, fully embodying the ck Widow''s nature. She lunged forward and, without hesitation, mmed her palm into his skull, shattering it instantly.


    Zephyr let out a grief-stricken roar as he witnessed one of the family''s strongest fighters gone just like that. For a


    split second, his attention


    wavered and that was all it took for Dn''s palm to strike him square in the chest, sending him crashing to the floor as blood sprayed from his mouth.


    Dn stepped forward, nting his foot on Zephyr''s chest and looking down at him condescendingly "Now, make your family get down on the ground, or I''ll stomp your skull into pieces!"


    Zephyr''s face flushed red, half from his raging blood and half from sheer humiliation and fury.


    Rodney stepped up and smacked him across the face again. Old bastard, Mr. Lloyd''s two-minute deadline is almost up! If you don''t cooperate, we''ll have no choice but to wipe out everyst member of your Bridgefields Stevens family!"


    Zephyr let out a miserableugh, his voice hoarse as he shouted, "Stop! Everyone, stop!"


    He knew it now-his family had been utterly defeated. Their trip to Jayrodale was


    supposed to be a victorious one, yet they suffered horribly.


    At this moment, Zephyr had nothing but regret.

 Chapter 835

    By the time Andrew walked back into the grand hall of the Stevens mansion, he was pretty satisfied with what he saw. Just as expected, not a single member of the Bridgefields Stevens family was still standing.


    One enforcer was dead, and the other was gravely injured. As for Zephyr-the once proud head of the family-he had been forced onto the ground, his face pressed against the floor, humiliated beyond measure.


    "Andrew, if you want to kill me, then do it!" Zephyr roared, his voice filled with defiance. "I won''t beg!"


    Andrew scoffed. "Zephyr, I gave you a chance, but you didn''t cherish it."


    Dn spoke up. "Mr. Lloyd, why don''t we just finish Zephyr off? Then we can head north overnight and wipe out the entire Bridgefields Stevens family!"


    Natasha smirked cruelly. ¡°I agree! Once we tten Bridgefields Stevens family, we''ll kill all the men and sell the women overseas as prostitutes."


    Andrew fell silent. Not because he was hesitating, but because he was not used to how ruthless his people were. It was a bit too much for him, definitely not for the weak.


    Zephyr''s body trembled violently, his voice breaking as he Howled, "Andrew, you can kill me if you want! But my family has no personal grudge against you-how can you be so heartless?"


    Andrew''s voice was calm as he answered, "There''s nothing heartless'' about it. To stop something from happening again, it''s best to eliminate itpletely. You came to Jayrodale looking for trouble, and if I let this slide, people will think I''m weak."


    He continued, "Besides, if our positions were reversed-if i were the one on the ground-tell me, Mr. Zephyr, would you have shown mercy?"


    Zephyr could not respond, and a bitter chill spread through his heart.


    This was all his fault-his recklessness, his arrogance. His stubbornness had doomed the entire Bridgefields Stevens family. At this moment, he regretted not listening to Aspen and charging in like this.


    He had never imagined that Jayrodale had someone like Andrew lurking in the shadows. Over the years, he had studied all the major yers in Jayrodale-yet he had never even heard of Andrew.


    Around him, the remaining Stevens family fightersy trembling on the floor, too scared to move.


    As for Christina and her family, their souls had practically left their bodies. Irene and Leroy were so terrified that they had copsedpletely, unable to even get up.


    Irene, in particr, had lost control of herself-literally. A foul stench spread across the hall.


    Christina pressed her lips tightly together, staring at Andrew like she was seeing him for the first time.


    He was not shouting, nor was he making a threatening expression. Yet, every word he spoke felt like a noose tightening around their throats, suffocating them.


    That was the pressure of a true leader.


    And in that instant, Christina understood that even if the entire Bridgefields Stevens family fought with everything they had, they still would not be able to shake Andrew.


    Had he truly be this terrifying?


    Christina did not want to think about it-because the more she thought, the more afraid she became, and the


    more she regretted it.


    "Andrew, please-I beg you, don''t kill my


    desperate cry rang through the hall as Aspen ran in, her face drenched in tears.


    de Don''t kill my family!" Ane


    Before Andrew even said anything, she dropped to her knees before him.


    Zephyr shut his eyes in pain and turned his face away. "Aspen, I did this to you. I should''ve listened to you."


    Aspen sobbed. "No, Dad, I was the


    one who made the first mistake. I was reckless and arrogant, and I kept provoking Mr. Lloyd again and again was too proud, clinging to my fragile ego, refusing to admit when I was wrong."


    She continued, "I was blind, and because of my foolishness, I doomed our entire family!"


    Tears streamed down her face as she knelt before Andrew. There was no trace of the arrogance she once carried- only deep regret and fear.


    She had known they would lose, but she never imagined it would be this horrible.


    And the scariest part? Andrew had not even personally made a move.


    ww


    more she regretted it.


    "Andrew, please-I beg you, don''t kill my father! Don''t kill my family!" A desperate


    cry rang through the hall as Aspen ran in, her face drenched in tears.


    Before Andrew even said anything, she dropped to her knees before him.


    Zephyr shut his eyes in pain and turned his face away. "Aspen, I did this to you. I should''ve listened to you.''


    Aspen sobbed "No, Dad, I was the


    one who made the first mistake. I was reckless and arrogant, and I¨¨ kept provoking Mr. Lloyd again and again was too proud, clinging to my fragile ego, refusing to admit when I was wrong."


    She continued, "I was blind, and because of my foolishness, I doomed our entire family!"


    Tears streamed down her face as she knelt before Andrew. There was no trace of the arrogance she once carried¡ª only deep regret and fear.


    She had known they would lose, but she never imagined it would be this horrible.


    And the scariest part? Andrew had not even personally made a move.


    212

 Chapter 836

    Aspen did not even want to imagine what would happen if Andrew had personally taken action. Even Gordon, the strongest fighter in the Bridgefields Stevens family, had already fallen.


    Now, there was no one left in the family who could even dream of challenging Andrew.


    Andrew nced at Aspen kneeling before him and smirked. "Aspen, I was more used to you standing tall, looking at me with that arrogant gaze, speaking to me like you owned the world."


    Aspen''s body trembled, and she quickly shook her head. "No, no, Mr. Lloyd! I wouldn''t dare-l truly know my mistakes! If you want to kill me, sell me, torture me-whatever it is, I won''t resist."


    She continued, "I just beg you, please spare my father and the rest of the Bridgefields Stevens family. They only came here because of me! If anyone deserves to die, it''s me, not them!"


    Andrew scoffed. "The moment Gordon died, you should have known when to cut your losses. But your arrogance blinded you, Aspen. So tell me, why should I spare anyone from the Stevens family now?"


    Aspen''s entire body shook harder as she heard the cold finality in Andrew''s words. Tears filled her eyes as she struggled internally-until finally, she gritted her teeth and made a decision she had never wanted to make.


    She shouted, "No, Mr. Lloyd-just spare my family! I''m willing... willing to give myself to you, to let you own me, use me however you please. From now on, I will serve you as a ve, obey your everymand, take whatever punishment you give me!"


    She lifted her tear-streaked face, her delicate features looking pitiful yet alluring. Right now, the only thing she had left to bargain with was herself.


    She was undeniably beautiful, just as stunning as Christina-if not more. Most men would not be able to resist her charms.


    Zephyr roared furiously. "Aspen, you will not do this! Even if I die, I will never let you sell your body to survive!"


    Aspen did not say a word-she just let the tears fall, her eyes fixed on Andrew, waiting for his response.


    Rodney licked his lips and rubbed his hands together. "Mr. Lloyd, how about this- why don''t you let me take Aspen? In exchange, I''ll take care of the rest of the Bridgefields Stevens family for you!"


    Andrew stroked his chin, pretending to consider it. "Hmm... that''s actually not a bad deal.


    Rodney''s face lit up. ¡°So that means you agree, Mr. Lloyd?"


    Aspen''s heart nearly stopped. She could already imagine the nightmare awaiting her if she fell into Rodney''s hands.


    Her voice cracked in terror.


    "No-please, no! Andrew, I truly know my mistakes-I swear I do! Please, don''t be so cruel. You don''t have to wipe my family out-please, beg you!"


    She pleaded desperately, "I swear, for the rest of my life, I''ll serve you however


    you wish-just please, don''t kill them... I''m begging you..."


    Aspen, once proud and untouchable, was now kneeling,pletely broken, sobbing uncontrobly.


    Zephyr''s face twisted with rage, his eyes burning with hatred. "Andrew, if you''re going to kill someone, kill me! I swear, I''d rather die than sacrifice my daughter!"


    Andrew sighed impatiently. ¡°Enough! You two are so loud I''m getting a headache! Aspen, fine-I''ll spare your father and your family,"


    Aspen''s breath hitched, her teary eyes widening in disbelief "D-Do you mean it?¡± Andrew''s expression remained indifferent. "Of course. But the price won''t be cheap."


    The hope on Aspen''s face flickered,


    and a bitter smile spread across her lips. A faint blush colored her pale skin as she slowly stepped forward, standing right before Andrewpletely vulnerable and willing.


    "Alright... I''ll pay whatever price you name. If you want me now, then take me I won''t resist. Or if you want meter, then name the time


    and ce-I''m fine with anything!"


    en


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 837

    Dn, Natasha, Ss, and even Cedric watched Andrew with strange expressions. They were all waiting to see if he would take up on Aspen''s offer.


    Rodney looked downright disappointed. He thought it was a shame. After all, Aspen might be nothing but trouble, but there was nothing toin about her beauty.


    Especially those long, toned legs he had lost count of how many times he had fantasized about wrapping them around himself. Nheless, it was clear that this prime piece of meat was no longer on the menu for him.


    Seeing that Andrew still had not responded, Aspen thought that maybe he was not satisfied.


    She quickly wiped her tears, smoothed out her clothes, and forced a sweet smile. "If you think there are too many people here watching, and it makes things inconvenient, I can... I can go to a hotel with you right now."


    As long as Andrew was willing to spare the Bridgefields Stevens family, she did not care about anything else. If she had to be his personal ything, then so be it.


    Andrew frowned slightly. "Are you sick?"


    Aspen froze, then flushed red with embarrassment and anger. "I-I''m not sick! If you think I''m unclean, we can go to a hospital right now so I can get a full check- up!"


    Dn snickered. "Wow! I didn''t expect Mr. Lloyd to be so particr in this area!" Rodney grinned shamelessly. "Of course! Mr. Lloyd isn''t like us desperate guys- he''s got standards. He doesn''t just jump on anything with a pulse!"


    Natasha pouted. "Darling, you better not be thinking about sleeping with Aspen! I''m telling you right now-I go before her!"


    Andrew''s patience snapped. "What the hell are you people even talking about? I don''t understand a single word of this nonsense!"


    Then, turning to Aspen, his voice turned ice-cold. "Put your thoughts away-I don''t need them. I asked if you were sick, not because I was worried about cleanliness, but because I genuinely think something is wrong with your brain."


    Aspen stared at him in shock. "So... you don''t want me?"


    Andrew remained indifferent. "I have a girlfriend. And besides... you''re too ugly for my taste."


    Aspen''s face turned bright red, her humiliation boiling over into rage. She could not believe it¡ªshe had


    practically thrown herself at him et


    and he had rejected her. With her face her body, her everything was there any normal man in the world Who would say no?


    Andrew ignored her wounded pride and turned to Zephyr. "Take your family and get the hell out."


    His voice was t, almost bored. "Treasure the days you have left because the only reason you survived this is because of her."


    Zephyr hesitated for a moment, but in the end, no one really wanted to die.


    He was no exception.


    Hearing Andrew''s words, he finally let out a breath of relief. "Andrew, I won''t forget this favor."


    He paused, ncing at his daughter. "But Aspen... can she-"


    Andrew cut him off coldly. "That''s enough. I''m already being generous by letting you walk away alive. Aspen might be arrogant and stupid, but at least she has some value. So she stays-as interest for your family''s survival."


    Aspen forced a weak smile. "Dad, just take everyone back to Bridgefields. From now on, don''t worry about me. Also, never set foot in Jayrodale again. You don''t have to think about me anymore."


    Zephyr''s eyes burned red as he turned to Andrew and growled, "Andrew, name your price! How much do you want for me to take Aspen back?"


    Andrew shook his head. "I don''t want money. Aspen is staying, first as coteral to make sure you don''t try anything after this. Second, the Bridgefields Stevens family needs to pay for what they''ve done. Keeping her here in Jayrodale is the punishment."


    Seeing Zephyr''s utterly defeated expression, Andrew added, his tone impatient, "Rx. When Aspen proves useful enough to me, and if I''m in a good mood, then maybe... maybe I''ll consider letting her go."


    Zephyr knew there was nothing more to say. In the end, those who were


    powerless had no choice but to submit.


    As for the Bridgefields Stevens family? Whether now or in the future, they would


    never stand a chance against Andrew.

 Chapter 838

    Since resistance was futile, there was no choice but to submit. Zephyr said, "Aspen, I swear I''ll find a way to get you out of this hellhole!"


    Leaving behind that one sentence, he led the Bridgefields Stevens family out of Jayrodale in a state of utter defeat.


    Aspen watched their retreating figures, silent tears slipping down her face. As long as her sacrifice could ensure her family''s survival, then it was worth it.


    Andrew nced around. "That''s enough. Let''s head back."


    Without another word, he stepped out of the Stevens mansion doors.


    Christina clenched her teeth. "Andrew, what exactly do you n to do with Aspen?"


    Andrew did not even turn his head. "I haven''t decided yet, but it depends on how she behaves. If she''s useless, I''ll sell her off abroad and let fate decide the rest."


    Aspen, trailing behind him, turned even paler. Right now, she was nothing more than Andrew''s property. If he decided to ship her off, she would have no choice but to ept it.


    As they left the Stevens mansion grounds, Aspen suddenly spoke. "Mr. Lloyd, may I return for two minutes? I need to ask something."


    Natasha smirked. "Trying to use this as an excuse to escape?"


    Andrew waved a hand. "Go ahead. I''ll give you five minutes."


    Aspen lowered her head. "Thank you."


    Her tone was submissive-like a servant addressing her master.


    Watching her retreating figure, Dn turned to Andrew. "Mr. Lloyd, what''s your n for Aspen?"


    Andrew thought for a moment before shaking his head. "Good question. Besides being somewhat decent-looking, she''spletely useless."


    Natasha scoffed. "Then just leave her to me. I''ll have her working the streets every night. I guarantee she''ll make you a few million a month."


    Dn smirked. "A few million is too low. She''s a Bridgefields heiress, a woman of noble blood, and stunningly beautiful. In my opinion we should market her properly then marry her off to some wealthy tycoon or influential family turn her into a valuable chess piece for Mr. Lloyd."


    Rodney, still unwilling to give up, immediately chimed in. "Why bother with all that


    trouble? Mr. Lloyd, I''ll pay ten million-just sell her to me!"


    Andrew chuckled. "She''s a person, not an item for sale."


    Rodney sneered. "Come on, she''s already a caged bird. Whether we pretend to respect her or not, she''s got no say in it. Women like Aspen are used to being so full of themselves, and they need to be brokenpletely. Crush everyst shred of their pride, and then they''ll learn their ce."


    Andrew gave him a bored look. "Forget about Aspen-I have other ns for her."


    Rodney narrowed his eyes. "Mr. Lloyd, you''re not actually thinking of keeping her, are you? If you do want her, you should''ve just said so! Obviously, I''d rather let you have the first taste."


    Andrew smacked him upside the head. "Do you ever think about anything other than screwing women?"


    Andrew had no interest in Aspen''s body¡ªwhat intrigued him was her potential. She came from an elite family, and with the proper guidance, she could be helpful in ways that extended far beyond the bedroom.


    At that moment, Aspen returned to the Stevens mansion. She walked straight up


    to Christina, her expression nk. "Christie, we''ve known each other for years. I need to ask you something."


    Christina met her gaze withplete calm. "I already know what you want to ask. Yes. I was the one who tipped off the main family."


    Aspen nodded, then suddenly smiled. "When I first arrived in Jayrodale, thought you were weak-insignificant. But now, I see how wrong I was. My arrogance was nothingpared to your silent


    cruelty. You cut me apart piece by piece, and I never even


    saw


    the


    deing."


    With that, she turned around and walked out of the Stevens mansion-without looking back.

 Chapter 839

    From behind, Irene shouted angrily, "Aspen, what the hell do you mean by that? What do you mean by ''silent cruelty''? Compared to you-selling yourself to Andrew like a cheap whore-Christie is a thousand times more dignified than you!"


    Aspen paused, turned around, and smiled as if she had not even heard Irene''s insults. She replied, "I''m starting to see why Andrew despises Christie, why he won''t ept her anymore. It''s because she''s really... nothing special."


    She continued, "You don''t deserve Andrew, Christina. You''re not even close to Lauren and Francesca."


    Shaking her head slightly, Aspen turned away and walked off without looking back.


    Christina''s onceposed expression darkened instantly. She had tried to use the Bridgefields Stevens family to crush Andrew and destroy himpletely. Yet, in the end, she was the one who lostpletely and utterly.


    Moreover, Aspen had seen right through her.


    Irene fumed, practically shaking with rage. "That little bitch! How dare she me us for her mess? Christie, you only called the Bridgefields main family for her sake! You were trying to help her get revenge!


    "But Zephyr and his people were useless! They couldn''t even handle Andrew- how is that our fault? If anything, it just proves that the Bridgefields Stevens family was always doomed! They destroyed themselves!"


    Leroy hesitated. "Mom, that''s not exactly fair... Aspen did help us a lot recently. At the very least, with her around, the Wellers didn''t dare cause trouble for us. And now, after the main family''s humiliating defeat, she''s be Andrew''s ve. It''s honestly pitiful."


    Irene scoffed. "Pitiful? Please. She deserved it. And that little bastard Andrew isn''t much better. What, just because he got a little power, he thinks he''s hot shit? Acting all high and mighty, dragging all these people here he just wanted to rub it in Christie''s face!"


    She mocked, "He wanted her to regret it! He just wanted to show off how ''sessful'' he is now! Disgusting!"


    Leroy sighed, still uneasy. "Honestly,


    I don''t like it either, but I have to admit-Andrew really is something now. The fact that Wealthroller Investments backed him alone is crazy And Rodney? He''s one of Jayrodale''s Four Most Eligible Bachelors, and he''s practically


    Andrew''s errand boy now."


    He continued, "Thinking about it just makes me jealous and pissed off. That bastard really hit the jackpot after leaving us!"


    Irene felt the same bitter jealousy twisting in her gut, but she refused to admit it out loud. She turned to Christina and asked cautiously. "Christie, the future of the Stevens family depends on you. Have you thought about... maybe finding a way to pull Andrew back in?"


    Christina''s expression was ice-cold as she shook her head. "I already extended an olive branch, but you all saw how he treated me. I''m willing to swallow my pride once or twice, but repeatedly lowering myself? Sorry, but even I have limits."


    Irene softened her voice, trying to coax her. "I know, sweetheart. I know you have your dignity, your status, your pride-you can''t just keep humbling yourself for him."


    She added, "But Christie, think about it... Andrew is the real deal now. Those big shots who showed up for him? Just one of them alone is terrifying. Dr. Aicker, Glorious


    Pharmaceuticals'' Mr. Brunner"


    Madde Martial Academy''s Mr. Sanford, and Radiant Group''s Mr. Vaughn-every single one of them is someone Stevens Corporation has to look up to!"


    With each name Irene listed, Christina''s face grew darker and darker.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 840

    In the end, Christina grew frustrated and snapped, "Mom, stop talking. I already have a headache, and all this talk isn''t going to change anything!"


    Irene pouted. "I''m just worried! Now that the main family won''t back us anymore, and that little bitch Aspen haspletely cut ties with us! The Stevens family has no one left to rely on! If that bastard Harveyes back to torment us, what should we do then?"


    Leroy thought for a moment, then suddenly brightened. "Christie! Isn''t Finley, the Moore family heir, still in contact with you? Back when Aspen was around, we had an alliance with him, didn''t we?"


    He asked, "Why don''t we reach out to him now? With his ties to Hidden Dragons, he could be the perfect shield for our family!"


    Irene''s eyes lit up. "Yes! That''s right¡ªthere''s still Finley! The leader of Hidden Dragons is his granduncle. Also, he fancies you, right? Christie, think about it¡ªif you can win over Finley, the Stevens family will officially have Hidden Dragons as our backing!"


    As she spoke, Irene could not help but fantasize if they became inws with Hidden Dragons. Then, she would be of the same seniority as the leader of one of the most powerful underground forces.


    Lost in her thoughts, she nearly drooled at the idea.


    Christina frowned. "Mom, you''re thinking too far ahead. First of all, Finley never explicitly said he liked me. Second, I have no interest in using my body to please anyone¡ªthat idea disgusts me!"


    Irene waved it off. "Oh,e on, sweetheart. You''re at the age where you should be thinking about marriage anyway."


    She continued, "And let''s be


    honest-Finley is an excellent match. He''s better than Harvey in every way, and you? You''re the Ice


    Queen of Jayrodale-with your


    beauty, you could have him wrapped around your finger in no time!"


    Leroy grinned, clearly on board. "Christie, I think it''s a great idea. If you and Finley really hit it off, I can show off that my future brother-inw is a Hidden Dragons member! And who knows?


    "Maybe I could ride that wave and


    join Hidden Dragons myself,nd a good position there. I''ve heard that in martirts sects, the girls are way more pure than those city whores. Unlike the women around here, they''re all still untouched."


    His expression turned downright sleazy, his fantasies running wild-just like his mother''s.


    Christina nced at her brother and


    let out a sigh of disappointment.


    "Have you ever once considered


    working for


    your own sess? A


    you ever think about is leeching off others, taking shortcuts, and


    indulging in luxury."


    She asked, "Leroy, have you ever stopped to ask yourself what have you done to deserve all these things?"


    Leroy scoffed. "If hard work actually worked, then all the farmers breaking their backs every day would be billionaires by now. The truth is, hard work doesn''t mean anything. Look at Andrew-did he work for his sess?


    "No. He climbed his way up by using women. And what''s wrong with wanting wealth and women? Mom and I already gave you the perfect solution-if you just get close to Finley, our entire family would be set for life!"

 Chapter 841

    Christina said calmly, "I would never sell my body in exchange for wealth and status. But you and Mom aren''t wrong-Finley is someone I can take advantage of. Aspen is useless now, so I''ll be the one to take over this alliance with Finley."


    Irene beamed with excitement. "Then what are we waiting for? Christie, call him right now and invite him over for dinner. I''ll cook a feast myself¡ªwe have to treat him well!"


    Christina hesitated. "Inviting him to the house might not be the best idea. I think it''d be better to meet at a restaurant instead."


    Irene quickly objected, "A restaurant? That won''t show enough sincerity! Think about it, Christie. If we invite Finley to our home, it sends a message that we value him. Once he''s in a good mood, he''ll be much easier to manipte!"


    Leroy chimed in, "Exactly, Christie! Have hime over-I can drink with him too. As long as we keep him happy, you won''t even have to sacrifice yourself. We can just use Finley''s influence as our family''s safety!"


    Christina nodded. "Alright then, we''ll have him over."


    Without wasting time, she took out her phone and dialed Finley''s number.


    ...


    Meanwhile, on the other side of town, Andrew dragged Aspen into Natasha''s West End headquarters.


    "Mr. Lloyd, and Ms. Aspen, please have a seat!" The Westside crew was extremely polite, weing Andrew and offering them tea.


    Andrew chuckled as he sat down. "She''s just a servant now-she can stand. No need to ruin the rules."


    Aspen had just been about to sit when her body froze. Humiliation and rage shed in her eyes, but she did not dare say a word. Instead, she clenched her hands into tight fists and remained standing.


    Life was unpredictable. Not long ago, she was the proud daughter of the Stevens family in Bridgefields¡ªan untouchable heiress adored wherever she went.


    Aftering to Jayrodale, she had looked down on Andrew at every turn, seeing him as nothing more than an eyesore. She was convinced that crushing him would be effortless.


    But now? Aspen''s pride had been shattered. Andrew had nearly wiped out her entire family, flipping her world upside down in an instant. She felt like fate had been especially cruel to her.


    She wondered why she had to cross paths with this devil at the peak of her youth when she had the most ambition.


    "Where''s Natasha?" Andrew asked, paying no attention to Aspen''s furious and humiliated expression.


    Conan, who was highly respected among Natasha''s crew, smiled and replied, "Mr. Lloyd, she just got back. She''s checking on the new recruits to see how their training is going."


    Andrew nodded. "You''ve been using the serum I gave you, right? How''s it working out?"


    Conan''s grin stretched from ear to ear. "It''s incredible! At my age, I had already given up on advancing in martial arts. But this serum you made it''s absolutely miraculous! It''s nothing like the countless tonics and remedies I spent half my life searching for!"


    Andrew smirked. "d to hear it''s working."


    Aspen, who had been standing silently, suddenly lifted her head, her face filled


    with shock. "Andrew, you can make serums for martial artists?"


    Andrew''s expression turned cold. "I''ll give you one chance to rephrase that."


    Aspen gritted her teeth in anger. After taking two deep breaths to suppress her frustration, she forced herself to say, "Mr. Lloyd, may ask if you can formte serums for martial artists?"


    Andrew chuckled. "Why the hell does that concern you?" "Hey!" Aspen nearly bit through her own lip in frustration.


    UT


    She finally understood that Andrew truly saw her as nothing more than a servant. No, worse than that. He was treating her like a ve. Nheless, that was indeed the choice she made in exchange for her family''s safety.

 Chapter 842

    Aspen had no say in how Andrew would treat her or what he nned to do with her. She could not run, nor did she dare harbor even the slightest thought of rebellion against him.


    As long as the Stevens family in Bridgefields still existed, she had no choice but to bow her head. Otherwise, any reckless move on her part could spark Andrew''s wrath, and with just onemand, her entire family would be wiped out.


    Not long after, Natasha returned. She noticed Aspen standing there, her face flushed with frustration, and asked in surprise, "Aspen, why are you just standing there? Sit down and rest for a bit."


    She added, "Like it or not, you''re kinda one of us now. Even though I have to keep an eye on you so you don''t steal my man, I can''t help but feel a little bad for you."


    Aspen clenched her jaw and stiffly replied, "No need!"


    She would have loved to sit down, but a certain petty bastard clearly did not see her as human.


    Natasha nced at Aspen, noting the barely contained anger on her face, then turned to Andrew, who remained calm and indifferent.


    Something clicked in her mind, and she asked, "Darling, are you leaving Aspen with me for now?"


    Andrew scoffed in disgust. "That''s why you''re smarter than this clueless new ve. I still don''t get why I let Zephyr and the others walk free, only to be stuck with this useless burden."


    Hearing that, Aspen could no longer hold back. "Andrew, don''t forget-you already promised not to go after the Stevens family anymore! I know you hate me and look down on me. But you made a promise, and your word should mean something!"


    Andrew waved her off. "Rx. As dumb and irrationally confident as you are, I don''t go back on my word. I''ll just chalk this up as a business deal where I took a loss."


    Aspen let out a coldugh. "This is


    the first time''ve ever heard of


    someone from the prestigious


    Stevens family being reduced to act


    servant and still getting rejected! But don''t worry. I won''t be useless. You''ll see I''ll make sure your so-called ''loss'' turns into a profit."


    Andrew raised an eyebrow. "Oh? That so? Then tell me what exactly can you offer?"


    Aspen snapped, "Haven''t you already seen what I''m capable of? Whether it''s my looks,bat skills, business sense, or any other quality, I''m not inferior to any of the women around you!"


    Andrew smirked. "Oh, I''ve seen what


    you''re capable of, alright. That''s exactly why I''m sitting while you''re standing If I tell you to get on your knees, you''ll kneel. If I tell you to strip you will. Your so-called ''capabilities'' mean nothing to me. Get it?"


    Andrew''s cruel words cut through Aspen like a de, and her eyes instantly turned red with anger and humiliation. "Andrew, I swear I will escape from you one day. And when I do, I make you pay for every bit of humiliation you''ve put me through!"


    Her tears welled up, but she refused to let them fall. She red at Andrew, gritting her teeth, determined not to break down.


    Andrew sneered. "You can''t even guarantee your own survival, and you''re still dreaming about revenge? Do you not realize that I could make your life a living hell with a single word?"


    Aspen lifted her chin stubbornly, her voice filled with hatred. "Then do it. Kill me if you dare. Because if you don''t, as long as I''m alive, I''ll always have a chance."


    Natasha clicked her tongue in amusement. "I have to hand it to you, Aspen. You''ve got guts."


    Andrew rolled his eyes. "Guts? My ass. Aspen, I''m ordering you to take off your clothes. All of them. Then, I''ll decide whether or not I should gift you to my West End boys for some fun."


    Aspen''s arrogance vanished in an instant, her face draining of color. She trembled and stuttered, "A-Are you really going to humiliate me like this? You would strip me of myst shred of dignity?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 843

    hapter 843


    After being vited by Rodney, Aspen developed a deep-seated hatred for men. It had worsened over time, turning into something almost pathological.


    She could not stand being near any man, let alone strip in front of hundreds of West End''s men to serve them.


    Andrew looked at her, his expression cold and indifferent. ¡°Take it off. Or, I''ll personally take you to see how the Stevens family in Bridgefields is wiped out. You know better than anyone that erasing your family would be effortless for me."


    Aspen let out a bitterugh. "Andrew, you''re ruthless. Fine, I''ll do it."


    Due to her recklessness, the Stevens family had nearly facedplete


    destruction. Now that they had barely escaped the jaws of death, she would never let them fall into ruin again.


    With trembling fingers, she unbuttoned her blouse and slowly slipped it off, revealing her smooth skin.


    Natasha watched with amusement. "I have to admit, her body and skin are wless. Darling, are you sure you don''t want to take my suggestion? She could make a fortune selling herself. With that face and figure, men would be lining up for her."


    Andrew respondedzily, "I''ll think about it. It all depends on how she performs. If she disappoints me, I''ll leave her to you to deal with."


    Hearing their conversation, Aspen''s resentment deepened, turning into an overwhelming sense of fear. Her remaining pride and defiance were being stripped away, piece by piece, by Andrew.


    As she swallowed her humiliation and reached behind her back to unsp her bra, Andrew raised a hand and said tly, "That''s enough. Put your clothes back on. You''re too t-nothing worth showing."


    Aspen froze, then her face twisted with fury. "Andrew, do you think this is funny?" Andrew''s tone remained indifferent. ¡°I''m your master now. When I tell you to strip, you strip. When I tell you to get dressed, you get dressed. Don''t question me. Just do as you''re told-understood?"


    He stared at Aspen with utter disdain.


    "... Understood!" She forced the word through clenched teeth, her entire body shaking with suppressed rage.


    She had wanted tosh out with some biting remark, but Andrew''s cold, sharp gaze made her swallow her words.


    Natasha looped her arm around


    Andrewne


    giggled. "Darling,


    with me. Let''s check out


    End''stest recruits."


    belongs to en.kikint


    Andrew smirked. "Alright. I hope you''ve got something impressive to show me."


    Natasha beamed. "Of course! You won''t be disappointed."


    Soon, she led Andrew and Aspen into West End''s training hall. Inside, over a hundred shirtless, muscr men were hard at work, shouting as they pushed through rigorous drills.


    Some were sparring, others were practicingplex maneuvers, and


    Vere swinging long swords


    and knives, engaging in realbat.


    On the sidelines, Conan and a few other trainers were instructing them on striking


    techniques and footwork.


    Natasha grinned. "So, what do you think of my guys?"


    Andrew nodded. "They''re decent."


    Natasha pouted. ¡°Just decent? Come on, you''re way too picky."


    Aspen seized the opportunity to throw in a sarcastic remark "If I''m not picky, how


    else would I make myself seem special?"


    Aspen scoffed. "It''s not ''special''-it''s just putting on a show."


    Natasha smirked. "You see? Even Aspen thinks my men are impressive. Darling, you''re just too hard to please!¡±

 Chapter 844

    Andrew leaped onto the center of the ring and motioned to two burly men wielding long des. "Attack me with everything you''ve got. If either of you so much as grazes the hem of my shirt, you win. I''ll personally reward you with a pill that guarantees you entry into the senior grandmaster level."


    The two men''s eyes lit up with excitement, and they turned to Natasha, awaiting hermand.


    Natasha frowned slightly and looked at Andrew. "Darling, are you sure you want to fight two at once? They''re armed, and the des are razor-sharp-one misstep, and you''ll be bleeding. You''re unarmed. This is dangerous."


    Andrew stood motionless, his gaze fixed ahead. "It''s fine. Let''s go."


    Without hesitation, Natasha gave the order. ¡°Do as Mr. Lloyd says!"


    Still, she kept a close watch, ready to call off the fight at any moment. Aspen secretly hoped that one wrong move would lead to these two swordsmen cutting Andrew down. That would be true justice.


    With two loud shouts, the men charged, swinging their des at Andrew from both sides. Long des were among the deadliest weapons inbat, designed to kill swiftly. In an instant, Andrew''s space waspletely locked down-with nowhere to dodge.


    Natasha''s fingers clenched instinctively. If it were her, she would have immediately retreated to create distance. That was the smart move.


    However, Aspen focused intently on Andrew. After all, this was the man who had killed Gordon. She wanted to know just how real his skills were.


    Perhaps these two fighters were not a match for him, but with their des,nding a hit on his clothes should have been easy-even she could have done it. Besides, these were not amateurs-they were elite swordsmen.


    Then, in the final moment-Andrew moved. He did not retreat or dodge, but instead, he lifted his hands at lightning speed and struck forward.


    Two thunderous impacts echoed through the air, and the two swordsmen trembled as if struck by a bolt of lightning. Their des, which they had been gripping tightly, were sent flying out of their hands with just one p from Andrew. Before they could react, Andrew shed forward, appearing right in front of them.


    With two fingers pressed against their throats like a de, he could have ended their lives with the slightest push. Frozen in ce, the two men could only stare in disbelief.


    "We teamed up... and still lost in one move?"


    Reality sank in, and with bitter expressions, they bowed respectfully to Andrew,


    silently acknowledging their crushing defeat.


    Natasha''s eyes widened in shock.


    She wondered, ''What level is he even at? Barehanded against des,


    countering in a split second... This kind of strength is inhuman!


    Q.UMS


    This man was terrifying, but no one felt the weight of it more than Aspen. She had reached the junior grandmaster level-a martial prodigy in her own right. Yet, after witnessing Andrew''s technique firsthand, she realized just how outssed she was.


    Her strength was not even worthparing to his.


    Now, there was no doubt in her mind-Gordon, the top fighter of the Stevens family, haded by Andrew''s hand.


    *

 Chapter 845

    Looking at the two defeated West End fighters, Andrew smirked. "You two weren''t bad. Even though you didn''t meet the challenge''s conditions... I''ll still reward you with something. Take It."


    With that, he tossed them a small bottle. Inside were two weaker versions of the Cleansing Pill-leftovers from when he refined the real thing.


    The two swordsmen were stunned for a moment before their faces lit up with excitement. They nearly dropped to their knees in gratitude.


    "Mr. Lloyd, we lost. We couldn''t evenst a single round against you... Why would you still reward us?"


    The two looked at him,pletely baffled."


    Andrew waved them off. "You both have potential. That alone makes you worth investing in."


    Natasha shot them a look. ¡°What are you idiots standing around for? Say thank you!"


    Snapping back to reality, they quickly bowed. "Thank you, Mr. Lloyd!"


    Andrew stepped down from the ring and turned to Natasha. "Now, do you understand why I said your people are just decent"?"


    Natasha sighed in defeat. "Fine, you win! But don''t worry I''ll keep a close eye on their training until they meet your standards."


    However, Aspen could not stand his attitude. To her, this was just another disy of arrogance, a strong man nitpicking the weak.


    3


    She let out a coldugh and said, "Some people are ridiculously powerful, yet they still act like it''s a big deal to judge those weaker than them. It''s honestly amusing.


    "Natasha''s men are strong enough to serve as an elite guard for an entire noble family. If even that only counts as decent'' to you, I can''t imagine what would actually impress you."


    Andrew narrowed his eyes and nced at her coldly. "Aspen, I''ve noticed you have a habit of butting in whenever I speak. Is that intentional?"


    Aspen froze for a second before scoffing. "I''m just stating facts. Andrew, you''re holding everyone to your own ridiculously high


    standards. Sometimes, admitt


    someone else is good at something isn''t that hard."


    Andrew let out a mockingugh. "Oh? So, you think you''re good enough?"


    Aspen''s pride red up instantly, and she lifted her chin with confidence. "I wouldn''t say I''m the best, but I''m definitely not below your so-called ''standards''!"


    Andrew''s smirk deepened. "Is that so? Then let''s do this-won''t move, and I''ll even give you a handicap by using only one hand. Same deal as before. If you cannd a hit on me, I''ll let you go free. Sound faira


    Aspen''s heartbeat spiked as adrenaline rushed through her veins. "You mean it?¡±


    Andrew''s eyes gleamed with amusement. ¡°Oh, I mean it. I couldn''t be more


    serious. But don''t expect to walk away unscathed if you fail to touch me."


    Aspen did not hesitate. "If I can''t even brush against your clothes while you''re standing still and only using one hand, I might as well drop dead. Andrew, I''ll make you eat your words. You underestimate me, and that''s going to be your downfall!"


    5


    Andrew spread his legs slightly, nting his feet firmly on the ground. One hand was tucked behind his back, while his free hand gestured at herzily.


    "Come on, then. Let''s see if the so-called ''pride of the Stevens family'' is any different from an olddy."


    Aspen''s face burned with anger. She lunged forward with a burst of speed, her long leg sweeping toward Andrew''s torso with full force. She was determined to make him regret looking down on her.


    Natasha folded her arms, watching with amusement. If her guess was right, Aspen was about to learn a painful lesson.


    She did think Andrew was being a little too dismissive, standing there unmoving and offering only one hand. Nheless, it did not matter-Natasha had absolute faith that Andrew would never lose.

 Chapter 846

    ****


    As Aspen''s leg came swinging straight for Andrew''s midsection, he remainedpletely unfazed. Instead of dodging, he let his body fall backward in a perfectly straight motion.


    Her kick swept right over his head, missing entirely.


    The nearby West End fighters, who had been training just toments ago, quickly gathered around to watch. The moment they saw what Andrew had done, their jaws nearly hit the floor.


    He still had not moved from his original position, yet his body bent backward at an impossible angle, nearly parallel to the ground.


    This was not something an ordinary person could pull off. Only someone with absolute control over their body- on a monstrous level-could achieve such a feat.


    Aspen gritted her teeth. She had missed, but she did not hesitate to press forward. As her leg came down, aiming to nt her foot on the ground and follow up with another strike, Andrew suddenly smacked the floor with one hand.


    In an instant, his body spun like a top, twisting away effortlessly.


    Aspen''s second strike hit nothing but air.


    The crowd erupted into cheers,pletely blown away by Andrew''s precision and agility.


    Aspen cursed under her breath. Frustration burned inside her as she lunged forward,unching a flurry of punches at him.


    Yet, it was pointless. Each time her fists were about to make contact, Andrew would vanish from her reach- dodging left, right, up, or down like a phantom.


    She poured every ounce of her strength into the attack, fists and legs flying like a raging storm. Even so, no matter how fast or aggressive her attacks were, it was useless.


    Her blows looked powerful, but they nevernded. No matter how hard she tried, she could not touch him.


    Aspen was both shocked and infuriated. Her breathing grew heavier, sweat forming on her brow as she realized just how ridiculous Andrew''s reflexes were.


    The fact that she could not even brush against him was an outright humiliation. Then, just as she was about to go for another strike, Andrew finally countered.


    His hand shot forward toward her like lightning.


    Aspen''s eyes lit up with excitement, thinking this was her chance. It did not matter if she could not match his strength-she only needed to touch him to win. She quickly raised her hand to intercept his strike, aiming to make contact at all costs.


    However, the moment their hands were about to meet, Andrew''s palm twisted in midair with an unnatural movement. It bypassed herpletely, sliding past her arm and


    heading straight for her and


    Aspen''s face turned scarlet with rage and embarrassment, thinking, ''What a bastard! Was he really about to grab me there?


    Before she could react, Andrew''s hand changed direction again-this time, his palm struck her across the face and a bright red mark instantly bloomed on her cheek.


    Aspen''s eyes widened in pure disbelief, unable to process what had just


    happened. For a brief moment, she stood


    #


    frozen. Then, ignoring the burning pain and humiliation, she clenched her jaw and charged at him again.


    Andrew dodged effortlessly, sidestepping her attack with ease. Before she could react, his elbow came up and mmed into her back.


    Aspen gasped, feeling the breath knocked out of her as pain exploded in her chest.


    Andrew was not done. Grabbing a fistful of her hair, he yanked her backward before delivering another vicious p


    -this time, to the other side of her face.


    The sound echoed through the training hall, and a second red imprint now marked her wless skin.


    Aspen stood there, stunned, unable to process what had just happened. Tears welled up in her eyes as she mumbled, "You..."


    Not from the pain-she had suffered worse.


    Not even from the ps themselves.


    She had trained since childhood, endured grueling discipline, and built


    unshakable mental strength.


    But this? This was humiliation.


    Andrew was not just hitting her-he was degrading her. Moreover,


    an entire


    had done it in front ri


    crowd, trampling her pride into the dirt.

 Chapter 847

    Andrew''s expression remained emotionless, his eyes devoid of any sympathy. "Didn''t you say you were confident? That you were exceptional? I gave you every possible advantage. Yet look at you you still couldn''t even touch me.


    He added, "So, tell me... doesn''t that make youpletely worthless?"


    Tears finally spilled from Aspen''s eyes. She gritted her teeth and hissed, "Andrew, don''t get cocky! I''ll fight you to the death!"


    Andrew''s eyes narrowed slightly. With a flick of his wrist, s hand cut through the air, heading straight for Aspen''s face.


    She shut her eyes in despair, bracing herself for another p. However, it did notnd on her cheek this time. Instead, his palm came down hard-right on her backside.


    This was not a yful p-it was pure, calcted punishment.


    A sharp gasp escaped Aspen''s lips as a searing pain shot through her body. Her legs buckled, a numbing ache spreading through her lower half, making it impossible to stand.


    The sheer force of the strike sent her crashing to the ground. She curled up, gripping her legs as she trembled from the pain.


    Andrew dusted off his hands. "Game over. Trash is still trash-boring and useless."


    Aspen slowly lifted her head. Her eyes burned red with hatred, tears still clinging to hershes.


    "One day... I''ll make you eat those words," she swore, her voice shaking with rage. "I''ll prove to you that the ''trash ''you look down on will be someone you have to look up


    to!


    Andrew did not even bother responding since he was not interested in empty promises.


    He dusted his hands and turned to Natasha. "Keep this Stevens family brat here for now. Throw her into training with your people. Let''s see if she ever improves from being the absolute weakest."


    Natasha grinned. "Sure, whatever you say. But honestly, it feels like a waste to put such a stunning woman throughbat training. There are plenty of better ways for her to be useful than swinging a sword around."


    Andrew nced down at Aspen, his lips curling into a smirk. "Nope, not worth it. Her chest? Slightly better than a chopping board. Her ass?


    Honestly, I just tested it-not even et


    close to Fran, Lauren, or you. And as


    for that face of hers... Well, a this point, she might as well bepeting with a troll. No one''s gonna be interested."


    Aspen''s entire body stiffened. She nearly choked from sheer rage, doubting her own existence for the first time in her life.


    Was she really that pathetic now?


    A short whileter, Andrew left West End''s headquarters. For now, he did not have any solid ns for Aspen.


    As much as Natasha joked about selling her off, Andrew was not that cruel, and that was a line he would not cross.


    At the same time, it was clear that Aspen had not learned her lesson as she was still as arrogant as ever. She was stuck in her delusions,


    clinging to the pride of a noble


    family heiress.


    Andrew had humiliated her for a reason-to break her stubbornness and force her to-face reality. However,


    beyond that, he was not the type to torment people for fun


    l.ne


    If Aspen could learn and grow, she might actually be useful one day. After all, her background was not al that different from Lauren''s or Francesca''s-she had been raised in an elite family and had the education to match.


    Andrew figured that if she ever got her act together, she could assist Lauren in the future,


    Meanwhile, the promotional campaign shot by Shiloh had officiallyunched, and Rhodes Pharmaceuticals was finally seeing some positive traction.


    The flood of negative press, attacks, and bad reviews had begun to slow down.


    On top of that, Michael''s viral video scandal hadpletely stolen the spotlight.


    With public attention shifting elsewhere, Rhodes Corporation''s biggest crisis was finally

 Chapter 848

    Michael stood at the front of the group, his face twisted with rage. "Andrew,


    answer me was that viral video your doing? Were you the one who sabotaged me at the studio?


    "You''re going to clear my name today and restore my reputation, or I swear, this won''t end well for you!"


    Andrew nced at him and let out a chuckle. "Mr. Rhodes, you''re looking pretty good. I saw the video, and even I have to admit you sure know how to move your ass. And those hair on your chest and legs... damn, absolutely sensational."


    Michael''s life had turned into a nightmare. If he was not hiding at hispany, he was locked up at home.


    Going out in public was a disaster-he had to stay fully disguised, making sure not a single inch of his face was exposed.


    The moment people recognized him, phones came out, cameras shed, and strangers started whispering and pointing.


    The worst part? Those outspoken middle-aged women and elderly folks who hated public indecency had no sense of boundaries. They would outright scream at him in public, calling him disgusting, perverted, shameless, and downright filthy.


    As if that was not enough, some extra bold individuals even slid into his inbox asking if he was into men.


    At this point, Michael hadpletely lost the ability to function as a normal person. He gritted his teeth and snarled, "Andrew, you cunning bastard! I''ll ask you onest time-did you leak that video?"


    He red daggers at Andrew, ready to rip him apart.


    Andrew shrugged. "And if I said no, would you believe me?"


    Michael let out a coldugh. "What do you think? Bane had already checked my system. That night, someone drugged me with an insanely strong aphrodisiac. And only you would pull something that twisted!"


    Andrew put on a solemn expression. "Mr. Rhodes, you''re deeply mistaken. When your video leaked, I was just as shocked as everyone else. In fact, I actually assumed you recorded it for personal entertainment and just identally uploaded it!"


    Michael nearly cked out from rage. He trembled violently, his voice exploding with fury. "Andrew, do you even hear yourself?! Do I look like the kind of guy who''d record something like that?!" 2


    Andrew sighed dramatically. "That''s the real mystery, isn''t it? Who could''ve done such a thing? Because I watched that clip multiple times-just for investigative purposes, of course.


    "And if you''re saying you were forced... I find that hard to believe. In fact, I''d say you were really into it. Twisting your hips, moaning-Mr. Rhodes, are you sure you weren''t enjoying yourself?"


    Michael''s face turned a deep shade of red. He looked like he was about to either scream or pass out from sheer humiliation.


    "That was "He gritted his teeth,


    barely holding himself together. " waspletely out of it! I wasn''t aware of what I was doing! You really think I''d act like that on purpose?"  en


    Andrew smirked. "Who knows? Maybe you''re just repressing your


    true self. Maybe deep down, yet


    the kind of guy who ys the straightced businessman by day but behind closed doors, you''re a secret freak who just had to let loose."


    Behind Michael, his own men struggled to contain theirughter. Truth be told, they had all seen the video too,


    and it was hard not to think it was the most natural Michael had ever looked.


    At this point, it did not even matter who had filmed it or how it had ended up online.


    Michael knew he would not get a straight answer from Andrew. No matter how much he pressed, Andrew would never admit to anything.


    Nheless, deep in his gut, he had no doubt-his reputation had beenpletely destroyed, and it was all because of Andrew.


    The worst part? He could not prove it.


    With no evidence, he had no choice but to swallow his fury, grit his teeth, and take


    it. Still, he refused to ept defeat.


    Stepping closer, Michael leaned in, his lips curling into a twisted grin. "Andrew, you and Lauren won''t beughing for long."


    A wicked gleam flickered in his eyes as he whispered in Andrew''s ear. "You probably don''t know this yet,


    but the Pharmaceutical Divisions et


    sales are finally picking back up. Now, Thavepletely defeated Lauren. When I take over as CEO, I''II make sure you pay for this!"

 Chapter 849

    Andrew said, "Alright then, let''s wait and see whoes out on top in the end!"


    He ignored Michael''s threats and headed upstairs to find Lauren.


    The moment Lauren saw him, her face lit up with excitement. She eximed, "Dr. Lloyd, Shiloh''s influence is even stronger than I expected! You probably haven''t checked yet, but Rhodes Pharmaceutical''s sales for your two signature pills have been doubling every single day since Shiloh''s endorsement!"


    Andrew was not surprised. The main reason was simple-the Vitality Pill and Titan Essence Pill were high-quality products. Once people understood their benefits, they naturally trusted them and bought without hesitation.


    On top of that, Shiloh had always maintained a strong and positive reputation online. With her loyal fan base rallying behind her, there was no way the two pills would not go viral.


    Lauren clenched her fist, brimming with energy. "At this rate, our advantage is growing by the day. As long as we have the Vitality Pill and Titan Essence Pill, we can solidify our position against the Pharmaceutical Division.


    "Plus, the PR crisis that had Rhodes Corporation tied up before? Thanks to Mr. Chapman''s efforts and Michael''s little... distraction-public attention has finally shifted away!"


    Andrew nodded. "That means it''s time to confront Mrs. Rhodes. I''ve said it before-no one''s taking that CEO position away from you."


    Across the room, Shiloh had been quietly scrolling through her phone. Suddenly, she lifted her gaze and looked at Andrew. "Lauren, you told me you and Mr. Lloyd are dating, right?"


    Lauren smiled,pletely unfazed. "That''s right. Dr. Lloyd is my man."


    Shiloh tilted her head and muttered, "That''s interesting... because I can strongly smell another woman on him."


    Lauren blinked. "Another woman''s scent?"


    Her gaze instantly turned suspicious as she locked onto Andrew.


    Andrew coughed lightly and, in the most straightforward way possible, admitted, "Fran couldn''t sleepst night, so she came over, and we had a long chat."


    Without missing a beat, Lauren pulled out a small notebook and started jotting something down.


    Andrew frowned. "What are you doing?"


    Without looking up, Lauren answered, "I''m keeping track of how many times


    you''ve slept with Fran. That way, however many times she gets, I''ll definitely be getting more-because I''m the main girl, and I can''t have less."


    Andrew felt an immediate headacheing on. He wondered why Lauren''s thought process always had to be so weird.


    Hoping to escape the topic, he turned to Shiloh. "How''s Moonlit Apothecary? Are youfortable staying there?"


    Shiloh tapped on her phone,


    chuckling as she reyed Michael''s viral video. "Not bad. I actually like the ce. Plus, Cedric''s there, so we chat a lot. It''s nice."


    Andrew raised a brow. "You just call him Cedric?"


    +25 80 85


    Shiloh nodded. "Yeah. He''s younger than me, so it only makes sense to call him by name."


    Technically, that logic was sound, but something about it still felt off to Andrew.


    Shiloh''s amnesia made her way of


    thinking very different from normal


    people and with her ageless


    syndrome, she still looked like a


    young womanpletely


    unaffected by time.


    The mere thought of Cedric following her around, acting like an eager little intern,


    made Andrew feel weird.


    Lauren suddenly asked, "Dr. Lloyd, do you think there''s a cure for Shiloh''s amnesia and ageless syndrome?"


    For Lauren, ageless syndrome was not a bad thing.


    Staying youthful forever? That sounded great. However, her amnesia was a real issue.


    Now that she and Shiloh had be friends, she genuinely wanted Andrew to find a way to help her.


    Andrew sighed. "Both conditions are extremely difficult to treat. Unless


    wee across some rare


    opportunity or a once-in-a-lifetime miracle ingredient, I don''t have a real solution right now."


    Amnesia alone was already aplicated mess. There were countless causes- some people lost their memories due to extreme trauma, while others suffered from severe injuries.


    Restoring memory often required highly specific triggers or deep psychological stimtion. To this day, even modern medicine had no guaranteed cure.

 Chapter 850

    Ageless syndrome was an even rarer condition-one that delved into the very fabric of cellr gics. Even with Andrew''s near-miraculous medical skills, altering Shiloh biology was not something he could just do at will.


    Shiloh exhaled softly. "Sometimes, my memory loss confuses me. I don''t know where I came from, where I''m supposed to go, or what I once wanted. But over time, I''ve learned to live with it. And honestly, the memories I have now? They''re enough."


    Pausing for a moment, she added, "As for the ageless syndrome... other than the unbearable, body-wracking pain that sometimes makes me wish I were dead-


    "The rest of the time, it''s actually not so bad. Once the pain passes, it feels like my body reawakens, like I''ve been reborn. I feel lighter, freer."


    Lauren frowned in sympathy. "Even so, I still don''t like the idea of you suffering."


    Shiloh shook her head. "I don''t feel like I''m suffering. I have money now, I live in a big house, and I''m way morefortable than before. In this city, I can eat what I want, do what I want, and just enjoy myself."


    Lauren could not help butugh. "So, food, fun, making videos, and scrolling on your phone are all you want out of life?"


    Shiloh thought about it seriously and nodded. "Yeah. Nothing else really interests me. I don''t know why, but I feel like I used to live a really exhausting life. So now, I just want to keep things simple."


    Andrew listened carefully, a thoughtful look in his eyes. There was no doubt in his mind that Shiloh''s strength was at least at the martial king level.


    In martial arts terms, that meant she was not just strong-she was a one-woman army. Yet, a woman with such terrifying power had no ambition beyond eating good food, making videos, andzing around. She was basically a glorified couch potato.


    However, what really caught his attention was when she said she felt like she used to live a really exhausting life.


    Andrew started to wonder if Shiloh was not always like this,


    Maybe she really had been a legendary fighter-one of those terrifying figures whose name made people tremble.


    Maybe she had suffered a devastating injury or betrayal that had left her in this state.


    Of course, that was just spection.


    Whatever her past was, Andrew did not feel the need to dig into it. It was her business, and prying into someone else''s secrets was just bad manners.


    Checking the time, Andrew stretched. "Well, looks like my shift''s over. Time to head home."


    Lauren groaned dramatically. "Ugh, I wish! Some of us still have to work overtime."


    Shiloh packed up her things and got up. "Well, you guys have fun with that. I''m heading out to do some shopping. Maybe see if I can pick up a side gig.''


    Andrew blinked in disbelief. "Shiloh, you literally have 20 million dors sitting in your ount. Why are you


    even thinking about getting a


    part time job? Just order takeout and rx!"


    Shiloh shook her head. "Ipletely disagree. Young people shouldn''t bezy. Besides, 20 million sounds like a


    lot, but it''s not enough tost me a lifetime. And let''s be real-I have no idea how long I''m gonna live.


    "After wrapping up yourmercial, I''ve got nothing to do. Might as well work some odd jobs, save up a little extra. It adds up over time."


    With that, she waved them off and casually walked out of Rhodes Corporation.


    Andrew turned to Lauren. "Is she always like this?"


    Lauren sighed. "Yep. Ever since you brought her into thepany, if she''s not busy, she just goes out looking for work. Dishwashing, cleaning houses-whatever random job she can find. I''ve tried talking her out of it, but she won''t listen.


    Andrew did not even know how to respond. Shiloh was a martial king-a fighter strong enough to make nations tremble. Yet, she was out here scrubbing dishes for pocket change.


    Something about that just felt fundamentally wrong.

 Chapter 851

    It was another beautiful night, the kind with a bright moon and clear skies. Andrew had gone to bed early, hoping to finally get some rest.


    Honestly, he had not been sleeping well these past few days. Especiallyst night-after punishing Francesca the entire night, she had begged for mercy, her legs too weak to stand.


    Andrew was not made of steel either, and the fatigue was starting to catch up to him. Just as he turned off the lights and settled in, he heard the door outside


    creak open.


    His ears twitched as he frowned, thinking, "This is the most high-end private vi in Moonlit Sanctuary-there''s no way some random thief would just break in, right?''


    Then, the light in the outer room switched on, and there was the soft rustling sound of someone changing into slippers. With the sound of another click, the light went off again.


    A shadow carefully tiptoed across the floor, each step so light it sounded like a cat sneaking around.


    Andrew smirked in the darkness. ''Wow, a considerate thief. The intruder is even changing into house slippers- clearly, this is a thief with some ss!''


    Whoever it was, they crept straight toward Andrew''s bedroom. Before he could react, the person dove under his


    covers.


    "You jerk, I''m sleeping with you tonight!"


    The familiar scent of sweet milk filled Andrew''s nose. He did not even need to guess-he reached out, grabbed the soft little body, and pulled her out of the covers.


    He asked, "Fran, didn''t you say you weren''ting tonight?"


    Francesca huffed. "What''s it to you?"


    "Alright, but if you''re staying, aren''t you going to undress?


    "Nope! You''re not touching me tonight!"


    "If I''m not allowed to touch you, then why are you even here?"


    "I came to sleep! What, is that not allowed? You gave me the key, so I cane and go as I please."


    "Fine, you can sleep, but can you stop grabbing me down there?"


    "I refuse!"


    Just like that, the night turned into another wild storm. At this rate, Andrew figured his king-sized bed would notst much longer-he''d probably have to buy a new


    one soon.


    Meanwhile, Finley arrived with his crew at the Stevens mansion, and Irene greeted them warmly as they stepped inside.


    The men of the Hidden Dragons had spent years training in martial arts and running the streets, so they were all broad-shouldered, rough around the edges, and had absolutely no manners.


    The moment they entered the Stevens mansion, they headed straight for the living room and sank into the plush couches like they owned the ce.


    Each of them lit a cigarette, puffing clouds of smoke into the air.


    Finley leaned back against the soft leather sofa,pletely at ease, and shot Christina a smirk. "Ms. Stevens, 1 hope you don''t mind. My guys are a little uncultured. They don''t care much for formalities like you high-society folks, so I''ll apologize in advance."


    Christina found them repulsive, but she did not let it show instead, she offered a polite smile and said, "Mr. Moore, you''re too kind. Having you as our guest is an honor for the Stevens family."


    Finley chuckled, his gaze sweeping shamelessly over Christina''s figure. From the moment he had arrived in Jayrodale, he had wanted to get his hands on this woman. Too bad he had not found the right opportunity yet.  en


    BUMS


    Christina felt the heat of his stare, and a shiver of unease ran down her spine. However, she knew better than to let it show. After all, they had invited these men as guests, so no matter how ufortable she felt, she had to endure until they left.


    Meanwhile, Irene busied herself in the kitchen, bringing out dishes with the help of two housekeepers.


    Leroy grabbed a box of high-end cigars and a selection of expensive liquor, eagerly serving Finley and his men. He was practically groveling, his every move screaming ttery and desperation.


    Yet, Finley did not even spare Leroy a nce. His eyes never left Christina.


    Once everything was set, Irene took a seat and smiled. "Mr. Moore, gentlemen, please help yourselves."


    Before she even finished speaking, Finley and his five men were already digging in, devouring the meal without a single care for the Stevens family.


    Irene''s smile froze briefly, but she quickly covered it with an awkwardugh. She picked up her spoon and reached for a dish, pretending nothing was wrong.

 Chapter 852

    In just a few minutes, Finley and his men hadpletely wiped out every dish on the table. All that was left were scraps and cold broth-not even a bite worth eating


    ''Had these guys not eaten in months?'' Irene cursed them in her head, though she forced a polite smile.


    On the other hand, Christina had not touched her utensils. She could not stand any of them except for Finley, and even he was not much better.


    One look at the rest of the Hidden Dragons, and it was obvious-they were nothing but brainless thugs, leering at her with disgusting eyes.


    Leroy let out an awkwardugh. "Mr. Moore, If the food wasn''t enough, I''ll have the housekeepers whip up some more. Come on, let''s drink instead! Tonight, we''re drinking until we drop!"


    Finley smirked. "My boys measure their alcohol in barrels, not sses. You''re Christina''s little brother, right? I''d hate to see you end up in the hospital."


    Leroy was desperate to get on Finley''s good side, so there was no way he would back down.


    He pounded his chest and said, "Come on, Mr. Moore, don''t underestimate me! I might not be a match for you in a fight, but when ites to drinking? In Jayrodale, I''ve never lost!"


    Finley let out a low chuckle. To him, Leroy was nothing more than an eager littleckey-not even worth his time. Still, since he was here to eat at the Stevens mansion, he had to at least y along, so he turned to his crew and said, "Alright, boys, keep himpany. But don''t overdo it¡ªwe wouldn''t want the kid ending up in the ER."


    His men said nothing; they just poured the drinks and started knocking them back.


    Leroy refused to admit defeat, gulping down ss after ss, matching them round for round.


    Meanwhile, Finley turned his attention back to Christina and smiled. "Ms. Stevens, why don''t you have a drink with me too?"


    Christina shook her head. "Sorry, Mr. Moore, I don''t drink."


    Originally, the n was to invite the Hidden Dragons over and see if they could form a connection.


    However, she had not expected Finley and his crew to be so crude, spending the whole night stuffing their faces, getting wasted, and throwing around dirty jokes that made her sick to her stomach.


    At this point, she regretted ever listening to Irene and letting these men into her home.


    The way they acted-like wild beasts-gave her a terrible feeling.


    Finley''s smirk deepened. "Ms. Stevens really is untouchable, huh? Like some ethereal being who doesn''t mingle with us mere


    mortals. If you won''t even have


    drink with me, then why did you


    invite me here in the first ce?"


    As he spoke, he slid a full ss of liquor across the table and ced it in front of her. He added, "Drink with me, and we''ll talk business. If you refuse, then I''ll take that as an


    insult like you''re looking down on me.


    "And if that''s the case, then tell me, Ms. Stevens-why did you even invite me


    here, if all you''re gonna do is disrespect me?"


    By the time he finished speaking, his expression had darkened, his toneced with warning.


    Christina could not believe the bastard was sitting in her home and still had the audacity to threaten her.


    $


    Irene, afraid her daughter would make things worse, quickly forced augh and tried to smooth things


    over. "MMoore, please don''t b


    upset. Christina is ady, after all. She really doesn''t drink much look at that full ss, there''s no way she can handle that."


    Finley''s grin was all teeth. "Fine, then let her pour her own I came here out of respect, Ms. Stevens, so the least you can do is have one drink with me."


    His tone made it clear-this was not a request.


    Christina had already been holding back all night, but this was the final straw. She was one second away from pointing at the door and telling Finley to get the hell


    out.

 Chapter 853

    Irene quickly picked up the ss, similing as she said, "Mr. Moore, no need to get upset. I''ll drink in Christie''s ce."


    She tilted her head back and downed the entire ss in one go, then turned the empty cup upside down to show Finley.


    Finley''s brows furrowed with clear displeasure. "Impressive drinking, ma''am, but I was asking for Ms. Stevens, not some washed-up old woman.¡±


    Irene''s smile immediately vanished as her face darkened. Mr. Moore, the Stevens family weed you and your men with food and drinks. Is this how you talk to your host Back in my day, I was quite the beauty. Just because I''m older now doesn''t mean I''m some ''washed-up old woman''!"


    A sharp glint flickered in Finley''s eyes as he scoffed. "Lady, just because you gave birth to a stunning daughter doesn''t mean you get to bask in the same glory. Let''s be real-if it weren''t for Christina, do you think I''d waste my time stepping foot into this sad excuse of a mansion?"


    He added, "Be smart and tell your daughter to sit down and have a drink with me. Otherwise, I can make sure the Stevens family disappears with just a word."


    His tone had shifted from yful arrogance to an outright threat.


    Irene''s face flushed with anger and shock as she pointed at him. "Finley, I never expected you to be this shameless! Fine, the Stevens family doesn''t need any favors from the Hidden Dragons. Take your men and get the hell out of my house! I must have been blind to invite a pack of ungrateful wolves into my home!"


    Her voice shook with fury, and she was barely holding herself back from screaming.


    She had tolerated their crudeness, but she would not stand for this level of arrogance, this tant disrespect. Now, she regretted not listening to Christina in the first ce.


    Christina, her face ice-cold, stood firm. "Mr. Moore, it''ste. I think it''s best if you and your men leave. If our hospitality wasn''t up to your standards, I''ll make it up to you another day."


    However, Finley did not even budge. He simply swirled the drink in his hand, sipping it slowly as if he had not heard a word they said.


    Irene''s patience snapped. She yelled, "Finley, what''s your problem? Didn''t you hear me? Get out of my house, now!"


    Finley''s lips curled into a smirk as he turned to his crew. "Boys, you hear that? This olddy wants us gone. But we''re not even full yet. Are you really willing to just walk away?"


    The other five men exchanged nces before bursting into wild, predatory grins. "Leave? Hell no! Since we''re already here, we might as well enjoy ourselves."


    "That''s right! We came to eat, drink, and have a little fun. No way we''re leaving empty-handed!"


    Christina shot up from her seat, her voice sharp as ice. "Finley, are you seriously trying to pull this stunt in my house?"


    Before she could say another word Finley let his ss slip from his fingers. The crystal ss shattered against the floor, the sound echoing through the room.


    He licked his lips, his smile widening into something twisted. "Ms. Stevens,e from a world where there''s no such thing as ''guest'' of ''host'' in my world, if you want something, you take it. And right now, I want you. So


    either you behave, or things get real messy."


    His men roared withughter, their eyes gleaming with wicked anticipation as they


    stared at Christina.


    Their expressions were full of dark, unhidden desire.


    Christina''s heart pounded violently, a deep sense of dread settling in. She realized she had made a terrible mistake inviting these thugs into her hame.

 Chapter 854

    Christina kept telling herself to stay calm-she had to stay calm. If she panicked, these Hidden Dragons thugs could easily overpower her without breaking a sweat.


    However, Irene was too furious to think straight. She yanked out her phone and snapped, "Finley, you bastard- are you leaving or not? If you don''t get out right now, I''m calling the cops! Let''s see how you like spending the night in jail!"


    Finley let out a mockingugh. "Call the cops?"


    Irene clenched her teeth and said coldly, "Damn right, I am. You animals think you can do whatever you want? You''re in my house, trying to force yourselves on my daughter-do you have a death wish?"


    Finley''s gaze turned ice-cold. Without warning, he swung his hand across her face.


    The p was so brutal that Irene went flying, her phone slipping from her grip and crashing onto the floor, shattering on impact. She did not even have time to cry out her body hit the ground with a thud, and she passed out instantly.


    "Mom!" Christina''s breath hitched as sheer terror took over. She never expected Finley to actually hit someone.


    The Stevens family had no one who could fight back against these brutes-if they tried, they would be crushed in an instant.


    Finley took a step forward, his arm reaching out to grab her by the waist. With a vile grin, he sneered, "Christina, I never got the chance before, but tonight... oh, tonight, I''m finally going to enjoy you to my heart''s content. Right here in your own mansion, I''ll make sure you remember this night for the rest of your life."


    Christina stumbled back, pressing her arms over her chest as her heart pounded in panic. "Finley, don''t do this! I''m warning you- the Stevens family in Bridgefields won''t let you get away with this!"


    Finley froze for a second before bursting intoughter. "Christina, quit trying to scare me. The Stevens family marched into Jayrodale, acting all high and mighty, thinking they could take down Andrew. And what happened?


    "They got their asses handed to them. Aspen is probably lying on her back for Andrew right now, legs spread while he pounds her into the mattress. So don''t waste your breath. The Stevens family here in Jayrodale is nothing but a bunch of weaklings. I can do whatever I want with you, and no one can stop me."


    Christina''s face turned deathly pale as her nails dug into her palms. "Finley, don''t forget-you promised Aspen that the Stevens family was your ally. We''re supposed


    to fight the Wellers, Rhodes, and Andrew-not each other!"


    Finley rolled his eyes, his patience wearing thin. Christina, are you stupid or just hopelessly naive? I had to y nice when Aspen was around because she had backing from Bridgefields. But now? You have no


    Why the hell should I still treat you as a friend?"


    He cracked his knuckles and


    smirked. "Be a good girl-get on your knees, stick that ass up, and make- me happy. If you do that, maybe consider giving your family some protection. But if you resist,


    promise you tonight, you''ll be


    sereaming until your voice is gone."


    His disgusting grin widened as he started unbuckling his belt. The moment his fingers pulled it loose, his men erupted into cheers andughter, whistling like wild animals.


    Christina nearly gagged as nausea surged up her throat. Panic and fury warred inside her as she cursed at her luck, wondering why it always ended like this, and why these monsters always came after her.


    Leroy, meanwhile, was slumped over in a drunken haze, his face flushed red, his eyes ssy. However, when he saw Irene copse and Christina trapped with nowhere to run, his blurry mind snapped into focus.


    +25 BORUS


    Desperate he forced himself to his feet and pleaded, "Mr. Moore, please, just let it go. If you and your men want to have fun, I''ll take you out. My treat. She''s my sister. Doing this is just wrong."


    In his heart, Leroy wanted nothing more than to kill Finley and his filthy crew. Nheless, he knew the truth- Finley could break him with a single punch.


    So instead, he swallowed his rage, forcing a smile and hoping-praying-that Finley would back off.

 Chapter 855

    Chapter 855 Chapter 855


    +25 BORES


    Finley''s expression darkened as he sneered, "The Stevens family really doesn''t know what''s good for them. What''s wrong with me taking Christina? I''m a top disciple of the Hidden Dragons. She should consider it an honor


    11


    Leroy''s heart pounded with panic. He grabbed Finley''s sleeve, forcing a smile as he pleaded, "Mr. Moore, please, listen to me¡ªjust hear me out. This is my home. You making a move on Christie is just too much.


    "Let''s take this outside. Whatever kind of fun you''re looking for, I''ll pay for it. I guarantee you and your men will have a great time."


    His stomach churned with regret. Just hours ago, he thought befriending Finley and making him his brother-inw would be smart. Now, he wished he could go back in time and beat some sense into himself.


    Leroy wanted nothing more than to find the courage to put a bullet in Finley''s head. Nevertheless, wanting and doing were two different things-and he simply was not brave enough.


    His desperate attempt to pull Finley away only made things worse.


    Finley''s temper red as he shoved Leroy back. "Get this little punk out of my sight. If it weren''t for the fact that Christina is worth my time, I wouldn''t even bother looking in his direction."


    At Finley''smand, two of his men seized Leroy by the hair.


    Leroy cried out in pain as they dragged him across the floor, ignoring his frantic struggles.


    Christina clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms. "Finley, let him go! You''re crossing a line-you will face consequences for this!"


    Finley chuckled, his eyes glinting with cruel amusement. "Christina, stop wasting your breath. Consequences? Punishment? What can you do? You Stevens are nothing but insects to me. And in my world, insects get crushed."


    Leroy barely had time to take a breath before one of the Hidden Dragons forced a bottle between his lips. The sharp burn of alcohol flooded his throat as they poured an entire bottle of red wine down his gullet.


    Leroy was nothing more than a ything to the Hidden Dragons, a dog for them to toy with. One swung his hand and pped him across the face-twice, hard. His head snapped to the side, and he immediately doubled over, gagging and vomiting afPover the ground.


    "Jacob, let''s keep going!"


    "Hold this little punk down. Let me have some real fun with him-I''ll make sure he drinks till he can''t take it anymore!"


    One of the gang members sneered


    as he signaled to another who grabbed a fistful of Leroy''s hair and yanked his head back. Then, he took off his pants, exposing his lower body, and urinated into Leroy''s mouth.


    "Stop! Stop right now! You bastards, let him go!" Christina screamed, her voice raw with desperation as she tried to rush forward to save Leroy.


    Finley, looking irritated, pped her hard across the face, sending her sprawling to the ground before kicking her aside and stepping forward with a sneer.


    Leroy''s eyes widened in sheer terror and rage. He wanted to fight back, but the pain from his scalp was unbearable


    his hair felt like it was being ripped straight from his skull,


    Then-gagging, choking-his mouth. was suddenly flooded with


    something vile and putrid. He wanted so badly to end his life then. He had never suffered such


    humiliation, suchplete and utter degradation in his entire life.


    1/22


    However, just as he thought it could not get any worse, another one of the Hidden Dragons stepped forward,


    ripping his part with a cruel Laugh


    "You''re Gone? Now it''s my turn Hall My piss is light-legar. Don''t worry, kid, you won''t get diabetes from! Grading th


    Laroy''s mind speed into a dark aby. Was this really his only way out? Was he truly going to have to drink their ps just to purvive?

 Chapter 856

    ''No!'' Leroy screamed in his head, his entire body trembling


    On the other side of the room, Christina clutched her face, tears streaming down her cheeks as her clothes were ripped apart by Finley. He grabbed one of her iling legs and dragged her toward the couch.


    Despair flooded her face-this was it. They had invited the wolves into their home and brought this humiliation upon themselves. Their family never learned, and they always had to push until disaster struck.


    "Stop! Stop right now!" A deep,manding voice thundered from the doorway- Dous had arrived.


    Finley, irritated at the interruption, turned and sneered. "Old man, get the hell out of here before I break every brittle bone in your body."


    Dous took one look at the scene in the living room, and his face contorted in fury. His voice boomed with rage. You filthy animals! Do you think the Stevens family is defenseless? I''m warning you-I already called Andy. The second he gets here, you''re all dead!" 1


    Finley scoffed. "Andy? Who''s that nobody? Unless you''re calling in the mayor of Jayrodale himself, I swear, old man, I''m not leaving here without having my way with Christina. She''s practically begging for it!"


    Dous''s expression darkened as he bellowed, "Andy is Andrew Lloyd! You punks better start praying, because once he gets here, not a single one of you will walk out of here alive!"


    1T


    Finley''s entire body went stiff. His stomach lurched, and his knees almost gave out. His face twisted in shock as he stammered, "Y-You called Andrew?"


    Dous red. "Let go of Christie and Leroy. That''s right. Andrew is on his way, and when he gets here, this house will be your grave."


    For the first time, Finley''s arrogance wavered. He looked at Christina, her tear- streaked face trembling with terror, and clenched his fists. He had already unzipped his pants.


    He was so close, yet he had to back down. No man could swallow that kind of humiliation.


    "Mr. Moore, we gotta go. Now."


    "Yeah, are you crazy? Andrew is not someone we wanna mess with!"


    "Mr. Moore, what the hell are you waiting for? Women are everywhere, but if Andrew shows up, do you really think your dick is gonna stay attached?"


    Unlike Finley, the other Hidden Dragons had zero hesitation. They had already learned the hard way when Moonlit Apothecary opened-Andrew had crushed them before.


    Back then, they still had their gang''s best fighters and plenty of arrogance, so they did not take him seriously Nheless, they were well aware that the entire Stevens family had gone up against Andrew, and he nearly wiped them out.


    They were not stupid. They knew that if Andrew wanted them dead, he would not even have to break a sweat. One by one, they bolted for the door, shoving past each other in their desperation to escape.


    "You cowards! Wait for me!" Finley cursed under his breath, furious that his men had abandoned him so fast.


    He yanked his pants back up and rushed after them. For so long, he had avoided a direct confrontation with Andrew. As time passed, he only grew more reluctant to face him.


    Andrew''s power in Jayrodale was massive now-too massive. Even thinking about going up against him made


    Finley''s stomach turn.


    Once, he had allies. Aspen had been a strong connection, someone who could tip the scales. But now? Aspen was nothing more than Andrew''sckey Meanwhile, his old friend, As, the one he had once relied on the most was dead.


    Now, Finley was a ghost in Jayrodale, lurking in the shadows, hiding like a rat in the sewers. He


    only came out at nigerbet


    slipping


    one


    vel


    through the city''s underbelly, desperate for some sense control.


    He knew that as long as Andrew was awake, there was no ce for him in this


    world.

 Chapter 857

    The second Finley and his men bolted, Leroy copsed to the ground and vomited stately, ging as he emptied his stomach.


    It was not enough he shoved his fingers down his throat forcing himself to pole even more. He kept going, dey heaving until there was nothing left inside him, until he Legion thus eald flone, gasping for breath like a dying


    animal.


    "Finley... you Hidden Dragons bastards... you forced me to drink piss. I wear, I kill every single one of you!"


    The sheer humiliation of it made Leroy''s blood boil as he clenched his fists and mmed them into the ground,


    Dous, trembling with rage, walked up to Christina, his face as dark as a storm cloud


    Christina hurriedly pulled her torn clothes together, her lips trembling, "Grandpa..."


    Dous struck her across the face hard. "You disgraceful fool! You''re the CEO of apany, the face of the Stevens family! And yet, look at what you''ve done- inviting wolves into your home, practically throwing yourself into their jaws. Christina, your entire family has disappointed me beyond belief!"


    His fury was so intense that his whole body shook.


    Christina''s eyes widened in shock as she stammered, "Grandpa, please. You''re not in good healthcalm down, sit down, and rest."


    Dous shoved her hand away, his voice sharp. "If I hadn''t shown up tonight, do you have any idea what would''ve happened to you? To your foolish mother? To your useless, disgraceful little brother?"


    Christina''s throat tightened, and no words came out. She could not even bear to imagine the consequences if Dous had not arrived in time.


    Hugging her legs, still d in her torn dress, she broke down, sobbing uncontrobly.


    Tonight had shattered her. For the first time, she realized how weak she truly was and how weak the Stevens family had be.


    From the corner of the room, a faint groan sounded as Irene stirred, regaining consciousness. "Finley, you bastard! I''ll kill you!"


    The moment she woke up, she screamed, her eyes darting around as she searched for Finley.


    Dous nced at her, his face full of disgust. "You damn fool. Do you even realize how close your stupidity came to destroying the Stevens family tonight?"


    Irene, still groggy, looked at Dous in confusion before her expression twisted into anger. "Dad, why are


    l.ne


    whole tife worrying about this fat


    you scolding me? I''ve spent my


    Everything I do is for the Stevens-"


    Dous did not let her finish. With a sharp swing of his cane, he struck her hard


    across the back.


    Irene shrieked in pain.


    "You greedy, brainless woman! Do


    you even know what almost


    happened to Christina just now?" Dous hit her again, his voice thundering through the room. "She was seconds away from being vited by those Hidden Dragons scum!"


    Irene froze. Her face went pale. "What? Finley tried to force himself on Christina?",


    She turned, eyes wide, and finally saw her daughter-curled up on the floor, hugging her knees, sobbing like a


    lost child.


    For a split second, Irene''s world stopped. Then, her expression twisted in horror. She let out a wail, clutching her chest.


    "Christic... No! This is my fault... I should''ve listened to you I should''ve never let those monsters into our home! Finley and those bastards... they''ll burn in hell for this!"


    Dous scoffed coldly. "If words could fix things, you''d be running the world by now, you stupid woman."


    His anger only grew as he thought about what could have happened. Without hesitation, he raised his hand and pped Irene across the face-again and again, the sharp cracks echoing through the room.


    Irene yelped with every hit, but she did not dare fight back, she had no choice but to take it. Her greed had blinded her. All she wanted was to curry favor with the Hidden Dragons, to climb higher by entertaining them.


    Instead, she nearly destroyed the Stevens family. She had reached for the prize-


    only to fall into the abyss.

 Chapter 858

    hapter 858


    Christina wiped her tears and shook her head, "Grandpa, stop hitting Mom. I''m fine!"


    Dous finally lowered his hand and let out a long, exhausted sigh as he sank onto the couch.


    Irene, still shaken, crawled toward Leroy, her face full of panic when she saw him lying motionless on the floor." Leroy, are you okay? Please, don''t scare me like this what did those bastards do to you?"


    Tears of humiliation welled in Leroy''s eyes as he suddenly threw his arms around Irene, sobbing, "Mom, I don''t want to live anymore! I want to jump off a building! I''ll never be clean again!"


    A terrible thought shed through Irene''s mind, making her heart drop. She immediately reached out, checking his body with trembling hands.


    "Leroy, did those monsters... did they do that to you?" Her voice cracked as she struggled to get the words out. Did they... vite you?"


    If Leroy had been assaulted like that, she had no idea how she would even begin tofort him.


    Leroy shook his head but continued sobbing. ¡°No, my ass is fine... but my


    mouth... I can still taste it! It''s filthy, it''s disgusting-I feel like I''ll never get it out of me!"


    Irene shuddered, a chill running down her spine. "Wait... so they didn''t touch your ass, but your mouth? Those


    sick bastards-they did it in your mouth?!"


    Her voice was a mix of shock and fury. "Hold on, honey, I''m taking you to the hospital. We''ll clean it out, we''ll fix this, I swear!"


    She grabbed Leroy and tried to drag him toward the door. However, he was too weak to stand. He pulled away and shook his head.


    "No, Mom, let go of me! I don''t want to see anyone-I don''t want to go outside! Those bastards forced me to drink piss. Piss, Mom! I''m a man-I have my pride! How the hell am I supposed to live with this?"


    Irene froze. "Wait... what?"


    She blinked at him in disbelief. "You''re saying they made you drink piss?"


    Leroy clenched his teeth, his expression filled with fury. "Yeah! Those Hidden Dragons scumbags forced me! If you don''t believe me, smell my breath!"


    He opened his mouth, and a wave of foul stench hit Irene''s face. She


    Ine


    gagged and recoiled so fast that she nearly fell over, covering her nose as she stumbled away.


    ¡°Damn it, Leroy! Why the hell would you make me smell it?¡± Her voice was full of


    both disgust and irritation. She shot him a look of pure disappointment.


    She thought she could deal with this as long as he had not been assaulted in the worst way and nothing had been


    done to him.


    Dous, who had been silently watching, finally spoke, his tone cold. "Are you two idiots done embarrassing yourselves? If you''re finished making a scene, tell me what''s the next step for the Stevens family?"  .


    enk


    Irene awkwardly chuckled, clearly unsure of how to respond.


    Christina hesitated before asking, "Grandpa, did you really call Andrew?"


    Dous''s eyes shed with anger as he snapped, "What the hell do you think? You heartless little fool-you


    2


    treated him like garbage, and now you expect me to go being him for help?"


    Christina''s face paled. "Wait... so you didn''t call Andrew?"


    Dous sighed deeply. "Of course not. I''ve already troubled him enough he''s done more than enough for this family. But imagine that just hearing his name was enough send those Hidden Dragons


    cowards running for their lives.


    Andrew''s out of our league now."


    Irene pursed her lips, frowning. She crossed her arms and scoffed. "Oh,e on!


    You''re exaggerating. He''s not that big of a deal."

 Chapter 859

    Dous shot Irene a cold nce and sneered. "You fool. Your brain is filled with nothing but greed and shallow ambition-have you ever thought beyond that? You, Leroy and Christina are all blind to who Andrew truly is and his potential.


    "Only I saw it. Your arrogant daughter? She was lucky to be with him-she was the one reaching up, not the other way around. But now, it''s toote. You let a wonderful man slip through your fingers.


    "The Stevens family had a chance to rise, and you all threw it away. You deserve your downfall"


    His voice was filled with regret and disappointment.


    Christina clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms. "Grandpa, listen to me-Stevens Corporation will still thrive, even without Andrew. I just need time." Dous scoffed, disinterested, as he stood up and walked toward the door. ¡°Christie, you''re just a woman; I know exactly how capable you are. So do me a favor-stop wasting your time fighting meaningless battles and making reckless choices.


    "Andrew is gone. He was a dragon in a cage when he was with us, but now? Now he''s free, soaring to heights we''ll never reach. That''s our fate. We


    ''t change it."


    "Focus on running Stevens Corporation properly. I don''t care if you be rich and powerful-I just want this family to have stability, to stick together, and to live a peaceful life."


    There was a deep sadness in his voice, the weight of a missed opportunity he knew would nevere again.


    Christina gritted her teeth, anger burning in her chest.


    Was she really that much worse than Andrew? Even her own grandfather did not believe in her. 2


    Irene suddenly copsed onto the floor, wiping her tears as she sobbed. "Christie... Leroy... we almost died tonight! To be honest, I''m terrified. I don''t ever want to go through that again!"


    Leroy, still gagging, kept forcing his fingers down his throat, trying to purge himself of the filth. His voice was hoarse as he whimpered, "Mom, I''m scared too... The Stevens family is too weak. If we don''t have someone to back us up, we''re nothing in front of guys like Finley and the Hidden Dragons."


    Irene turned to Christina, her tear-streaked face twisting into a desperate smile. "Christie, we need to go find Andrew. He''s the only one who can protect us now."


    Christina''s face hardened. "Mom, you''re not actually thinking of begging him, are you?"


    Irene let out a bitterugh. "Before tonight? No, never would have lowered myself like that. But after what jus happened... I see everything clearly now. Andrew has already risen far beyond us-so high that we can''t even look up to him anymore.


    "And all this time, I was too blind to acknowledge it. I kept ignoring the truth, refusing to see his worth. That''s why the Stevens family has been left to rot-why we almost got destroyed tonight."


    She added, "I can''t live like this


    anymore. I won''t let this family suffer again. I won''t let you be treated like dirt again. So, Christina.... we need to beg Andrew for mercy. For the sake of the past, maybe-just maybe he''ll grant us his protection.''


    Irene sat there, her plump body trembling uncontrobly, still paralyzed by fear.


    Leroy looked up, his eyes hollow. "Christie, listen to Mom. Let''s go beg Andrew. Hell, I''ll kneel if I have to. I''m really scared. If something like this happens again... the Hidden Dragons won''t just humiliate me next time.


    *


    They''ll kill me.


    "If we don''t have someone strong to protect us, they can do whatever the hell they want to us. They can end us anytime they want-and there won''t be a damn thing we can do about it."

 Chapter 860

    Leroy clutched his head, shouting, "I can''t live like this anymore!"


    His body shook as he sobbed harder than any woman ever could. His broad shoulders trembled uncontrobly, his entire frame wracked with helplessness.


    Christina stood frozen, staring at her mother and brother. The sheer terror and despair in their eyes made her chest tighten, leaving a bitter taste in her mouth. She had never wanted to admit it, never wanted to acknowledge that she was weak or that the Stevens family was weak.


    She always believed that, with her talent and hard work, she could catch up to Andrew and maybe even surpass him someday. However, the reality was brutal.


    Just the mention of Andrew''s name had been enough to send the Hidden Dragons running in terror. Finley had practically pissed himself and bolted.


    If it had not been for Andrew''s reputation, Christina would be dead by now-Finley would have destroyed her. "You think just begging him, kneeling before him, will make him take you back?" Christina''s voice was sharp as she scoffed. "I already begged him once. He didn''t give me a chance. What the hell do you want me to do?"


    Irene sighed. "Sweetheart, what you did before doesn''t count as begging. Anyone could see that you still had your pride. You still thought Andrew should listen to you-should be beneath you.


    "But Christina, you need to face the truth. Andrew has risen too high-so high that the Stevens family can only look up to him now."


    Leroy wiped his eyes and spoke through gritted teeth. "Christie, Andrew isn''t heartless. Look at how he treats Lauren and Francesca. Last time, Grandpa was able to convince him to help us. That means there''s still a chance. "I know Andrew. If you really humbled yourself, if you swallowed your pride and showed him absolute sincerity, he wouldn''t just ignore us. He may not take you back, but he''d at least protect the Stevens family!"


    Christina''s entire body tensed. She turned her head away, her face unreadable You can go beg if you want to, but I won''t. Grandpa doesn''t believe in me. Now, even you two don''t believe in me. Fine. Then l prove you all wrong. I''ll lead Stevens Corporation to sess. I''ll bring the Stevens family back to the top, with or without Andrew!"


    Irene and Leroy fell silent. They had already lowered themselves, but if Christina refused to bow her head, then there was nothing they could do.


    The next day, Francesca limped her way down from the mountaintopz estate once again. She had stormed up that hill for three days in a fow, determined to prove she could handle Andrew


    And for three days in a row, she had stumbled back down, exhausted, her legs trembling.


    Andrew''s relentless "attacks" only grew fiercer each night. Each time, she swore it would be thest.


    Each time, she thought that was the end of her. Yet, when nightfall came and as shey in bed, alone in ker house, a restless itch would crawl through her veins.


    A deep, gnawing hunger that she could not shake.


    By the time her cheeks burned and frustration overwhelmed her, she would grit


    her teeth-and charge right back up that mountain.


    Her goal? To conquer that bastard, to turn the tables, and to pin him beneath her and make him break.


    *tur frownlines were beaut

 Chapter 861

    Andrew was not in a hurry. Before heading to Rhodes Corporation, he made a quick stop at Natasha''s ce. Just in time, he caught sight of Aspen changing into a training outfit. Her toned figure and long, straight legs were stretched taut as she trained.


    The moment Aspen saw Andrew, her attacks on the training dummy became even fiercer. First came the elbow strike and sweeping kick, then a relentless barrage of punches straight to the dummy''s face!


    "Take this! And this!" Aspen shouted, her fists mming into the dummy over and over again. It was obvious that she was imagining the dummy as Andrew.


    Natasha strolled over with a smirk and said, "She''s certainly training hard, darling, but let me remind you- women can be the definition of ruthless."


    She continued, "Take Aspen, for example, or the heiress of the Bridgefields'' Stevens family. The more you crush her, the more she''ll hate you. Hatred fuels ambition. If she ever grows strong enough, she might just turn against you."


    Andrew remained unfazed by Natasha''s warning. "An ant, no matter how hard it works or how strong it bes, will always be an ant. My only concern is that Aspen is useless and a waste of resources."


    Natasha scoffed. "Well, she''s your ve, so it''s your call. But you do have a point. If she ended up with someone else, I could see her rebelling. But under your control? She''ll just go from being a weak ve to a powerful one. At the end of the day, she''s still a ve."


    Andrew raised a hand and called out to Aspen, who was still venting her rage on the dummy. "Come here."


    Just two words-spoken in the tone of someonemanding a servant.


    Aspen''s expression darkened. She wanted to ignore him, but after hesitating for two seconds, she clenched her jaw and walked over. She asked irritably, "What?"


    Andrew smiled. "I know you''re still bitter about losing yesterday. So, how about another challenge today? I won''t use my hands or feet this time-you can attack however you want."


    Aspen was tempted, but the look on Andrew''s face made her instinctively wary. "And if I lose? What''s the punishment?"


    Andrew''s smile remained unchanged. "Same as yesterday a good beating."


    Aspen flinched, fear flickering across her face before she gritted her teeth. "Andrew, I''ve never met a man like you who actuallyy their hands on other women."


    Andrew remained indifferent. "A kind, beautiful, and sweet woman? Of course, I wouldn''ty a finger on her. But you''re not that. You''re petty and vindictive, with an inted ego and no real skills. Should I pamper a woman like you instead of disciplining you?"


    Aspen burned with anger but swallowed it down, letting out a cold snort. "I know exactly what you''re trying to do. You just want another excuse to torture me. Too bad. I''m not ying your game. So, no, I refuse."


    Andrew raised an eyebrow. "So, you''re chickening out?"


    Aspen realized she was running out ofebacks. With a sigh, she muttered, "Think whatever you want. I''m not falling into your trap again."


    Andrew nodded approvingly. "Not bad. You''re learning. I thought you''d still be as stubborn as ever, acting like some spoiled heiress. If that were the case, I''d have no choice but to take time every day to show you just how


    brutal reality can be."


    Aspen clenched her fists, hatred shing in her eyes. "Andrew, everything you''ve


    done to me-I''ll make sure to pay you back one day."

 Chapter 862

    Andrew chuckled, finding her words utterlyme. "You always say that, but you don''t even know when ''someday'' will be, do you?"


    Aspen froze, her face flushing red. Of course, she refused to admit defeat out loud, but deep down, she was suffocating with the realization that there might never be someday''. Even if there was, she could not see a single shred of hope that she would ever turn the tables on Andrew.


    Right now, his power was so overwhelming that it seemed impossible for her to reach the same level. Moreover, it was not just his insanebat skills-it was the way he toyed with people, the way he always had control, that truly made her shudder.


    Andrew''s smile faded, and his tone turned serious. "You''re familiar with Blumedale, right?"


    Aspen was caught off guard but reluctantly answered, "Bridgefields is right next to Blumedale. I basically grew up there, so yeah, I know it well."


    Andrew nodded. "Good. Pack up-you''re heading there soon."


    Aspen''s eyes widened. "You''re sending me to Blumedale? For what?"


    Andrew pulled a sleek ck card from his pocket and handed it to her. "There''s ten billion on this card. I want you to go to Blumedale, register apany under my name, and scale it up as fast as possible. Also, keep an eye on the Driscoll and Golding families for me."


    Aspen stared at the ck card, her face full of disbelief. "Ten billion dors? Andrew, you actually have that much money?"


    Ten billion dors was enough to buy out her entire family''s estate in Bridgefields. Besides, no matter where in the world, ten billion was a staggering amount of money.


    She could not wrap her head around how Andrew had that much wealth. Even if he was close with Jayrodale''s richest man, Marvin, there was no way he could casually pull out that kind of cash.


    Everyone knew that cash was king, and for him to carry around ten billion like pocket change was unimaginable. Even if his father was the wealthiest man alive, that level of extravagance was unheard of.


    Meanwhile, Natasha let out a quiet sigh as she realized that Andrew was already making moves in Blumedale for Lauren.


    However, Blumedale was crawling with powerful yers. Just the Driscoll and Golding families alone were like immovable mountains-he was not going to have an easy time there.


    Andrew handed Aspen the card and said tly, "Don''t look so shocked. Do you have any idea how embarrassing you look right now?"


    Aspen''s face burned with a mix of anger and humiliation, but she had no choice but to stand there and take the scolding.


    After all, Andrew''s wealth and power hit her in waves, each one mming against her, making her question her past self. Seriously, what had made her think she could ever challenge this devil?  en


    Aspen finally said, "Fine. I''ll go to Blum¨¦dale and build your empire."


    "But..." She twirled the ck card between her fingers, a sly smile appearing on her lips. "Aren''t you afraid I''ll just take the money and disappear? Leave you high and dry?"


    Andrew shrugged, unfazed. "Go ahead. Run off with my ten billion if you want. Worst case, I''ll just pay your


    +25 8040/8


    dearest family in Bridgefields a visit and take back both my money and you.


    "I could wipe out your entire family and sell everyst one of you to


    some helthole where they carve out kidneys and force people into


    prostitution. Either way, my billion will find its way back


    me.


    ¡°Besides, the ?tevens family has been around for, what, a hundred years? I could just dig up your ancestors graves, auction off the heirlooms, and sell your family''s burial grounds for real estate. That alone would make me a fortune. So, really, I have nothing to worry about. Isn''t that right?"

 Chapter 863

    Aspen clenched her teeth, fury zing in her eyes as her chest rose and fell with anger. She thought, ''This bastard is despicable, ruthless, and downright vile. I can''t believe he actually has the audacity to talk about digging up my family''s graves!''


    She silently cursed at Andrew for being inhuman, scolding him a thousand times in her head. Nheless, all that came out of her mouth was a deted sigh. "Rx. With my skills and connections in Blumedale, I''ll have yourpany up and running in no time."


    She added, "But here''s a piece of advice-money doesn''t mean you can do whatever you want. The Driscoll family and the Golding family aren''t just some random nobodies. You''re just a big shot in Jayrodale, but in Blumedale, you''re nothing more than a small-time boss.


    "If the Driscoll family or any of those powerful ns take an interest in you... Not only will you lose your people, but your money might vanish into thin air too."


    Aspen smirked as she said it. It was as if she were waiting for him to realize that his arrogance would only get him so far. Sure, Andrew might be able to throw his weight around in Jayrodale, but in Blumedale? He would have toy low and act humble.


    "Just focus onpleting the task I gave you. Everything else isn''t your concern." Andrew waved her off like it was nothing.


    He continued, "And while you''re at it, buy yourself a decent dress or some professional attire. Right now, you look like a construction worker or some kind of brute. It''s an eyesore."


    Aspen fumed, but she did not dare talk back. Was he actually calling her ugly?


    She thought he must be blind. After all, she was the heiress of the Bridgefields'' Stevens family, and she could stand toe-to-toe with Francesca or Lauren any day. Andrew did not bother with her reaction. He simply waved her away, signaling that their conversation was over.


    Just as she was about to leave, Aspen suddenly smirked. "Onest thing-you might want to keep an eye on your dearest Christina. That innocent-looking CEO may seem harmless, but did you know it was her who tipped off my father?


    "She''s the one who leaked the information that led the entire Stevens family to storm into Jayrodale, all guns zing. You outyed us, and we lost. But Christina? She was more than happy to sit back and to get someone else to do her dirty work."


    With that, Aspen turned and walked away.


    Andrew''s expression did not change, but a dark glint flickered in his eyes. Christina had be nothing like the woman he used to know. She had turned into something venomous, as deadly as a viper.


    Natasha let out a soft chuckle. "I told you, your ex had the makings of a first-ss maniptor. Turns out, she''s not just maniptive¡ªshe''s a scorned woman who turned into a full-blown vengeful bitch."


    Andrew scoffed. "I''ve already gone easy on the Stevens family. If that idiot tries anything again, I won''t hesitate to teach her a lesson."


    Natasha smirked. "Do you want me to go to Blumedale with Aspen? Just in case?"


    Andrew raised a brow. "You''re worried she might run?"


    Natasha nodded. "Exactly. She acts like you have herpletely under control, but that girl is sharp. You just handed her ten billion; that''s a


    lot of money. I wouldn''t be surprised if she''s tempted to disappear"


    Andrew remained indifferent. "Let her run. She might get away, but her family won''t. If she dares betray me, I''ll make sure the entire Bridgefields'' Stevens family goes bankrupt just to pay me back.


    "Aspen might be cunning, but she knows better-she can run, but her family will always be there."


    Natasha''s eye''s gleamed with anticipation. So, are we finally extending our reach to Blumedale For years, Blumedale''s elites have been suppressing everyone beneath them. No one has ever dared to challenge them."


    Andrew shook his head. "No rush. I''m just putting things in ce-just in case. The Driscoll and Golding


    families haven''t done anything toet


    me. If they don''t stand in my way, we can all make money in peace."


    Natasha chuckled. "And if they do?"


    Andrew smirked. "Then I''ll get on my knees and beg them for mercy."


    Natasha burst intoughter. Andrew always acted courteously when, in reality, he was the most ruthless one of all.

 Chapter 864

    Andrew left West End and drove straight to Rhodes Corporation. By the time he arrived, Tiana had already gathered all thepany''s top executives in the main conference room.


    As soon as Andrew stepped in, Tiana took the lead in apuding with a bright smile. "There''s our hero, the savior of Rhodes Corporation-Mr. Andrew Lloyd!"


    Apuse rang out in the room. Marcus, his people, Lauren, and Tiana''s assistant, Eunice, pped the loudest.


    Michael and his faction, however, only gave a few half-hearted ps, their expressions far from pleasant.


    Andrew took a seat and spoke casually. "Hero? Hardly, Mrs. Rhodes. After everything I''ve done for Rhodes Corporation, I think you already know my intentions."


    Tiana smiled. "Mr. Lloyd, don''t be so formal. You''re part of thispany, and helping Rhodes Corporation is really just helping yourself, isn''t it?"


    Andrew cut straight to the point. "Not at all. If it weren''t for Lauren, I wouldn''t have batted an eye even if Rhodes Corporation went up in mes."


    Tiana''s smile froze for a second before she let out a cold, sarcasticugh. "You really have a way with words-always so damn nauseating."


    Andrew remained indifferent. "Mrs. Rhodes, you can keep up the corporate pleasantries and pretend you don''t know what I''m talking about. But if that''s the case, I''ll just be blunt. Though, no matter what I say, you''ll always find something to nitpick."


    Tiana let out a sharp breath. "I know exactly what you want. You want me to step down as CEO and hand the position to Lauren, right?"


    Andrew nodded. "That''s right. You''ve seen for yourself how crucial Lauren has been to Rhodes Corporation. During thepany''s crisis, she was the one holding everything together. If it weren''t for her, there''s no way Rhodes Corporation would have recovered so quickly."


    Hearing Andrew''s straightforward praise, Lauren''s cheeks flushed slightly. Even so, she did not try to act humble-she knew how much effort she had put in.


    Michael let out a mockingugh. "Mr. Lloyd, how biased can you get? You just dump all the credit onto the woman you like? Rhodes Corporation is a massivepany with hundreds of employees and executives. If Lauren did everything, then what does that make the rest of us? Invisible?"


    Hisckeys immediately chimed in.


    "Exactly! Mr. Lloyd, you''repletely ignoring everyone else''s contributions!"


    "Mr. Rhodes yed a huge role in getting us through this crisis. In fact, his efforts are just as important as Ms. Rhodes''!"


    "If we''re talking about merit, at most, Ms. Rhodes and Mr. Rhodes should share the credit equally. Giving it all to her is just ridiculous!"


    They went on and on, their shamelessness on full disy, not even the slightest bit embarrassed by their own words.


    Michael grinned. "Mr. Lloyd, did you hear that? The people have spoken. They all agree that I yed a major role. They can''t all be wrong, can they?"


    Andrew smirked. "Oh, of course, Mr. Rhodes, you absolutely made a contribution. That little scandal video of yours? Itpletely shifted the media''s attention and saved thepany from the worst of the PR crisis.


    "I honestly think you''re wasting your talents here. You should consider going into adult films, or better yet, move to Eastonia-you might even win an award someday!"


    "You son of a-" Michael''s face turned bright red with rage.


    There was nothing he hated more than people bringing up that video, and Andrew had thrown it in his face, right in front of the entire board, with Tiana sitting right there.


    The humiliation made him want to crawl under the table and disappear.


    The rest of the executives struggled to keep theirughter in check. None of them dared to mock Michael directly, but Andrew? He had no


    problem putting it all out in the open.


    BUMS


    It was indeed a satisfying treat.


    Tiana''s voice turned sharp. "Enough! Like it or not, Michael yed his part in saving thepany. Now, let''s move on. It''s time to announce the final decision for thepany''s CEO."


    Everyone straightened in their seats, their eyes fixed on Tiana.


    Lauren, Michael, and Marcus all sat up, waiting anxiously for the verdict.


    Andrew, however, remained as rxed as ever, lounging in his chair without a care in the world. All he hoped was that Tiana would not do anything foolish.

 Chapter 865

    Eunice smiled reassuringly and said, "Ms. Rhodes, don''t worry-the CEO position is yours for sure!"


    Marcus nodded in agreement. "That''s right, Ms. Rhodes. We all saw the effort you put in. As per our original agreement, you and Mr. Lloyd were the ones who saved the Pharmaceutical Division. So, if anyone deserves to be CEO, it''s you."


    Despite their confidence, Lauren still felt a knot of anxiety in her chest. She did not care about the title of CEO; what mattered was that if she became the CEO, she could stay in Jayrodale and take control of Rhodes Corporation.


    In other words, she could escape being used as a pawn in her family''s arranged marriage ns; she would not have to be shipped off to marry into the Driscoll family in Blumedale.


    Lauren made up her mind, thinking, ''As long as I can avoid marrying into the Driscoll family, I''ll give myself to Dr. Lloyd. From now on, I''ll belong to him alone.''


    Tiana''s gaze slowly swept across the entire conference room. Finally, her eyesnded on Andrew for a brief moment, and there was something mocking and yful in her expression.


    Andrew''s chest tightened as a bad feeling crept in, knowing she was about to make a bold move.


    "The final decision for the CEO position," Tiana announced, her voice firm and unquestionable, "has been made by the senior leadership of the Rhodes family, and the new CEO of Rhodes Corporation will be... Michael."


    Silence crashed over the room like a thunderp. Both sides-Michael''s supporters and Lauren''s allies-were instantly thrown into an uproar.


    Marcus shot up in rage. "Mrs. Rhodes, how could you make this decision? This ispletely unfair!"


    Tiana gave him a cold nce, her face expressionless. "This decision wasn''t mine alone. It was made by the entire senior leadership of the Rhodes family."


    Marcus looked stunned. "Even Mr. Jameson agreed to this?"


    Tiana scoffed. "What do you think? My announcement is also his decision."


    Michael burst intoughter, his face flushed red with excitement. Hisckeys wasted no time showering him with ttery.


    "Congrattions, Mr. Rhodes! Wee back as CEO!"


    "True talent always shines. I knew from the start that Mr. Rhodes was destined to lead us!"


    "The future of thepany looks brighter than ever! The Rhodes family is in good hands under your leadership!"


    Michael''s triumphantughter grew louder and more unrestrained.


    Meanwhile, Lauren''s face turned pale. She stared at Tiana in disbelief, the pain and disappointment in her eyes growing stronger by the


    second. She had done so much, and so did Andrew. Yet Tiana still chose


    to a blind eye and be this


    ruthless.


    Eunice clenched her fists, her eyes red with frustration as she red at Michael''s group. Yet, she was just a secretary-there was nothing she could do to change Tiana''s decision.


    "Why?" Lauren''s voice was hoarse, barely more than a whisper.


    She refused to ept this.


    Tiana remained emotionless. "There is no ''why''. This was a unanimous decision by the family. You have no choice but to ept it."


    Lauren gritted her teeth. "And if I don''t?"


    Tiana''s expression turned sharp. "As a daughter of the Rhodes family, you will ept it. If you refuse, then I will have no choice but to enforce the family rules."


    Michael let out another loudugh. "Lauren, let me tell you why. First, it''s obvious I''m a man. It''s my duty to carry the Rhodes family''s legacy on my shoulders. "You, on the other hand, are just a woman. No matter how capable you are, you''re meant to be married off, so the CEO position was never meant for you."


    He nced at Andrew, deliberately


    drawing out his next words with a smug grin. "And second... it''s because my product was a massive sess. Thanks to me, the Pharmaceutical Division made aplete turnaround."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 866

    "I don''t think you all understand the situation yet," Michael said smugly. "Right now, our Pharmaceutical Division''s products are blowing up again-this time, even bigger than before!"


    Tiana nodded in agreement. "That''s right. Thetest sales reports for Michael''s three products just came in. In just one week, revenue exceeded 100 million dors. That''s why, as per our agreement, I awarded him the CEO position."


    She nced at Lauren and added, "So, this isn''t unfair to you. He truly outperformed your products."


    Several department heads gasped when they heard the amount, their faces filled with disbelief as they turned to Michael.


    "Mr. Rhodes, you actually pulled off a record-breaking achievement in the Pharmaceutical Division?"


    "With 100 million in a week... that''s at least 400 million a month! Goodness, the division''s sess is reaching levelsparable to the most profitablepanies in the world!"


    "Looking at these numbers, it''s hard to argue. Ms. Rhodes really did lose fair and square. Mr. Rhodes is a powerhouse-he''s like a walking money-making machine!!


    Hearing the murmurs of astonishment around the room, Michael could barely contain his excitement. For so Mong, he had been nothing but a joke.


    Tiana stripped him of his authority, Andrew crushed him at every turn, and he was almostpletely ruined. Then, the humiliating scandal-his infamous video-had turned him into a globalughingstock.


    But now, the tables had turned, and his suffering had finally paid off.


    Michael sneered, "Andrew, I told you-you''d never beat me. So, do you admit defeat now?"


    With a smug grin, he turned to Andrew, eyes gleaming with arrogance.


    Andrew simply shook his head and let out a shortugh. "Are you sure you''re the one who made that 100 million dors in a week happen?"


    Michael''s smile faltered for a second before he scoffed. "Oh You don''t believe it? Fine. I''ll p you in the face with hard facts, then."


    With a wave of his hand, his secretary, Cindy-dressed in an eye-catching, figure- hugging dress-stepped forward and distributed the reports. The documents clearly disyed thetest sales statistics for Rhodes Corporation''s Pharmaceutical Division.


    "That''s right. The numbers don''t lie-sales exceeded 100 million dors in just one week!"


    "Who would''ve thought? Our products went from the brink of failure to an absolute sensation!"


    "If we keep growing at this pace, Rhodes Corporation will easily surpass Wealthroller Investments."


    "At this rate, even Marvin might lose his spot as the wealthiest man. Soon


    enough, the Rhodes family will be sitting at the top!"


    After reviewing the reports, the


    entire room looked at Michael with


    newfound admiration. The numbers were printed in ck and


    white-there was no denying them.


    Michael grinned triumphantly. "Well, Andrew? Do you have anything to say now? Do you see what real money making looks like? You and Laurenunched your own products toe, didn''t you?


    "You even wasted 20 million to hire some nun for marketing. But in the end, it was


    a joke. Nothing but aplete failure!"


    Michael''s face was full of mockery and disdain.


    Tiana gave Andrew a half-smile. "Mr. Lloyd, if you have nothing else to add, I


    think we can wrap up this meeting"


    Andrew raised a hand. "Hold on."


    Tiana''s eyes shed coldly as she let out a sharp breath. "What now, Andrew?


    You''re a smart man-I suggest you don''t push me."


    Andrew smiled, but there was something menacing beneath it.


    "That''s funny, Mrs. Rhodes. Was.


    just about to say the same thing to you-don''t push me."


    He slowly stood up, and the air in the room tensed as everyone''s eyes locked


    onto him.


    Without even ncing at it, Andrew grabbed the report in front of him and tore it to shreds.

 Chapter 867

    Michael''s expression darkened as he snapped, "What''s this Andrew? Can''t handle losing?"


    Andrew nced at him like he was looking at a corpse. "The one who can''t handle it is you, idiot."


    With a slight motion of his hand, Marcus immediately stepped forward and handed him a stack of documents.


    "This is the real financial report for the Pharmaceutical Division," Andrew dered. "Mrs. Rhodes, gentlemen- open your eyes and take a good look!"


    He tossed the files onto the conference table with a loud p.


    Tiana let out a cold chuckle. "More theatrics?"


    She grabbed a report and flipped it open. The moment she read it, her expressionpletely changed.


    Michael scoffed and took a copy for himself. A secondter, his smug face twisted in shock.


    "H-How is this possible? No! Andrew, this has to be fake! There''s no way this is real!"


    The other executives immediately sensed that something was off.


    One after another, they snatched up the reports and started reading. Within seconds, their eyes widened in disbelief-mirroring Michael''s reaction.


    "The Pharmaceutical Division''s revenue... was generated by Vitality Pill and Titan Essence Pill?"


    "Wait-does that mean Michael''s financial report was fake?"


    "What the hell is going on? Who are we supposed to believe?"


    Holding the reports, the executives were visibly shaken. Some turned toward Andrew, while others darted uneasy nces at Michael.


    Tiana''s voice dropped into a sharp tone. "Mr. Chapman, exin this right now." Marcus shot Michael a cold look before responding. "Mrs. Rhodes, perhaps you''ve forgotten... I am the director of the Pharmaceutical Division. When ites to revenue reports, my data is the only official and urate record!"


    He continued, "Now, let me tell everyone the truth. Michael''s three pharmaceutical products were developed by Bane. In the past seven days, their total revenue was... less than one million dors."


    Michael''s face twisted with rage. "That''s bullshit!"


    Marcus smirked but did not even bother looking at him. He simply said, "What you all just saw were actually the sales figures for Mr. Lloyd''s two products. That was the real weekly revenue report.


    ¡°And after bringing in Master Shiloh as the brand ambassador, sales skyrocketed even more. The 100 million dors weekly revenue was entirely thanks to Ms. Rhodes and Mr. Loyd. It had absolutely nothing to do with Mr. Rhodes."


    Tiana frowned. "Mr. Chapman, rify this imm¨¦diately."


    Michael exploded. "Aunt Tiana, there''s no need to listen to this nonsense! Marcus


    is just Andrew''spdog- they''re conspiring to deceive us!"


    Tiana''s voice turned cold. "Everyone sit down. I want the truth."


    Marcus let out a smallugh before turning to the room. He exined, "It''s quite simple. Mr. Lloyd''s two best-


    Chapter 867.


    selling pharmaceuticals were also registered under Rhodes Pharmaceuticals for distribution.


    "So, when revenue reports werepiled, his and Mr. Rhodes'' products were all lumped together under the same division''s financial


    summary. He saw the num. He


    assumed all the profits came from his products and got excited. But in reality, his three products couldn''t evene close to Mr. Lloyd''s two bestsellers."


    The room fell into dead silence.


    Tiana clenched the report in her hands, her expression shifting as countless thoughts raced through her mind.


    Everyone else wore different reactions on their faces.


    Michael''s cronies looked like they had just swallowed a truckload of dirt.


    Meanwhile, the other department heads were stunned, their eyes locked on Andrew. No one had expected his two products to perform so well.


    A moment ago, they had been celebrating the wrong person


    The real winner in the room was not Michael. It was Andrew-calm, silent, and unshaken, as if he had been in control the entire time.


    Andrew spoke in an even tone. "Let me give you all a simple example to clear up this confusion once and for all."

 Chapter 868

    Andrew exined, "Michael''s so-called ''miracle products are like a homeless man under a bridge in Jayrodale- his pockets hold barely a few bucks, yet he thinks he''s a billionaire.


    "But my two products? The revenue they generated is like Marvin''s wealth- dominating, undeniable, and known across the financial world. And when you put these two together-one beggar, one tycoon-you get Michael''s financial report.


    "It looks impressive, but in reality, his part in it is just a couple of crumpled bills. Yet here he is, strutting around like his products are a massive hit,pletely unaware that he''s just riding on the sess of my products to put on this ridiculous show."


    The room erupted intoughter.


    Even Lauren, whose mood had been at rock bottom, could not help but giggle at Andrew''s sharp wit.


    Michael''s face darkened with rage, his eyes burning with fury. "Andrew, you always have some smartass


    Andrew smirked. "I knew you''d ask that. Mr. Chapman, show him the proof." Marcus did not waste any time.


    With a few swift keystrokes on hisptop, arge chunk of funds of 100 million dors suddenly drained from the Rhodes Corporation Pharmaceutical Division''s main ount.


    Tiana immediately received an alert on her device, her face darkening. "Mr. Chapman, what the hell do you think you''re doing? You do not have the authority to movepany funds!"


    Marcus shook his head. "Mrs. Rhodes, I don''t have the authority to movepany assets. What I transferred just now was the revenue generated by Mr. Lloyd''s two pharmaceuticals over the past seven days."


    Tiana''s already grim expression turned even colder. Her eyes locked onto Andrew as realization dawned. "So that''s what you were nning all along. You secretly set up a separate sub-ount under the main financial system, didn''t you?"


    Andrew remained unfazed. "I had to. I was worried you might try something reckless. And clearly, I was right to be cautious."


    Marcus cleared his throat and raised his voice. "Mr. Rhodes, are you seeing this now? Now that we''ve moved Mr. Lloyd''s revenue out of the main ount... take a look at what''s left. Just one million dors-dry as dust."


    He added, "Tsk, tsk. Your products barely covered their own manufacturing costs. So tell me, what exactly are you nning to use topete with Ms. Rhodes and MLloyd?"


    Michael sat there, silent. There was nothing left to say, and his mind spun in chaos, but his fury and frustration only grew stronger.


    He thought, ''What the hell? How has things turned out like this?'' He had been celebrating his so-called victory just moments ago, but it was all a joke.


    "Mr. Lloyd... Ms. Rhodes... you were the true masterminds behind this sess!"


    There''s no doubt about it-when ites to the CEO position, you two are the rightful winners!"


    "We support Mr. Lloyd and Ms. Rhodes! Rhodes Corporation has been filled with corruption for too long-it''s time for justice to be served!"


    No one paid attention to Michael anymore, especially not the


    executives who actually cared about thepany''s future. At that


    .n


    moment, they all turned their eyes to Andrew-filled with admiration and respect.


    If Michael had not been a Rhodes family member, they would have abandoned


    him in a heartbeat. It was all so ridiculous.


    No matter how one looked at it, Michael could never measure up to Andrew. As


    for Lauren, everyone had seen her abilities with their own eyes.


    "Laure


    Andrew gently squeezed Lauren''s hand, giving her a reassuring smile. I told you-I''d make sure you got the fairness and justice you deserved."


    Lauren nodded firmly, holding back tears. "Thank you, Dr. Lloyd.".


    Andrew turned his gaze to Tiana and smirked. "Mrs. Rhodes, if you don''t mind- how about making that CEO announcement one more time?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 869

    Tiana''s expression remained cold as she gritted her teeth, saying nothing. She waspletely cornered.


    Michael roared, "Andrew, are you deaf? Didn''t you hear Aunt Tiana already announce me as the new CEO?"


    Andrew let out a mockingugh. "Michael, it''s broad daylight, and you''re already dreaming. Do your parents know about this delusion? Besides, what makes you think you deserve to be CEO? You lost the bet.


    "You pranced around in lingerie, pretending to be some kind of drag queen, and that humiliating video is still making rounds on the inte. Doesn''t anyone think it would be a huge embarrassment for Rhodes Corporation to have someone like that as its CEO?"


    Marcus was the first to step up. "That''s right. From every perspective, Ms. Rhodes is the rightful CEO."


    Another executive spoke up. "Mrs. Rhodes, Mr. Lloyd and Ms. Rhodes have done too much for thispany. You must handle this fairly."


    "Mrs. Rhodes, we fully support Ms. Rhodes and Mr. Lloyd-please do the right thing!"


    "I only recognize Ms. Rhodes as CEO. Anyone else? Not happening!"


    Tiana''s anger boiled beneath the surface. Andrew had barely been at Rhodes Corporation, yet with sheer power and ability, he had already won over so many people.


    At this rate, was she even really in charge anymore?


    Would Rhodes Corporation even belong to the Rhodes family much longer?


    Michael''s voice grew frantic. "Aunt Tiana, I don''t care! If you don''t give me the CEO position, you won''t like the consequences!"


    His eyes burned with jealousy and rage, his entire expression twisting into something almost rabid.


    Tiana snapped, her toneced with venom. "You little brat, are you threatening me?"


    Michael''s smirk was sharp and condescending. "I would never threaten you, Aunt Tiana. I''m just reminding you to think carefully before doing something stupid." Andrew narrowed his eyes as Michael had finally dropped the act. It seemed like his father, Kenny, had given him a lot of confidence.


    The question was-how would Tiana bnce this?


    Just then, Tiana let out a sharp huff andmanded, "Everyone, silence!"


    Immediately, the room fell quiet. No matter how much people doubted her, the Iron Lady still had authority.


    Tiana scanned the room and then announced, "The final decision for CEO is as follows-as per our prior agreement, the winner is Lauren."


    She made the deration swiftly and decisively.


    Andrew was genuinely surprised. He had expected her to fold under the pressure of Michael''s threats. Yet, she had chosen to do the right thing and give Lauren what she had earned.


    Apuse erupted across the conference room. Except for Michael and his


    Eunice beamed with joy. "Ms. Rhodes, you did it! You won!"


    Marcus let out a deep sigh of relief and nodded. "Congrattions, Ms. Rhodes. And congrattions to you too, Mr. Lloyd!"


    Lauren, overwhelmed with gratitude and emotion, suddenly threw herself into Andrew''s arms. "Thank you, Dr. Lloyd!"


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she clung to him. After so much struggle and effort, she had finally won the freedom she had been fighting for.


    Andrew inhaled the soft scent of her hair, his voice filled with warmth. "You don''t need to thank me. I wanted to do this for you. As long as you''re happy, that''s all that matters."


    He did not notice how Tiana''s eyes flickered with amusement as she watched him and Lauren embrace.


    Michael, who had been silent for a few seconds, suddenly let out a vicious snarl.


    "Everyone better not move a muscle! Anyone who moves-dies!"

 Chapter 870

    Seeing Lauren in Andrew''s arms, crying tears of joy-watching as everyone


    rushed forward to congratte them-Michael knew it was over, and the tide had turned against him.


    However, he had not lost yet because he had prepared a backup n long ago. If he could not win fair and square, he would take power by force.


    "Mr. Rhodes, what the hell are you doing?"


    "Did you just say you''ll kill anyone who moves? What a joke."


    "You can''t win, so now you''re throwing a tantrum? Mr. Rhodes, I never thought you''d stoop this low."


    Disgusted by Michael''s behavior, several senior executives finally spoke up, openly reprimanding him.


    Lauren stepped out of Andrew''s embrace, her voice sharp. "Michael, I strongly suggest you don''t do something stupid."


    Michael''s face twisted with pure hatred. He pointed a shaking finger first at Lauren, then at Andrew.


    "You two... you two bastards," he snarled. "I swear, I''ve wanted to get rid of you for so long. Everything... everything is because of you! Andrew, you might think you''re invincible, but today, I''m going to prove that you''re just as mortal as the rest of us!"


    As soon as his words fell, the conference room doors mmed open. Bane, his face dark and menacing, stormed in with a squad of men right behind him.


    A senior executive''s face contorted with rage. "Mr. Rhodes, what are you doing?"


    Michael immediately pped the old man across the face, sending him flying backward.


    "Shut the hell up, you old bastard!" Michael sneered. "I already brought my people in, and you still have the nerve to ask me what I''m doing? Are you stupid?"


    The entire room froze. No one had expected Michael to actuallyy hands on someone. One by one, the executives instinctively took a step back, distancing themselves from him.


    Michael ignored them all. He turned his attention to Tiana, his voice dark with warning. "Aunt Tiana, you have two choices. Either hand over the CEO position to me right now... Or don''t me me for what happens next."


    Tiana''s fury erupted. "Michael, think about what you''re doing right now!"


    Michael let out a cold, sinisterugh. "Originally, I didn''t want things to get ugly. "But that was under the assumption that you would be smart enough to hand over the position without a fight. Clearly, Aunt Tiana, you''ve failed to meet my


    no


    expectations. So now? Now, I have to take what''s mine!"


    Lauren was shocked and furious. She was about to speak when Andrew caught her wrist and shook his head. He wanted to see how far Michael really nned to take this. With Tiana here, there was no way Michael would seed.


    Tiana''s voice turned ice cold. "So, you''re telling me that you''re really going to turn against me just for the sake of a title? Use force against your own family?"


    Michael''s smile twisted into something unhinged. "And what if I am? I''m done pretending to respect you. Everyone else might fear you, but my father and I don''t."


    Tiana''s gaze turned murderous.


    "Even Kenny wouldn''t dare speak to me like this, Michael. Are you really so unafraid of death?" Do you actually think that just because you brought in a low-level thug like Bane, you can overthrow me?"


    Seeing Tiana''s unwavering stance, the rest of the executives felt a surge of confidence. One by one, they started shouting.


    "Mr. Rhodes, you''re a disgrace! How dare you defy Mrs. Rhodes? You''re finished!"


    "Do you think bringing in some hired muscle makes a difference? Mrs. Rhodes is still in charge here! You will fail!"


    "Mrs. Rhodes, why waste time arguing? Just have him arrested and let the authorities handle it!"


    Yet, Michael justughed a deep, gutturalugh¡ªlike he had just heard the funniest joke in the world.


    Bane and his men smirked along with him, their expressions full of scorn. Not a single one of them seemed the least bit concerned.

 Chapter 871

    Tiana narrowed her eyes. "You little bastard, I''ll give you one chance. Get on your knees, admit your mistake, and wait for the family''s punishment. Otherwise, even Kenny won''t be able to save you from the consequences of threatening me with force."


    Michael smirked confidently. "Aunt Tiana, if we went head-to-head, I know I wouldn''t stand a chance against you. I''m not that stupid. You''re a tough Iron Lady ¡ªnot so easy to take down, but what you don''t know is that this room is already poisoned."


    His words sent a shockwave through the room.


    "What? You poisoned us beforehand?"


    "Check! Where''s the source?"


    "Stay calm! He could just be bluffing to throw us off!"


    Some executives panicked immediately, frantically looking around. Others scoffed, refusing to believe him, until one of them suddenly copsed, groaning in pain and clutching his stomach.


    Then, a second, and a third. One by one, the top executives who had attended the meeting doubled over, sweating profusely as they crumpled to the floor.


    Lauren and Eunice were among them, their faces paling as they clutched their stomachs and sank to their knees.


    Michael burst intoughter, his arrogance on full disy. "All of you stay down! When this is over, if you prove your loyalty, I may consider sparing you. But if you refuse toply? Well, let''s just say it''ll be yourst day on earth."


    Tiana''s face darkened as she grabbed the cup of tea on the table and took a deep sniff.


    A secondter, she gritted her teeth. "You poisoned the damn tea!"


    Michael chuckled. "Wow, Aunt Tiana, you''re sharp! You figured that out so quickly. Impressive, truly impressive!"


    Tiana''s body swayed, her bnce faltering. She slumped back into her chair, clutching her chest as pain spread through her veins.


    Bane let out a sinisterugh. "Mrs. Rhodes, I strongly advise against trying to purge the poison from your system. The more you circte your blood, the faster the toxin spreads. If you keep resisting, you might just die sooner."


    Tiana clenched her jaw and gave up, her limbs going limp as she red at him. "Bane, have you thought about what happens after this? Do you even know what kind of


    consequences you might


    for


    helping Michael?"


    Bane waved a hand dismissively. "Mrs. Rhodes, I don''t make moves unless I''ve already calcted the risks. So, no need to waste your breath worrying about me. Worry about yourself."


    Tiana''s gaze flicked toward Andrew, and then she froze. She noticed that while everyone else had copsed, he was still standing, seemingly unaffected.


    "Mr. Lloyd-help us! Please!" A flicker of hope shed in Tiana''s eyes as she immediately called out to him.


    Hearing Tiana''s desperate plea, both Michael and Bane snapped their heads toward Andrew. What they saw made their stomachs drop.


    Andrew was just standing there and looking perfectly fine.


    Michael''s face twisted in disbelief. "Andrew, why the hell are you still on your feet?!"


    "That''s impossible!" Bane growled. "Even a peak senior grandmaster couldn''t withstand my poison. You have to be faking it!"


    Michael''s expression turned panicked. "There''s no way you didn''t get poisoned! How the hell are you still standing?!"


    Andrew remained calm, watching their panic unfold with amusement. He asked casually, "Why would I be poisoned? I never drank the tea."


    Bane let out a sharpugh. "Don''t be stupid. Do you really think I only poisoned the tea? You''re just holding on, but trust me, the effects will hit you soon!"


    His confidence was absolute. He was certain Andrew had been poisoned and was just pretending to be fine.


    Andrew smirked. "Bane, I know you poisoned more than just the tea. You also burned a colorless toxin in the air-hidden behind that nt in the corner of the room."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 872

    Andrew smirked. "Poisoning the air ensures that even those who didn''t drink the tea would still be affected. This was the brilliant master n you and Michael were so confident about, wasn''t it?"


    His casual, almost mocking tone sent a chill through the room.


    Michael was not the only one looking shaken now. Even Bane, who had been grinning wickedly before, had gonepletely silent. His expression darkened, filled with unease.


    "You actually noticed the colorless poison? Impressive, Andrew. You continue to surprise me," Bane admitted.


    He was shocked but refused to let it show. Men like him had spent their lives in the underworld, and they were masters of deception, skilled at keeping their emotions hidden.


    "But even if you did figure it out and even if you didn''t get poisoned, it doesn''t change a thing," Bane sneered. Michael grinned menacingly. "Yeah, Andrew, you might''ve dodged the poison, but so what? Bane and I have more than enough people here to take you down."


    Bane chuckled. "We don''t even need all of us. Just me and one of my men will be more than enough to finish you off."


    Tiana''s voice was sharp and urgent. "Mr. Lloyd, the safety of everyone in thispany is now in your hands. If you can get us out of this, I''ll agree to anything you ask for!


    Lauren, breathing heavily from the poison''s effects, shook her head. "Dr. Lloyd, don''t worry about us. Just run- get out of here and call the police. That''s the best chance to save everyone!"


    Marcus agreed. "Mr. Lloyd, you''re outnumbered. Fighting them head-on is too risky. Forget us. If you call the authorities, Michael and his thugs won''t escape." Michael scoffed. "Call the cops? Do you think I''d give you that chance? Right now, all of you are too weak to move, and only Andrew is still standing."


    His grin widened as he pulled out a gleaming knife, holding it against Lauren''s throat. "And Andrew-if you so much as twitch, I''ll slit her throat."


    Lauren''s eyes burned with fury. "Michael, you coward! You have no shame!"


    Michael sneered. "Like I had a choice! You all forced me into this! And especially you, Andrew. Today is the day you die!"


    Andrew remained unfazed. "You''ve been ranting for so long about how you''re going to kill me. But if that''s the case, why haven''t you done it yet? Or is it that you''re just all talk-too much of a coward to actually make a move?


    11


    Michael''s face twisted in rage. "Bane! Get rid of him! Now! Once he''s crippled, I''ll finish him off myself!"


    Andrew chuckled. "Oh? So you''re scared, Michael? You want Bane to die first just so you don''t have to face me yourself?"


    Bane''s expression darkened.


    "Andrew, you''re getting way too cocky. I''ve been waiting for a chance to teach yo lesson. Finally, the


    chance hase for you to learn


    that experience always bene


    tafent!"


    He snapped his fingers. "Simon-do it!"


    raw


    At hismand, a thin, frail-looking man stepped out of the shadows. His face was gaunt, his eyes sunken, his figure almost sickly. He slowly pulled down the hood of his cloak, revealing his skeletal face, and let out a low,


    sinister duckde.


    "Andrew, I''ve waited for this moment for so long, You dyed me, shutter my red pandexing me i shell of a man. 1 swear, I''ll make you pay in blood today


    Andrew raised a brow, looking him up and down. Then, wizi wprice, he muttered, "Sin? You will alive?"


    Simon''s eyes zed with fury, "You''re still alive, so why the hell would be dead!! You stole


    Francesca from me and exiled me from the Alckers. I''m here to settle our scor


    The moment the words left his mouth, his hands turned back, coated in a toxic


    sheen as he lunged at Andrew with a feral rage.


    "Andrew, maybe I wasn''t your equal before, but after being trained and empowered by Mr. Ealinger-if I don''t kill you tonight, then I''m not a man!" Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 873

    Andrew said, "You were never


    man to begin with."


    Simon lunged forward, his attacks filled with venomous force. Yet, Andrew did not even flinch. Instead, he let out a mocking chuckle. Then, without hesitation, he met the attack head-on, throwing out both fists to counter.


    Tiana''s voice rang out urgently. "Mr. Lloyd, be careful! His hands areced with poison! You can''t make direct contact!"


    Bane sneered. "Ah, Mrs. Rhodes, always so sharp-eyed and observant. But unfortunately, even if you see iting, it changes nothing. Simon has mastered a lethal poison technique.


    "Even if Andrew manages to dodge his strikes, his fate is already sealed. No matter what, his body will rot from the inside out!"


    Simon''s poison was indeed insidious. His attacks carried a toxic force; even his breath could spread venomous particles into the air. In other words, there was virtually no way to defend against it.


    But Andrew? Andrew never feared poison. He had shrugged off far worse before. Not even Gordon''s deathly poison affected him.


    So, what was Simon''s poisonpared to that?


    Andrew caught Simon''s fists mid-air, then cracked him across the face twice, sending Simon flying.


    Lauren gasped. "Dr. Lloyd, watch out for the poison!"


    Andrew remained calm. "Rx."


    Simon groaned as he struggled back to his feet, spitting out a mouthful of thick, ck blood.


    "You can hit as hard as you want," Simon rasped, his lips twisting into a grin. "But every time you strike me, the poison seeps deeper into your body. Let''s see whosts longer, Andrew. Will you kill me first-or will my poison kill you?"


    His bloodshot eyes gleamed with madness. Cultivating poison techniques had twisted his very nature. Now, he fought like a rabid animal,pletely unafraid of death, lunging at Andrew once more.


    Andrew snorted, unfazed. With a single step, he nted a devastating kick into Simon''s chest.


    A thud echoed through the room as Simon spat another mouthful of blood-this time a deep, sickly ck. Andrew instinctively lifted his sleeve to shield his face, but even so, a few drops sttered onto his clothes. Simon clutched his chest, coughing violently, before looking up with a sinister smile.


    "You didn''t see thating, did you? My blood is pure poison. Do you know how deadly a single drop of cobra venom is? It can kill 20 grown men. But my blood? It can take down 50. Andrew, your time is up!"


    Andrew smirked. "Oh, really?"


    He stepped forward, his fist moving like a gust of wind, and the punches rained down. Each strikended wit brutal force, mming into Simon''s chest, face, and skull.


    Simon gritted his teeth through the onught, spitting up blood yet stillughing like a madman. He howled "Go ahead, Andrew! Keep hitting me! Every second, the poison in my body leaks into the air-and you''ll never escape it!"


    Michael frowned, turning to Bane. ¡°Bane, is Simon really going to win? Because honestly,.. it kinda looks like


    Andrew''s beating him to death."


    Bane stood with his hands behind his back,pletely unbothered. "He was just a pawn to begin with. If he dies, so be it. But don''t worry-his body is already filled with lethal poison. If Andrew kills him, he''ll be infected too. He won''t escape unscathed."


    Michael let out a slow breath, then grinned. ¡°Good. A one-for-one trade isn''t bad. I''ve waited for this bastard to die for so long. I''ve counted the damn days for it to happen


    Bane scoffed. "Originally, Simon was supposed to be my tool against Tiana, but it seems that''s no longer necessary. Tiana is already helpless. Once Andrew is dead, I''ll snap her neck myself."


    Suddenly, a sharp sound sliced through the air. It was the unmistakable whistle of a needle moving at lethal speed.

 Chapter 874

    A tiny, almost imperceptible dot of blood appeared between Simon''s brows. His eyes zed over, his crazed, venomous grin freezing on his face.


    Then, his lifeless body copsed to the ground with a loud hud, stiff as a board. His eyes remained wide unblinking in death.


    open,


    Andrew''s silver needle had shot straight through his skull. The onlookers gasped, cold dread washing over them. Andrew had taken a life in mere moments, with almost no effort at all. It was a shocking contrast to his usual mild-mannered and courteous image.


    Lauren, her voice thick with worry, cried out, "Dr. Lloyd, are you okay? Forget about us-just take care of yourself first!"


    Andrew turned back with a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry. can ignore anyone else, but you? Never."


    Lauren''s heart clenched at his words, emotion surging through her. Even in a life- or-death moment, Andrew had never considered abandoning her. For that alone, she was willing to entrust her body to him, to be with him for a lifetime.


    Michael scoffed coldly. "Andrew, you''re ruthless when ites to killing. Too bad it won''t matter-you''re already beyond saving. Hah, I''m guessing you can barely stand right now, huh?"


    Andrew sneered. "Oh yeah? Then why don''t youe over and test that theory?"


    Michael gripped his dagger, stepping forward as he ran his tongue over his lips with a bloodthirsty grin. "Fine, I''ll test it. You''re already halfway into your grave anyway. Heh, don''t worry. Before the poison kills you, I''ll make sure you get a taste of being skinned alive."


    Bane frowned. "Mr. Rhodes, you should wait until he copses. Strike when the poison fully kicks in."


    Michael waved off the warning with a smirk. "Bane, can''t you see it? The bastard''s already too scared to move. Rx. ording to you, the poison must have spread deep by now. Even Tiana couldn''t withstand this level of venom-Andrew has no chance. He''s just waiting to die."


    Bane thought about it and nodded. Simon had cultivated his poison under his guidance, and it had been strong enough to take down Tiana. If it worked on her, then Andrew was as good as dead.


    Michael took a few steps closer,


    stopping just a few feet away from Andrew. He twirled the dagger in his


    hand and sneered. "I''m standing right here, Andrew. Go ahead-make a move."


    Andrew remainedpletely still, his expression unreadable. He did not react at all, almost as if he truly could


    not move.


    Michael''s confidence swelled as he believed Andrew had to be paralyzed by the poison. Despite Andrew''s taunts, he had been careful and not stepped directly into Andrew''s


    attack range.


    If Andrew had been faking it, he would not struck by now. Since he had not made any move, Michael thought Andrew was done for.


    A cruel grin spread across Michael''s face as he could no longer suppress his glee and hatred. He stepped right up to Andrew, mere inches away.


    Lauren''s heart pounded as she yelled, "Michael! If you darey a finger on Dr. Lloyd, I''ll make sure you regret it!"


    Michael lifted his dagger, aiming straight for Andrew''s face. He let out a wickedugh. "Oh, I''m not just gonna hurt him. I''m gonna make him wish he was never born.".


    The thought of finally killing his greatest enemy filled Michael with pure, unfiltered satisfaction. Andrew had humiliated him so many times, over and over again. Now, the tables had turned, and vengeance


    lov


    belonged to him."

 Chapter 875

    Tiana''s face darkened as she cursed Andrew in her mind for ignoring her warnings. He knew Simon was covered in poison, yet he still dared to make direct contact. Now, he was paying the price for it.


    Just then, Andrew''s hand suddenly shot up, moving as fast as a lightning strike. In an instant, he snatched the iing dagger right out of the air and, with a swift motion, plunged it deep into Michael''s arm.


    "My hand! My arm!" Michael''s mind went nk, struggling to process what had just happened.


    However, the searing pain in his body was all too real, and in the next second, a bloodcurdling scream tore from his throat. His eyes widened as he shouted, "Bane! Help me! Kill him-kill him now!"


    The sudden turn of events left everyone in utter disbelief as they realized Andrew was not poisoned. Tiana''s expression twisted in pure shock; even she had been fooled. She thought Andrew was indeed full of surprises, and she needed to be even more cautious.


    Bane hesitated for a brief moment beforeunching himself at Andrew with deadly force. "You sneaky little bastard! I''ll end you myself!"


    With the dagger still in hand, Andrew immediately twisted the de deeper into Michael''s flesh.


    Another agonized scream ripped from Michael''s throat, his voice trembling with pain as he growled, "D-Damn you, Andrew! You tricked me! Bane, hurry! Kill him! Just kill him already!"


    Regret consumed Michael, eating him alive from the inside out. He had wanted to torture Andrew before letting him die. Yet, he had walked right into his own trap, and the unbearable pain shooting through his shoulder made his entire world spin.


    Andrew scoffed and, without warning, drove his foot straight into Michael''s crotch.


    Michael''s face turned from red to deathly white in an instant, then from white to a sickly shade of purple. For a split second, he swore he heard the horrifying crack of something shattering.


    His body curled up instinctively, and he let out a piercing scream as he flew backward, clutching between his legs.


    Bane, however, had already closed the distance and was aiming a powerful strike straight at Andrew''s head.


    Andrew did not even turn to look. Instead, he simply raised his hand and struck back.


    Bane roared, "You''re looking for death!"


    He thought there was no way a kid like Andrew would dare to go head-to-head with him.


    A deep, muffled boom echoed as Bane''s palm collided-not with flesh-but with something that felt like the mouth of an erupting volcano. Meanwhile, a violent surge of energy shot up from Andrew''s body, flooding through Bane''s limbs and meridians in an instant.


    "What... How?!" Bane eximed, his face twisted in sheer horror as his entire body felt like it was being torn apart.


    He barely managed to suppress the hot rush of blood rising in his throat, but he could not stop himself from stumbling backward, his boots skidding several feet across the floor.


    Andre was unbeatable, and the only option left was to run!


    Bane was not just somemon thug-he was a seasoned martial artist. In that instant, he knew without a doubt that he was not Andrew''s match.


    This man had already surpassed the level of a senior grandmaster. No he was at least halfway to bing a martial king.


    The realization sent a violent tremor through Bane''s body. Fear flickered in his


    eyes for the briefest moment before he snapped his gaze toward the exit.


    Yet, before he could move, Andrew smirked and took a single step, effortlessly blocking the doorway.


    Bane''s expression turned as dark as


    a storm cloud. With the door sealed


    off, his only option was the windows However, this building was over 20 stories high-even as a senior grandmaster, there was no way he could jump out and survive.

 Chapter 876

    That was like an old man tying a noose around his own neck, sealing his own fate.


    "Kid, you''ve got some skill, I''ll give you that. Blocking my attack head-on was no small feat," Bane sneered, though panic gnawed at his gut.


    "But that was just a warm-up. Now, I''ming at you with everything I''ve got. If you can withstand one more strike, I''ll walk away from this martial arts world forever!"


    Michael clutched his groin, his face twisted in agony, looking as if he were on the verge of death. He howled, "Bane! I want him torn to shreds-I want him in pieces! My manhood! Andrew, I swear I''ll kill you!"


    Michael''s pitiful wails sent a fresh wave of pressure surging through Bane''s chest. He had to escape. If he stayed, the injuries he was barely suppressing would spiral out of control.


    As for Michael or the entire n to take over The Aickers? Well, screw it all. None of that mattered anymore-staying alive was the only thing that counted!


    With a vicious re, Bane let out a roar, his sleeves billowing as heunched himself forward like a raging storm. His fists sted toward Andrew with the full force of his body''s potential.


    This was his do-or-die moment-an all-out strike that would leave himpletely drained afterward, possibly even unconscious.


    However, there was no other choice. If he did not go all in and create an opening to escape, then the oue was clear-best case, he died on the spot. Worst case, there would not even be a corpse left to bury.


    How could he have been so blind? A man already halfway from reaching Martial King-Bane should have seen iting!


    Andrew did not flinch. He met Bane''s devastating fists head-on, his expression as cold as steel.


    Bane''s face flushed a deep red-an ominous sign that blood was about to spew from his mouth. In ast-ditch effort, he suddenly parted his lips and spewed out a thick cloud of green poison straight at Andrew!


    Andrew instantly retreated, creating distance in a sh. Despite stepping back, he still held his ground in front of the door, refusing to let Bane escape.


    Bane erupted into a fit of crazedughter. "You fell right into my trap!"


    Ignoring the dizziness creeping into his vision, he did not make a run for the door, Instead, in a blur of motion, he lunged at Tiana, mping two sharp fingers around her throat.


    en


    With just a little pressure, his fingers could turn razor-sharp-sharp enough to puncture her windpipe in an instant.


    "Andrew, you better not take another step. Otherwise, I''ll kill her right now!" Bane snarled, his expression menacing.


    Andrew''s face remained ice-cold as he strode forward, unfazed by the threat.


    "Let go of Mrs. Rhodes, you filthy old dog!"


    "Yeah, Bane! Let go of Mrs. Rhodes, or you''ll die without a grave to be buried in!"


    "Mr. Lloyd, what are you doing? Don''t you see Mrs. Rhodes is being held hostage?"


    "Mr. Lloyd, stop! Mrs. Rhodes is in danger!"


    The executives lying helplessly on the ground cursed at Bane, but their voices quickly shifted to disbelief as Andrew advanced without hesitation.


    Lauren could not hold back any longer. "Dr. Lloyd, don''t¡ª"


    After all, Tiana was her mother. No matter what, she could not just stand by and watch her die.


    Bane''s confidence wavered when he


    saw Andrew walking straight toward him. Panic shot through his veins. "Andrew, do you really not care if Tiana dies?!"


    Andrew finally stopped, his gaze settling on Bane. However, it was just a brief nce.


    Then, he turned to Tiana and said tly, "Mrs. Rhodes, you''ve been pretending long enough. Isn''t it time to do something?"

 Chapter 877

    Everyone froze, wondering what Andrew meant by Tiana was pretending. Meanwhile, Bane''s heart skipped a beat as a terrifying realization crept into his mind.


    However, it was already toote. Before he could react, Tiana-who had been slumped in apparent weakness-suddenly tensed. Her fingers spread wide, a razor-sharp energy coiling around her fingertips, dark and lethal.


    Then, with a sickening rip, her entire hand plunged into Bane''s chest.


    A garbled gasp escaped Bane''s throat as blood gurgled up, spilling from his lips. His eyes widened in disbelief as he looked down, only to see Tiana''s hand inside his chest-clutching his still-beating heart.


    She insulted, "A runaway dog from the Advanced Medical Institute, a disgrace to the martial world. Did you really think you could outy me?"


    With a coldugh, Tiana yanked her hand back through Bane''s body, her fingers squeezing as she pulled his heart free.


    She casually tossed the organ aside, letting it hit the floor with a wet st.


    Bane''s vacant eyes lost their final flicker of life. He copsed, lifeless, his body crumpling to the ground in a heap.


    Tiana had taken him down in an instant.


    Somewhere in the room, someone audibly gulped. Everyone stood in stunned silence, staring at Tiana in shock.


    This woman-when she did make a move was more ruthless and terrifying than anyone had ever imagined. The fear she invoked in that moment was far greater than anything Bane had evermanded.


    Lauren''s voice trembled. "Y-You were never poisoned?"


    Tiana smiled sweetly. "Of course not, my dearest. Did you really think I''d let myself be caught off guard and leave you exposed to a monster like Bane?"


    Andrew scoffed. "What a pointless charade."


    Tiana''s expression darkened as she let out a sharpugh. "Andrew, I have to know-how did you see through my act?"


    Andrew shrugged. "Was it really that hard?"


    Tiana''s eyes shed with irritation. "Even Bane and the others couldn''t see through my disguise. Yet you did? Should I assume you were just taking a wild guess, hoping Bane would finish me off?"


    It was no secret that Andrew and Tiana had never gotten along.


    Was it possible he had been trying to use Bane to get rid of her? If so, it was an incredibly ruthless move.


    Still weak but furious, Jerry growled, "Andrew, never thought you''d be this vicious. Mrs. Rhodes may be ruthless, but no matter what, she''s still Ms. Rhodes'' mother. Don''t you think you went too far?"


    Tiana sneered at Andrew. Killing Bane was nothing-she wanted more. Andrew had gained far too much influence in Rhodes Corporation, and today was the perfect opportunity to put him in his ce.


    However, Lauren stepped forward, her expression cold. "I believe in Dr. Lloyd. He never intended to harm Mrs. Rhodes. If anything, without him, do you really think we''d still be standing here? We all owe Dr Lloyd our lives."


    At that moment, a team of security personnel rushed into the room. They quickly searched Bane''s body, retrieving antidotes and distributing them to the poisoned executives.


    One by one, the once-helpless executives began regaining their strength, slowly getting back on their feet.


    Marcus stretched his sore limbs, his tone firm. "I trust Mr. Lloyd as well. He wouldn''t have stayed behind to fight if he had truly wanted to harm Mrs. Rhodes. He could''ve left earlier and let Bane do as he pleased."


    swn&


    Lauren''s reasoning,bined with Marcus'' support, made the others hesitate.


    She was right¡ªif Andrew had truly wanted Tiana dead, the simplest solution


    would have been to walk away and let the massacre happen.


    Why would he fight so hard if that had been his n?


    Andrew snorted. "Mrs. Rhodes, there''s no need to turn the crowd against me just to push your own agenda."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 878

    Andrew said, "I didn''t call your bluff without reason. From the very beginning, I knew you were faking it."


    Tiana''s expression darkened. She hated when people saw through her, especially someone younger than her. If Andrew could see past her deception, did that mean he was smarter than she was?


    With a chilling smile, she replied, "Oh? Then, by all means, enlighten me. But I suggest you don''t try to make something up just to smooth things over."


    There was amusement in her tone, but her eyes were ice-cold. Andrew shook his head, looking unimpressed "First of all, you knew the tea was poisoned, which is why you never took a single sip. No-actually, to be more precise, you wouldn''t have touched anything in this conference room, poisoned or not.


    "You were already on guard the moment Bane showed up because you knew that snake was always ying dirty. You were ready for him at every turn, weren''t you?"


    Tiana let out a low huff. "Fine. I''ll give you that. The second I realized Bane was by Michael''s side, I knew he''d try to poison me at some point."


    She paused for a moment before pressing further. "But even if I didn''t drink the tea, the colorless fragrance in the room had already spread into the air."


    There was no way I wouldn''t have inhaled it. So tell me, Andrew-how could you be so sure I wasn''t poisoned?" The others shared the same question, turning to Andrew in curiosity.


    Tiana was human, and she obviously needed to breathe. Hence, she would have surely inhaled the poison, but- there was no way around it.


    By all logic, she should have been poisoned like everyone else.


    Andrew shrugged. "It wasn''t that hard to figure out. After all, I didn''t get poisoned; Mrs. Rhodes didn''t get poisoned. And Michael and Bane? They didn''t get poisoned either. That only left one possibility-Michael and Bane had already taken an antidote beforehand."


    He continued, "And as for Mrs. Rhodes-someone as cautious as you would''ve taken precautions. Whether it was an advanced detoxifying pill or some kind of immunity booster, you would have prepared for this moment."


    Lauren''s eyes widened as realization hit her. "That actually makes perfect sense!"


    The others quickly nodded in agreement. It was clear now-Tiana had been prepared all along.


    Andrew met Tiana''s sharp gaze and continued, ignoring the storm brewing in her expression.


    "Today was a pivotal moment in deciding who would take control of Rhodes Gorporation. Given your nature, do you really expect me to believe you didn''t prepare for the unexpected? Come on. Maybe the others believe that, but I sure as hell don''t."


    Sow


    Tiana let out a low, dangerous chuckle. She was furious-but at the same time, she had to admit, she was impressed.


    "Alright, I''ll give you credit where it''s due. You really did see right through me."


    "But do you know what I hate the most?" she asked, her voice dropping to a chilling whisper. "People who aren''t under my control knowing too much."


    Andrew raised a brow. "So what? Are you nning to get rid of me now? Just toss me aside like a tool you no


    Chapter 878 longer need?"


    Tiana scoffed. "Andrew, you saw what I''m capable of. Bane was a ruthless killer,


    and I took him down with one hand. You, on the other hand-"


    She narrowed her eyes. "You''ve


    never yed by my rules. You refuse to be controlled by me. So tell, wouldn''t it only be natural forme to you down next?"


    Tak


    The second those words left her lips, Lauren and Marcus'' expressions


    cally changed. Even the others


    looked unsettled, their gazes darting between Andrew and Tiana.


    They wondered if she was really going to go that far.

 Chapter 879

    Lauren stepped forward, her gaze locked onto Tiana. "If you want toy a hand on Dr. Lloyd, you''ll have to go through me first!"


    Tiana''s face hardened. "Foolish girl! Do you have any idea what you''re doing? This man has no respect for me, worse-he''s a direct threat to Rhodes Corporation.


    "If I let him live, no one in Jayrodale''s younger generation will be able to rival him- not even you. If he ever decides to target you, do you even realize how easily he could manipte you in your current state?"


    Lauren stood firm. "I don''t care if he has ulterior motives. Even if he does, I''d ept them willingly!"


    Tiana took a deep breath, suppressing the rage burning inside her. She knew her daughter was already too far gone -too deeply entangled in this mess.


    She had been young once too, falling for a man of unparalleled talent,pletely losing herself in the process. So on some level, she understood Lauren''s stubbornness.


    Marvin''s carefully cultivated pawn had proven to be far more dangerous than expected. Nheless,pared to Joe from the Driscoll family, Andrew was stillcking.


    Her decision remained unchanged, and there was no way she would let Lauren end up with this man.


    "Jerry, bring Michael over," she ordered.


    With both Bane and Simon dead, Michael had lost hisst line of defense. His face was filled with terror as Jerry dragged him forward.


    "Aunt Tiana! You can''t kill me! If you do, my father won''t let this slide!" Michael screamed.


    Tiana let out a coldugh. "You tried to kill me, and you think I''ll just let that go? I don''t care if Kenny holds influence over the Blumedale''s Rhodes family. You d¨¨fied me, and for that alone, I can make sure both of you pay dearly!"


    Michael knew there was no turning back now. He cursed Bane and Simon in his mind for being such useless fools, but he no longer held back.


    He spat, "Go ahead, then! Try and kill me! If anything happens to me in Jayrodale, my father in Blumedale won''t stand by and do nothing. You know exactly how he''ll react.


    "And don''t forget-my sister is married to the Golding family. If anything happens to me, not only will you suffer, but the entire Rhodes family will pay the price!"


    Blood was still pouring from his wounded shoulder, but Michael no longer cared. Instead, he sneered with open


    arrogance.


    Tiana''s expression darkened, saying nothing. She was weighing her options.


    Lauren scoffed. "You attacked my mother and poisoned every executive in thispany. Michael, that alone is enough to bury you.''


    JI


    and Michael shoved Jerry aside, wincing from the pain in his shoulder but still smirking. He moe that matters? My sister is part of the Golding family. My dad? He holds


    half of Rhodes Corpoon''s power


    "Do you think


    resources.


    "So what if I used force? Do you think your father can actually do anything to me even though he''s the head of the family? Yeah, I ordered Bane to use poison, but did I kil anyone? I fought, but did I injure anyone?


    "Everything I did was to fight for what was rightfully mine Even if the family wants to punish me, they don''t have a single legitimate reason to truly harm ine. So tell me what the hell are you and that little bastard Andrew gonna do about it? Huh?"


    His voice rose to a defiant roar, filled with unhinged arrogance.


    Michael turned to the room, sneering at everyone as if daring them to challenge him. Then, he locked eyes with Tiana, deliberately holding her gaze with mocking defiance


    She was the strongest person here, the most ruthless. Yet, Michael was not afraid.


    Instead, he wanted her to know that if she dared to make a move against him, then not just her, but Jameson, Lauren, and their entire family would be dragged into hell with him.

 Chapter 880

    "You''repletely insane!" Lauren''s anger exploded on the spot.


    Michael sneered, his face twisted with arrogance. "So what I have the power to be arrogant! I''ve put up with your entire family long enough!"


    He spat, "And you, Tiana-I''m not afraid of you just because you''re thedy of the family. Who bes the true leader of the Rhodes family is still up for debate!"


    Lauren''s face darkened. "So that''s it-you and your father are plotting to take the family head position for yourselves?"


    Michael let out a low, mockingugh. "And what if we are? Leadership belongs to whoever earns it. Right now, the Rhodes family''s power in Blumedale is far greater than what your father has here. Compared to my father, he''s nothing. So, Lauren, I''d say your days of luxury areing to an end."


    The executives in the room exchanged uneasy nces. Some of them subtly turned toward Tiana, while others eyed Michael''s tant confidence.


    Was the Rhodes family truly about to face a major power shift?"


    If that was the case, they needed to pick sides-and fast.


    Michael then turned to Andrew, his lips curling into a vicious smirk. "Come here. Get down on your knees and crawl under my legs!"


    Marcus scoffed. ¡°Mr. Rhodes, have you lost your damn mind?"


    Michael ignored him, pointing a finger at Andrew with contempt. "Andrew, this time, you''re going to learn your ce. You will kneel before me like the pathetic mutt you are. I''m giving you onest chance. Get on your knees, or I''ll kill you on the spot."


    Lauren snapped, "Michael, you''re nothing but a rabid dog! Dr. Lloyd, don''t waste your breath on him!"


    Michael pulled out his phone, grinning. "See this, Andrew? With one call to my father, he can reach the Driscoll family in an instant. If Joe-the Joe Driscoll-hears about you and Lauren getting all cozy... Trust me, he''ll have his personal guards marching into Jayrodale tonight to bury you alive!"


    Even Tiana''s expression shifted at those words. She ordered, "Michael, put down your phone! This is an internal family matter-there''s no need to drag the Driscolls into this!"


    Michael grinned smugly. "Oh? So


    even you dont


    don''t want them to know about Andrew and Lauren''s little affair? Fine, then let''s make a deat Have Andrew crawl over here and beg for mercy. I''ll let him live-but I want him half-dead before m satisfied."


    Lauren clenched her fists. "Michael, you''re shameless! You''re hiding behind the


    Driscoll family like a coward- what kind of man does that?"


    Michael snorted. "I already told you-Andrew is nothing. He''s a mere insect who isn''t even worth my time. But he keeps getting in my way.


    ?


    "And you-you had the audacity to name Lauren as the next CEO? Well, guess what? I don''t have to hold back anymore. If I''m not happy, none of you will be.¡±


    His eyes locked onto Andrew, glinting with sadistic pleasure. "Especially you, Andrew. I may not be able to beat you myself, but getting rid of you? That''s child''s y for me I told you before no matter how strong you think you are, you can''tpete with my connections. You can''tpete with Blumedale''s influence. 1


    Chapter Swi


    "All I have to do is whisper the right words to Mr. Driscoll, and before you know it, you''ll wish you were never


    With that, Michael straightened up, convinced that the entire conference room was now under his control-he had the power and the leverage.


    Tiana''s expression flickered between hesitation and calction before she finally spoke.


    "Andrew," she said coldly. "Apologize to Michael. Do what he says. Otherwise, no one in Jayrodale will be able to save you."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 881

    No one expected Michael and Kenny to have such powerful connections in Blumedale. Many people''s expressions shifted at that moment.


    Those who had thought Michael was overstepping his bounds and digging his own grave now realized he was not acting recklessly he had every reason to be confident.


    This was not just defiance anymore. He had the backing to be arrogant.


    Tiana warned, "Andrew, you better think carefully. If you let Michael drag the Driscoll family''s attention to Jayrodale, it won''t just be you-Marvin will be doomed too!"


    Lauren''s voice was filled with frustration. "Why should Dr. Lloyd beg a scumbag like Michael? What did he do wrong to deserve this humiliation?"


    Tiana snapped, her tone sharp. "The situation is bigger than personal pride! Acting on impulse will only bring destruction! I told you before-there was never a chance for you two. Now the problem has escted, and if Andrew refuses to submit, he''ll face the full wrath of the Driscoll family-that means relentless pursuit and certain death!"


    Lauren''s face turned pale. This was exactly what she had feared all along.


    The Driscoll family was an untouchable, towering force-something even she knew was impossible to fight against.


    "Mr. Lloyd," one of the Rhodes Corporation executives spoke up. "A real man knows when to surrender. Maybe you really should listen to Mrs. Rhodes!"


    "That''s right, Mr. Lloyd. Sometimes, enduring humiliation is the only way to survive. The Driscoll family is not an enemy you can fight head-on!"


    "Sigh... Fate is cruel. Mr. Lloyd, we truly wish we could help, but there''s nothing we can do!"


    The upper ranks of Rhodes Corporation spoke up, their wordsced with helplessness.


    They despised how smug Michael was acting, but there was no choice. Michael and Kenny had the upper hand in Blumedale, and if Andrew refused to bow, he would only end up destroying himself!


    Marcus spoke bitterly. "Mr. Lloyd, you are a man worth following and a man worth respecting. I don''t admire many people in this life, but you.. you''re one of them. So I hope you make the right choice-to protect yourself first and foremost real man knows when to fight and when to step back."


    Michael was absolutely reveling in this moment. Even the pain in his body seemed to fade, reced by overwhelming satisfaction. He strolled up to Andrew, hands behind his back, looking down at him with contempt.


    Michael sneered, "Andrew, did you hear that? Whether it''s Aunt Tiana or your loyalpdog, Mr. Chapman, everyone is telling you to get on your knees before me and beg for mercy.


    "Heh, don''t worry, I''m in no rush to kill you now. As long as you kneel like a dog and grovel until I''m satisfied... Then maybe just maybe I''ll be generous enough to let you live. Hahaha!"


    As he spoke, the mere thought of Andrew kneeling before him, debased like a pathetic stray, sent a rush of pleasure through Michael. He could not help but burst into wildughter, feeling like he was walking on air.


    All eyes were on Andrew. But instead of fear, he smiled.


    He said calmly, "First, I want to thank everyone for looking out for me. I know


    many of you are only advising me out of concern for my safety."


    Lauren looked at him with deep emotion, her voice trembling. "Dr. Lloyd, you don''t have to humiliate yourself. I''ll leave Jayrodale with you. We can go somewhere far away and start over!"


    Andrew shook his head. "I can leave, but you can''t. You have family, people who depend on you. If I make you run away with me, I''d be forcing you to betray them, to abandon your responsibilities. I can''t be that selfish."


    Kon


    Michael let out a loud, mockingugh. "Andrew, you really are a sentimental fool. Even I''m a little moved by your speech. Too bad you''re just a worthless nobody Sure, you''ve got some strength and a bit of wit, but in the face of true power,


    speck of


    you''re nothing more than power,


    dust.


    "With just a breath, I can make you disappear! So now that you''re done with your


    little emotional speech... are you ready to crawl on your knees and pass under my legs?"

 Chapter 882

    Michael pointed at his crotch, a smug, taunting grin on his face as he stared


    Andrew down. He wanted to humiliate him beyond repair, to break himpletely and turn him into nothing but a disgrace.


    The room fell intoplete silence.


    Everyone knew that with Kenny backing him up and the Driscoll family as his trump card, Michael had all the power here. Andrew had no room to resist.


    Tiana smirked, her eyes full of mockery. She had warned Andrew not to throw himself into the fire, but he refused to listen, too reckless and arrogant for his own good.


    Now, the Driscoll family''s shadow loomed over him, ready to strike at any moment. Andrew had no choice-if he dared to defy them, he and Marvin would be utterly destroyed.


    Under the weight of countless stares-some sympathetic, some amused, and some outright gloating-Andrew suddenly moved, and what he did next stunned everyone.


    Without any hesitation, he raised his hand and pped Michael across the face.


    A crisp smack echoed through the room as Michael''s head snapped to the side. The sheer force of the blow sent him flying into the long conference table, his forehead mming against the edge with a sickening thud.


    Blood gushed down his face. His teeth shattered, his lips torn apart from the impact.


    "You bastard! I''m going to fucking kill you!" Michael''s furious, agonized screams filled the air as he fumbled for his phone, his first instinct to call Kenny.


    The others were frozen in shock, and their minds went nk. They all thought Andrew had a death wish forying his hands on Michael.


    Meanwhile, Andrew remained unfazed, his expression as cold as ice. Without a word, he lifted his foot and stomped hard, and a sickening crack rang out.


    Michael''s scream was deafening, raw with agony. He could not believe that Andrew actually dared to injure him. Not only had he struck him, but he had crippled him.


    "You''re dead, Andrew! I swear I''ll kill you! I''ll kill your whole family!" Michael screeched, his voice hoarse from the pain.


    He coughed up blood, his face twisted in a grotesque mix of fury and suffering.


    "My hand! My fucking hand! The Driscoll family-my father-will tear you apart!"


    Andrew did not even acknowledge his threats. Instead, he stomped down again¡ª once, then twice.


    With another sharp crack, Michael''s other wrist shattered. Then, for good measure, Andrew drove his foot into Michael''s groin-the same spot he had already injured earlier.


    Michael''s body spasmed violently before going limp. His screams died in his throat, unable to escape. His chest heaved, his eyes bulging as if he were on the verge of passing out.


    A terrifying chill spread through the room, and everyone stood paralyzed, staring


    at Andrew like he was a monster.


    "Mr. Lloyd, you''ve gone too far! You''re pushing Michael to his grave!"


    "Are you just throwing everything away? Do you think the Driscoll family and


    Kenny will let you walk away from this?"


    "Andrew, you''ve really lost it! You''ve doomed yourself!"


    Cries of disbelief and outrage filled the air.


    Andrew''s actions had shaken them all to their core. With this, there was no turning back-he had pushed himself straight into the abyss.


    However, something even more unbelievable happened.


    Andrew ignored all of them and crouched down beside Michael. Then, he pped him across the face again, hard enough to send his already broken nose askew.


    Only then did he finally speak, his voice slow and deliberate. "Mr. Rhodes, weren''t you just telling me to crawl under your legs? Weren''t you demanding that I get down on my knees? Come on, get up. Keep talking tough. Show me how much of a big shot you are."


    He reached over, picked up Michael''s phone, and dangled it in front of him.


    "You wanted to call your daddy, right? Wanted to snitch to the Driscoll family? Go ahead. Say the number¡ªI''ll dial it for you. Call Joe over. Tell him toe deal with me."


    Michael was no longer screaming. His body twitched feebly, barely holding on to consciousness. Blood dribbled from his mouth, and his swollen, disfigured face contorted in silent agony.


    Around them, everyone-including Lauren-stared at Andrew like he was the


    devil himself.

 Chapter 883

    Everyone thought Andrew was beyond mad and reckless¡ªhe was downright unstoppable. Even with Kenny and the insurmountable force of the Driscoll family looming over him, he still dared to beat Michael to a pulp.


    Even Tiana could not help but suck in a sharp breath. Unable to hold back any longer, he shouted, "Stop, Andrew! If you kill him, you won''t just destroy yourself¡ª you''ll drag Lauren down with you!"


    She shot to her feet, her voiceced with fury.


    Andrew did not even spare her a nce. His voice was cold. "Rx. I take full responsibility for my actions. Kenny, the entire Rhodes family, and even the Driscoll family¡ªif any of them think they can control me, they can give it a try." Michaely sprawled on the floor, his bloodshot eyes locked onto Andrew. His breath was shallow and ragged as he mumbled, "Y-You''re doomed..."


    Andrew did not bother responding and simply kicked Michael square in the face.


    Michael''s eyes rolled back, and his body wentpletely limp. No one could tell whether he was dead or just unconscious.


    Andrew''s tone was indifferent. "If you''re going to act like you''re dead, at least be quiet."


    Tiana''s face turned ghostly pale. Furious, she shouted, "Andrew, you''re digging your own grave! Run! Run for your life while you still can! This is myst warning if you don''t, no one will be able to save you!"


    Lauren grabbed Andrew''s arm, her voice urgent. "Dr. Lloyd, Michael''s death will trigger Uncle Kenny''s wrath. He has the backing of the Golding family, and he''ll hunt you down. Come with me-we need to leave Jayrodale now andy low until this blows over!"


    She tightened her grip on his arm, trying to pull him away.


    Tiana''s voice turned icy. "Andrew can run, but Lauren-you''re not going anywhere. Jerry, take Lauren back to Rhodes residence now!"


    Jerry stepped forward without hesitation, prying Lauren away from Andrew.


    Andrew''s gaze darkened.


    Tiana''s voice cut through the tension like a de. "Andrew, if your truly love Lauren and care about her, don''t drag her into this disaster with you! Don''t force her into danger just because of your stubborn pride!"


    Marcus''s scalp prickled with unease. "Mr. Lloyd, listen to her-Ms. Rhodes cannot go with you. I''ve dealt with Kenny before. If Jameson is a true gentleman, then Kenny is theplete opposite-a ruthles conniving bastard who stops at nothing to get what he wants. If Ms. Rhodes follows you, she will suffer for it."


    Lauren struggled, her face red with anger. "Let me go, Jerry! No matter what, I''m staying with Dr. Lloyd!"


    Jerry''s patience snapped. "Miss, open your eyes! Do you really not see the situation you''re in? If you leave with Andrew, you''ll doom both of you! If you stay behind, he might still have a chance to escape. But if you go with him, you''ll only be a burden!"


    Lauren''s face turned stark white, and she hesitated.


    Andrew gave her a reassuring smile. "Lauren, listen to your mother and Jerry¡ªgo back. Don''t worry, I''m not running. I have no reason to. I''ll handle this mess first. Then, I''lle find you."


    Tears welled up in Lauren''s eyes. She knew he was only saying that tofort her.


    In reality, once Kenny unleashed the Golding family, there would not be anyone left in Jayrodale to stop them. Not even the underground forces could stand against one of The Five Apex Families of Blumedale.


    Even Jayrodale''s wealthiest man, Marvin, would not be able to shield Andrew from this storm.


    Tears streamed down Lauren''s face as she choked out, "Dr. Lloyd, no matter what happens, I swear I''ll stand by you. I''ll beg my father. He will find a way to help you. You have to hold on!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 884

    Tiana barked out an order, her voice sharp. "Jerry, take Lauren away. Now!"


    Jerry immediately gripped Lauren by the arm, hurried her out of the building, and straight back to the Rhodes residence.


    Meanwhile, Andrew pulled out his phone and made a call. "Come get this dead loser out of here."


    Tiana''s expression turned even colder. "You''re seriously not nning to run? Even now, you''re still standing here, wasting time?"


    Andrew nced at her and let out a mocking chuckle. "Did I ever say I was running, Mrs. Rhodes?"


    Tiana''s head buzzed as if she had just been struck. Her voice turned razor-sharp. "Andrew, do you actually think you can go up against Kenny and the Golding family?


    "You have no idea what you''ve done. Your reckless, idiotic bravado isn''t just going to get you killed¡ªit''s going to drag Marvin down with you! You didn''t just make a mess¡ªyou just signed a death warrant for yourself and everyone around you!"


    Andrew remained expressionless,pletely unfazed by her outburst. "Mrs. Rhodes, Lauren is gone now, so I suggest you watch how you talk to me. Michael did say something right today¡ªwhen I respect you, I call you Mrs. Rhodes. But if I don''t respect you... then you''re nothing."


    Tiana''s face turned a shade of red so deep it was almost purple. She red at him, her fury nearly boiling over. "What did you just say?! Say it again, I dare you!"


    Her bodyguards immediately stepped forward, their voices booming. "Watch your mouth!"


    Across the room, Marcus and the rest of the Rhodes Corporation executives stood frozen. Their minds were nk, struggling toprehend just how far this whole situation had spiraled.


    Andrew had already beaten Bane to a pulp andpletely crippled Michael. Now, he openly challenged Tiana as if he did not care about the consequences.


    At this point, Marcus did not even bother trying to intervene, knowing there was no point.


    Andrew had clearly lost all concern for consequences, and if he went ahead and destroyed the Rhodes Corporation too, Marcus might as well pack his bags, retire, and enjoy life with his daughter.


    Tiana''s murderous intent was practically radiating off of her, but Andrew ignored her entirely. He pulled out his phone again and made another call.


    "Marvin, I''ve got Kenny Rhodes'' son, Michael, right here. He''s not dead yet, but he''s really close. Blumedale is about to get noisy-Kenny and the Golding family won''t just sit still after this. Get ready on your end."


    On the other end of the line, Marvin let out a low chuckle. "Well, well, well. Finally, you''re acting like a real beast, Mr. Lloyd. Honestly, I was dying for you to let loose already.


    "Figures¡ªit always takes a woman


    to get a man to really go all in. I have


    to say, I like this Lauren girl. Mr.


    Lloyd, don''t even stress. Kenny? That little worm? I could squash him in my sleep. The Golding family, though... that''s gonna be a bit of a hassle.


    "But hey, back in the day, we fought our way out of Chetvine. Do you think some


    Gabo Creek goons are gonna stop us now? Hah!"


    Marvin burst intoughter before hanging up, sounding absolutely thrilled about the chaos Andrew had just unleashed. Even though Andrew had just stirred up a storm that reached Blumedale''s most powerful families, Marvin showed zero signs ofpanic.


    If anything, he was more excited than Andrew, as if he lived for this kind of madness.

 Chapter 885

    Andrew felt like his head was about to explode. Was there anyone around him who was notpletely insane?


    Tiana scoffed, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "Well, at least you had the decency to warn Marvin ahead of time so he could prepare. But it won''t make a difference. Against the Golding family, one of the Five Apex Families, Marvin won''t even have the right to speak¡ªhe''ll just be forced to smile and nod.


    "And if Marvin dares to say even one wrong word? He''ll end up dead too. So no one can help you, Andrew. You have no way out but to run for your life while you still can!"


    Tiana had only heard Andrew''s side of the phone call with Marvin. If she had actually heard Marvin''s response, she probably would not have said any of this. Instead, her eyes would have widened in sheer disbelief, thinking that Andrew and Marvin were both lunatics.


    At that moment, Dn arrived at Rhodes Corporation with his men. Andrew did not waste time with exnations¡ªhe simply motioned for them to take Michael away.


    Tiana immediately stepped in front of them. "Andrew, you can''t take him! If you do, how am I supposed to exin this to Kenny?"


    Andrew''s voice remained calm. "You don''t need to exin anything. Just tell him his son is in my hands."


    Tiana''s fury boiled over. "You arrogant little bastard! Do you really intend to keep digging your own grave? Do you have any idea what you''re doing?! You''re throwing away your life!"


    Her tone was a mix of frustration and disbelief, as if she could not understand how someone could be so stubbornly suicidal.


    Andrew smirked, unbothered. "Mrs. Rhodes, should I take that as a show of concern?"


    Tiana grabbed him by the cor, her expression ice-cold as she pulled him close. She hissed, "Andrew, this isn''t a joke. Yes, I do admire you. I don''t want to see you getpletely destroyed by the Golding family.


    "But if you keep being this reckless, you''re pushing yourself beyond the point of no return. And once you cross that line, death is the only thing waiting for you."


    Andrew let out a short, dismissiveugh. "I''m gonna say something you might not like, Mrs. Rhodes-Kenny and the Golding family? They mean nothing to me. I said before that Michael wouldn''t be leaving Jayrodale alive, and I meant it."


    Tiana was practically shaking with fury. "Fine! Then let''s see how your arrogance destroys you!"


    She had never met someone so


    outrageously insane. He actually dared to brush off the Golding family like they were nothing. To her,


    Andrew was not just being


    swnovel.ne


    reckless-he was begging for death.


    Andrew had nothing more to say. He simply gestured for Dn to take Michael away before turning and walking out of Rhodes Corporation himself.


    The moment he stepped outside, Tiana''s phone rang-it was Kenny. She exhaled sharply before answering.


    "Tiana, where the hell is Michael?" Kenny''s furious voice roared through the speaker. "If anything happens to him, you know I''ll destroy your entire family!"


    His rage was like a thunderstorm, violent and uncontroble.


    Tiana''s voice remained cold. "Kenny, you aren''t the family head yet. I suggest you watch your tone when you speak to me."


    Kenny nearly exploded. "Don''t give me that bullshit! I''m asking you-where the hell is Michael? And that bastard Andrew-tell him. I''ming for his life! He better pray for a quick death!"


    Tiana hesitated, wondering if she should tell him the truth. If she did not, Kenny would likely turn his fury toward Jameson, or worse,e straight to Jayrodale himself.


    Either way, it would end in disaster. She took a deep breath and silently muttered, ''Andrew, don''t me me for this.''


    She exhaled slowly before answering Kenny, "Michael is missing. Andrew took him, and I don''t know if he''s dead or alive."

 Chapter 886

    Tiana hung up the phone without hesitation. She did not need to think twice to know that Kenny would definitely being after Andrew now. After all, his only son was in Andrew''s hands, barely clinging to life. If Kenny did not retaliate, pigs would surely start flying.


    Tiana let out a cold sneer and muttered, "That reckless idiot... he could''ve been a diamond in the rough, but instead, he''s throwing himself into the fire.


    "His arrogance, his overinted sense of confidence-it''s all just a show, isn''t it? He''s trying to prove to me that he''s worthy of Lauren. Hah! What a joke. Instead, he''s dug his own grave."


    The more she thought about Andrew''s tant defiance, the angrier she became. To her, all of this was his way of trying to show off his strength in front of her. Then again, what was the point?


    Joe did not even have to lift a finger, and people would naturally bow before him, recognizing him as a king among men. Meanwhile, no matter how much Andrew fought or how much noise he made, he was speeding toward a dead end.


    Tiana scoffed, shaking her head. His fate was beyond ironic. After a moment of thought, she picked up her phone and called Marvin.


    She said coldly, "Marvin, Kenny is about to deal with your so-called ''masterpiece''-Andrew. I''m just letting you know, out of courtesy. I figured I owed you that much for old times'' sake. But as for Andrew''s fate? That''s out of my hands."


    She had expected Marvin to either thank her for the warning or react with anger and panic. Instead, what she got wasughter¡ªa calm, amused chuckle.


    "That''s it?" Marvin replied, sounding unbothered. "Hah. Sounds great."


    Tiana blinked, thinking she must have misheard him. She let out augh of disbelief. "Marvin, are you deaf, or just stupid? Andrew is about to die, and you think it''s great?"


    Marvin chuckled again. "Yeah, I do. Mostly because I don''t think Andrew is actually in any real danger. Kenny? Please. He''s not even worth my time."


    Tiana''s voice turned icy. "That''s only because you have money. But Kenny has the Golding family behind him-they''re his inws. And


    knowing that power-hungry mongrel, he''ll definitely call on them to deal with Andrew.


    "And when that happens, you''ll either step up and get yourself destroyed alongside him, or you''ll stay quiet and watch him die."


    Marvin let out a low whistle. "Ah, the Golding family. One of Blumedale''s Five Apex Families. Yeah, I suppose they could be a bit of a headache."


    Tiana smirked. "So, are you finally starting to panic?"


    Marvin yawned. "Nah. I just said they''re a headache-I never said I was worried. In fact, already picked out the funeral music."


    Tiana let out a mockingugh. "What, you''re already mourning Andrew? At least you''ve got some foresight."


    Marvin chuckled again. "No, no. The music is for the Golding family. If they want to march into Jayrodale, they might as well do it to their own requiem."


    Tiana''s eyes widened, her mind struggling to process what she had just heard.


    Andrew was already insane, but Marvin Marvin was just as bad.


    The thought of the Golding familying after them must have finally broken him¡ªthere was no other way


    to exin how he could other way


    something so suicidal.

 Chapter 887

    At that moment, over in Blumedale, Kenny was on the verge of exploding. "That little bastard! If I don''t skin him alive, I don''t deserve myst name!"


    Inside the vi on his privateke estate, Kenny was so enraged that he grabbed a crystal tea set from the table and smashed it into a thousand pieces.


    The housekeepers nearby trembled in fear, their heads lowered, barely daring to breathe. That tea set was not just any tea set-it was a gift from the Golding family, worth millions of dors.


    Yet, he had shattered it without a second thought. That was how furious he was.


    A low, chillingugh suddenly echoed through the room. "Well, well, Mr. Rhodes. Quite the temper you have there. Why don''t you let me take care of this problem for you?"


    A tall man in ck stepped into the vi. He had a single eye, the other covered by a dark leather eyepatch.


    His remaining eye was sharp and predatory, piercing like a hawk''s, making it impossible to meet his gaze without feeling a deep sense of unease.


    Kenny turned around, his face lighting up with relief.


    "Phantom Eye, you''re finally here!" he said, his tone eager. "I have one simple request¡ªhead to Jayrodale immediately and bring my son Michael back to Blumedale."


    Phantom Eye let out a dry chuckle. "That''s it? That''s all you need?"


    Kenny''s expression twisted into something far more sinister. He snarled, "Of course not! Not only do I want you to bring Michael back, but I want you to tear Andrew apart-limb by limb. I assume that''s not too difficult for you?"


    Phantom Eye scoffed. "Kenny, do


    you realize how insulting that request is? You''re asking me to personally step into some backwater dump like Jayrodale? That''s already beneath me. Ifit weren''t for my ties to the Golding family, I wouldn''t even entertain your request. As for cutting down some nobody? It''s not a matter of difficulty-it''s just... boring."


    Kenny forced a smile. "Of course, I''d never question your strength¡ªyou are ranked on the Underworld Index, after all. Taking out a punk like Andrew is nothing to you."


    Phantom Eye let out a low, disinterested grunt. "You do understand that my services don''te cheap, right? Also, your daughter married into the Golding family. You have them as your allies, yet instead of calling on their power, you came to me. Why?"


    Kenny shook his head. "No, no-you misunderstand. The Golding family may be my inws, but that''s exactly why I don''t want to call in a favor from them. They''re my trump card, my ace up my sleeve. I can''t waste that on something trivial. As long as you handle this, I won''t have to trouble them."


    Phantom Eye nodded approvingly. "Smart. You actually understand how to preserve your resources. Instead of relying too much on the Golding family, you''re keeping them in your back pocket for something bigger.


    "You''re right¡ªif I go to Jayrodale personally, Michael will be fine. That is if he survives long enough for me to get there. If he''s already dead by the time I arrive, well... that''s not my problem."


    Kenny''s face darkened. He clenched his fists, mming them down onto the table as he growled, "That bastard Andrew had Michael captured and even made sure Tiana called to inform me. He wants something from me-he''s stalling. That means my son is still alive."


    Phantom Eye tilted his head slightly, his single eye gleaming with amusement. He asked, "So what about Tiana? Want me to take her out too? Honestly, I''ve had my eye on her for a while. I wouldn''t mind having a little fun with her first before finishing her off."


    Kenny quickly waved a hand. "Tiana''s not an easy target. Forget about her for now just focus on getting Michael back. We''ll deal with herter."


    Phantom Eye let out a disappointed sigh but nodded. Without another word, he turned and strode out of the vi.


    Kenny watched him leave, his jaw tightening. Phantom Eye was one of the most lethal enforcers in Blumedale''s underworld, ranked No. 35 on the Underworld Index. He was a martial artist whose skills surpassed even the most seasoned assassins.


    With him heading to Jayrodale, this battle was as good as won. All Kenny needed to do was confirm that Michael was still alive and bring him back home to Blumedale.

 Chapter 888

    Kenny''s next move would be to deal with Lauren and her family. In Holtrien''s underground world, two major ranking systems determined a martial artist''s status -the Titan List and the Underworld Index. Every martial artist aspired to make it onto one of these lists.


    The Titan List was on a whole different level. It was reserved for monsters- legendary figures born into powerful families, heirs to elite dynasties, or top-tier military generals and special operatives.


    Anyone ranked on the Titan List was not just a fighter-they were a walking earthquake, a force that could shake the entire underworld. On the other hand, the Underworld Index, while not as terrifying, was still a prestigious ranking.


    Although it could notpare to the Titan List, for most crime families, syndicates, and martial arts ns, making it onto the Underworld Index was a once-in-a-lifetime honor.


    Jayrodale had plenty of fighters, but none had ever made the list. Yet, Phantom Eye ranked No. 35 on the Underworld Index. His strength had already surpassed most high-level enforcers-he was already a semi-martial king. Wherever he went, he dominated.


    Kenny had just hired him, and he could indeed create havoc in Jayrodale. Strictly speaking, Phantom Eye was out of Kenny''s league.


    Nheless, thanks to his daughter''s marriage to the Golding family, Kenny had pulled the right strings. Phantom Eye was doing this as a favor.


    Meanwhile, across Blumedale, inside a luxurious cafe, Aspen sat leisurely, sipping her afternoon tea. A well-dressed young man in a beige suit exuding effortless charm walked over with a confident stride.


    "Aspen, this is for you."


    In his hands was a vibrant tulip, its fragrance lingering in the air as he held it out to her. His deep, admiring gaze and the six-figure Richard Mille watch on his wrist screamed wealth, prestige, and impable taste.


    Yet, Aspen did not even reach for the flower. She simply responded tly, "Seth, how many times do I have to say it? You don''t need to bring me flowers. Besides, I''m nothing more than a prisoner right now. Hardly someone worthy of your attention."


    Seth Haywood remained unfazed. He simply ced the tulip on the table, then sat across from her with effortless poise.


    "Aspen, I don''t understand why a perfect woman like you would ever consider herself a prisoner. Tell me who is controlling you? Who''s threatening you?


    "If you just give me a name, I will personally pull you out of this mess. And while I''m at it, I''ll make sure whoever''s mistreating you ceases to exist."


    as calm but carried an


    His tone was


    undeniable dominance¡ªthe kind that would have most womenpletely entranced.


    Unfortunately, Aspen was not


    like


    most women,pletely unfazed.


    "My problems are mine to deal with," she said. "And I don''t need anyone else to settle my debts-I''ll handle them myself."


    Seth leaned back, smirking. "See, Aspen, that''s what I love about you. Graceful, confident, and proud-just like a swan that will never bow its head."


    Aspen shook her head. "Seth, let''s not talk about me. Tell me what''s been happening in Blumedaletely? Anything interesting?"


    Seth chuckled. "Blumedale is always buzzing with gossip, but most of it''s boring. Although, there is one little story that caught my attention."


    "I heard Kenny Rhodes-the Golding family''s inw-is furious. He actually hired Phantom Eye, one of the top-ranked men on the Underworld Index, to head to


    Jayrodale."


    He let out a smallugh. "Funny, isn''t it? Aspen, didn''t you juste from Jayrodale?"


    Aspen''s brows furrowed. "Kenny hired Phantom Eye to go to Jayrodale? Why?"


    Seth shrugged. "What else?


    Apparently, Kenny''s son got wrecked


    by some nobody in Jayrodale.


    Rhodes family''s big shot is sending people over-partly to rescue his


    pathetic son, and partly to flex his power."


    Aspen''s heart skipped a beat. For some reason, the first name that popped into her mind was Andrew.


    That reckless, fearless lunatic-could he really have been the one to mess with the Rhodes family?

 Chapter 889

    The more Aspen thought about it, the more convinced she became. "Seth, I have something urgent to take care of. We''ll talk next time!"


    Without waiting for his response, she turned and left in a hurry.


    Seth tilted his head, watching her graceful figure disappear. His tongue flicked across his lips as a smirk formed.


    "A top-tier beauty... aside from her chest being a little on the small side, she''s damn near perfect. But even though they''re small, they''re perky-just the right size to fit in my hands.


    "What''s even better is that she''s loaded. She just set up apany worth billions in Blumedale. Once I get her in my bed, I''ll kill two birds with one stone-pleasure and fortune."


    A slow, greedy grin stretched across his face. Women like Aspen could not be rushed, especially ones with powerful backgrounds, but he was not in a hurry. With his status as a Haywood, it was only a matter of time before he had her naked,pletely at his mercy, savoring every inch of her.


    There was just one problem-someone was controlling Aspen. After spending the past few days observing her, Seth was certain-there was a man behind the


    scenes.


    He scoffed, thinking, ''I don''t care who he is. Anyone who dares get in my way is signing his own death warrant.''


    Aspen rushed out of the restaurant and hurried to her car. She barely had time to catch her breath before pulling out her phone and dialing Andrew.


    "Heh, well, well... Ms. Aspen, calling me first? That''s rare," Andrew teased.


    Aspen did not have the patience for his usual antics. "Andrew, do you have Kenny''s son, Michael?"


    Andrew chuckled. "Yeah. You really do get your hands on information fast."


    Aspen''s frustration boiled over. "Listen to me-let him go and run. As far and as fast as you can. Leave Jayrodale now!"


    Andrew leaned back,pletely unfazed. "Rx. Tell me what exactly did you hear in Blumedale?"


    Aspen nearly Sereamed. "Are you seriously asking me questions right now?! I just found out that Kenny hired Phantom Eye to take you He''s already on his way to Jayrodale. If nothing goes wrong,


    love pode


    he''ll be there in half a day. So stop wasting time and run!"


    Andrew remained indifferent. "Phantom Eye? Never heard of him. Also, I don''t care."


    Aspen nearly lost it. "You arrogant


    idiot! Do you even know who Phantom Eye is?! He''s a top-tier figure in Blumedale''s underground scene! Kenny alone could neve afford him. If Phantom Eye is involved, it means the Golding family is backing this move.".


    Andrew smirked. "And? What does that have to do with me?"


    Aspen clenched her teeth, barely holding back her frustration. "Andrew, know you run Jayrodale like it''s your yground right now. But even the wildest storm


    eventually meets a stronger force. Phantom Eye isn''t someone you can just punch your way through.


    "I''ve warned you¡ªwhether you listen or not is up to you. But when everything falls apart, don''t say I didn''t try to save your ass!"


    Andrew let out a low chuckle. "Not bad, Aspen. You really came through for me by getting to Blumedale early and setting things up. I''ll count this as a win for you."


    Aspen nearly screamed in frustration. Was this man insane?


    Did he not understand the disaster that was about to hit him?


    How could he still have the audacity to praise her like some boss rewarding an employee?

 Chapter 890

    Aspen grumbled, "Fine. If you won''t listen, I won''t waste my breath."


    Her voice turned cold as she added, "Andrew, if you do end up dead, then this ten billion and my freedom will no longer have anything to do with you."


    Andrew chuckled. "Alright. If I die, you can take the money and your freedom along with it. But luck tends to be on my side, so don''t get your hopes up too high."


    Before Aspen could snap back, he ended the call. She stared at her phone, her lips parting as if she wanted to say something, but the words never came.


    A tight frustration built up in her chest, an unbearable sense of exasperation she had nowhere to release. She muttered, "Andrew, if you really end up dead, I''d actually be relieved. Don''t expect any loyalty from me."


    She let out a dryugh, feeling a little better after saying it out loud. With a hard press on the gas pedal, her red Ferrari roared to life and sped off.


    Even though she was certain Phantom Eye would take care of Andrew, she still had her own mission toplete. After all, as much as she doubted it-there was always that one possibility.


    And if, by some miracle, Andrew did survive, he would definitelye to


    Blumedale to check on her work. If she failed to deliver, she did not even want to imagine what kind of hell he would put her through.


    Meanwhile, in Jayrodale, Andrew sat inside West End''s headquarters.


    "Don''t let Michael die yet-keep him barely breathing." His voice was calm,pletely devoid of warmth.


    Antonio nodded respectfully. "Don''t worry, Mr. Lloyd. The Rhodes family brat won''t die, but he''s not far from it."


    West End''s top enforcers had all gathered. When they first heard they were about to go head-to-head with someone from Blumedale''s underground world, Antonio and the others nearly lost their nerve.


    However, the moment Andrew walked in, their confidence steadied.


    Antonio was still shaken. On the surface, Andrew was alwaysposed charming, even. But when he moved, it was ruthless, He had taken Rhodes'' golden boy hostage in one swift move, triggering an all-out conflict with Blumedale''s top brass.


    Antonio''s heart pounded harder than it had in years. He thought Andrew was not just dangerous-he yed the game at a level that made seasoned veterans break into cold sweats.


    Andrew nced at Dn and Natasha. "There''s a guy from Blumedale''s underground scene who goes by Phantom Eye. You two know anything about him?"


    Dn''s face went pale. "What? Kenny actually called in Phantom Eye? That maniac?"


    Natasha''s expression turned serious. "Darling, Phantom Eye got his name because of his missing eye-one of them ispletely blind. No one knows his real name, especially us lower figures in the underworld.


    the


    "But what I do know is that he''s ranked No. 35 on the Underworld Index, and he''s a semi-martial king. He never wastes his time in smatt ce like Jayrodale. Usually, Re''s only seen in Blumedale''s underground circui southern territories of Holtrien."


    Andrew remained unfazed. "A semi-martial king. That''s not weak."


    His gaze flickered between them. "Natasha, if you and Dn team up, can you take him down?"


    Natasha let out a bitterugh. "Darling, do you want to get rid of me that badly? Are you sending me on a suicide. mission?"


    Dn immediately chimed in, "Mr. Lloyd, if you ask Natasha and me to ambush a senior grandmaster, we could handle it easily. But Phantom Eye is way out of our league.

 Chapter 891

    Andrew nodded and said, "Alright then. Dn, head to the airport and bring Phantom Eye to West End. I''ll deal with him myself!"


    Dn''s jaw nearly hit the floor. "Mr. Lloyd, Phantom Eye is practically a semi- martial king. Are we seriously going in without a n?"


    Andrew gave him a strange look. "What n?"


    Dn''s face twitched as he hurriedly said, "Mr. Lloyd, going head-to-head with someone like Phantom Eye is basically a death sentence! Shouldn''t we use some kind of strategy? Maybe pit him against someone else? Poison him? Set up some kind of trap?


    "There''s no way we can take him on in a direct fight!"


    Andrew gave him an approving nod. "In the face of a powerful enemy, you''re already thinking about sneaky tactics to avoid a head-on sh. Dn, looks like you''ve been growingtely! But..."


    Dn looked at him eagerly. "But?"


    Andrew smirked. "But it''s just one guy. There''s no need to oveplicate things. I mean, it''s only a semi-martial king, not a full martial king. So rx. Just bring him to West End, and I''ll teach him some manners with a p or two."


    Dn''s face twitched even harder, and Natasha felt her heart pounding.


    A p or two? That was all it would take to teach Phantom Eye a lesson? She wondered when Andrew became so over-the-top and full of hot air.


    Just then, Andrew''s phone rang-it was Francesca.


    "Andrew, where are you? I heard you captured Michael!"


    On the other end, the busty littledy sounded frantic, her voice filled with concern.


    Andrew replied, "Yeah, Michael''s with me. Don''t worry, Fran."


    Francesca snapped, "My grandpa said the whole Blumedale''s Rhodes family is in chaos! How can I not worry? Andrew, just tell me where you are. I''m bringing reinforcements!"


    Andrew frowned. "Reinforcements? No need, Fran. Just stay put and keep an eye on the medical center."


    Francesca was firm. "I don''t care! I''ming to find you, and trust me, the person I''m bringing will be a huge help!"


    Andrew sighed helplessly. "Fine. I''m at the West End base, with Natasha. Come over."


    Francesca brightened. "Alright! Give me ten minutes!"


    Ten minutester.


    Francesca rushed into the West End headquarters, dragging someone along with her. Natasha was stunned. "Ms. Aicker? Master Shiloh? What are you two doing here?"


    Francesca pulled Shiloh forward and said casually, "Natasha, we''re here to help! We''re taking down bad guys together."


    Natasha did not know whether tough or cry. Ladies, the enemy this time is a big shot from Blumedale''s martial arts world. You two are


    delicate and well-bred-forge no


    fighting; just staying safe is enough. If anything happens to you, my darling will have even more to worry about!"


    Francesca did not bother exining and turned to Andrew. Andrew, Shiloh agreed


    to help, but only if you offer a price that satisfies her."


    Andrew looked at the veiled Shiloh and scolded himself for forgetting about her. She was basically his hidden ace, a full-fledged martial king-Someone who could destroy anything with just amand.


    Not using her would be aplete waste.


    "Right, I almost forgot about you, Shiloh." Andrew chuckled. "Name your price. Kenny just sent a skilled fighter after me, so why don''t you give him a crash course in Jayrodale''s customs?"


    Shiloh, as always, remained perfectly calm and indifferent. Chapter 892

 Chapter 892

    Gritting her teeth, Shiloh said, "I''ve been picking up part-time jobstely, but I keep running into shady employers. Either they shortchange me,e up with random fines, or just outright refuse to pay me!


    "I thought about it, and working for you is way easier. Give ne ten grand, and I''ll take care of your enemy."


    She finished speaking and stared at Andrew with eyes gleaming like she was looking at a pile of gold. However, Andrew did not respond. His brows just furrowed deeply.


    Shiloh immediately panicked, wondering if she had asked for too much. So, she quickly adjusted. "How about eight grand? You only need to pay me eight grand, and I''ll handle this for you!"


    Still, Andrew remained silent. Dn and Natasha, on the other hand, were on the verge of losing it.


    Damn. A martial king-someone powerful enough to wipe out Jayrodale''s entire underground scene and shake up the martial arts world-was offering her services for just eight grand?


    They had seen crazy things in their lives, but nothing this ridiculous.


    Watching Shiloh carefully gauge Andrew''s reaction, Dn and Natasha were dumbfounded.


    Why was someone powerful enough to beat a semi-martial king acting so cautious over a measly eight grand? It did not make sense, no matter how they thought about it.


    Just then, Andrew finally smirked and said, "How about this, Shiloh? I''ll pay you 15 grand. As for Phantom Eye, don''t kill him. Just take him down and bring him to me."


    Shiloh did not hesitate for a second and quickly nodded. "Deal! 15 grand-it''s set. Transfer it now!"


    Before Andrew could change his mind or try to dy payment, Shiloh immediately pulled out her phone and opened her payment app.


    Andrew transferred the money right away.


    A notification chime sounded, and a voice announced, "You have received 15 thousand dors via Venmo!"


    Now even Andrew was a little taken aback and asked, "Shiloh, you have a voice alert for iing payments now?"


    Still focused on checking her bnce, Shiloh replied without looking up, "Yeah, when I was


    working part-time, all the bossen et


    had voice notifications for


    ¦¯¦«


    payments. I figured it was a smart idea-no way to get tricked or shortchanged. Every single deposit gets announced loud and clear. Super convenient! So I got one for myself."


    Andrew chuckled. "Alright then, since you got your money, get going. Remember, don''t kill Phantom Eye. He''s got some skills, and I might have use for himter.¡±


    Shiloh waved it off like it was nothing. "Rx. Once I take a job, I always follow through."


    Andrew turned to Dn and Natasha. "You two go with Shilph to the airport. Just grab Phantom Eye and bring him straight here."


    Natasha nodded firmly. "Got it. Don''t worry, Dn and I will do everything we can to back Shiloh up."


    Andrew shook his head. "No need for backup. I''m sending you two along to make sure Shiloh doesn''t go overboard.


    ¡°?


    They did not understand why they


    needed to hold back against


    someone like Phantom Eye, a martial art''s powerhouse. If they had not known for a fact that Andrew was mentally sound, Dn and Natasha would have thought he had lost his mind. Content b¨¦tongs to


    Without wasting another second, Natasha and Dn took Shiloh and rushed straight to Jayrodale Airport.


    The fastest way from Blumedale to Jayrodale was by ne. Knowing Kenny''s impatience and the fact that Phantom Eye loved making a shy entrance, Andrew knew there was no doubt they would take the fastest flight avable.


    Hence, instead of waiting, Andrew decided to send his people to intercept them directly.

 Chapter 893

    Francesca stayed at West End, keeping Andrewpany. "Andrew, you went after Michael because of Lauren, didn''t you?"


    Sitting beside him, the busty littledy spoke in aplicated tone.


    Andrew chuckled. "This has nothing to do with Lauren. I told you before-Michael was never going to walk out of Jayrodale alive."


    Francesca sighed. "I know Michael means nothing to you, but the people backing him are a different story. Kenny and the Golding family-one of the Five Apex Families¡ªare involved. Andrew, I''m worried. If this blows up, you''re going to be in serious trouble."


    Andrew joked, "Isn''t that a good thing? If I get into a mess, you can just marry someone else."


    Francesca''s eyes widened as she pouted. "Don''t talk nonsense! I''m already your woman-there''s no way I''m marrying someone else!"


    Her face turned bright red. She was not even married yet, and he was already talking about her remarrying.


    What was that supposed to mean? Was he saying she was not satisfying him at night?


    Andrew smirked. "Fran, you''re a good woman. Whoever ends up with you will be one lucky guy."


    Francesca felt a sweet warmth in her heart, though she still huffed yfully. "You always know what to say. So tell me, who exactly is this ''lucky guy''?"


    Andrew thought for a moment before saying, "Well, he''d have to be handsome, charming, and charismatic... someone right in front of you, yet just out of reach."


    Francesca burst intoughter and yfully punched Andrew in the chest. At that moment, Antonio walked in. " Mr. Lloyd, Kenny just called Michael''s phone. He wants a video chat with you."


    Andrew''s expression remained calm. "Let''s see what that old bastard wants."


    Inside West End''s underground cell, Michaely half-dead on the floor. His wounds had been treated, so he looked slightly better. However, the damage done below the waist was permanent-his manhood waspletely crushed-his life was over.


    Michael vowed to kill Andrew. He had to destroy himpletely-make him disappear from this world as revenge.


    Just then, the cell door creaked open, and Andrew walked in with Francesca, Antonio, and a few others.


    Antonio respectfully handed over the phone. "Mr. Lloyd, Kenny is calling again.¡±


    Andrew took the phone and answered,


    "You must be that little bastard


    Andrew, huh? I''m ordering you to release Michael right now, then get your ass to my vi in Blumedale and beg for our forgiveness for three days and three nights."


    Kenny''s voice was cold andmanding, filled with barely contained rage. "If you


    don''t, I''m going to kill you. Not even God himself will be able to save you."


    On the screen, Kenny looked absolutely furious, his face twisted with rage. Andrew, however, remained unfazed. ¡°Mr. Kenny, calm down. Before we talk business, why don''t I let you and Michael have a little father-son reunion?"


    Kenny''s heart leaped-he had been desperate to see how Michael was doing. However, he still scoffed, pretending to be unimpressed. "At least you know your ce. Seems like you''re notpletely brainless after all."


    "Give Michael the phone. I want to talk to him alone. The rest of you-get lost."


    Andrew replied casually, "Yeah...


    that''s not happening. Michael''s a


    little too banged up right now. Even if I handed him the phone, he wouldn''t have the strength to hold it."


    Andrew tilted the camera down as he spoke, revealing Michael lying on the cold floor, barely breathing.


    "Michael, what the hell happened to you?" Kenny''s voice shook as he took in the scene. His face went pale, his disbelief evident.


    Michael barely managed to open his swollen eyes. Tears welled up as he rasped, his voice hoarse and broken. "Dad ... it''s over for me... my life... ispletely over..."


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 894

    Kenny roared, "You useless piece of trash! You''re my son! With me backing you up and your sister married into the Golding family, what the hell are you crying about? Pull yourself together! I''m getting you out of there, and once I do, the entire Rhodes Corporation will belong to us. Got it?".


    However, Kenny''s words did little tofort Michael. Michael lifted his disheveled face, looking as pathetic as a pig in the mud, and wailed, "Dad, I don''t give a damn about Rhodes Corporation!


    "What I care about... is that my manhood is gone! It''s shattered,pletely destroyed... Do you have any idea what that feels like?! I''ll never be able to sleep with women again! I''ll never feel pleasure again!"


    Kenny felt a chill run from the top of his head to the soles of his feet, like a bucket of ice water had just been dumped on him. "Y-Your manhood is gone?"


    His voice shot up several octaves, filled with disbelief.


    Michael''s expression twisted with pure hatred as he pointed at Andrew and screamed, "It was him! That bastard! He''s the one who kicked it to pieces! Dad, you have to get me out of here! You have to make him pay! I don''t care what it takes-I want him to suffer ten times, no, a hundred times worse than me!"


    His wails echoed through the underground cell, sharp and agonizing.


    Kenny bellowed, "Andrew, you little bastard! The crimes you''vemitted are unforgivable! I swear, I will wipe out your entire bloodline!"


    Andrew smirked and casually pressed his foot onto Michael''s head. "Mr. Kenny, what was that? Speak up-I think my signal''s a little weak."


    Kenny''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Get your damn foot off of Michael! You little bastard, I''ll kill you!"


    Andrew simply applied more pressure, and Michael''s screams pierced through the cell.


    Andrew still had a smile stered on his face. "Go on, Mr. Kenny, keep talking. You were saying something about wiping out my bloodline?"


    Kenny opened his mouth, but no


    words came out. His breathing grew heavy as he was fuming with rage He kept telling himself that he had to keep his cool, and it was clear


    now Andrew had not picked up this caff to negotiate.


    No, Andrew had answered just to humiliate him, just to make him watch Michael suffer. He silently cursed at Andrew, vowing to kill him and his entire family.


    Forcing down his rage, Kenny''s voice turned cold. "Fine. Name your price. What do you really want?"


    Andrew chuckled. "See, you old bastard. If you had just begged sooner, Michael could''ve avoided all this suffering. Why make things so difficult?¡±


    Kenny snapped, "Cut the crap! What do you want?!"


    Andrew''s tone turned sharp. "What if I said I don''t want anything? That I''m doing this just because I can''t stand your pathetic excuse of a son? That I enjoy making his life a living hell?"


    Kenny''s tongue stiffened. For a moment, he was speechless "You f*cking piece of..."


    This bastard was not even trying to negotiate, just provoking him for fun.


    At that moment, Kenny almost had to admire him. This kid was not just crazy-he was out of his damn mind.


    Andrew let out a coldugh. "If you want Michael back, it''s easy-you and the Golding family stop targeting

 Chapter 895

    Andrew said coolly, "I''m not a patient man, and since you clearly can''t give me a straight answer, then goodbye. The next time you see your dear son, trust me, he''ll be a corpse."


    Kenny''s face turned pale as he roared, "Wait! I agree! As long as you let Michael go, I''ll do whatever you want!"


    Andrew chuckled. "Good. Then it''s a deal. Remember your words."


    Andrew hung up, not wanting to waste another second on useless chatter or give Kenny any chance to speak further.


    Over in Blumedale, Kenny stared at the disconnected call, his eyes gradually turning bloodshot, burning with a savage fury. "That naive little bastard... does he really think I''d bow to his threats?


    "Ha! Dream on! The moment Michael is rescued, Phantom Eye will tear him to pieces for me! And after that, I''ll dig up his entire family history, find every single one of his bloodline, and burn them to the ground!"


    Kenny''s voice dripped with murderous intent as he snarled into the empty room.


    Back in West End''s underground cell, Andrew lifted his foot off Michael''s head.


    Michael gritted his teeth, his eyes filled with pure hatred. "Andrew, your death ising soon!"


    Andrew looked down at him with amusement. "Don''t worry. You''ll die before I do."


    Michael sneered. "Do you seriously think you can go up against my father and the Golding family?"


    Andrew let out a coldugh. "You''re mistaken. From the very beginning, I never gave a damn about your father or that so-called Golding family. I''m screwing with you just because I don''t like you."


    Michael nearly choked in rage. His entire body trembled. "Y-You''re a lunatic! A damn lunatic with a death wish!"


    Andrew ignored him and walked out of the cell, locking the door behind him.


    Francesca turned to him and asked, "Andrew, do you really think Kenny will keep his end of the deal? He''s been waiting for years to take the Rhodes family for himself. If you let Michael go and Kenny goes back on his word, that''ll be a huge problem."


    Andrew smirked, a mocking curve forming on his lips. "Rx. Of


    course, Kenny will break his


    promise. th fact, everything he just said was just an act-to stall for time until Phantom Eye arrives ino Jayrodale."


    Francesca blinked in surprise. "Then why did you even bother negotiating with him?"


    Andrew shrugged. ¡°Because I''m


    walking him like a dog. He thinks he''s stringing me along, but he has no idea-I never nned on letting Michael go in the first ce.


    "This is a game of deception, Fran. He''s trying to fool me, and I''m fooling him. Let''s see who wins in the end."


    A sudden chill ran down Francesca''s spine. She pouted and muttered, "Andrew, you''re getting more and more cunning... and honestly, kinda terrifying."


    Andrew just chuckled, saying nothing. If anything, he wanted to tell Francesca-he was not bing more cunning, and that he had always been like this.


    Back when he was the prodigious heir of the Lloyds, he had wed his way out of the hellhole that was Chetvine,


    surviving against all odds. If he had not been ruthless and cunning, he would have died a hundred times over by


    now.


    Andrew turned to Antonio. "Natasha and Dn should''ve reached the airport by now, right?"


    Antonio straightened up, his respect


    evident. "Yes, Mr. Lloyd. I just got


    word that they''ve arrived and are in


    on. Now, we just wait for the to take the bait."


    Andrew nodded, then turned to Francesca with a yful smile. "How did you


    know Shiloh would help me fight my enemies?"


    Nowork avable now. Please check yourwork.

 Chapter 896

    Francescaughed along, patting her chest proudly. "Andrew, I swear, Shiloh is like a walking monster! There was a group of thugs who came to Moonlit Apothecary, got treated, and then refused to pay.


    "Shiloh happened to see it, and before I even realized what was happening, she took care of them in seconds! My grandpa told me in secret that Shiloh is an absolute martial arts master, the kind that almost never appears in public. Even you aren''t a match for her!"


    Andrew smirked. "Mr. Aicker thinks that little of me?"


    Francesca shook her head. "It''s not about underestimating you-just that Shiloh is really that strong! I saw her fight with my own eyes, and it was insane! So the moment heard you were going up against Kenny, I immediately thought of bringing Shiloh to help you.


    "Plus, she''s been in a bad moodtely since her side gigs haven''t been paying well. The moment she heard you needed backup, she immediately agreed on one condition. You had to pay her upfront."


    Francesca chuckled. "Honestly, I think Shiloh is kinda simple and down-to-earth!"


    Andrew nearlyughed at the idea of a martial king being simple and down-to- earth. If it were not for her memory loss, there was no way someone like Shiloh would lift a finger for just ten grand.


    She probably would not even look your way if you threw millions at her. Yet now, here she was-beating people up for some quick cash.


    For the first time, Andrew felt a little uneasy. If this masked beauty-who was already over 80 but somehow still looked like a young woman ever regained her memory, would shee back to settle the score?


    Meanwhile, at Jayrodale Airport.


    "Passengers arriving from Blumedale, your flight hasnded. Please proceed to baggage im..."


    The airport broadcast rang out as Phantom Eye strode out of the first-ss cabin, nked by two bodyguards.


    One of them asked, "Sir, we''ve arrived at Jayrodale. Should we go after Andrew right away, or wait for further instructions?"


    Phantom Eye''s very presence was intimidating enough to make passing travelers instinctively steer clear of him. He replied tly, "No need to wait. We''ll kill the brat immediately and check if Kenny''s useless son is still alive. If he is, we take him back. If he''s dead... well, Kenny will have to deal with it."


    Exiting through the VIP gate, they stepped into the bustling arrival za. The area was packed with people holding up name signs and waiting for passengers.


    Phantom Eye gave a casual nce around-then suddenly froze. His eyes narrowed. "Huh? Someone is expecting me?"


    His two bodyguards followed his gaze, and their jaws nearly dropped.


    Across the za, standing way


    above the rest, a massive wee sign was held up high across the za. It read in bold, eye-catching letters.


    [Wee to Jayrodale, Phantom Eye! We look forward to teaching you a lesson!]


    Both of Phantom Eye''s bodyguards immediately erupted in rage, their voices


    booming across the terminal.


    "How dare they?!"


    "They''re digging their own graves!"


    Phantom Eye was not just some random martial artist-he was a legend in Blumedale, someone the elite families treated like an honored guest Yet here, in this insignificant little city, someone dared to publicly mock him.


    It was outright humiliation.


    Phantom Eye''s face darkened instantly. With a cold snort, he strode forward.


    "Let''s go see who''s got a death wish."


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 897

    Dn and Natasha stood amidst a sea of travelers at the Jayrodale Airport''s


    arrival za, their crew of over a hundred trained enforcers blending seamlessly into the crowd.


    They looked rxed on the surface, but in reality, their eyes were locked on their iing target-Phantom Eye.


    Dn turned and nced toward the far corner.


    There, sitting quietly on a bench like a delicate doll, was Shiloh, her face hidden beneath a white veil. She waspletely absorbed in scrolling through short videos on her phone.


    Dn could not help but grumble, "Seriously? Mr. Lloyd actually sent this scatterbrained woman to deal with Phantom Eye? What the hell was he thinking?"


    Natasha took one look at Shiloh and felt a muscle twitch in her face. "Quit whining. Mr. Lloyd gave the order, so we should just follow it. Besides, we wouldn''t normally even get the chance to face someone like Phantom Eye. This is our shot to see what a Blumedale martial arts legend is really made of."


    Natasha was far more patient than Dn, but even she had her doubts.


    Dn scoffed. "Come on, Natasha. Do you really think Shiloh-the softest, most harmless-looking littlemb I''ve ever seen-can handle Phantom Eye?"


    Natasha shook her head. "No idea. But if she can''t, there''s still the two of us."


    Dn snorted. "Damn right. Who cares if he''s some big shot from Blumedale? If we have to, we''ll take him down ourselves."


    Just as the words left his mouth, he felt a light tap on his shoulder.


    Turning around, he forced a nervous chuckle. "Shiloh... uh, what are you doing over here?"


    Shiloh''s pale, unreadable gaze flicked over him. "Next time, remember-I''m not some soft littlemb, and I''m not some airheaded woman, either."


    "I''m stubborn, and I hold grudges. So if you keep saying things I don''t like..." She tilted her head slightly. "I''ll beat the crap out of you."


    Dn''s face turned beet red. Getting called out-by a woman, no less-was a first for him.


    However, before he could say anything, Shiloh walked past him without another word.


    Natasha suddenly tensed. Her eyes locked on the terminal doors as she muttered, "Get ready. Phantom Eye is here.


    11


    Dn''s body stiffened immediately as he turned to face forward.


    Phantom Eye stepped into the za, his two bodyguards nking him. A slow, eerie smirk yed on his lips as he eyed the three standing in his path.


    "So, you''re the ones who think you can discipline me?"


    Dn and Natasha swallowed hard. Even though Phantom Eye had not lifted a finger, his sheer presence sent a suffocating chill down their spines.


    alone


    So, this was the difference of a semi-martial king. Just standing in front of him made their instincts scream danger.


    Dn and Natasha stood amidst a sea of travelers at the Jayrodale Airport''s arrival za, their crew of over a hundred trained enforcers blending seamlessly into the crowd.


    They looked rxed on the surface, but in reality, their eyes were locked on their iing target-Phantom Eye.


    Dn turned and nced toward the far corner.


    There, sitting quietly on a bench like a delicate doll, was Shiloh, her face hidden beneath a white veil. She waspletely absorbed in scrolling through short videos on her phone.


    Dn could not help but grumble, "Seriously? Mr. Lloyd actually sent this scatterbrained woman to deal with Phantom Eye? What the hell was he thinking?"


    Natasha took one look at Shiloh and felt a muscle twitch in her face. "Quit whining. Mr: Lloyd gave the order, so we should just follow it. Besides, We wouldn''t normally even get the chance to face someone like Phantom Eye. This is our shot to see what a Blumedale martirts


    legend is really made of."


    Natasha was far more patient than Dn, but even she had her doubts.


    Dn scoffed. "Come on, Natasha. Do you really think Shiloh-the softest, most harmless-looking littlemb I''ve ever seen-can handle Phantom Eye?"


    Natasha shook her head. "No idea. But if she can''t, there''s still the two of us."


    Dn snorted. "Damn right. Who cares if he''s some big shot from Blumedale? If we have to, we''ll take him down ourselves."


    Just as the words left his mouth, he felt a light tap on his shoulder.


    Turning around, he forced a nervous chuckle. "Shiloh... uh, what are you doing over here?"


    Shiloh''s pale, unreadable gaze flicked over him. "Next time, remember-I''m not some soft littlemb, and I''m not some airheaded woman, either."


    "I''m stubborn, and I hold grudges. So if you keep saying things I don''t like..." She tilted her head slightly. "I''ll beat the crap out of you."


    Dn''s face turned beet red. Getting called out-by a woman, no less-was a first for him.


    However, before he could say anything, Shiloh walked past him without another word.


    Natasha suddenly tensed. Her eyes locked on the terminal doors as she muttered, ¡°Get ready. Phantom Eye is here.


    11


    Dn''s body stiffened immediately as he turned to face forward.


    Phantom Eye stepped into the za, his two bodyguards nking him. A slow, eerie smirk yed on his lips as he eyed the three standing in his path.


    "So, you''re the ones who think you can discipline me?"


    Dn and Natasha swallowed hard. Even though Phantom Eye had not lifted a finger, his sheer presence alone sent a suffocating chill down their spines.


    So, this was the difference of a semi-martial king. Just standing in front of him made their instincts scream danger.


    "Phantom Eye, sir, we-"


    Dn forced a polite smile, trying to stall for time. However, the next second, his breath hitched, and his eyes widened with disbelief.


    Natasha was not any better-she looked like she had just seen a ghost in broad daylight.


    Shiloh, without saying a single word,


    had already stepped forward.


    Without warning, she pped-


    Phantom Eye across the face. There


    was no hesitation or buildup just a clean, effortless p.


    The entire za seemed to freeze.


    Meanwhile, Phantom Eye did not even flinch. His remaining eye gleamed with amusement and mockery, as if he were watching a child throw a tantrum.


    "Interesting," he mused. "A delicate little woman like you someone who probably


    struggles to even lift a bucket of water-dares toy a hand on me?"


    He did not move, nor did he defend himself. Instead, he let out a low chuckle. ¡°Oh, I see now. You must be one of the women I''ve slept with before right? That exins it. Guess you did your homework-found out when I was arriving, nned this whole little stunt."


    He grinned as he admired Shiloh''s fair skin. ¡°Fine. If pping me makes you feel better, go ahead. As they say, there''s nothing more dangerous than a woman


    scorned."


    Phantom Eye casually smirked,pletely unfazed. After all, in his mind, she was


    just another bitter woman he had discarded along the way.


    What harm could she possibly do?

 Chapter 898

    Phantom Eye''s gaze lingered on Shiloh''s figure, noting her delicate yet perfectly sculpted curves. Once Kenny''s business was handled, he figured he might as well have some fun with her-maybe even rekindle an old me.


    These were the thoughts leisurely ying out in Phantom Eye''s mind. Reality, however, was an entirely different story-Shiloh pped him so hard that blood gushed out of his mouth as he flew back over 30 feet in an instant, and a loud crash echoed as his body mmed into the ground.


    Phantom Eye felt like his jaw was about to shatter. His entire head was throbbing, the pain unbearable.


    At first, the p had looked so light, almost weightless. Yet, the moment it reached him, it felt like a helicopter rotor tearing through the air, carrying a force that could crush mountains.


    His survival instincts kicked in immediately, but it was toote. He silently cursed, ''Shit! I''ve misjudged her strength! I''m screwed!''


    Natasha and Dn were utterly stunned, and so was everyone else in the airport.


    Phantom Eye''s two bodyguards froze for a few seconds before they snapped out of their shock. Even then, there was nothing they could do.


    As soon as Shiloh''s p was done, she was already closing the distance with two swift steps. Then, she lifted her foot and stomped down.


    Phantom Eye roared in fury as a bloodthirsty, almost tangible aura erupted from him. His single remaining eye burned with murderous intent.


    "Who the hell are you?! If you think you can just take me out like this, I''ll make sure you regret it!"


    Phantom Eye mmed both hands against the floor, leaving two deep imprints. Using that momentum, his body sprang up like apressed spring,unching straight at Shiloh in retaliation. His speed and reaction time were nothing short of terrifying. Even Dn and Natasha were sweating just watching him counterattack.


    After all, he was a semi-martial king and a ranked Underworld Index fighter. This level ofbat ability was nearly wless.


    Yet, what happened next left Dn and Natasha dumbfounded.


    Shiloh''s foot did not even budge.


    Phantom Eye''s arms shot up in defense as he wed toward her ankle, aiming to rip through the joint. However, all that effort led to one oue-Shiloh''s foot came crashing down like a steel pir, shattering his guard like it was made of paper.


    She did not stop there. Her stomp carried through, mming straight into Phantom Eye''s chest. His body hit the airport floor so hard that the tiles cracked beneath him, forming a human-shaped crater.


    Phantom Eye''s eye widened in sheer, paralyzing horror, and a mouthful of blood gushed from his lips. He weakly lifted a trembling finger, pointing at Shiloh.


    "Y-You..." He stammered, trying to form words. Before he could finish, his head tilted to the side, and he passed out cold.


    Shiloh remainedpletely unfazed. Lifting her sneaker, she inspected it briefly, then sighed in frustration.


    She muttered, "Damn it. I just got paid fifteen grand, and I already wrecked a pair of shoes. I''m not letting Andrew get away with this I''m getting reimbursed


    Dn and Natasha exchanged a nce, both gulping instinctively. The only word that popped into their heads was ''monster''. They finally understood why Andrew had sent Shiloh to ''discipline'' Phantom Eye.


    And Phantom Eye? He was so receptive to criticism that he was already lying


    there, touched to the point of unconsciousness.


    Phantom Eye''s two bodyguards immediately fled, tripping over themselves and scrambling toward the exit like their lives depended on it. They did not even look back, and one was terrified that his pants were visibly soaked.


    Natasha scoffed. "Forget those small fries. Grab Phantom Eye and take him to Mr. Lloyd-now."


    Dn stepped forward, forcing an awkward smile. ¡°Master Shiloh, you are just too-"


    Shiloh pped him across the face without hesitation.


    Dn clutched his cheek, eyes welling up. "W-Why''d you hit me?"


    Shiloh''s tone was calm. "Remember this-I hate being called ''Master''. You can call


    me Missy, Miss, or Lady, whatever. Just never call me ''Master''."


    Dn did not dare argue. "Y-Yes, Ms. Greene!"


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 899

    Phantom Eye was not dead, but by the time he was dragged to West End, his condition certainly was not any better than Micheal''s. His internal organs were wrecked, his jaw was fractured, and he had a concussion. On top of that, several of his nerves werepletely shot.


    "Wake him up!"


    At Andrew''smand, a bucket of ice-cold water was dumped over Phantom Eye''s body.


    His whole body jolted as he gasped awake. The second he regained consciousness, he started coughing uncontrobly, his mouth still dripping with


    blood.


    "You''re Phantom Eye, the guy Kenny sent to pull off a rescue, huh?" Andrew said casually. "Doesn''t look like you did too well, man-you''re in pretty bad shape."


    Phantom Eye''s expression darkened as he scanned his surroundings. "You''re the first person who''s dared to look down on me. I might be a little banged up right now, but killing you would still be a piece of cake."


    Andrew smirked. "Are you sure about that? You''re just a little banged up?"


    Phantom Eye''s face stiffened, but he refused to back down. "Of course. I''m a ranked fighter on the Underworld Index. You think some damn woman could really do this to me?"


    Andrew did not respond. Instead, he casually motioned behind him. Phantom Eye and called out, "Shiloh, get over here. This guy''s talking trash about you-called you a ''damn woman''."


    A veiled Shiloh strolled forward, her movements calm and unhurried. When Phantom Eyeid eyes on her, his entire body shuddered, like a small animal sensing its natural predator.


    Step by step, Shiloh walked toward him.


    Phantom Eye''s bravado cracked as he flinched. His voice wavered as he stuttered, "H-Hey, crazydy, what are you doing? I was just caught off guard before! If you''ve got the guts, wait until I''m fully healed, and then I''ll-¡±


    She did not wait for him to finish, and two brutal psnded square on his face, sending his massive, two-hundred-pound frame flying. He hit the ground hard, kicking up dust, and his vision spun as he coughed up a


    mouthful of blood.


    Dazed, Phantom Eye forced his head up, barely able to focus on Shiloh''s face. One bloodshot eye trembled with undisguised fear.


    "L-Lady, let''s talk this out," he rasped desperately. "No need for violence... Hurting people ruins the mood, y''know?"


    His voice was hoarse, but he was obviously begging.


    Phantom Eye-ranked 35 on the Underworld Index, a man whose ego had soared through the rooftops in Blumedale''s underground scene-had just pissed himself in front of a woman.


    He had no choice. He had fought at least a hundred top-tier martial artists in his lifetime, maybe more.


    Yet, he had never met someone like Shiloh.


    She looked soft, like some harmless little kitten, but the way she fought a goddamn wrecking ball.


    was like


    She did not just beat him-she nearly ended his entire existence


    This was a first for him, and it was a painful lesson.


    "I got him back for you, just like you asked," Shiloh said, turning to Andrew. "Didn''t


    kill him."


    Her voice waspletely indifferent like she had just smacked around some lowlife on the street. Then, with no change in expression, she nced down at her sneaker and sighed.


    She added, "But my shoes got wrecked. You''re paying me back for them."


    Andrew chuckled. "No problem at all. You and Fran can go shoppingter-she''ll buy you a new pair."


    Shiloh actually looked amused. "Alright. But remember you owe me a new pair. And I want Universoles ones."


    Francesca blinked in confusion. "Wait, Shiloh, you''re into Universoles? I thought you''d prefer international brands?"


    Shiloh shook her head. "Not really about liking it. Just supporting homegrown brands."


    Francescaughed. "Damn, you''re a real one. Guess I''ll get a pair, too." Andrew sighed as he nced at Phantom Eye''s wrecked, twitching body.


    Poor guy. He had just set foot in Jayrodale, and now he was already half-dead.


    "Phantom Eye," Andrew said, smiling down at him. "So, what do you say? Ready to have a civilized conversation now?"


    Phantom Eye did not dare make a sound. Instead, he craned his neck, his eye darting toward the doorway.


    He whispered urgently, "Wait, hold on. S-She left, right?"

 Chapter 900

    Dn and Natasha both struggled to keep a straight face. Just moments ago, Phantom Eye had been someone they feared. But now? He looked like nothing more than a cowardly fool.


    "Rx, she already left," Andrew said casually.


    Phantom Eye let out a long breath of relief, and his tone immediately shifted back to arrogance. "If it wasn''t for that woman, you''d be on your knees in front of me right now!"


    Andrew smirked. "Well, I could always call her back-to ''educate'' you a little more."


    Phantom Eye''s entire body stiffened. His attitude did aplete 180 as he forced a smile and nodded eagerly.


    He replied hurriedly, "Mr. Lloyd, whatever you need to know, just ask! I''ll tell you everything-no secrets, I swear!"


    Andrew nodded in satisfaction. "Now that''s a good boy. First question-Kenny sent you here to do two things, right? Save Michael and kill me?"


    Phantom Eye immediately answered, "That''s right. Right now, Kenny wants nothing more than to tear you to pieces. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have spent a fortune hiring me to do the job."


    Andrew tilted his head. "How much did he pay you?"


    Phantom Eye scoffed. "Originally, I nned to bleed him dry for 200 million. But since it''s the Golding family, I cut him a deal-80 million.¡±


    Andrew grinned. "Great. Then you won''t mind wiring that money to my ount, right?"


    Phantom Eye''s face instantly darkened. "You little-"


    He was about to explode, but then he saw Andrew''s bright, almost overly friendly smile. He froze mid-sentence, swallowed hard, and forced an ugly grin.


    "Sure... No problem at all!" He looked as if he had just lost his entire family.


    Sighing, Phantom Eye continued, "You''ve been ying with fire. It''s not just the Rhodes family''s big shot keeping an eye on you; the Golding family already knows about you too."


    He sneered. "If they decide to make a move, you''re as good as dead."


    Andrew shrugged. "I''m just a nobody. I''ve never had any issues with the Golding family in Blumedale. They wouldn''t really go after someone so small, would they?"


    Phantom Eye chuckled mockingly. "You''re too naive. To a family like the Goldings, one of the Five Apex Families, bullying you isn''t even a question. Why would they care?"


    He continued, "Besides, Kenny''s daughter is married into the Goldings she''s their first


    daughter-inw. And trust me, that woman is not someone you want to mess with. I can already seedit-now that I''ve failed, Kenny is definitely going to get the Goldings involved."


    He leaned back with a smug smirk, waiting for Andrew to react. He wanted to see it-that flicker of fear, that realization of impending doom. However, he was disappointed.


    Andrew''s expression did not change


    in the slightest. Instead, he chuckled. "So if the Goldingse at me full force, do you really think I''d be scared? Or did you forget? I have a nuclear weapon."


    Phantom Eye frowned. "You mean that violent woman?"


    Andrew''s grin widened. "If the Goldings want to get serious, I''d say one martial king should be enough to even the ying field, don''t you think?"


    Phantom Eye''s throat tightened as he swallowed a heavy lump. "Tch. That crazy woman really caught me off guard; even the Goldings probably wouldn''t want to deal with her."


    His tone turned sharp again as he asked, "But have you thought this through? The Goldings might not have a martial king on their side, but that doesn''t mean they can''t hire one."


    Once again, he tried to use the Golding family''s name as leverage, hoping to intimidate Andrew.


    Yet, Andrew just looked at him with that same calm, indifferent expression. "The Goldings have such a powerful reputation in Blumedale. If they really have to beg someone to fight for them-"


    He paused, tilting his head slightly. "Don''t you think that would be embarrassing? Think about


    l.ne


    it-getting stomped on by a woman? Do you think the Goldings would want that story getting out?"


    Phantom Eye''s face twitched as he processed Andrew''s words. He thought,


    ''Damn it. This brat has a terrifying way of cutting straight to the truth.''


    It was no surprise that he was screwed over so badly this time. He had run into a real monster.


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 901

    In Blumedale, the Rhodes family''s patriarch was pacing inside his vi, furious and restless. "Damn it! It''s been a whole day already-did that bastard Phantom Eye take the money and run?"


    No calls were going through, and no one could reach him.


    At first, Kenny was confident in Phantom Eye. However, as time passed, that confidence turned into gnawing anxiety. Every second wasted meant Michael was one step closer to death.


    "Dad, calm down," a woman said smoothly, her voice carrying an air of superiority. "Michael will be fine."


    She was Sherilyn Rhodes, Kenny''s eldest daughter. Her presence alone screamed wealth and power-long, deep- red nails, bold red lips, and cascading waves of glossy hair. From head to toe, she radiated the energy of a woman who knew she was above everyone else.


    Kenny gritted his teeth. "How the hell am I supposed to calm down? You didn''t see how bad Michael looked! He''s barely holding on! And from what I heard, h- hhe might have lost his manhood. Do you understand what that means?!"


    Sherilyn had just set her coffee down when she heard that. Her brow arched sharply, and her voice turned


    venomous.


    She snapped, "What?! Are you telling me that little bastard Andrew actually went for Michael''s manhood?"


    Kenny''s expression darkened. "Why the hell do you think I''m so worked up? Your mother and I aren''t young anymore. We can''t have more kids! If Michael is ruined, then what happens to my legacy?


    "My business is booming, I''m at the peak of my life, and now I might not even have an heir to pass it on to?"


    The more he spoke, the angrier he got, until he finally lost it and started shouting. Sherilyn clenched her jaw. "Dad, don''t worry!"


    "If Michael really lost his manhood, I swear I''ll have Andrew''s head on a tter for you."


    Kenny sneered. "That little bastard wouldn''t have dared to go this far unless he was trying to impress that damn Jameson''s daughter. I''m sure she and her parents put Andrew up to this. But I won''t let them get away with it!" Sherilyn''s lips curled in distaste. "You''re talking about Lauren, right?"


    Kenny scoffed. "Who else? That wretched girl is nothing but trouble."


    Sherilyn frowned. "But I thought Uncle Jameson''s family was arranging a marriage with the Driscoll family? If that''s true, what the hell is Lauren doing messing around with another man?"


    Kenny sighed in frustration. "I don''t know if they''ve actually done anything. Since it involves the Driscolls, we have to be careful what we say. We need to get Michael back and hear it from him before we make any moves."


    Sherilyn''s expression twisted into something bitter, her voiceced with jealousy.


    "I don''t get it¡ªwhat does the Driscoll family even see in that girl?"


    She huffed and added, "I''m the eldest daughter of the Rhodes family. If anyone from the Driscolls was looking for a high-status woman to marry, it should have been me."


    Kenny''s face hardened. "Sherilyn, watch your mouth. You''re already married! You need to stop saying things like that! Besides, didn''t you alreadynd Elon? That alone is a blessing our family should be grateful for!"


    Sherilyn rolled her eyes. ¡°Sure, Elon is one of the elites from a big-name family, butpared to the Driscolls?


    He''s not even close."


    She smirked. ¡°Honestly, Dad, if one of the Driscoll boys wanted me, I wouldn''t mind getting remarried."


    Kenny''s face turned red with anger. "Are you serious, Sherilyn?! You just can''t change your damn ways, can you? You''re already married into the Goldings-act like it! Focus on your family instead of running around chasing fantasies!"


    Sherilynughed shamelessly. "Rx, Dadm just thinking out loud. The Driscolls are one of the three powerhouses in Gabo Creek, but let''s be real-I wouldn''t actually get that lucky. That''s what pisses me off! How the hell does a nobody like Lauren get the Driscolls'' attention?"


    Kenny let out a coldugh. "Jameson and Tiana sure think


    1.n


    they''re ying their cards right. But getting into the Driscoll family? That''s not something you can just walk into. Even if Lauren does manage to hook a Driscoll son, I won''t let them get away with it."

 Chapter 902

    Sherilyn''s eyes gleamed with malice. "You''re right. We have to find a way to sabotage this marriage!"


    Kenny was about to say something when a housekeeper rushed in. "Sir, Phantom Eye''s men are here to see you!"


    Kenny froze for a moment before his face lit up with joy. "Bring them in! Could it be that he''s already brought Michael back to Blumedale?"


    Sherilyn''s face broke into an exaggerated grin, deepening the folds around her mouth. "See, Dad? I told you not to stress so much! Michael''s safe and sound now. Phantom Eye is a top-tier fighter on the Underworld Index. Taking down some low-level thug should''ve been child''s y for him!"


    The father and daughter reassured each other, beaming with confidence. However, the moment Phantom Eye''s two men stumbled into the room, their faces were pale, and their legs wobbled like jelly.


    They copsed to their knees, gasping for breath. "Sir! Something-something terrible has happened!"


    Kenny''s smile froze, and his expression darkened as dread settled in his chest. His voice was hoarse as he mumbled, "I-Is Michael gone?"


    The two bodyguards frantically shook their heads.


    "N-No! It''s not Mr. Rhodes-it''s Phantom Eye! H-He..."


    Sherilyn''s patience snapped. "You useless morons, speak clearly! Or I''ll have your tongues ripped out!"


    The bodyguards flinched, their voices trembling as they stammered out the words. "It''s not Mr. Rhodes! W-We never even got to see him! By the time we reached Jayrodale, it was already toote! The one who got taken down -was Phantom Eye!


    "He barely stepped off the ne when he ran into a woman from his past! And she-she took him down in just a few moves! She knocked him t on the ground, and he lost several teeth!"


    Kenny and Sherilyn both sucked in a sharp breath.


    Kenny asked in disbelief, "So, you''re telling me that Phantom Eye was taken out the second hended? And you two didn''t even catch a glimpse of Andrew?"


    The bodyguards nodded furiously. "Y-Yes! That''s exactly what happened! We don''t even know who she was! She was wearing a veil, but she was terrifying! Phantom Eye barelysted three rounds before she knocked him out cold!"


    Sherilyn''s fury exploded, smacking each of them across the face,nding several heavy ps.


    "Are you out of your damn minds? Phantom Eye is a semi-martial king! What kind of cheap whore could possibly be a match for him? Dad, I seriously think these two are lying. Maybe Phantom Eye sent them here to scam us out of that 80 million!"


    Kenny''s face darkened with heavy suspicion, but he shook his head. "No... I don''t think so."


    Sherilyn frowned. "Why not?"


    Kenny pointed at the floor between the two men''s legs. Sherilyn followed his gaze and immediately spotted two spreading yellow puddles on the expensive tile.


    "Get the hell out, you worthless cowards! Pissing yourselves like that-pathetic!" She pinched her nose in disgust and barked at them to leave.


    Kenny ordered the housekeepers to clean up the mess.


    "That damn Andrew really has the devil''s luck," he muttered. "Phantom Eye couldn''t even find him, and instead, he got his ass kicked by some random woman. WhaPa damn disgrace!"


    He stormed back to his seat, his jaw tight with anger.


    Sherilyn''s expression was fierce. "Dad, we can''t afford to waste any more time on Michael! Let me send Elon with you to Jayrodale. We''ll bring Michael back and wipe out Andrew''s entire family while at it!¡±


    Kenny''s face remained grim as he waved a hand. "Not yet. At this point, Phantom


    Eye''s failure has already cost us too much time."


    Sherilyn refused to back down. "Then what do we do? Dad, don''t tell me you''re thinking of giving up on Michael!"


    Kenny''s face


    In


    darkened. ¡°Hell no! I''d never abandon my own son. I never wanted to call in the Golding family, but that little bastard Andrew is leaving me no choice. But before I go that far, I''ll make one phone call first. Let''s see if he''s really determined to dig his own grave!"


    Kenny picked up the phone and dialed.


    The number belonged to Michael, but the person he wanted to talk to-was


    Andrew.


    Today''s Bonus Offer


    ¤¹¤°

 Chapter 903

    Night had already fallen in Jayrodale, and Andrew was just about to leave West End when Natasha smirked and said, "Darling, that old dog Kenny couldn''t hold back any longer. Looks like he''s trying to reach you again."


    Andrew took the phone from her hand and answered the call. "Mr. Kenny, it''ste at night-shouldn''t you be in bed? What do you want?"


    Kenny''s voice was cold. "Andrew, don''t get cocky. Tell me, did you take down Phantom Eye?"


    Andrew chuckled. "Do you even need to ask? Of course, he was. Not gonna lie, that guy''s sharing a cell with Michael right now."


    Kenny let out a sharpugh. "You sure like to talk big. Do you even know what kind of powerhouse Phantom Eye is? Who the hell do you think you are? You actually think you took him down? You must be dreaming before you''ve even gotten into bed."


    Andrew smirked. "So, you don''t believe me, huh, old dog?"


    Kenny''s tone turned even more sinister. "Beli¨¨ve you? I wouldn''t believe a single word out of your mouth. I''m not here to waste time with you. Are you letting Michael go or not?"


    Andrew spoke calmly. "I''ve already told you my conditions. As long as you swear not to threaten or make a move against the Jameson family head, I''ll let him go."


    Kenny gritted his teeth. "All this for that little whore Lauren? Have you ever thought about what you''re doing? You''re ying with fire, and you''re gonna burn yourself alive!"


    Andrew''s expression darkened. "This isn''t just about Lauren. First of all, I have no intention of letting that scumbag Michael walk free. And second, Lauren is my woman. If she''s in trouble, of course, I''ll step in."


    Kenny sneered. "Alright, you asked for this. You little bastard, I''ll be heading to Jayrodale tomorrow morning with my son-inw. By then, your own family will be preparing a funeral feast for you!"


    Andrew scoffed. ¡°Even if you bring in the Golding family, they mean nothing to me. But if you push too far, then I''ll make sure you take Michael''s corpse home with you."


    Kenny nearly choked on his own rage, the anger lodging in his chest like a boulder. "Fine! Don''t do anything stupid. I''ll be in Jayrodale tomorrow to negotiate in person.


    "As long as Michael is still breathing, we can talk about anything. But you better remember¨Cif he''s dead, I''ll make sure you regret it for the rest of your life!"


    For once, Kenny did not waste another word. He simply hung up the call, firm and decisive.


    Andrew let out a mockingugh and tossed the phone back to Natasha. "Get Dn ready. Tomorrow, the Golding family will finally make their move."


    Natasha nearly fumbled the phone in her hands and let out a bitter chuckle. "One Phantom Eye was already terrifying enough."


    "Darling, you''re not actually nning to go head-to-head with Kenny and the Golding family, are you?"


    Andrew scoffed. "Head-to-head? They''re not even worth my time.¡±


    Since Marvin wanted him to stir up chaos, he would act exactly how he pleased, without holding back. After all, he was the prodigious heir of the Lloyds. He had never been the type to bow his head to anyone.


    Now that the firstyer of his martial seal had been unlocked, he had even less reason to hesitate. Back in


    Chetvine, he had already proven that he could dominate.


    A m¨¦re provincial capital like Gabo Creek? Nothing but child''s y.


    "Stay the night, will you? Tomorrow, we might have to face off against the Golding family. I''m a little scared... I want you to stay with me."


    The West End headquarters had fallen intoplete silence. Only a few dim


    lights remained on, casting soft glows in the dark.


    F


    Natasha had slipped into her most seductive and figure-hugging dress. She wrapped her arms around Andrew''s back, pressing her full, heavy curves against his strong muscles as she whispered her plea.


    Andrew''s body tensed, and he let out a dry chuckle. "You say you''re scared, but I think you just have other things in mind."


    Natasha''s delicate fingers began to wander, sliding downward without restraint. She purred, "Of course I do. Or should I say... I want you to do things to me?"

 Chapter 904

    Natasha, the sultry, shameless widow, was practically on fire, clinging to Andrew like an octopus. She leaned in close, blowing warm breaths against his ear in a voice so sweet and seductive it could take a man''s life.


    Andrew spun around and caught her wandering hand, smirking. "I can''t let you take control of a man''s most vulnerable spot!"


    Natasha''s cheeks flushed as she tilted her chin up, teasing, ''I won''t use my hands. How about my mouth?"


    Andrew nearly choked on his own breath-he had not expected her to be this bold. He quickly surrendered. "Alright, tonight''s not a good time. I gave you my word, and won''t go back on it, but another day, okay?"


    Natasha''s eyes sparkled mischievously, a hint of yful desperation in them. "Sure! Another day! I pick today!"


    Andrew stared at her, speechless. Clearly, her readingprehension skills were top-tier. "When I say another day, I mean another time."


    Natasha insisted, "That won''t do! There''s no time like the present-let''s make it today!"


    "Natasha, are you in heat or something?"


    ¡°Nope, I just miss you. I don''t care what you say-you must make me your woman. Darling, do you have any idea how lonely a widow is when she sleeps alone every night?"


    After an exhausting round of coaxing, Andrew finally managed to pacify the lust- driven widow. Without wasting another second, he hit the gas and sped away from the West End headquarters.


    Instead of returning to Moonlit Sanctuary, he drove straight to the Rhodes residence.


    The moment Tiana saw him at the door, her face turned ice cold. "It''ste. What the hell are you doing here?"


    Andrew grinned. "Mrs. Rhodes, good evening. I came to see Lauren."


    Tiana scoffed. "Oh, so now you know how to be polite when ites to my daughter? Kenny''s made his move against you, hasn''t he?"


    Andrew did not hide the truth. ¡°That old dog hired a guy called Phantom Eye to take me out."


    "Phantom


    Eyex Tiana''s brows furrowed as a sh of suspicion crossed her face. "You don''t mean the Phantom Eye from Blumedale''s martiabunderground, do you? That man ranks 35th on the Underworld Index and is a semi- martial king-he''s on my level!"


    Andrew nodded. ¡°Yeah, that''s the one. But right now, he''s half-dead."


    Tiana''s eyes widened in shock, then she scoffed. You''re full of crap. Andrew, you''ve been getting more and more arroganttely. Phantom Eye''s Strength is on par with mine, yet you expect me to believe he''s half-dead? You really think I''d buy that?"


    Andrew remained indifferent. ¡°You and Kenny are the same-you don''t believe me.


    But honestly, whether you believe it or not, I couldn''t care less."


    Tiana clenched her jaw, frustrated. She let out a sharp huff. ''So, you''re really not going to run? You''re seriously going to go head-to-head with Kenny?"


    Andrew chuckled. "It''s not like I pissed off the president of Meurico or a head of a religion. There''s no need for me to run."


    Tiana let out a dryugh, her anger mixing with amusement. "Smartass. Fine, I''ll just wait and watch how you and Marvin dig your own graves. Anyway, Lauren''s already asleep. If you want to see her,e back tomorrow."


    With that, she moved to shut the door.


    Andrew frowned. "Mrs. Rhodes, Lauren and I are both young adults. Youe from a prestigious family- shouldn''t you know better than to meddle in young people''s rtionships?"


    Tiana let out a disdainful chuckle. "Love doesn''t put food on the table. Can it guarantee my daughter a happy future? Can it ensure she never suffers a single hardship and that she lives a carefree life as someone above all others?


    "Andrew, you''re bright and full of potential. If Lauren hadn''t met


    someone like Joe, a true once-in-a-generation talent, maybe I would have considered letting you two be together. But sorry,pared to you, my daughter has a better option.


    "And like any mother, I will stand firm and do whatever it takes to secure my daughter''s future!"


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 905

    Andrew let out a cold chuckle. "So, Mrs. Rhodes, you really think I''m not as good as this Joe guy you admire so much?"


    Tiana smirked. "Do I even need to spell it out?"


    Andrew shook his head. "You''re Lauren''s mother, and as her elder, I don''t want to be disrespectful. I understand that you''re looking out for her, so there''s no point in arguing with you.


    "But Mrs. Rhodes, I''ll tell you this-I can take care of the power struggles within the Rhodes family and stop Kenny from pressuring Mr. Jameson. But on one condition you have to let Lauren go."


    Tiana''s face darkened, and her voice turned sharp. "Andrew don''t tell me you actually think you have the right to meddle in the Rhodes family''s internal affairs?"


    Andrew scoffed. "Your family''s little power struggles are nothing but child''s y to me. I couldn''t care less. But for Lauren''s sake, I got dragged into this mess and am willing to step in."


    Tiana let out an angryugh. "Fine. If you can really resolve the situation with the family head and force Kenny to back off if you can actually stabilize our position- then maybe, just maybe, we''d consider your rtionship with Lauren."


    Andrew caught the dismissive look in her eyes and corrected her. "I don''t need you or Mr. Jameson to consider anything. You need to get that straight. I came here simply to inform you.


    "Whether you approve or not, whether you support it or not, it makes no difference to me. As long as Lauren wants to be with me, there''s nothing the Rhodes family- or anyone else-can do about it."


    The moment he finished speaking, a cold and untamed sharpness flickered in his gaze.


    Tiana''s expression twisted with rage. "What did you just say?"


    Andrew did not answer. He had already turned back to his car, reversed on the spot, and sped off into the night.


    Tiana stood there fuming, her anger having nowhere to go. She secretly cursed at Andrew for being arrogant and speaking to her in such an audacious tone.


    Did he seriously just im that the entire Rhodes family could not do anything to him? Even Joe would not dare speak to her like that.


    Seething, she stormed back into the house.


    Lauren, standing in the dimly lit hallway, had an unreadable expression. "That was Dr. Lloyd, wasn''t it?"


    Tiana''s voice was ice-cold. "So what if it was? That arrogant fool is already doomed."


    Lauren''s lips curled into a mocking smile. "Haven''t you said that same thing so many times now? Every time, Dr. Lloyd was supposed to be doomed. And yet, every single time, the only ones running away with their tails between their legs were the idiots who came looking for trouble."


    Tiana''s suppressed rage finally exploded. She growled, "Lauren, do you seriously think this is just another minor scuffle? The Golding family is making their move against Andrew. It''ll be nothing short of a miracle if he manages to survive this, No-forget a miracle even if the sky itself fell, it wouldn''t be enough to save him this time!"


    Lauren''s delicate features tensed, her expression shifting. The Golding family? The most powerful n in the province? Are they seriously that shameless? Do they really think they can just strut into Jayrodale and throw their weight around?"


    Tiana let out a scornfulugh. ¡°Oh, now you''re starting to panic? Kenny has the Golding family backing him. Of course, he''s feeling untouchable.


    "And let''s be real-these elite families have always preyed on the weak. Do you think they care about honor? That''s a privilege reserved for people who actually have a conscience."


    Lauren''s face filled with urgency. "No-I can''t just sit back. I have to help Dr. Lloyd. He''s doing all of this for me. I love him. I won''t let him fight for me alone."

 Chapter 906

    Tiana sneered. "You need to understand something. You''re still young, and the love you speak of is small, insignificant, and ultimately meaningless. When you''re faced with overwhelming power and forces beyond your control, you''ll realize that Andrew is nothing more than a speck of dust in the vast tide of the world.


    "Your future isn''t meant to revolve around him-it''s the stage the Driscoll family has built for you. Your ce is in Blumedale and eventually, all of southern Holtrien."


    Lauren lifted her delicate face, her long hair partially covering her stubborn, defiant eyes. ¡°So, in your world, miracles don''t exist anymore, and genuine love means nothing, right?


    "Just like when you were young, forced to marry Dad and join the Rhodes family against your will. You never really loved him, did you? There was someone else in your heart. But because of your family pressure, you had no choice.


    "And now, you want to repeat the same tragedy with your own daughter. Is that it, Tiana?"


    The overwhelming anger and heartbreak pushed Lauren past her breaking point. She could not hold back anymore, calling Tiana by her name for the first time.


    Tears welled in her eyes, rolling down her cheeks. It was the kind of tears that came from deep, unwavering love- and bone-deep hatred.


    Tiana''s face twisted in disbelief as her jaw clenched. "What did you just say? Say that again!"


    She raised her hand, ready to p Lauren across the face. However, Lauren did not flinch. Instead, she stepped forward, offering her cheek to Tiana''s palm.


    "Go ahead. Hit me as much as you want. After all, you already pped me once for Michael. Our mother-daughter bond was broken that day. If you want to hit me again, then do it-I won''t stop you."


    Tiana''s heart clenched violently as she took in the sight of her daughter''s fierce yet tear-streaked face. "Y-You actually hate me this much because of Andrew? Is he really worth it? Enough for you to love him so deeply? Enough for you to resent your own mother?"


    Tiana''s hand remained frozen in the air, unable toe down. She stumbled back a step, her breath unsteady as she stared at her daughter, pain tightening in her chest.


    Lauren let out a bitterugh. "I used to love my mother more than I loved myself. But now, I don''t have a mother anymore-because the one I knew has be a stranger, someone I can''t even recognize."


    Tiana took a deep breath, letting out


    a cold, mirthless chuckle of her own. "Fine. You hate me? Then I might as You ha well tell you the truth. You should know exactly what kind of situation


    your father and I are facing right now."


    Just then, a deep, urgent voice came from outside. "Tiana, don''t!"


    Lauren and Tiana turned their heads at the same time.


    "Dad? What are you doing here?"


    A refined-looking middle-aged man walked inside, his face showing clear signs of exhaustion. Despite the weariness in his expression, there was no mistaking his


    f.n


    vef


    charm-he was still a strikingly


    handsome man.


    He was the kind of man who could still make women swoon, even if he was already reaching his 50s. This man was none other than Jameson, the current head of the Rhodes family.


    "I came to check on you and your mother," Jameson said, letting out a deep sigh as he pulled Lauren into an embrace. "Lauren, don''t resent your mother. She has her reasons for everything she''s done."


    Lauren let out a quiet sob. "Dad, why can''t I decide my own fate? All I want is to


    be with Dr. Lloyd. Why is that too much to ask?"

 Chapter 907

    A faint trace of bitterness flickered across Jameson''s face, but he still smiled. "Lauren, I came all the way to Jayrodale just to tell you this-go after your happiness. Your mother and I will handle the family matters, so you don''t need to worry about us."


    Lauren''s eyes lit up with surprise. "Really?"


    Jameson''s smile grew warmer. "Of course. You are my daughter, and I love you and your sister more than anything."


    Tears of joy welled in Lauren''s eyes. "Then, Dad, can you help Dr. Lloyd handle the trouble with the Golding family?"


    Jameson''s smile wavered slightly, and the bitterness in his expression deepened. But he still forced himself to nod. "Don''t worry. At the very least, I can make sure you and Andrew get to be together. Now, go to bed. Your mother and I need to talk."


    Lauren obediently went to her room.


    The moment she was gone, Jameson''s smile vanished. His face was left with nothing but exhaustion and helplessness.


    Tiana let out a mockingugh. "What a great disy of fatherly love. Do you really think saying pretty words like that will change anything?"


    Jameson sighed and gestured toward the hall. "This isn''t the ce to talk. Let''s not bother the kidse to our room."


    Once inside, Tiana mmed the door shut. "Jameson, let me make this clear-if you really allow Lauren to be with Andrew, the only thing you''ll get in return is the destruction of the Rhodes family!"


    Jameson let out a cold chuckle. "Tiana, you''ve never been happy since marrying me, have you? I know-you regretted it the moment you said yes. Your heart has always belonged to someone else."


    He continued, ¡°But let me remind you, we are no longer young and free. We are not the same reckless kids we once were, without responsibilities or burdens. Lauren is our daughter. She loves Andrew, and he loves her back. As her father, I refuse to crush their happiness with my own hands."


    Tiana scoffed. "Oh? And then what? You spare their love, and in return, you let the entire Rhodes family get buried with them? You know exactly how Joe feels about Lauren. The Driscoll family has already sent over their engagement gifts.


    "What now? Are you seriously thinking of rejecting them? Do you actually have the guts to challenge the Driscoll family?


    "And what about Kenny? If you don''t rely on the Driscolls for support, do you really think your position as head of the family willst? You think the Golding family won''t devour you whole?"


    Her sharp, unrelenting words cut through the air, leaving Jameson silent.


    After a long pause, he finally spoke, his voice calm but firm "If the family is struggling, if we''re being


    suppressed, then that is my own


    failure as its leader. But if use that as an excuse to sacrifice Lagen''s happiness, then I would be unworthy of everything I''ve learned in this lifetime."


    Tiana let out a bitterugh. ¡°No wonder your daughters adore you. Look at you-


    the great, selfless father. You''d sacrifice everything, even your own life, and the entire family, just to protect their happiness.


    "And me? I''m the cold-hearted mother, the one who actually understands what''s at stake. Jameson, is this what you wanted?"


    Jameson''s face darkened, and he spoke in a low voice. "Tiana, that''s enough! Lauren and Cece both still love you. You are their mother, and nothing will change that."


    Tianaughed at herself, the sound hollow and tired. "All ever wanted was for Lauren to walk a different path than I did. If she marries into the Driscoll family, she will soar.


    "She will live a life of absolute


    alife


    freedom, free from the struggles and


    limitations of being born into a


    smaller family. She will never have to experience the helplessness and humiliation thates with trying to break through those barriers.


    "But in the end, all I got in return was Lauren''s hatred. The irony-my love for her has turned me into the viin." Jameson furrowed his brows. "The Driscoll family may offer her a powerful future, but Andrew... Even though I''ve never met him, I''ve heard enough about him from both you and Lauren."

 Chapter 908

    Jameson exined, "The reason I support Lauren being with Andrew, even though I''ve never met him, is because I believe he has potential,"


    Tiana let out a sharp, mockingugh. "Potential? Are you serious? Do you know how many powerful, well-bred men from Blumedale have lined up to court our daughter? Every single one of themes from a prestigious family with an outstanding background.


    "I''ll admit, Andrew has repeatedly surprised me, forcing me to reevaluate him. But no matter how capable he is, wise one should always achieve more. The truth is, Andrew''s ceiling is still just this tiny town of Jayrodale.


    "The Rhodes family has already secured its foothold in Blumedale. At the very least, Lauren''s future should be there too. So tell me, how can Andrew possiblypare to the heirs of Blumedale''s elite families? How could he everpete with someone like Joe, a true once-in-a-generation prodigy?"


    Jameson''s face darkened slightly. "What''s wrong withing from a small ce? Have you forgotten-I came from a small town too."


    Tiana''s smile turned ice-cold. "And look where that got you. You''re surrounded by enemies, struggling to hold onto your position while your own brother tries to steal the family headship.


    "You''re barely keeping the family together in Blumedale, forced to exhaust yourself just to maintain some level of influence."


    Jameson''s expression grew colder. "Tiana, you were born into the Lambert family. You''re nearly at the level of a martial king and were once hailed as an elite of the upper ss.


    "I know you''ve always looked down on me. And frankly, I won''t beg for your approval anymore. If the Rhodes family truly falls, then we''ll get a divorce. You can chase the happiness you regretted letting go of all those years ago."


    Tiana''s face twisted in fury. "Jameson, you and that brat Lauren are just trying to make my life miserable, aren''t you? I won''t raise a hand against our daughter, but don''t think for a second that I won''t p the hell out of you!"


    Jameson let out a sharpugh. "Go ahead and try! I''ve put up with your bullying for years-I''ve had more than enough!"


    Tiana''s anger exploded as she lunged at him, unable to hold back any longer. Jameson might have been the head of the Rhodes family, but he was no match for Tiana when it came to martial prowess.


    Within moments, she had him pinned down on the bed, smacking him around while he let out muffled groans. However, just as quickly, the situation flipped.


    Somehow, the ever-dashing Jameson pulled a fast move and turned the tables, pinning Tiana beneath him instead.


    With a soft click, the lights in the room dimmed.


    All that remained was the sound of Tiana''s breathy protests "Damn it-take it easy! Why are you being so rough...


    11


    Jameson let out a dark chuckle. "You''ve been staying in Jayrodale while I''ve been suffering alone in Blumedate, starved and desperate. Now that I''ve made the trip here myself, don''t think for a second you''re getting out of this without punishment."


    Tiana had a naturally fiery temper and never backed down from a challenge. She bit back, "Oh yeah? Let''s see whoes out on top your so-called ''punishment'' or my boundless endurance!"


    Jameson panted heavily, his voice rough. "Once we''re done I need a damn good night''s sleep. Tomorrow, I''m Jameson panted heavily, his


    voice@ough. "Once we''re do going to take a look at this Andrew kid myself.


    "Let''s hope he''s at least half as handsome as I am. As for his abilities, if he''s even


    two-thirds of what I am, I might consider him worthy."


    Tiana let out a bitter scoff. ¡°Even if I


    let you have your way tonight, I will never approve of Lauren and Andrew being together. If you let this happen, how will you deal with the Driscoll family''s wrath? You are my husband-I refuse to let you throw your life away."


    Jameson smirked. "You should worry about surviving my wrath first..."

 Chapter 909

    The next morning, Andrew woke up at his usual time, feeling well-rested. Turning his head, he was surprised to find that the curvy little troublemaker beside him had already gotten up. Only a faint trace of her perfume lingered on the sheets. "You''re finally up! Come have breakfast-I already made everything!" Francesca''s sweet, round face peeked through the doorway, her smile bright and cheerful.


    Andrew got dressed, tidied up the bed, and made his way to the dining room. "Fran, why are you up so early today? If you''re tired, you should sleep in a little longer."


    He sat down and started eating, shing her a teasing smile.


    Francesca sat across from him, her damp hair still dripping slightly from a fresh shower. Her delicate, round face was smooth and wless, her longshes fluttering as she gave him a bashful look.


    She said, "I''m not tired! You''ve been handling so muchtely, and today, you still have to deal with Kenny and the Golding family. So I figured I''d let you rest while I took care of breakfast!"


    Andrew chuckled. "Fran, you''re so thoughtful. If only you could be my wife."


    Francesca''s cheeks turned crimson in an instant, and she rolled her eyes. "I''m not going to be your wife. Lauren''s your wife-I''d just be... at best, your girlfriend." Andrew could not help but admire her beauty. Her fair skin practically glowed, soft and radiant. When she smiled, dimples appeared on both cheeks, making her look impossibly sweet.


    Beneath the innocent face, her petite body was wrapped in a silk robe that barely contained her curves-full in all the right ces, with a figure so dangerously stunning it was almost sinful.


    She was the perfect mix of an angelic face and a devilish body.


    Noticing Andrew''s heated gaze, Francesca bit into her toast and shot him a yful re. "Eat your food. Where the hell are you looking? Andrew, you''re getting more and more shameless!"


    Andrew smirked, ignoring her protests. "You used to sleep in after I wore you out all night. But today, you''re up before me. That''s weird... unless my skills are slipping?"


    Francesca nearly choked on her food, her face burning. "Of course not, you jerk! You still exhausted mest night, okay? But..."


    Seeing her biting her lip with that adorable, flustered look, Andrewughed. "But, after a week of intense training, you''ve finally built up some endurance?"


    Francesca''s face turned even redder. She bared her teeth like a feisty kitten, muttering, "You damn pervert! No matter how many rounds we go, you''re never satisfied! I swear, if you don''t take it easier on me, I''ll stoping over!"


    Andrew met her eyes, his smile deepening. "Are you sure you don''t like it?"


    Francesca was practically fuming. "No!"


    "You sure about that?"


    "Fine... maybe I''ve gotten used to it, and it''s not that bad. But, Andrew, you have way too much energy!


    Every time, you leave my legs set


    weak that I can barely get through work the next day-do you know how embarrassing


    that is?"


    Andrew lowered his head, chewing his food as he tried to stifle augh. "Alright,


    I''ll try to take it easy."


    Francesca red at him. "Not


    ''try''-you have to promise! Honestly, I don''t know when Lauren''sing back, but she needs to hurry. She should be the one dealing with this! I can''t handle being your only outlet-I''ll end uppletely wrecked!"


    Andrew smirked. "That''s funny. I remember someone enjoying it quite a bit- making plenty of noise, too."


    Francesca instantly turned red as a tomato and shot him a murderous re. "Shut


    up! Say another word, and I''m noting over tonight!"


    Andrew raised his hands in surrender,ughing. "Alright, alright, I won''t say anything."


    Finally satisfied, Francesca huffed


    vel


    and crossed her arms. "That''s better! Andrew, don''t forget-you were my first." Andrew raised a brow. The way you say that... makes it sound like you''re nning on more than one."


    Francesca shook her head. "No way. I only want to be with you. Honestly, I''m not that young anymore, but no other man has ever interested me."


    Andrew nodded approvingly. "That just means you have excellent taste. The average guy is simply beneath you, Fran."


    Francesca let out a small giggle, rolling her eyes. "Ugh, you smug bastard! You know, when I first met you, I actually really hated you!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 910

    Andrew chuckled and said, "The beginning doesn''t matter-what matters is the oue. And look at you, Fran, every night, you end up sleeping in my big,fy bed, sound asleep!"


    Francesca pouted, reluctant to admit it, but still mumbled, "Well, that''s actually true. I''ve been sleeping pretty well these days."


    Andrew smirked to himself. Of course, she was sleeping well-every night, she fell asleeppletely satisfied, both in body and mind!


    Unlike him, who, despite being in top shape, still felt sore every now and then after their long and intense nights together.


    After breakfast, Francesca left for work as usual at Jayrodale General Hospital.


    Now that she was living in Andrew''s hilltop estate, she had also brought her BMW sports car up. Since Andrew was not always avable to drive her, it was more convenient for her to take her own car.


    "Drive safe." Andrew pinched her soft, round cheek as he reminded her.


    Francesca leaned out of the car window and huffed, "Jerk, we''re out of condoms at home!"


    Her face immediately turned bright red, and before he could respond, she mmed her foot on the gas and sped off.


    Andrew chuckled. So, the little troublemaker had been thinking about that, huh?


    Nheless, he had no time to buy any. Kenny and that mysterious Golding family were supposed to arrive in Jayrodale today. It was time to settle the conflict once and for all.


    As Francesca drove down the hill, her thoughts started running wild. Lately, Andrew had been wearing her out every single night. By the time she got to work, her legs were trembling, and she felt like she had no strength left at all.


    More than once, she had sworn to herself that she would not go to him again that night-that she would not let that beast have his way with her.


    However, the moment she got back to her own ce, her heart would start racing, and her whole body would itch with anticipation.


    She could not resist it. She would always end up running back to his estate, climbing into that massive bed, and letting him im her all over again.


    Yes, Francesca hadpletely fallen for that intoxicating pleasure. At first, she had been shy and flustered, but now, she hade to ept it.


    Even though she keptining that she was exhausted and her legs were jelly, she was shocked to realize that, after a whole week, her thighs were no longer weak.


    Instead, it was something else entirely-something even more thrilling. Even in the middle of their most intense moments, what she felt was not pain or exhaustion-it was pure, overwhelming ecstasy.


    "That bastard is probably busy today... Should I just buy the condoms myself?" she muttered to herself.


    Yet, the thought of walking into a store to buy them made her face burn with embarrassment. She


    pulled into the parking garage at


    Jayrodale General Hospital but did not get out right away. Instead, she sat in her car, frowning in frustration.


    "But if I don''t get them, and we run out tonight, wouldn''t that kill the mood?"


    Then, a lightbulb went off in her head.


    "Wait, I don''t even have to buy them! The hospital gives them out for free, and they''re the best-quality ones too! As the hospital director, taking a few dozen home shouldn''t be a big deal, right? Maybe just four or five No need to overdo it."


    But as soon as she made up her mind, she changed it again. "Actually, screw it¡ª


    I''ll take 50. 50 isn''t too much, right?"


    Feeling triumphant, Francesca finally stepped out of her car, and her mood instantly lifted.


    Just as she was lost in thought, a deep chuckle suddenly came behind her. "Dr. Aicker, you seem to be in an exceptionally good mood this morning. Something good happened?"


    Francesca stiffened and snapped her head around. A fewrge ck SUVs were parked in the shadows of the underground garage as if they had been waiting for her all along.


    A stocky man in a crisp white suit stood in front of them, smiling at her. She did not recognize him, but the man standing beside him-the


    one with a grim, menacing


    face was someone she had seen before.


    Kenny Michael''s father.

 Chapter 911

    A slightly overweight man in a gray suit walked slowly toward Francesca. With a polite demeanor, he introduced himself, "Allow me to introduce myself. I''m Elon Golding, the eldest son of the Golding family from Blumedale."


    He paused, then added, "Ms. Aicker, if you don''t mind, pleasee with us."


    Francesca did not panic. She responded coldly, "Mr. Golding, as far as I know, the Aickers have no issues with you or your family."


    Elon shook his head, his tone dripping with arrogance. "The Aickers are nothing but a minor family, hardly worth the Golding family''s attention. But that boy, Andrew-I''m going to make him get down on his knees before me, begging me for mercy as I crush him like the insect that he is."


    He smirked, his voice growing darker. "And you, Ms. Aicker, as one of Andrew''s beloved, will be the perfect tool to break him. Once I have you, I can make that little bastard suffer however I please."


    His wide grin stretched unnaturally as he spoke, almost as if his mouth had split open. Francesca shivered. For a moment, his face looked monstrous-twisted, bloodthirsty, like a beast ready to devour its prey.


    The Golding family of Blumedale was no ordinary foe.


    Herst thought before losing consciousness was a silent plea. ''Andrew, please be careful...''


    ...


    Meanwhile, Andrew was speeding down the mountain road in his G-Wagon, heading straight for West End.


    About 20 minutester, he burst into the West End headquarters and immediately asked, "Is there any news on the Golding family or Kenny entering Jayrodale?"


    Dn and Natasha were already


    waiting for him. Dn spoke first, his voice serious. "At dawn, my people spotted members of the Golding family and Kenny arriving in


    Jayrodale. But after entering the city, Kenny didn''t go to the Rhodes


    residence. Instead, he went somewhere else immediately."


    Andrew frowned. "Where?"


    Dn shook his head. "We don''t know yet. The Golding family had some skilled people with them, and we lost track halfway. We''re not even sure which high- ranking member of the Golding family is here."


    Andrew chuckled, though there was no humor in it. "Interesting. They know Michael is in my hands, and his life hangs by a thread. Yet, Kenny and the Golding family show up in Jayrodale without a word, not even demanding a negotiation."


    He nced at his two trusted allies and asked, "What do you think they''re up to?"


    Dn thought for a moment before hesitantly suggesting, "Maybe Kenny and the Golding family have other urgent matters to attend to first."


    Andrew scoffed. "Nothing is more urgent than a life hanging in the bnce."


    Natasha chimed in, her brow furrowed. "I think Kenny and the Golding family are preparing for the negotiation. They might be trying to gather some leverage quietly before making their move. This could be their way of tipping the scales in their favor."


    Andrew nodded, his expression grim. "That makes sense. The Phantom Eye''s silent downfall in Jayrodale must have put Kenny on edge. He''s not charging in recklessly this time. Instead, he''s ying it safe, probably looking for something-or someone to use against me."


    Dn''s face tightened with concern. "Mr. Lloyd, what should we do?"


    Natasha added quickly, "Kenny isn''t like his brother Jameson. Back when he was in Jayrodale, Jameson was known for being calm and diplomatic, but Kenny? He was ruthless and vicious. If he finds something to hold over us, this could get ugly."

 Chapter 912

    Andrew let out a cold snort, showing no sign of panic. "If Kenny pushes me too far, I won''t hesitate to take him out. The only thing I''m concerned about is the Golding family. I don''t know much about them, so it''s better to tread carefully."


    Dn chimed in, his voice tense. "But right now, the enemy is in the shadows, and we''re out in the open. It''s hard to be cautious when we don''t even know what they''re nning. Even if the Golding family and Kenny are up to something, we won''t find out anytime soon."


    Andrew smirked, his tone icy. "There''s always a way. If they won''t show themselves, we''ll force them out. Natasha, call Kenny right now."


    Natasha grabbed Michael''s phone and dialed Kenny''s number. When the call connected, Kenny''s voice came through, dripping with mockery.


    "Andrew, don''t get too impatient. I''m still in the city, but soon, the Golding family''s experts and I will be in Jayrodale. So, you''d better start thinking about running or surrendering."


    Andrew''s voice was cold and unyielding. "You have ten minutes to give me a location. Or you can start nning Michael''s funeral."


    Kenny exploded in rage. "Andrew, you wouldn''t dare kill him! We agreed to negotiate today and release him. How am I supposed to get to Jayrodale in ten minutes?"


    Andrewughed derisively. "Stop ying games, Kenny. My people saw you and the Golding family sneak into Jayrodale early this morning. And now you''re telling me you''re still in the city?"


    There was a brief silence on the other end as Kenny seemed to have no response.


    Andrew''s eyes shed with a cold glint, and he snapped his fingers. Immediately, Dn grabbed Michael by the hair, yanking him up and delivering two sharp ps across his face.


    Michael, who had been sleeping soundly, woke up screaming in pain, blood trickling from his mouth. "Please, stop! Don''t hit me anymore!"


    His pitiful cries echoed through the phone.


    Kenny''s furious roar came through the line. "Andrew, if anything happens to Michael, I swear you''ll pay with your life! Do you hear me?"


    Andrew chuckled darkly. "He isn''t just in trouble, Kenny. He''s in deep troubles So, I''ll ask you again-three tes. Where''s the meeting point?"


    Kenny shouted, "You just said ten minutes! How did it be three?"


    Andrew''s voice was calm but menacing. "One minute left. Give me the location, or


    you''ll be picking up Michael''s body."


    Kenny was seething, his anger


    boiling over. Ten minutes had turned


    into three, and now, in what felt like


    blink, it was down to one. Andrew


    was toying with him, and he had no choice but toply.


    "Jayrodale Grand Hotel, the Royal Suite," Kenny spat out.


    "Listen carefully, you little punk. Bring Michael to me unharmed. If he has so much as a scratch, I promise you''ll regret it. You may have had the upper hand before, but now I have leverage too. Let''s see whoes out on top!"


    After quickly giving Andrew the location and throwing in a final threat, Kenny hung


    up, sounding confident and in control.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 913

    Andrew''s expression turned icy as he stared at the now-silent phone in his hand.


    Natasha clenched her teeth and hissed, "Just as I thought. Kenny is cunning, and the Golding family is ruthless. They''ve already made their move."


    Dn looked at Andrew, urgency in his eyes. "Mr. Lloyd, we need to figure out what Kenny meant by ''leverage''. If we don''t, we''ll be walking into a trap at the Jayrodale Grand Hotel."


    Andrew''s face remained stoic as he replied, "No need to confirm. It''s Fran. They''ve taken her."


    Natasha blinked in surprise. "Ms. Aicker? Darling, how can you be so sure without any evidence?"


    Dn was equally baffled. How could Andrew know what Kenny and the Golding family had done so quickly? It seemed almost supernatural.


    While the two were visibly anxious, Andrew stayed calm and methodical. "If the Golding family and Kenny want to threaten me, they''d go after someone close to me. I don''t have any major assets in Jayrodale besides Moonlit Apothecary, and they haven''t touched that. Mr. Aicker hasn''t reported any issues, so the business is safe."


    He paused, then continued, "That leaves the people around me. Lauren is at the Rhodes residence with Tiana, so she''s protected. The only person they could''ve taken is Fran."


    As he spoke, Andrew had already tried calling Francesca three times. Each attempt went straight to voicemail.


    Natasha''s eyes widened in realization. "You''re right. Those bastards are dragging innocent people into this!"


    Dn''s voice was cold and determined. "Mr. Lloyd, you and Natasha should take Michael to the Jayrodale Grand Hotel. I''ll handle rescuing Ms. Aicker."


    Andrew shook his head. "It won''t work. Kenny''s familiar with Jayrodale. If he wants to hide someone, it''ll be easy."


    Natasha growled, "So we''re just supposed to let them control us like this?"


    Dn sighed. "The Golding family and these big-name families from Blumedale are no joke. They''re tough to deal with."


    Andrew smirked, his confidence unshaken. Tough? The Golding


    family isn''t even worth my time. I have a good idea where Fran is


    being held. You two, find Shiloh. Tell her


    pay her 10,000 dors for half a day of her time to help with the rescue."


    Natasha and Dn exchanged stunned looks. Then, Natasha asked in disbelief, "Darling, you can guess where Ms. Aicker is being held?"


    "Mr. Lloyd not only did you figure out they took Ms. Aicker, but you also know where they''re keeping her? Do you have a mole in the Golding family?" Dn added,


    equally shocked.


    het


    Andrew remained calm. "If I had a mole in the Golding family, this wouldn''t have happened. My conclusions are based on logical reasoning. I can teach you bothter, but right now, we need to focus on rescuing Fran."


    He quickly exined where he believed Francesca was being held. Dn and Natasha, still puzzled, gathered their team and set off to recruit Shiloh for the mission.


    Meanwhile, Andrew had Antonio bring someone up from the underground cell.


    Phantom Eye, still locked up, red at Andrew through the bars. "Kid, if you''re not going to kill me, why keep me here? Once I recover, I''ll snap your neck."


    Andrew nced at him, unimpressed. "If that day everes, it''ll be your neck that gets snapped, not mine."

 Chapter 914

    Phantom Eye let out a cold snort and asked, "So, Kenny and the Golding family are in Jayrodale now, aren''t they? I bet Kenny brought along his son-inw, Elon Golding, the eldest son of the Golding family. That fat guy is infamous for ying dirty. Trust me, he won''t negotiate politely with you."


    Andrew nodded calmly. "You''re right. He''s already made his move by kidnapping someone close to me."


    Phantom Eye paused, then burst intoughter. "Then you''re done for! A small-time yer like you doesn''t stand a chance against someone like Elon, whoes from one of the Five Apex Families. These guys aren''t just spoiled rich kids- they''re ruthless and resourceful. Crushing you would be child''s y for him."


    Andrew raised an eyebrow, his tone indifferent. "Is that so? Well, we''ll see about that. Personally, I think this Elon guy is no different from a dumb pig."


    With that, Andrew turned and walked away. Phantom Eye called after him,ughing. "However this ys out, Elon will destroy you. Why not let me out? Maybe I''ll feel generous and help you out."


    Andrew did not respond. Instead, he simply raised his middle finger without looking back. Phantom Eye''s face darkened, his expression turning furious.


    He shouted, "You''re just a nobody from Jayrodale, trying to go up against a Golding family heir? You''re digging your own grave! I''ll stay right here in this cell and watch how you get yourself killed!"


    Andrew ignored him, grabbing Michael and speeding off toward the Jayrodale Grand Hotel. As he drove, he made a call to Donald, the policemissioner.


    "Mr. Warren, Mr. Aicker''s granddaughter, Francesca, has been kidnapped by the Golding family from Blumedale and Kenny. I''m going to need your help again."


    ...


    Meanwhile, at the Jayrodale Grand Hotel, the hotel manager was fawning over Elon Golding like a loyal servant. Elon waved him off dismissively. "Get out of here."


    The manager bowed deeply, backing away. "Of course, Mr. Golding. If you need anything, just call for me personally."


    Elon then gestured for the manager toe closer. "I heard that a guy named Andrew Lloyd caused quite a scene here a while back. He even beat up Winston from the Wright family of Blumedale. Is that true?"


    The manager forced a nervous


    smile. "Yes, sir. That Andrew fellow is quite the troublemaker. He showed up at a banquet hosted by a local businessman, Raymond Chapman, and didn''t even show respect to Mr. Wright. He ended up pping Winston until his face was covered in blood. It was brutal."


    Elon chuckled, shaking his head. "Winston''s nothing but a spoiled yboy who only knows how to chase women. It''s no surprise he got beaten What''s surprising is that a nobody like Andrew had the guts toy a hand on him. You''d think the Wright family would''ve done something about it."


    Kenny, who was sitting nearby,ughed. "Elon, why bother with the Wright family''s drama? That Andrew kid is already a dead man walking. He''s got too many sins to count."


    Elon smirked. Still, I have to admit,


    it''s impressive that this little punk had the nerve to hit Winston. Maybe he''s got some guts after all. If he gets down on his knees before me and swears to serve me for life, I might even consider making him myckey."

 Chapter 915

    Kenny''s face darkened as soon as he heard Elon''s words. "Elon, that little punk almost killed Michael. How can you even think about making him yourckey? You should be avenging Michael!"


    Elon shrugged,pletely unfazed. "Let''s be honest, Dad. You know what kind of person Michael is. He''s a spoiled brat who only gets away with things because of you and Sherilyn''s favoritism.


    "If it weren''t for that, would he dare cause so much trouble outside? Honestly, I''m annoyed that I had toe all the way to this backwater town because of him. Once this is over, I''m going to give him a good talking-to."


    Kenny was speechless. His son-inw was openly insulting his own family right in front of him. Normally, Kenny would have lost his temper, but Elon was the eldest son of the Golding family. So, Kenny had to tread carefully around him, never daring to act superior.


    "Elon, are you sure about keeping Francesca in that location you mentioned? I''m a bit worried someone might try to rescue her," Kenny said, changing the subject. Elon waved his hand dismissively. "I don''t know Jayrodale well, but it doesn''t matter. The Golding family''s name alone is enough to scare anyone off. Wherever a Golding family member is, even if it''s just a random house or the middle of the street, it''s as secure as a fortress. Anyone who tries to interfere will be crushed to dust."


    He chuckled, his confidence unshakable. "And even if someone manages to rescue Francesca, it won''t change. Crushing Andrew will be as easy as snapping my fingers. He''ll probably tremble and beg for mercy when he hears my name." Elon burst intoughter, clearly enjoying himself. Kenny clenched his fists but forced himself tough along, feeling a twisted sense of satisfaction.


    Kenny had always felt like the lesser siblingpared to Jameson. That was why the family leadership had gone to Jameson instead of him, the eldest son.


    But so what? Kenny had a daughter who married into the Golding family. Thanks to her, he now had the backing of one of the most powerful families in Blumedale.


    Once things were settled in Jayrodale, Kenny nned to return to Blumedale and take over as the head of the Rhodes family. His life was about to reach its peak.


    Just then, Donald walked in with a team of officers. Kenny smirked when he saw him. "Well, if it isn''t Mr. Warren. Long time no see."


    Donald remained calm andposed. "Congrattions, Mr. Kenny. Moving to Blumedale has really elevated your family''s status. I must say, I''m quite envious."


    Kenny felt a surge of pride. "Oh, Mr. Warren, you fatter me. It''s nothing too grand just a small step forward. If you evere to Blumedale and need help with anything-say, promotion or some trouble just let me know. I might be able to pull some strings."


    Kenny was clearly showing off. As a Jayrodale native who climbed the socialdder thanks to his connection to the Golding family, he could not resist unting his newfound status.


    Donald, however, was not fazed. He smiled and said, "Actually, I''m here to investigate the disappearance Ms. Francesca Aicker, the


    Stake Ael.next


    granddaughter of Mr. Cedric Alcker. I''ve heard that she was taken by you, Mr. Rhodes, and Mr. Golding. Is that true?"


    Kenny snorted. "That''spletely false. Just baseless rumors."


    Meanwhile, Elon looked down at Donald with a dismissive smirk.


    "You''re just a small-town police


    can question me? Even if the mayor of Jayrodale showed up, I wouldn''t give him the time of day if I didn''t feel like it."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 916

    "So, Mr. Warren, why don''t you turn around and head back where you came from?" Elon said dismissively.


    Donald chuckled inwardly, mocking, ''If it weren''t for your family name, you''d be nothing. You''re ying with fire going up against Mr. Lloyd. You''ll end up just like Winston.''


    Nheless, he kept his tone polite. "You''re absolutely right, Mr. Golding. A small- town policemissioner like me is hardly worth your attention. I''m just a nobody, right?"


    He paused, then added, "But if you could just tell me where Ms. Aicker is being held, I can bring Mr. Thatcher into this to handle the matter properly."


    Elon''s expression darkened. "Are you threatening me with Mark? Get out of here. I don''t know anything about this Francesca person. You''re wasting your time."


    Donald kept his smile stered on his face. "If you insist, Mr. Golding, then my team and I will have to conduct a search. If we find any evidence, I''m afraid we''ll have to hold you ountable."


    Kenny waved his hand impatiently. "Go ahead, search all you want. If you find anything, do whatever you need to do."


    Elon sneered. "I''ve booked the entire Jayrodale Grand Hotel for today. I''ll cooperate with your search, but if youe up empty-handed, I''ll be filing a formalint with your superiors."


    Donald nodded calmly. "We''re just doing our job. If we don''t find anything, you''re free to file aint or take any action you see fit."


    With that, Donald and his team began their search of the hotel.


    Kenny smirked as they left. "Looks like Andrew finally caught on, but involving the police won''t help him. They''re useless."


    Elon shrugged, lookingpletely unbothered. "I was just putting Donald in his ce. Francesca isn''t even in this hotel. They could search all year and find nothing. This Andrew guy is way out of his depth. He doesn''t stand a chance against me."


    Kenny quickly jumped in with ttery. "Of course not, Elon. You''re the future of the Golding family. Honestly, even at my age, I can''t hold a candle to you."


    Elon did not even try to be polite. "At least you know your ce, Dad."


    Kenny''s face twitched, but he said nothing. This is what it''s like to live under someone else''s shadow, he thought bitterly. The Golding family had given him and his children power and influence, but it came at a cost.


    Even as Elon''s father-inw, Kenny was treated with no respect. And when it came to the head of the Golding family, Kenny''s own inw, he was treated even worse-ike he was nothing.


    Meanwhile, Andrew arrived at the Jayrodale Grand Hotel just as Donald and his team were leaving. The two men passed each other without a word, but Donald shook his head subtly.


    Andrew understood immediately-Francesca was not in the hotel. This matched his expectations. Elon and Kenny had stashed her somewhere else.


    Andrew''s n was simple: keep Elon and Kenny upied at the hotel while Natasha and the others rescued Francesca. Once she was safe, it would be time to show these Blumedale elites what Jayrodale hospitality really meant.


    With a loud thud, Andrew tossed arge ck duffel bag onto the floor in front of Elon and Kenny.


    Kenny kicked it open, grinning viciously. "You little punk, you finally showed up! Don''t think bringing some gift will save you."


    Andrew smirked. "I was just returning Michael to you, but since you kicked him away, I guess I''ll sell him off to a nightclub instead. He might make a good entertainer."


    Kenny''s face went pale. He stared at the duffel bag in horror. "What are you talking about? That thing... that''s Michael?"

 Chapter 917

    Kenny, frantic, rushed forward to tear open the ck duffel bag. However, Elon stopped him with a sharpmand. "Wait! Be careful-it could be a trap!"


    Kenny froze, confused. "A trap? What do you mean?"


    Elon red at Andrew, his voice dripping with disdain. "This little punk is clever, I''l give him that. He might fool others but is not smart enough to trick me."


    He snapped his fingers, and two burly bodyguards in ck suits stepped forward. They began stomping on the duffel bag with brutal force.


    At the same time, Elon pulled Kenny back, keeping a safe distance. "Better safe than sorry, Dad. Andrew''s backed into a corner now. He''s desperate and might do something crazy.


    "He probably told you Michael''s in there, but it''s more likely filled with chemicals, poison, or even a snake. Open it, and you could end up dead before you know what hit you."


    Elon''s confident exnation left Kenny stunned. "Elon, you''re always one step ahead. Damn, I almost fell for that little bastard''s trap!"


    The bodyguards continued to stomp on the duffel bag, as if trying to crush any hidden danger into dust. However, as they kept going, muffled groans and pained cries starteding from inside the bag. It sounded like someone was gagged, unable to scream properly.


    Kenny''s eyes widened. "Wait! Elon, there''s someone in there. It''s not a trap!"


    Elon, looking embarrassed, signaled the bodyguards to stop. His wless analysis had just been provenpletely wrong-Michael was indeed inside the bag. Andrew gave Elon and Kenny a strange look, unable to hold back a sarcastic remark. "Do you two have a screw or two loose?"


    Elon''s face darkened. "What are you talking about?"


    Andrew shrugged. "You just spent thest few minutes beating up your own guy, almost killing him in the process. If that''s not brain-dead behavior, I don''t know what is. So, yeah, maybe you guys should really get your head checked one of these days."


    Before Elon or Kenny could react, Andrew stepped forward and opened the duffel bag. Michael crawled out, bruised and battered with a dirty sock stuffed in his mouth. Tears streamed down his face as he red at Kenny, clearly resentful.


    Kenny''s voice trembled. "Michael, are you okay?"


    Andrew could not help butugh. He pulled the sock out of Michael''s mouth and said, "Your dad''s asking if you''re okay, Michael."


    Michael, still tied up, screamed, "Dad! Elon! Were you trying to kill me? Why would you do this to me? Are you here to save me or finish me off?"


    His expression was filled with so much bitterness that it was almostical.


    Kenny''s face turned red with embarrassment. "Of course, we''re here to save you. Just hold on. We''ll get you out of this. Andrew, release Michael right now!"


    Andrew smirked. "You think I''ll just let him go because you said so? Kenny, remember my terms. Give up your im to the Rhodes family leadership, and I''ll let Michael go."


    Kenny clenched his teeth. "You little brat, do you really think I''d agree to that? I''ve


    got everything over Jameson now. Why wouldn''t I take the family leadership?"


    Andrew''s tone was calm but firm. "If you won''t cooperate, then I guess your precious son will just rot here in Jayrodale."


    Kenny exploded in rage. "You wouldn''t dare!"


    Elon, meanwhile, straightened his white suit and stepped forward, looking down at Andrew with a cold smile. "Let him go, and I''ll give


    one chance. Get down on your o


    knees at my feet and swear boyalty tome, or I''ll end you right here. Your choice."


    Andrewughed. "Fatty, are you dreaming or something?"


    Elon tilted his head, his eyes narrowing dangerously. "Did you just call me...


    ''fatty''?"

 Chapter 918

    Andrew simply stared at him, his expression unchanging. "Is there another fatty around here that I''m missing?"


    Elon''s face twisted into a vicious grin, hisughter growing louder and more menacing. "You''ve got some nerve, kid, talking to me like that. Fine, I''ll give you one chance. Listen carefully."


    He puffed out his chest, clearly enjoying the sound of his own voice. "I am Elon Golding, the eldest son of the Golding family from Blumedale. Remember that."


    After his grand speech, Elon paused, looking down at Andrew with disdain, expecting him to be awestruck and drop to his knees in submission.


    Instead, Andrew responded with one word, "Idiot."


    Kenny exploded in rage. "Elon, do you see now? This little punk won''t learn until he''s crushed. Just take him out already!"


    Elon was seething. He had just announced his prestigious background, and this nobody, Andrew, had the audacity to call him an idiot. It was clear-Andrew was asking for death.


    "Kill him!" Elon barked, stepping back into the protective circle of his bodyguards. He crossed his arms, ready to watch the show.


    Over 100 elite bodyguards, all former special forces operatives, turned their cold, predatory gazes toward Andrew. They were ready to strike. Elon had booked the entire hotel for this very purpose-to give his men the space to deal with Andrew without interference.


    Up on the second floor of the hotel lobby, two figures watched the scene unfold.


    Jameson and Tiana stood silently, their expressions grim.


    Tiana sneered. "Do you see now how reckless this kid is? He just called Elon an idiot to his face. And you said you admired his boldness? Please. This isn''t boldness-it''s suicide."


    Jameson''s face was serious. "Arguing won''t help. We need to step in and help this young man. At the very least, he has the courage to stand up to Elon head- on."


    Tiana snorted. "Help? How? Those hundred bodyguards down there are handpicked from the Golding


    family''s private security force. Even if we could stop them, don''t


    forget-Elon brought a halfermet


    martial king with him. If that guy shows up, even I won''t be able to do anything."


    Jameson frowned deeply, about to respond, when he saw Andrew below grab Michael and hoist him up. A gleaming knife appeared in Andrew''s hand, pressed firmly against Michael''s throat.


    Tiana gasped. "What is he doing? Is he trying to go down in a ze of glory against the Golding family? This is madness!"


    Downstairs, Andrew held Michael hostage, his voice cold and


    mocking, "Go ahead, fatty. Tell your


    men to make a move. But just


    know if anyone so much as


    swnovel.ne


    twitches, I''ll slit this guy''s throat."


    Kenny panicked. "Elon, stop them! Michael is my heir. He can''t die!"


    Elon was furious, his voice a low growl. "Andrew, do you really have a death


    wish? Let him go, and I''ll make sure your death is quick."


    Andrew smirked. "Big talk, fatty. But I''m not letting him go. What are you gonna do about it? If you give the order, Michael dies first."


    With that, Andrew pressed the knife harder, and a thin line of blood appeared on Michael''s neck.


    Michael screamed, his voice trembling with fear. "Elon, listen to him! Do what he says! This guy''s a maniac¡ªhe''ll kill me if you push him. I don''t want to die!"


    Elon pointed a shaking finger at Andrew, his voice rising to a roar. "You little bastard, you might not realize this, but your woman is in my hands right now. Let Michael go and cut off your own arms and legs. If you don''t, I''ll have Francesca killed!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 919

    Chapter 919 Chapter 919


    Elon had expected his status as the eldest son of the Golding family to make Andrew bow down in submission. Yet, Andrew did not give him the time of day.


    Instead, he showed up alone with Michael, ready to negotiate. Despite facing over a hundred elite bodyguards from the Golding family, Andrew showed no fear. In fact, he took Michael hostage right under their noses.


    Elon, representing the Golding family, had seen his fair share of challenges over the years. But this level of disrespect was a first. It ignited a deep, cruel rage within him.


    How dare this nobody, this insignificant ant, challenge someone from one of the Five Apex Families? Andrew had to be crushed.


    Kenny red at the knife in Andrew''s hand, sneering. "You didn''t expect this, did you? You thought you were the only one with leverage? Well, guess what? We''ve got your woman. Bet you didn''t see thating!"


    Andrew smirked, his tone calm. "I knew you had Fran the moment she was taken. That''s why I sent Mr. Warren to investigate. She''ll be rescued soon."


    Elon burst outughing, his voice dripping with disdain. "You''re delusional! The Golding family handled this. Do you really think that fat pig Donald can find her? Even if he could, do you think the Jayrodale police would dare cross the Golding family? Donald would be out of a job by tomorrow!"


    Kenny grinned viciously. "You hear that, Andrew? That''s the power and influence of my son-inw. Your woman is in our hands, and you''repletely at our mercy. So, get on your knees and ept your punishment. I promise we won''t make your death too painful."


    Andrew chuckled, then suddenly asked, "Elon, if I had to guess, you handed Fran over to one of the Golding family''s top enforcers, didn''t you?"


    Elon didn''t deny it, his voice filled with arrogance. "You''re not as dumb as you look. Of course, I wouldn''t keep a hostage with me. Francesca is being guarded by one of our semi-martial kings. So, do you really think Donald the pig stands a chance?"


    Andrew shook his head. "I never expected Mr. Warren to risk his neck for me." Kenny sneered. "Then why even call him? Just to make a fool of yourself?" Andrew smiled. "No, I just wanted to see if you''d be stupid enough to bring Fran with you. Turns out, you''re not that dumb. That''s a relief."


    Elon''s face darkened. "ying mind games, huh? Kid, you''re way out of your league. What''s next? Are you going to tell me your people have already found Francesca and rescued her?"


    Andrew nodded. "You''re catching on, fatty. By now, it should be done."


    Elon burstanto mockingughter. "You''re unbelievable, Andrew.


    heir to the Golding family, but even I


    can''t match your level of ar


    His expression turned icy. "Jayrodale is a big city. If you think you can find Francesca''s location in such a short time, you must think you''re some kind of god. And let''s not forget, one of our semi-martial kings is guarding her. Even if your people somehow stumble upon her, they''ll be walking straight into their deaths!"


    Kenny could not contain his impatience. "Elon, stop wasting time with him. Make him release Michael, or we kill Francesca!"


    Elon was about to respond when the entrance to the hotel lobby suddenly flooded with people. Nearly 1000


    members of Jayrodale''s underground forces had arrived, filling the space with an intimidating presence.

 Chapter 920

    The crowd surged in, filling the Royal Suite of the Jayrodale Grand Hotel with an overwhelming presence. The hotel manager, his face pale, rushed forward and barked, "Dn, Natasha, what the hell are you doing with all these people? Get out! The Royal Suite is booked for an important guest today. You''re not wee!"


    Dn did not hesitate and immediately kicked the manager sending him sprawling to the floor. "Shut up, or I''ll end you right here." 21


    His calm, icy tone was enough to make the manager nearly wet himself.


    The crowd parted, and Francesca walked in, unharmed. "Andrew, I''m fine. Don''t worry about me," she said, her voice steady.


    Then, ring at Elon, she added, "But watch out for this fat pig from the Golding family. He''s the one who kidnapped me!"


    Andrew turned to look at her and smiled. "Fatty, Kenny, I told you Fran would be rescued soon. Believe me now?"


    Kenny was in shock. "Elon, w-what''s going on? Did your people let her go?"


    Elon''s face was dark with anger. "Nonsense! The Golding family''s men are elite, not idiots. Do you really think they''d just let her go?"


    He immediately pulled out his phone and called the semi-martial king who was supposed to be guarding Francesca. This man was his trump card, the one he had brought to Jayrodale as insurance.


    Initially, Elon thought the


    semi-martial king was unnecessary. Nheless, he was the eldest son of the Golding family, and wherever he went, it would have to be a grand affair. Hence, even if it was_ unnecessary, it was still best to have such an arrangement.


    As soon as the call connected, a panicked voice came through. "Mr. Golding, save me! Please,e quick!"


    Elon was stunned. "Reuben, what''s happening? With your skills, you should be unstoppable in Jayrodale. What''s going on?"


    Reuben Davis'' voice trembled with fear. "Mr. Golding, it''s a woman... a terrifying woman. She''s beating me to death! Please, save me!"


    Elon''s face twisted in rage. "Where are you? How am I supposed to save you if I don''t know where you are?¡± Reuben sounded like he was on the verge of tears. "I''m in a cell... Ah! Please, ma''am, spare mebl beg you!"


    UM


    The call ended abruptly with the sound of Reuben begging. Elon tried calling again, but the phone was turned off. He kept trying, but it was no use-the line was dead.


    "Andrew, what the hell did you do? Why is the Golding family''s semi-martial king locked up and begging for his life?" Elon roared, his face red with fury. His trump card was gone, and he was starting to feel vulnerable.


    Andrew smirked. "Maybe your semi-martial king had a sudden craving for prison food. Who knows? But here''s the deal-you''re out of options, fatty. And you, old dog, you''ll do exactly as I say from now on. Got it?"


    Kenny''s lips trembled with suppressed rage, but he stayed silent.


    Elon, however,ughed mockingly. "You really think you''re something, don''t you? Even without Reuben, I''m still the eldest son of the Golding family I''m nobility, born to rule You''re nothing but a bug. Go ahead, try to touch me. I dare you!"

 Chapter 921

    Elon stepped forward, closing the distance between him and Andrew.


    Michael quickly warned, "Elon, don''t do anything stupid. Andrew doesn''t mess around-he''ll hit you without a second thought!"


    Elon sneered, his voice dripping with arrogance. He dered dramatically, "I''m Elon Golding, the epitome of money, glory, and power! Andrew, do you even know who you''re messing with-"


    Before he could finish, Andrew pped him twice. The force sent Elon''s nearly 400-pound body flying backward. Blood gushed from his nose and mouth as he crashed to the ground, looking utterly humiliated.


    Andrew casually wiped his hands and said, "The epitome of money, glory, and power? You''re more like a loser. Look at yourself now. You''re nothing but a pathetic mess."


    Elon was stunned, his face twisted in rage. His eyes zed with fury as he roared, "You little punk! How dare you hit me? Do you have a death wish for your entire family?"


    Kenny stood frozen,pletely shocked. After all, Elon was a big shot in


    Blumedale, where no one dared to cross him. But here in Jayrodale, he was just pped down like a nobody. How could Andrew have the guts to do something like this?


    "Kill him!" Elon screamed, his voice shaking with rage. Reuben might be gone, but the Golding family still had a hundred elite bodyguards on standby. They were more than enough to tear Andrew to pieces.


    Kenny tried to calm him down. "Elon, think this through! Michael is still in his hands!" he pleaded, but Elon was beyond reason.


    "I don''t care! If I don''t crush this guy today, I don''t deserve the title of the invincible dragon!" Elon shouted, his voice cracking.


    He even started reciting his mantra again, "I''m Elon Golding, the epitome of money, glory, and power-


    11


    Andrew had to admit that he was impressed by the guy''s ability to keep up the act even now. Nheless, he was not in the mood for theatrics. With a swift motion, he tossed Michael''s body straight at Elon, cutting off his poetic rambling mid- sentence.


    "Attack!" Andrewmanded, his voice cold and sharp.


    At his signal, Jayrodale''s entire underground force surged forward. Nearly a thousand fighters charged at the Golding family''s hundred elite bodyguards.


    Despite being outnumbered, the bodyguards stood their ground, their unified shouts echoing throug room as they fought back.


    Yet, the sheer number of attackers was overwhelming. For every guard they took down, two more seemed to take their ce. Dn and Natasha joined the fray, breaking through the bodyguards'' formation and sending them into


    chaos.


    Elony on the ground, his eyes wide with disbelief as he watched his family''s elite guards fall one by one. "H-How is this possible?" he


    stammered, his voice trembline]. no


    "These are just street thugs from Jayrodale! How can they beat the Golding family''s best?"


    Kenny wiped the sweat from his forehead, his voice shaky. Elon, these aren''t ordinary thugs. They''re trained really well trained. I don''t know how, but they''re not your average lowlifes."


    Elon screamed in frustration, "That''s bull! Jayrodale is a backwater town! These scumbags don''t have the


    1/22


    resources or the discipline to be this good!"


    Kenny did not have an answer. He could not understand it either. Since when did the underground forces in Jayrodale be so skilled? It did not make sense.


    Not interesting at all


    ENJOYING THE BOOK?


    Give it a rating to show your support!

 Chapter 922

    Dn grabbed Elon by the arm and yanl


    him to his feet. Elon struggled, shouting, "Let me go! Do you even know who I am? Do you have any idea who you''re messing with?"


    Andrew had heard enough. Without hesitate pped Elon twice across the face, silencing him mid-rant.


    Elon''s cheeks burned, and he clenched his teeth, swallowing his words.


    Kenny, meanwhile, was forced to his knees by Natasha. He red up at Andrew, his eyes bloodshot with rage. "Do you realize what you''ve done, Andrew? You''


    just crossed line you can''te back from! You''ve messed with the Golding family, and now you''re going to pay-"


    Andrew simply said, "Make him quiet.''


    Natasha immediately kicked Kenny in the stomach, causing him to double over and vomit. He gasped for air, too stunned to speak another word.


    Andrew turned back to Elon, patting his swollen face. "Mr. Golding, we didn''t have any beef before this. But you thought you were untouchable and decided to stick your nose in Jayrodale''s business. So, I''ll ask you again-are you going to back down, or not?"


    Elon''s massive frame trembled, not from fear but from sheer anger. "Andrew, if you think you can mess with the Golding family and get away with it, you''re dead wrong. Tomorrow, you''ll regret ever crossing me-


    11


    Before he could finish, Andrew pped him again, making Elon''s already puffy face swell even more. "I don''t care about your threats. Just answer the question- yes or no? Are you backing down?"


    Elon met Andrew''s cold gaze and felt a chill run down his spine. Through gritted teeth, he muttered, "Fine. I''ll back down."


    In his mind, he was already plotting revenge. As soon as he got out of this, he would call in every elite from the Golding family to crush Andrew and make him pay.


    "Good," Andrew said calmly. "Now, about Kenny''s situation-are you still nning to get involved?"


    Elon shot a furious nce at Kenny, ming him for this entire mess. If it were not for his idiot father-inw, would not be in this humiliating position.


    "Do whatever you want with him. I''m done with this," Elon snapped, turning his head away.


    Kenny''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Elon, you''re my son-inw! How can you just abandon me like this?" he shouted.


    Elon turned back and spat directly


    into Kenny''s open mouth. "Screw


    you, Kenny! I wouldn''t be in this


    mess if it weren''t for you. You''re on your own now. I don''t care what happens to you or your stupid son!"


    he


    Kenny gagged, pointing a trembling finger at Elon. "E-Elon, you...." he


    stammered, too furious to form aplete


    sentence.


    Andrew stepped in, pping Kenny across the face.


    "That one''s for Lauren," he said coldly. "Kenny, I''m letting you off easy this time. But you''re going to agree to my terms. If you don''t, well... let''s just say you and Michael won''t be leaving Jayrodale alive."


    Su


    Kenny''s face turned pale as the threat sank in. "I''ll agree to anything

 Chapter 923

    Andrew smirked, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "You see Kenny, we could''ve settled this like civilized people. A nice, friendly chat, and everyone walks away happy. But no you had to make it a whole production. Honestly, it''s giving me a headache."


    Kenny clenched his teeth, his voice tight with frustration. Andrew, I''ve agreed to your terms. Now, are you going to let us go or not?"


    Andrew chuckled, shaking his head. "Kenny, we''re all professionals here. Did you really think I''d be that naive? A verbal promise from you isn''t worth much. You think I''d just take your word for it?"


    Kenny''s face flushed with anger. "Then what do you want?


    Andrew gestured, and someone handed him a contract. It read: [I, Kenny Rhodes, hereby renounce any im to the Rhodes family leadership and vow to end all internal family disputes. If I break this oath, may I suffer the curse of having no heirs.]


    "Sign it and press your thumbprint here," Andrew said, sliding the contract toward Kenny.


    Kenny stared at the document, his heart boiling with rage. However, he knew he had no choice-sign or face death. Reluctantly, he signed and pressed his thumb onto the paper.


    Andrew nodded, satisfied. "This contract is in duplicate. You''ll take one copy, and the other goes to Lauren. So, Kenny, I hope you keep your word."


    Kenny''s face darkened as he red at Andrew. "Andrew, you''ve gone too far. For Lauren''s sake, you''ve humiliated me, Michael, and even Elon. Do you have any idea what kind of storm you''ve stirred up? Can you even handle the consequences?"


    Andrew''s expression remained cold and unshaken. "I''ve dealt with bigger storms than this. The Golding family? They''re small frypared to what I''ve faced before."


    With a dismissive wave, Andrew turned away. "Let them go."


    Elon struggled to his feet, his face red with humiliation. A few Golding family bodyguards rushed to help him, but he shoved them away. "Mr. Golding, be careful!"


    "Get off me! I don''t need your help!" he barked. Once standing, he red at Andrew''s back, his voice trembling with rage. "Andrew, this isn''t over. I swear to you, I''ll make you pay for this!"


    Andrew turned slowly, his eyes narrowing. "Fatty, you''re saying you want to keep this going?"


    Elon sneered, his voice dripping with venom. "Go ask around in


    Blumedale. When have I ever let someone get away with crossing me? Never. And you won''t be the first."


    Andrew''s face hardened, and ordered, "Restrain him."


    Dn and Natasha moved swiftly, pinning Elon down.


    "What the hell are you doing? If you''ve got the guts, just kill me now! Otherwise, you''ll regret this!" Elon shouted, his face pressed into the floor.


    Kenny and Michael exchanged uneasy nces but stayed silent. After Elon''s earlier betrayal, Kenny had no intention of intervening.


    Andrew pulled out a small ck pill and forced it into Elon''s mouth. Elon fought back, but Andrew kicked him in the gut, causing him to gasp in pain and swallow the pill.


    "W-What did you just make me take?" Elon panicked, his voice shaking.


    Andrew smirked. "Fatty, you talk a big game, but don''t worry-I''m not going to kill you. That pill is called the Bone Rotting Elixir. If you don''t get th@antidote in three days, your muscles will wither, and you bones wift rot. It''s a slow, painful death."


    Elon''s face turned ghostly white.


    "Where''s the antidote? Andrew, you bastard, give it to me now!" he screamed, his


    voice filled with desperation.


    ENJOYING THE BOOK?


    Give it a rating to show your support!


    Not interesting at all

 Chapter 924

    Very interesting


    Andrew shook his head and said, "Sorry, but there''s no antidote for this kind of deadly poison. There''s only one way to counteract it."


    Elon asked, "What is it?"


    Andrew smirked. "Oh, it''s nothing special... just golden juice."


    Terrified for his life, Elon muttered under his breath, "Golden juice... golden juice..." Without wasting another second, he bolted, dragging the Golding family''s men with him.


    Nothing else mattered anymore-he had to get back to Blumedale as fast as possible and find the so-called golden juice to save himself.


    Michael and Kenny exchanged nces without saying a word before heading off in another direction.


    As they stepped out of the Royal Suite, Michael sneered. "Andrew, I''ll be returning to Jayrodale soon. Count on it." Andrew''s tone remained indifferent. "No, you won''t."


    With that, the Royal Suite emptied out. Andrew instructed Dn and Natasha to take their people and leave. Francesca, who had been watching the whole scene, looked at Andrew with a mix of disbelief and disgust. Andrew, this ''golden liquid'' you mentioned... it''s not what think it is, is it?"


    Andrew chuckled. "Yep, it''s exactly what you''re thinking. It s... well, let''s just call it-shit."


    11


    Francesca gagged, covering her mouth. "You mean Elon has to... eat that to cure himself? That''s disgusting!"


    Before she could say more, the sound of pping echoed through the room. Andrew turned to see Tiana and Jameson walking toward him.


    Jameson was all smiles, clearly impressed. "Young man, you''re quite the talent! Truly, the younger generation never ceases to amaze me."


    He extended his hand to Andrew. "I''m-"


    Andrew cut him off with a polite smile. "Mr. Jameson Rhodes, it''s an honor. I recognized you immediately. Lauren''s beauty clearlyes from your side of the family


    Jamesonughed, clearly ttered. "You''ve got a good eye, young man. I like you already. It''s rare to meet someone who appreciates my.., refined charm.¡±


    Tiana, however, was not having it. She rolled her eyes and snapped, "Charm? Please. Andrew, dou even realize what you''ve done? Letting Elon go is a huge mistake. You''ve just unleashed a storm that''s goin


    bite you."


    Andrew remained calm. "You''re talking about Elon running back to Blumedale, right?"


    Tiana crossed her arms. "Exactly. You''ve already crossed the Golding family. You beat Elon up and forced him to swallow some poison pill. Why not just finish the job and take him out for good? At least then you''d have a fighting chance."


    Andrew shook his head. "I thought


    about that, but it''s not practical.


    Even if I took out Elon, the rest of the


    Golding family woulde


    me. And if I wiped them a ord


    would still get out. Plus, if I crippled Elon, the Golding family would go berserk. They might even take it out on the Rhodes family, and I can''t let that happen."


    Tiana blinked, surprised. "Wait, so you''re actually thinking about our safety?"


    Andrew shrugged. "I''m thinking about Lauren and Mr. Rhodes. You? Not so much."


    Tiana''s face turned red with anger. "You little-"


    ¡°Alright, alright. Let''s not start another fight. Andrew here Jameson quickly stepped in,ughing nervously clearly has everything under control in Jayrodale. No need to poke the bear, Tiana.¡±


    Tiana red at Jameson but stayed silent.


    Jameson then turned to Andrew, his


    expression turning serious. "Andrew, there''s something I''ve been


    wondering. How did you know where Francesca was being held? When I found out Elon had taken hel sent people everywhere to look for her. But we came up empty-handed. How did you manage to find her so quickly?"

 Chapter 925

    Andrew smiled faintly, saying, "Searching aimlessly would''ve been pointless. Elon, being the proud heir of the Golding family, thought he was untouchable in a small town like Jayrodale.


    "So, when he kidnapped Francesca, he wouldn''t trust just any ce to hide her. There was only one spot he feltpletely secure-a ce guarded by his family''s top enforcers.''


    Jameson raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Oh? Do tell."


    Andrew continued, "Elon only trusted locations where his family''s strongest fighters were stationed. Knowing that, I didn''t waste time searching randomly. Instead, I focused on tracking the movements of the Golding family''s half-step martial king. Sure enough, he was the one guarding Francesca at a secluded vi outside the city."


    Tiana scoffed, clearly skeptical. "That''s a nice story, but there''s one ring hole in it. How did you manage to rescue Francesca with a half-step martial king standing guard? That''s not something just anyone can pull off."


    Andrew shrugged casually. "It was simple, really. I just took down the half-step martial king and walked out with Francesca."


    Tiana rolled her eyes, her disbelief evident. "That''s ridiculous. If a half-step martial king could be taken down so easily, they wouldn''t be called a half-step martial king."


    Jameson chuckled, trying to diffuse the tension. "Let''s not get caught up in the details. Everyone has their secrets! What impresses me is Andrew''s sharp thinking and strategy. Well done, young man.''


    Andrew humbly replied, "You tter me, Mr. Rhodes. Compared to your leadership and the way you manage an entire family, my little tricks are nothing."


    Jamesonughed heartily. "See, Tiana? This young man knows how to talk. I have to say, I''m growing fonder of him by the minute."


    Tiana shot back, "Of course you like him. You''re both cut from the same cloth-full of hot air and big talk."


    Jameson ignored her jab, used to his wife''s sharp tongue. He turned to Andrew with a warm smile. "Andrew, since we''ve crossed paths, how about joining me for a meal? My treat."


    Andrew did not hesitate. "I''d be honored. Just a heads-up, though-I have a big appetite. You might regret offering."


    Jameson waved it off. "Don''t worry about it. I''m not paying anyway-Tiana is. We''ll eat and drink to our heart''s content!".


    Tiana''s eye twitched as she red at Jameson. Francesca, standing nearby, spoke up softly. "Mr. and Mrs. Rhodes, I think I''ll head back now. It was nice seeing you.''


    Jameson smiled warmly. "Francesca,e along. I haven''t been back to Jayrodale in a while, and I''d like to catch up with Mr. Aickerter."


    Tiana, surprisingly, softened her tone. "Yes, dear, join us. Lauren will be there too."


    Francesca nced at Andrew, her cheeks turning pink. This felt awkward-tagging along to a meal with Andrew and his future inws?


    However, Andrew did not seem bothered. "Come on, Francesca. It''s free'' food, and Mrs. Rhodes is paying. We might as well enjoy it."


    Tiana narrowed her eyes. "Don''t think you''re getting off easily, kid. You owe me for this meal-ten times over!"


    Andrew grinned, knowing he had to y along. "Fair enough. Whatever you say, Mrs. Rhodes. After all, if things work out with Lauren, you''ll be my mother-inw someday."


    Tiana''s face flushed with anger. "Mother-inw? Dream on! Andrew, I swear your audacity knows no bounds." Andrew kept his tone light. "Just keeping up with you, Mrs. Rhodes."


    Tiana was fuming, but Jameson quickly stepped in. "Come on, Tiana, don''t take it so personally. We owe Andrew a meal, especially after. everything he''s done for the family. Remember, he''s the one who saved


    Pharmaceutical Division back on track."


    thepany and got the ne

 Chapter 926

    After speaking, Jameson nced at Andrew, his admiration growing even more. This young man had the guts to stand up to Tiana-something he had always wanted to do but never could. He could not help but feel impressed.


    Jameson, Tiana, and their driver took one car, while Andrew and Francesca drove separately.


    Inside their car, Jameson reached for Tiana''s hand, but she quickly pulled away. She snapped, "I don''t like public disys of affection."


    Jameson sighed, rubbing his temples. "Tiana, your temper is exhausting. Don''t you get tired of being so angry all the time?"


    Tiana shot him a re. "Oh, I''m the problem? You''re the one fawning over Andrew like he''s some kind of prodigy -a few sweet words from him, and you''re already wrapped around his finger. Don''t forget, Jameson, the Driscoll family is still looming over us. And that boy? He''s a smooth talker who''s already charmed you and Lauren.¡± Jameson''s expression turned serious. "So what if the Driscoll family is powerful? That doesn''t mean we stop living. And yes, I admire Andrew. He''s brave, resourceful, and even handled Elon. Where else are you going to find a young man like that? If I gave him an 80 before meeting him, I''d give him a perfect 100 now." Tianaughed bitterly. "A 100? What about Joe? Are you seriously saying Andrew is better than Joe in your eyes?" Jameson sighed deeply. "Tiana, you''re missing the point. The Driscoll family is practically a dynasty- powerful, wealthy, andplicated. Joe might be a prodigy, but that''s exactly why I don''t want Lauren marrying into that family.


    "It''s too deep, too dangerous for us. On the other hand, Andrew is grounded, capable, and a perfect match for our daughter. Honestly, I prefer him over Joe."


    Tiana sneered. "That''s just your wishful thinking. Your preference doesn''t matter. The engagement with the Driscoll family is already set. Lauren has no choice but to go through with it."


    Jameson rubbed his forehead, clearly frustrated. "This is giving me a headache. Let''s not talk about it anymore. By the way, have you noticed anything unusual between Andrew and Fran?"


    Tiana frowned. "What do you mean? Andrew used to work at Jayrodale General Hospital. It''s normal for him and Fran to be friends."


    Jameson shook his head. "I don''t


    know. It feels like Fran might have a thing for Andrew. We need to act


    fast, or Cedric might push Fran to make a move on him."


    Tiana rolled her eyes. "I''d be happy if Andrew stayed away from Lauren. If someone else wants him, they can have him."


    Jameson chuckled to himself. "A sessful man always has


    Zust like me. But I''m worried


    outdo me. He''s the type who could have it all."


    Tiana raised an eyebrow. "Have it all? What are you talking about?¡±


    Jameson smirked, his tone cryptic. "I''m talking about the ultimate move for a man having everything he wants." Tiana''s eyes widened in shock "Are you saying Andrew wants both Lauren and Fran That''s ridiculous!" Jameson quickly waved his hands. "Keep your voice down! It''s just a theory, okay? Don''t jump to conclusions." Tianaughed


    mockingly. "Please. That little punk doesn''t have what it takes to pull that off."


    Jameson shook his head, a mischievous glint in his eye. "You don''t understand,


    Tiana. For a man, having it all is


    the ultimate dream. And Andrew? He''s got the skills to make it happen."


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 927

    They found a high-end private dining spot, and Andrew even went out of his way to pick up Lauren himself. His attentiveness and effort left Jameson thoroughly impressed


    "Andrew, my boy, my daughter has great taste! You''re a real catch!" Jameson eximed after a couple of sses of whiskey, already showering Andrew with praise.


    Andrew stood up, refilling Jameson''s ss with a smile. ¡°Mr. Rhodes, you''re too kind. I''m just doing what I should. Mrs. Rhodes, please try this dish. Lauren and Ie here often-it''s amazing!"


    He did not stop at Jameson, making sure to serve Tiana as well, piling her te high with food.


    However, Tiana remained indifferent, her tone cold. "No need, I can serve myself.".


    Andrew pretended not to hear her and continued cing food on her te. "Mrs. Rhodes, you have to try this butter-poached halibut with white wine sauce. This soup is great for your stomach. Oh, and these roasted Brussels sprouts-they''re fresh and vorful. They suit your refined taste perfectly!"


    Before she knew it, her te was piled so high with food that she had no idea where to start. Tiana clenched her jaw, realizing Andrew was putting on this whole performance for Jameson.


    Sure enough, Jameson, now a few drinks in, praised him endlessly. "A true gentleman-absolutely a perfect man in every way! Tiana, our daughter is going to have a blessed life with him!"


    Tiana was fuming. Was serving some food and pouring drinks really all it took to be a perfect man? 1


    Meanwhile, Lauren and Francesca sat quietly, eating their food withoutmenting. But in reality, both of them kept stealing nces at Andrew, secretly enjoying the show


    By the time Jameson had downed another few sses, his face was flushed red, and he was already treating Andrew like a long-lost brother.


    The so-called elegant patriarch of the Rhodes family was nowughing with an arm slung over Andrew''s shoulder, being all friendly without any pretense. At this, both Lauren and Francesca could not hold back theirughter any longer.


    Andrew was really something else.


    Tiana, on the other hand, found the whole scene utterly humiliating. Her husband, the head of the Rhodes family, had beenpletely won over in just a few drinks.


    To make things worse, he was even treating Andrew like a friend, not a junior. Her face burned with embarrassment.


    She wanted to put Andrew in his ce, but Jameson, her so-called "teammate", hadpletely thrown off her strategy.


    "Andrew, that settles it!" Jameson, now thoroughly drunk, threw an arm around Andrew''s shoulder and slurred, I fully support you and Lauren!¡±


    Andrew, his own face slightly flushed, pretended to be tipsy. "You said it, Mr. Rhodes... That''s a promise! No backing out now!"


    Jameson raised his ss and swore, "Of course, I won''t go back on my word! If I do, may Tiana turn into the meanest, nastiest old hag on earth and never let me have a moment of peace!"


    Andrew downed his drink in one gulp and grinned. "Gotta respect a man who dares to say something like that!"


    Jameson mmed his ss down and waved a hand grandl. "What''s there to be afraid of? I''m the head of the Rhodes family! In my house, my word iswl"


    Andrew feltpletely satisfied as he nced over at Tiana. The so-called "Iron Lady" looked like she was about to explode, her face turning an ugly shade of red as she barely held back her rage.


    Judging by her expression, she would not hold back much longer.


    "Andrew, enough is enough," Tiana finally snapped, her voice cold and


    sharp. Jameson can''t hold his liquor, and he''s already talking nonsense. I think it''s time we call it a night."


    Andrew sighed regretfully and turned to Jameson. "Well, I suppose that''s it for tonight. A shame,


    really-we were just getting along.so well. We could''ve had a few more


    drinks, but since Mrs. Rhodes insists, I suppose we have no choice!"

 Chapter 928

    ***


    Andrew chuckled, "I always thought you were the undisputed head of the household, Mr. Rhodes. Turns out, Mrs. Rhodes has the upper hand!"


    Jameson, slurring his words, waved a hand dismissively. "Who says she has the upper hand? I''m the boss in this house! Come on, let''s keep drinking. If she dares to interfere, I''ll... I''ll deal with her!"


    Andrew grinned. "Alright, let''s go. Three more rounds on me!"


    He then turned to Tiana with an innocent look. "Mrs. Rhodes, you saw it yourself. I''m not forcing him to drink. He''s just having a good time!"


    Tiana let out a coldugh, her eyes shooting daggers at Andrew. If looks could kill, Andrew would have been a goner by now.


    Lauren and Francesca, having finished their meal, sat back and watched the drama unfold. Seeing Tiana''s furious expression, they struggled to hold back theirughter. Andrew was truly something else-mischievous to the core.


    Tiana was clearly the least happy person at the table tonight.


    At one point, Andrew excused himself to go to the restroom


    Lauren followed him, covering her mouth to stifle herughter. "Andrew, do you see how mad you''ve made my mom?"


    Andrew feigned innocence. "Me? I wouldn''t dare mess with Mrs. Rhodes. She''s too intimidating!"


    He then exhaled, the smell of alcohol on his breath, but his face showed no signs of intoxication.


    Lauren gasped, realizing he had been faking it. "You sneaky guy! You weren''t even drunk, were you?"


    Andrew smirked. "Of course not. I could drink your dad under the table ten times over. Did you hear him, though? He gave us his blessing!"


    Lauren beamed, wrapping her arms around Andrew from behind. "I heard! You''re amazing, Andrew. You won him over so easily."


    Andrew sighed. "Your dad''s an honest man. Winning him over wasn''t hard. It''s your mom I''m worried about. She''s a tough nut to crack."


    Lauren giggled. "Don''t worry. Like Dad said, he''s the head of the family. If he approves, Mom can''t really object in the end."


    Andrew suddenly felt urgent. "Lauren, Step outside for a bit. I need to use the restroom." Lauren''s smile turned mischievous as she bit her lip and teased, "Want me to help you?"


    Andrew looked embarrassed. "Uh... this is the men''s room. That''s not exactly appropriate."


    Lauren huffed. ¡°Rx. It''ste, and no one''sing in. I checked when I walked in!"


    Before he could protest, she grabbed him. Then, the sound of running water filled the restroom.


    Lauren smirked. "Andrew, I have to say... it doesn''t seem that big."


    Andrew chuckled. "You''ll have your chance to experience it. I promise you won''t be disappointed."


    Lauren scoffed. "Yeah, no thanks. Fran already warned me you nearly broke her!"


    Andrew smirked. "Did she also tell you that when a girl say that, sometimes.... she means somethingpletely different? Some women, when they say they ''can''t take it anymore''-they''re actually loving every second of it." Lauren huffed, her face turning red. "You''re such a pervert Andrew. I''m going back. Don''t forget to wash your hands!"


    She dashed off, her cheeks burning. That had been her first hands-on encounter with Andrew, and she could not believe how bold she had been.


    Andrew finished up, zipped his pants, and was about to leave when he remembered Lauren''s reminder He turned back to wash his hands. Many guys skipped that step, but Andrew decided he would be the kind of man who always washed up. 1


    ?

 Chapter 929

    When Andrew returned to the dining table, Jameson waspletely out of it, leaning on Tiana and tumbling nonsense. "Tiana, tonight we''re going to battle it out-300 rounds! It''s either you or me!"


    Tiana''s face flushed with embarrassment, and she pped Jameson lightly on the cheek. "Shut your mouth! You''re talking nonsense!"


    Andrew, Francesca, and Lauren all turned to look out the window, pretending they had not seen or heard anything,


    "Wow, the moon looks beautiful tonight," Andrew remarked.


    Francesca nodded quickly. ¡°Yes, the evening breeze is quite refreshing.¡±


    Lauren, struggling to keep a straight face, said, "Well, Andrew, Francesca, we should probably head back now."


    Andrew handed Jameson a small bottle with a smile. "Mr. Rhodes, it''s our first meeting, so I didn''t bring much. But I think this mighte in handy for you."


    Jameson, still dazed, looked up. "What''s this?"


    Andrew did not answer-he just met Jameson''s eyes with a look. Jameson immediately understood and let out a drunken chuckle.


    Some things did not need to be exined between men. One look said it all.


    Tiana, however, did not trust it. She took the bottle and examined it thoroughly before handing it back. With that, both parties left the restaurant and went their separate ways.


    As soon as Tiana got into the car, she made a call. "Follow Andrew''s car."


    After hanging up, Lauren frowned. "Why are you having them follow him?" Tiana''s voice was calm but firm. "Earlier, your dad mentioned that Francesca and Andrew might be a little too close forfort. I didn''t think much of it at first, but after watching them tonight, I have my doubts. So I''m having someone confirm it. If that little bastard thinks he can have it all, I''ll make sure he goes down hard."


    Lauren''s heart nearly stopped. She had not expected her parents to pick up on anything. If Francesca and Andrew got caught together, the embarrassment would be unbearable.


    ncing at the rearview mirror, she saw that Tiana and Jameson were distracted, so she quickly pulled out her phone and pretended to check her messages.


    Then, at record speed, she typed out a warning to Andrew:


    [My mom sent someone to follow you and Fran. You two better behave tonight-go home separately!]


    Since Francesca had not been drinking, she was the one driving.


    Andrew leaned back, looking rxed, but Francesca hesitated before saying, "Hey, since you''ve had a lot


    to drink tonight... I think I''ll just head home instead of going to your ce."


    Her hands gripped the steering wheel a little tighter as she spoke, her tone uncertain.


    Andrew smiled. "That''s fine. I probably smell like nothing but alcohol right now. Go home and get some rest."


    Francesca huffed, pouting slightly. ''This clueless man doesn''t even realize what I was hinting! He''s so dense."


    As they neared Moonlit Sanctuary; Francesca suddenly blurted out, "Oh! I just remembered¨CI left something at your ce. I should probably go grab it.¡±


    Andrew nced at her, smiling knowingly.


    Her face turned red in an instant. ¡°I really just need to grab my stuff, okay? Don''t go getting any ideas!"


    Andrew nodded with mock seriousness. "Of course, of course. You''re just picking something up. I won''t think anything else."


    Just then, his phone dinged. Seeing Lauren''s message, his expression immediately darkened.


    Tiana had actually sent people to tail him and Francesca. There was no way he could let himself get caught after sweet-talking them so much at dinner.


    He turned to Francesca and said, "Fran, change of ns. Just go home tonight- forget the stuff."


    Francesca red at him, crossing her arms. Fine, I''ll leave. Not liked wanted to go to your ce anyway. But let me tell you this-if I don''t go tonight, I''m never going again!"


    Seeing how genuinely annoyed she was, Andrew quickly softened his tone. "Silly girl, what are you


    thinking I''m not sending you home for no reason. It''s because Mrs.


    Rhodes sent someone to follow us. That woman is suspicious of us, and if we don''t keep our distance tonight, things might get messy."

 Chapter 930

    Francesca let out a startled yelp, nearly swerving the car straight into the manmadeke. ¡°Okay, okay! I''ll head home tonight¡ªI won''t go to your ce! Seriously, though Mrs. Rhodes takes control freak to a whole new level."


    In the end, the two went their separate Wave


    After dropping Andrew off, Francesca drove back to her own ce.


    The person trailing them immediately called Tiana to report, "Ma''am, they both went home separately. Nothing suspicious happened."


    Tiana scoffed and waved them off. "Hah! And here I thought he was some yer. That brat probably wouldn''t thought he was some yer. That brat probably wouldn''t even have the guts, even if Francesca threw herself at him. Men... A bunch of damn cowards."


    Meanwhile, Jameson was already sprawled on the bed,zily reaching out to pull Tiana into his arms. "Tiana, my love, the night is young, and we have important business to take care of!"


    Tiana yanked herself free with a sharp snort. "Get lost. I''m not sleeping with you tonight. At dinner, what did you call me again? A mean, old hag? Wow, Jameson. You''ve really grown a pair, huh?¡±


    Jameson let out an awkward chuckle. "That was just for show, darling! Andrew was there-I had to make myself look like the man of the house. Come on, you run things at home... At least let me pretend I''m in charge when we''re out in public."


    Tiana rolled her eyes. "Even so, I''m still not sleeping with you tonight. Your performancest night? Disappointing."


    Jameson''s face twitched slightly, but he did not argue. Instead, he grabbed the small bottle Andrew had given him earlier and popped it open, revealing tiny pills inside.


    He muttered, "This kid didn''t even tell me how many to take... or how strong they are."


    After thinking for a moment, he mumbled, "Well, they''re small... If I want immediate, unstoppable results, I''d better take at least three."


    Without hesitation, he dumped three pills into his mouth and swallowed them dry. Almost instantly, a fiery heat surged from his stomach, shooting straight through his body.


    Jameson''s eyes widened in shock-he had not expected Andrew''s pills to be this powerful.


    A slow grin spread across his face. Tonight, he was going to turn this tigress into a purring kitten!


    Feigning nonchnce, he leaned in as Tiana half-heartedly tried to resist. But soon enough, the battle had begun. By the time the night stretched into the early hours, Jameson was still charging forward with relentless energy. Tiana gasped between breaths. "Damn it, Jameson... What the hell did that little punk give you?! This is insane! I- I can''t take it anymore. I surrender!"


    For once, with Andrew''s mysterious pills, Jameson actually won. Holding Tiana''s exhausted body close, he smirked. "Now, do you get it? Say it. Call me daddy."


    Tiana was caught off guard. They had been together for years, and she never expected Jameson of all people to start pulling this kind of crap.


    Under the glow of the moon, Francesca moved with careful quiet steps as she unlocked the fron gate to the vi at Moonlit Sanctuary. Slipping inside, she made her way up to the master bedroom.


    Then, without hesitation, she lifted the covers and slid right in-curling up like a cat against Andrew''s warmth.


    "You came."


    "Mhm. I came."


    "You shouldn''t havee."


    "But I still did. Now... let''s get straight to it!"


    And just like that, Andrew''s bedframe creaked all night long.


    On the road to Blumedale, Kenny and Michael sat in silence inside a sleek ck.car as the city lights blurred past. Without warning, Kenny grabbed the contract Andrew had forced him to sign and tore it into pieces.


    ¡°Hah! Did that idiot really think a damn piece of paper could make me back off? Andrew, you na?ve little fool. You have no idea who you''re dealing with."


    Michael, his face twisted with hatred, growled, "Dad, no matter what, we have to make that bastard pay for what he''s done!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Michael suddenly coughed up a mouthful of ck blood. His eyes widened in shock, and his head slumped to the side within seconds. He was dead.


    Kenny''s mind went nk, his voice trembling with disbelief. He screamed,


    "Michael! H-How could this happen?"


    Then, a chilling realization hit him. He remembered Andrew saying Michael would


    not be returning to Jayrodale, and now, those words hade true.


    Michael was gone, and there was no bringing him back. 6

 Chapter 931

    Elon returned to the Golding family estate in Blumedale, far ahead of Michael and Kenny. He had taken a helicopter directly, desperate to save his own life.


    As soon as he burst through the door, he shouted frantically, "Golden juice! Get me the golden juice, now!"


    His wife, Sherilyn, looked at him in confusion. She asked, "Honey, why are you back so early? Where are Dad and Michael?"


    Elon snapped at her, his tone sharp and impatient. "Are you deaf? I told you to get me the golden juice! Your dad and that cursed brother of yours, Michael, didn''te back with me!"


    His face was dark with anger and fear.


    Sherilyn was clearly puzzled. "What''s golden juice? I don''t even know what that is. How am I supposed to get it for you?"


    Elon''s expression turned even darker. He threatened, "If you don''t know what it is, you can just ask the doctor! I''m telling you, I was forced to take a Bone-Rotting Elixir because of Michael. If something happens to me, your whole family is going to pay for it!"


    Sherilyn''s face paled as the realization hit her. "Wait, a Bone-Rotting Elixir? Is it a poison pill? Are you serious?"


    Elon did not answer, but the look on his face said it all. Sherilyn immediately panicked and rushed to call the family doctor. In a wealthy family like the Goldings, they had their own private physician on standby.


    Soon, a middle-aged man with sses, Kaden Lake, hurried into the room. "Mr. Golding, I heard you''ve been poisoned?"


    Elon, sitting in a chair, clenched his teeth. "Yes, Dr. Kaden. I need you to make the antidote fast. If I don''t get it in three days, I''m done."


    Kaden replied, "Let me check your pulse first to understand the symptoms."


    However, Elon was in no mood for dys. He roared, "Stop wasting time! It''s Bone-Rotting Elixir, and the only thing that can save me is golden juice. Just get me the golden juice, now!"


    Kaden hesitated, looking stunned. "Golden juice? Are you sure that''s the cure, Mr. Golding?"


    Elon red at him, his anger boiling


    over. "Of course, I''m sure! Do you


    think I''d joke about my own life? Just get me the damn golden juice, and once I''m safe, I''m going to make that little bastard pay for this!


    swn1


    Kaden still did not move, his face filled with hesitation. "Mr. Golding, I''m afraid this poison might be... better left untreated."


    Elon exploded. "Are you out of your


    mind? I''m poisoned, and you''re telling me not to treat it? You eat and live off the Golding family''s wealth and now you want me to die? l kill you right now if you don''t do your job!"


    Kaden quickly tried to exin himself. "No, Mr. Golding, you misunderstand! I don''t want you to die. It''s just that the cure you''re asking for is...plicated."


    Elon was not having it and pped Kaden across the face, his temperpletely out of control.


    "Idiot! I told you the cure is golden juice. Stop wasting my time and just get it for me!" he yelled, his voice echoing through the room.


    Kaden, now visibly shaken from the p, nodded quickly. "Alright, Mr. Golding, if you''re sure about the golden juice..."


    Elon was running out of patience and kicked Kaden. "Go and get it! Just prepare the damn thing!"


    Kaden immediately ran out. Meanwhile, Elon sat back in the Golding family''s grand living room, his face dark and brooding.


    Sherilyn tried tofort him, cing a hand on his shoulder. "Elon, don''t worry. It''s just a poison pill. If Dr. Kaden can''t handle it, we still have the miracle doctor, Dr. Mosby Lake. You''ll be fine.


    However, Elon was notforted. He growled, "This trip to Jayrodale was a disaster. I was humiliated, and even Reuben was taken down. And it''s all because of your dad and Michael. Damn it!"


    Sherilyn''s eyes widened in shock. "Reuben? But he was almost at the level of a martial king. How could he be defeated? Is that Andrew guy really that powerful?"


    Elon scoffed, his lips curling in disdain. "Powerful? Not even close. It wasn''t Andrew who took Reuben down. It was someone else entirely."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 932

    Sherilyn''s lips trembled as she spoke. "If even you were forced to take a poison pill, then what about my dad and Michael? Are they in worse shape?"


    Elon smirked, almost enjoying her distress. "Your dad''s fine. He just got pped around a bit. But Michael? Oh, he''s in bad shape. Rumor has it he lost his manhood and was beaten half to death."


    Sherilyn exploded in anger. "I don''t care what it takes, Elon. You have to make things right for my dad and Michael. I want that Andrew bastard toe to Blumedale and kneel before the Rhodes family as a ve! I want him skinned alive!"


    Elon snorted, unimpressed. "I''ll deal with that punk, but not right now."


    Just as Kaden walked in, holding a bowl of steaming liquid, his face covered with a mask. Then, he announced, "Mr. Golding, the golden juice is ready!"


    Almost immediately, both Elon and Sherilyn gagged, their faces twisting in disgust. Elon covered his nose, shouting, "Get that away from me! What the hell is that? It smells like crap!"


    Sherilyn waved her hand in front of her nose, trying to block the stench. "Why does it smell so bad? Elon asked for golden juice, not whatever this is!"


    Kaden exined calmly, "This is golden juice. Mr. Golding, you might not know this, but golden juice is made from freshly excreted human waste, boiled down. From a medical perspective, it does have strong detoxifying properties."


    Elon gagged again, his face turning pale. "Wait, are you saying golden juice is... human feces?"


    "Yes, exactly," Kaden replied, unfazed.


    "You idiot! Why didn''t you tell me that earlier?" Elon roared, his face red with anger.


    Kaden shrugged, looking genuinely innocent. "I did try to warn you, Mr. Golding. I said the poison might be better left untreated, but you didn''t listen. You even hit me. So, I had no choice but to prepare what you asked for."


    He could not help but think Elon was impossible to deal with. After all, the fat heir was the one who insisted on taking the cure. Yet, now that he had prepared it, Elon could not handle it.


    Sherilyn grabbed Elon''s arm, her face a mix of disgust and desperation. "Elon, you can''t eat... that! If you do, how am I ever supposed to... you know, be intimate with you again?"


    Elon shoved her aside, his face flickering with hesitation and rage. "Andrew, you son of a bitch! You heartless freak! You''re not even human What the hell do I do now?


    Should I take the antidote or


    Should I eat it... or not?"


    Just like that, Elon found himself on the edge of a full-blown meltdown.


    If the Bone Rotting Elixir kicked in,, his veins would break down, and his bones would rot from the inside out.


    Scturing that nightmare made


    him shiver uncontrobly


    He thought, ''No way. I can''t die from this. I won''t let myself die...''


    He kept repeating that to himself as his survival instinct kicked into high gear.


    Elon could not stop his eyes from drifting toward that bowl of golden juice. It was a shiny yellow, bubbling at the surface, clearly still hot and freshly brewed.


    "Ugh!" He gagged again, this time nearly throwing up bile.


    Sherilyn stared in horror. "Elon, you''re not really going to¡ª"


    She did not even finish her sentence, because right then, Elon''s chubby hand reached out-bit by bit-toward the bowl.


    "Mr. Lake, Sherilyn, what happened today better stay between us. If anyone breathes a word of this to anyone, don''t me me for going full psycho."


    He gave them both a deadly re, and the two of them quickly nodded, signaling they understood the rules.


    Then, with a face full of agony, Elon pinched his nose, picked up the bowl, and tilted his head back. He chugged it in one go.


    However, he drank it way too fast, and the texture of that so-called broth was anything but smooth, so he immediately choked on it. In one disgusting burst, a mouthful of that golden, stinking liquid sprayed right out.


    Not only did it cover Elon''s entire face, but it also sttered all over Kaden and Sherilyn.

 Chapter 933

    "Ugh, Elon! It was bad enough that you ate it yourself, but you dragged me into this too? Are you out of your mind?" Sherilyn''s screech echoed through the entire Golding family estate, sharp enough to make ears ring.


    Kaden was not far behind in reaction, though he fared slightly better-mostly because he had kept his face covered.


    Elon clutched his stomach with a dead look in his eyes like his soul was halfway out of his body. He had never eaten feces before, and now that he had, it was worse than anything he could have imagined.


    Before drinking it, he tried tofort himself with all kinds of thoughts and rationalizations. He remembered hearing a so-called expert once im that while feces smelled awful, it did not actually taste that bad. In fact, the guy imed it had a surprisingly unique vor.


    That ridiculous idea was the only thing that gave Elon the courage to gulp down the golden broth in one go. Yet, the miserable truth hit hard-feces did not just smell horrible, it tasted even worse.


    In his heart, he silently swore that once this was over, he would track down that fraud of an expert and make him eat his own crap as payback.


    Just then, Sherilyn quietly asked, "Dr. Kaden, our home has always been a clean and proper ce. So where on earth did you even get this?"


    Kaden let out a dryugh, then nodded and said, "You''re absolutely right, Mrs. Golding. There''s no way to find ingredients like that anywhere on the estate. I walked around a few times and realized I had no options left... so I got an idea."


    He cleared his throat. "It just so happened I needed to go at that moment, so I sourced it myself. But don''t worry, Mr. Golding. I''ve been eating super cleantely -lots of fiber, no grease. I guarantee it was pure and detox-friendly!"


    Sherilyn could not take it anymore. She bolted out into the garden and doubled over, vomiting hard with her hand over her chest.


    Elon was no better. He was so drained from retching that his eyes rolled back as if he were ready to ascend to another ne of misery.


    "Elon? Sherilyn? What''s going on with you two? Food poisoning?"


    At that moment, Richard Golding, the head of the Golding family, walked in with an elderly man by his side.


    When he saw the two of them puking their guts out, his brows furrowed in concern.


    Sherilyn wiped her mouth, tears welling in her eyes. "Dad, I''m... I''m unclean now. I feel disgusting."


    Mr. Golding frowned. "What


    nonsense are you talking


    You''re a daughter-inw of the Golding family. How could


    you be unclean?"


    He narrowed his eyes. "Wait... did you cheat on Elon?"


    He pointed straight at Sherilyn, ring with rage.


    Sherilyn frantically shook her head. "No! I... I got covered in poop!"


    The elderly man beside Mr. Golding red his nostrils and sniffed. "She''s not wrong, Mr. Golding. Your main hall reeks of feces."


    He chuckled and added, "Well, I think I''ll take my leave now. I''lle back another day."


    Mr. Golding quickly tried to stop him. "Dr. Lake, please don''t go just yet. Let me figure out what happened first."


    He turned to Elon and Sherilyn, his face thunderous. "What the hell did you two do? We are the Golding family one of the Five Apex


    Families. A ce of reputation


    and


    tradition. How the hell did something this vulgar happen right in our front hall?!"


    Just then, Kaden ran over and bowed quickly. "Mr. Golding Senior, Mr. Lake, you''re both here!"


    The elderly man was none other than the renowned Mosby Lake from Blumedale and Kaden''s master.


    Upon hearing Kaden, he asked, "What happened?"


    Kaden wasted no time and exined everything. When Richard finished hearing it all, he nearly fainted on the spot.


    He pointed at Elon and roared, "So you''re telling me... you actually ate poop?!"


    Elon''s face was pale as paper, and his stomach had long since emptied out. However, the lingering nausea and the stench still wing at his throat made the whole worldspin around him.


    He argued, "Dad, I only did it to survive... I had no other choice!"

 Chapter 934

    "If I didn''t eat it, the Bone-Rotting Elixir in my system would''ve killed me the moment it kicked in!" Elon looked absolutely miserable as he tried to exin himself in front of Richard.


    However, Richard was beyond furious-he stormed forward, ready to p Elon across the face. The moment he got close, though, a wave of stench hit him like a brick wall, and he nearly passed out on the spot.


    "What kind of crap did you eat? Why does it smell this god-awful?" Richard was genuinely shocked.


    He jumped back immediately, and whatever urge he had to discipline his son evaporated. Now, all he wanted was to stay as far away as possible. He had smelled poop before he was no stranger to it.


    Yet, whatever wasing off Elon''s mouth and body was enough to knock someone out cold. He wondered if this was some sort of premium-grade crap.


    Mosby calmly said, "Human waste is already one of the filthiest substances out there, and when it''s boiled down into golden juice, it only gets worse."


    Elon, despite everything, managed to crack a grin. "Golden juice is absolutely disgusting, no doubt about that. But Mosby, the real question is-did it work? Did it clear the poison from my system?"


    Mosby frowned. "The Bone-Rotting Elixir is an ancient and deadly toxin. And yes, golden juice can counteract it. But Mr. Golding, are you absolutely certain you were poisoned with Bone-Rotting Elixir?"


    Elon answered with conviction, "Absolutely. That little bastard told me so himself. He said if I didn''t drink the golden juice within three days, my entire body would rot, and I''d die a slow, painful death!"


    Mosby shook his head. "Mr. Golding, it sounds like you were conned."


    Elon froze. "Conned? What do you mean, Doctor?"


    Mosby said, "If it were really Bone-Rotting Elixir, the symptoms wouldn''t take three days to show. You''d be in a full-blown meltdown within six hours. Well, I''m already here at the Golding family estate today, so step forward. Let me give you a proper check-up."


    With a sinking feeling in his gut, Elon stepped forward and let Mosby begin the examination.


    Mosby did not touch him right away. First, he had Kaden bring out a full hazmat- style protective suit. Only after suiting up from head to toe did he finally approach Elon.


    He exined, "Mr. Golding, I found


    no trace of Bone-Rotting Elixir in your body. Normally, once that


    poison enters your system, your


    lungs would show clear signs of toxin buildup. But your body ispletely normal-aside from the excessive fat, everything looks good."


    Pulling back, Mosby said tly, "So yes, Mr. Golding, you were definitely duped."


    At that moment, every inch of Elon''s body started trembling in rage. He was


    overwhelmed by pure, uncontroble fury-a rage so deep it felt like his blood might boil through his skin.


    "Duped? So that little punk didn''t


    poison me at all?!" Elon''s face


    twisted in outrage as he screamed


    "He tricked me-he tricked me just to make me eat crap! That son of a


    bitch! Andrew, you and I are enemies for life!"


    Sherilyn stared in disbelief. "Wait... if the poison wasn''t real, then Elon just ate poop for nothing?"


    Mosby shook his head. "Not entirely. At least all the vomiting gave Mr. Golding''s digestive system a full detox. In a way, it had some positive side effects."


    Sherilyn was in shock. "You''re saying eating poop has health benefits? Dr. Lake, your perspective is... truly unmatched."


    Then, Elon let out a gut-wrenching scream and copsed,pletely overwhelmed. He passed out cold right there on the spot.


    Richard''s face turned dark as a thundercloud. He snapped, "Idiot You absolute moron! I''ve spent my whole life being respected, and now I find out my son''s the kind of fool who eats poop!"


    He shouted, "Someone drag him out-now! This ce needs to be scrubbed


    clean before anyone like him is allowed back through our gates!"

 Chapter 935

    Meanwhile, in Jayrodale.


    Andrew had no idea that Elon had actually gone and seriously drank the golden juice. Bone-Rotting Elixir was a deadly poison, sure-but Andrew did not carry that kind of thing around.


    At the time, he had just bluffed and slipped Elon a random pill to scare him. What he did not expect was that Elon would really eat crap.


    Early that morning, his phone buzzed with a call from Aspen, who rang in from Blumedale with a voice full of shock. "Andrew, you''re unbelievable! Did you seriously kill Michael?"


    Andrew calmly munched on his breakfast and replied, "You already know the answer to that. So what''s the point of asking me?"


    Aspen paused for a beat, then snapped, "Do you realize Kenny and the entire Golding family are absolutely losing it right now? Kenny''s in the middle of Michael''s funeral, and he swore you''ll crawl to Michael''s grave and kneel until your knees bleed!"


    Andrew let out a coldugh. "Well, that wish is probably gonna stay a wish. Because instead of getting me on my knees... he just might end up lying next to his son. Michael''s gone, and Daddy might be next."


    Aspen growled, "You''ve taken this way too far. All this-for Lauren? You think she''s worth it?"


    Andrew answered without hesitation, "She is. Absolutely."


    Aspen went quiet for a long moment before scoffing, "Wow. I didn''t think you were the sentimental type. You''d go that far for Lauren... but I''ve been busting my ass in the capital, working day and night for you, and you''ve never said a single kind word."


    Andrew said tly, "Aspen, you know exactly what your role is. All that running around? That''s your job. I''m not some stingy corporate shark. As long as you keep the business running well, I''ll even let you collect ten grand or so a month in your free time."


    Aspen clutched her chest in fury, nearly smashing her phone on the floor. The amount was ridiculous.


    After all, she was the beloved daughter of Bridgefields'' prestigious Stevens family -yet she was working herself to death for him, and he thought she was only worth ten grand.


    Andrew might as well rob a bank at this rate.


    "Fine. Whatever. I''m hanging up now!" she snapped.


    Her voice had turned cold and mechanical. "Just take care of yourself, Andrew. If you end up dead, that ten billion and my freedom won''t belong to you anymore."


    Andrew chuckled. "Well, for a statement like that, I guess I''ll have to stay alive just


    to spite you."


    "Go kill yourself!" Aspen barked and mmed the call shut.


    Andrew smiled again. He thought Aspen was overdue for a little


    attitude adjustment, as she had be a bit too feistytely.


    Across from him, Francesca picked at her breakfast with a pout. "Wow, you and


    Aspen sure are talking a lot these days."


    Andrew nced up and grinned. "What''s wrong, my little princess? Feeling a bit salty?"


    Francesca huffed. "As if! Why would I be jealous?"


    Andrew replied smoothly, "If we''re talking about frequent contact, Fran, technically you and I are the most connected."


    Francesca blinked. "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    Andrew gave her a slow, meaningful


    smirk. "Because someone''s been


    sneaking into my bed every night... and let''s just say our conversations get very in-depth."


    Francesca turned red in an instant,pletely flustered as she rushed to shut him up.


    She red at Andrew with her cheeks burning, then growled, "Don''t get cocky. Lauren''s about to join my team soon enough!"

 Chapter 936

    "We''ll tag-team you and drain you dry!" Francesca teased with a smirk.


    Andrew waved her off, signaling it was time to get serious. "Lauren and her parents headed back to Blumedale, right?"


    Francesca nodded. "Yeah, they left early this morning to attend Michael''s funeral."


    She hesitated before asking, "Andrew, was Michael''s death really your doing?"


    Andrew could read her like a book. She was softening, clearly having second thoughts.


    However, Andrew was not the type to show mercy-not to someone like Michael, who had practically written his own death sentence.


    "If I said it wasn''t me, would you believe me?" he replied calmly, deflecting the question.


    Francesca smiled faintly. "It doesn''t matter. Whatever you say, I''ll believe it. You say the word, and I''ll follow it."


    Andrew chuckled. "That''s my girl. Then tonight, wash up and be ready for me on time."


    Francesca had not expected the conversation to take that sharp of a turn and blushed furiously. "Pervert! No way!"


    After breakfast, Francesca had the day off and headed over to Moonlit Apothecary. It was just Cedric holding the ce down, so whenever she had free time, she would swing by to help.


    Meanwhile, Andrew-true to form¡ªyed the role of hands-off boss and did absolutely nothing. Instead, he drove his G-Wagon straight to West End''s headquarters.


    Aspen had alreadyunched thepany operations in Blumedale. As the man behind a billion-dor empire, Andrew knew he would have to make an appearance there soon. However, he still had unfinished business in Jayrodale.


    One of those pressing matters? Shiloh had captured another semi-martial king. At


    this point, the West End dungeon was holding two of them.


    Natasha and Dn were both stunned by it. Since when did guys at the semi- martial king level get thrown into lockup like street punks caught shoplifting?


    When the steel door creaked open, Andrew stepped inside and finally came face to face with the one Elon had mentioned-Reuben.


    The man was huge, nearly seven feet tall, with a menacing presence. His long, jet-ck hair hung downin a wild mess that half-covered his face, making him look like some ouw viin straight out of a


    martial arts flick.


    In the neighboring cell, Phantom Eye let out a coldugh. "Kid, you''ve got balls, I''ll give you that. Reuben''s a guest elder of the Golding family. Even their patriarch, Richard Golding, has to show him respect.


    "And now you just walk in here like it''s no big deal? If Reuben wanted to kill you, he could snap your neck in a blink."


    Natasha and Dn tensed up immediately. They had not expected Andrew to just waltz into the cell like that, especially not in front of someone as dangerous as Reuben.


    Unlike Phantom Eye, who had been nearly beaten to death by Shiloh and had not recovered yet, Reuben was still in full form¡ªhe was a walking time bomb.


    When he sensed someone approaching, Reuben lifted his head from the corner. His eyes, hidden beneath that wild mess of hair, gleamed like a predator''s. A sinister grin stretched across his face.


    In


    He hissed, "I''m guessing you heard what Phantom Eye just said? I really have no idea who gave you the guts, but you seriously came in here empty-handed to face me? That violent woman''s not here right now. If I take you hostage, I can walk right out of here."


    Andrew nced around casually as if he had not heard a word Reuben said and replied,pletely unbothered, "Well, if you can take me hostage, then yeah... feel free to leave this ce."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 937

    Andrew said, "But you''d better drop that thought... because the consequences will be brutal."


    Reuben froze for a second-then burst into loud, mockingughter. "You''ve got some nerve, kid! Really putting on a show, huh? You clearly didn''t hear Phantom Eye the first time. I''m a guest elder of the Golding family in Blumedale, a semi- martial king! And you''re threatening me?"


    To Reuben, Andrew was just some punk-someone he could crush with one hand if he wanted. He did not take him seriously in the slightest.


    Phantom Eye chimed in from the side, "Reuben, if this kid''s acting this cocky, it probably means that crazy woman is still nearby. You might wanna hold off, or this could get ugly fast."


    Reuben snorted. "Even if she is, I''m not scared of her. As long as I grab this kid, I don''t believe she''d dare make a move."


    The words had barely left his mouth before he lunged forward, charging straight at Andrew.


    A wicked grin spread across his face. "You walked right into this. Don''t me me for what happens next!"


    Natasha panicked. "Darling! Watch out!"


    However, Andrew just stood at the cell doorway,pletely unfazed as Reuben came barreling toward him. "I already told you that this was gonna end badly for you. Why don''t people ever listen?"


    He casually shook his head, then raised his hand¡ªand pped Reuben across the face.


    Just as Reuben got close, a monstrous wave of force mmed into him like a tsunami. He let out a startled growl, but it was toote to react.


    He barely got his arms up to block when Andrew''s palm struck him head-on, then followed through with another blow straight to the head.


    Reuben''s massive body mmed into the steel support pir of the cell, warping the metal on impact. He crashed into it like a ragdoll, his head busting open with a stter of blood.


    Andrew''s p was not fancy, nor did it involve any shy techniques a martirts ir. It was just pure, raw power-concentrated into one brutal strike thatnded with devastating force.


    "You..." Reuben tried to move, but could not. He clutched his bleeding head, trembling as he stared at Andrew, speechless and terrified.


    Andrew did not even spare him a nce as he turned and walked out of the cell. "Bring him out," he ordered calmly.


    Natasha and Dn moved in and dragged Reuben out without hesitation.


    By now, Reuben was soaked in blood, especially around his head, where the wound hadn''t stopped gushing. Hey at Andrew''s feet, shivering in pure terror.


    "Reuben? H-How did that happen?" Phantom Eye stood in shock, his brain struggling to process what he saw.


    Reuben-the guy everyone feared-was now lying there, barely conscious. And the one who did it was just a young man.


    Reuben barely managed to sit up, ignoring Phantom Eye and focusing all his attention on Andrew. "Y-You''ve gotta be a martial king, right? You have to be!"


    He shouted the words with every ounce of strength he had left, voice trembling with fear.


    Andrew did not answer. However, Phantom Eye gasped sharply, ultimately losing his cool. His legs wobbled beneath him, and he


    1.n


    of his cell, desperately trying to get away from the cell door.


    stumbled backward into the


    impossible!"


    He silently muttered, "A martial king? That punk is a freaking martial king? That''s

 Chapter 938

    "Name," Andrew said tly.


    Reuben dared not show any attitude and quickly answered, "Reuben Davis. I''m from Gabo Creek. Started training at seven, own five properties in Blumedale, have 400 million in liquid assets, and one illegitimate son¡ª"


    Andrew waved his hand, cutting him off. "I asked for your name, not your entire autobiography."


    Reuben bowed his head, nodding repeatedly. "Got it, got it! My bad, sir!"


    Andrew asked, "Do you want me to let you go?"


    Reuben looked at him eagerly. "Of course I do! Who wouldn''t? But I get it¡ªthere''s no such thing as a free lunch. I ended up in your hands, so obviously, there''s a price I''ve got to pay."


    Andrew gave a knowing smile. "Now that''s the mindset of a real veteran. You''re sharp, Reuben. Oh, and stop calling me ''sir''.'' I''m not that old."


    Reubenughed awkwardly. "Among martial artists, we don''t judge by age. We go by power. If you''ve surpassed me, then calling you sir is only right."


    Andrew did not argue with him. Instead, he said, "I''ll let you walk free-but under one condition. You''ll need to train my people for a while. Especially these two. Get them to the peak of the senior grandmaster stage, and you''re free to go."


    Reuben looked troubled as he pointed at Natasha and Dn. "Sir, you don''t mean those two, right?"


    Andrew nodded. "That''s exactly who I mean."


    Reuben muttered, "The widow''s not a problem. But that big guy next to her... he''s gonna be a lot more work."


    Andrew said coolly, "If it were easy, I wouldn''t be bothering you with it."


    Reuben hesitated, then asked carefully, "And if I don''t agree... what would you do with me?"


    Andrew answered slowly, "The Golding family and I... let''s just say we''re not on good terms anymore. That fat bastard, Elon, was tricked into eating shit by me, of course. So, letting you go scot-free? That''s not happening. If you say no, I''ll have to kill you."


    Reuben''s body went rigid. He immediately responded, "Alright! I''ll do it! I''ll train your people, no problem!"


    If Andrew was bold enough to mess with the Golding family and make Elon eat human waste, then Reuben


    could only imagine what kind of maniac he was really dealing with.


    Anyone gutsy enough to provoke a family like that definitely would bit hesitate to kill a semi-martial king like him.


    Andrew nodded in approval. "Good. Then, from this moment forward, you''re


    temporarily free. You''ll stay here at West End and focus on training them."


    Reuben let out a quiet sigh of resignation. "So, can I at least move around freely?"


    Andrew said, "Sure. But don''t leave


    Leven


    West End. If even think you''re trying to escape, you already know what happens next. And you''d better not contact the Golding family either. If I find out, I''ll end you without §à warning."


    His tone was not cold or threatening-but to Reuben, it might as well have been a bolt of lightning.


    This man was no joke. That much was clear.


    Reuben silently reminded himself to do what Andrew said no matter what anyone else told him.


    Andrew turned to Natasha. "Alright, take him and get him settled in. From now on, you two train under


    him. He''s a seasoned vet. He teach


    you more than you think."


    Natasha lit up with excitement and, along with Dn, quickly stepped forward.


    "Reuben, this way please," she said respectfully.


    Reuben''s status and strength were far above both Dn and Natasha.


    A semi-martial king was about as high as it got in Jayrodale. Getting him as a


    personal trainer? That was worth more than gold.


    With the matter settled, the dungeon quieted down.


    Andrew took a few slow steps, heading toward the next holding cell.

 Chapter 939

    Andrew casually opened the cell door. As the loud thud echoed, Phantom Eye dropped to his knees without hesitation.


    "Mr. Lloyd! I will follow yourmand-anytime, anywhere!" he said, bowing and knocking his head against the ground with utmost submission.


    Andrew let out a coldugh. "Funny... I remember you saying something about snapping my neck once your wounds healed, right?"


    Phantom Eye broke into a cold sweat. "No, no, no! I swear-I''d never dare say anything like that! Total misunderstanding!"


    Andrew replied coolly, "Rx. You''re not even worth arguing with. You''re free now. Come on out."


    Phantom Eye stood up in disbelief. "Mr. Lloyd, are you really letting me return to Blumedale?"


    Andrew looked at him like he was slow. "Which ear of yours heard me say you could leave?"


    Phantom Eye''s face instantly fell. "But... you said I was free?"


    Andrew shrugged. "Yeah, I said you were free. I never said you could leave Jayrodale. That''s not my problem if you misunderstood."


    Phantom Eye swallowed hard and quickly shook his head. "Nope! No problem at all!"


    However, in his heart, he was screaming, ''Damn it! I''m about to end up just like Reuben-this guy''s personalckey-stuck taking orders!''


    After all, he was supposed to be one of the most feared names in Blumedale''s martial world. Yet, he had been reduced to being this devil''spdog in a backwater town like Jayrodale. Just thinking about it made him want to cry.


    Andrew thought for a moment and said, "Reuben''s training my people. As for you, you''ll work security."


    Phantom Eye blinked. Then, trying to stay calm, he said through gritted teeth, "Mr. Lloyd, I mean... I am kind of a big deal. I''ll do anything you ask, but security detail? Isn''t that a bit beneath me?"


    Andrew raised an eyebrow. "Oh? You think working security is beneath you?"


    Phantom Eye protested, "Of course it is! I''m a semi-martial king! Are you seriously asking someone like me to work the front door? Even the top-tier families in Blumedale wouldn''t be that extravagant!"


    Andrew snapped, "Then quit whining and do what you''re told. And for the record, I''m not sending you to just any ce. You''ll be working security at Moonlit Apothecary. Shiloh lives there now. You''ll be guarding the ce and if she''s in a good mood, she might even make you her sidekick."


    Phantom Eye''s eyes lit up at the mention of her name. "Shiloh? Are you talking about that woman? The one who beat me senseless?"


    Andrew nodded. "That''s the one."


    Instantly, Phantom Eye''s sour attitude vanished. He grinned and said, "Well, if it''s her door I''m guarding, then I guess it''s not such a bad gig after all!"


    Shiloh''s strength had left asting impression on him, and serving under someone powerful enough defeat him did not sound so bad


    now. Who knew? Maybe sticking


    close to her could lead to some


    lucky breakthrough.


    The second he realized Shiloh was staying at the Moonlit Apothecary, Phantom Eye was all in.


    "Alright then! Let''s head over now!"


    With Phantom Eye in tow, Andrew immediately set out for Moonlit Apothecary: He thought keeping two semi-martial kings locked up was just wasting potential, and killing them would have been a shame. Hence, he decided to squeeze everyst drop of value out of them.


    Neither Dn nor Natasha could handle these two beasts, which was why Andrew personally came down to West End-to get Reuben and Phantom Eye properly stationed.


    Soon, he would be heading back to Blumedale. However, Jayrodale was his base of operations, and Moonlit Apothecary especially needed someone powerful to guard the gates.


    That was also why he had chosen Phantom Eye to be in charge of the security.


    At that exact moment, a small group walked through the front entrance of Moonlit Apothecary. Leading them was a clean-cut young man in a designer suit, radiating upper-ss charm.


    "Quinton Wright of the Wright family, Blumedale," he announced with a smile. "Here to formally visit the owner of Moonlit Apothecary."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 940

    On the way, Andrew made a quick stop at the local shopping district with Phantom Eye.


    "You''re seriously going with the security guard uniform?" Andrew asked, raising a brow.


    Phantom Eye nodded earnestly. "Yes, Mr. Lloyd. Since I''ve decided to guard the Moonlit Apothecary, I''ve got to look the part. No cking on professionalism." Andrew smirked. "You''re doing all this to impress Shiloh, aren''t you?"


    Phantom Eye''s old face flushed with embarrassment. "Caught red-handed, huh? Yes, that''s exactly it! Ms. Greene is powerful beyond belief. If she sees me in uniform, working the gate like a proper man, maybe just maybe she''ll think more kindly of me."


    Andrew did not say much after that. He bought Phantom Eye the uniform and waited while he changed. Once he was suited up, they got back in the car and headed straight for Moonlit Apothecary.


    It was not long before they arrived. After parking, Andrew led Phantom Eye-now proudly dressed in his fresh security outfit-into the building.


    However, the moment they stepped through the door, a mocking voice rang out.


    "You Aickers better know your ce! Mr. Wright taking an interest in your little family business should be an honor."


    Cedric''s voice responded with tightly restrained anger. "With all due respect, Mr. Wright, the Aickers may be small, but we still have our pride. We''re not interested in selling our Vitality Pills or Titan Essence Pills-no matter how much pressure you bring."


    Francesca added coldly, "Shawn, it''s been a while. I didn''t expect you to end up as someone''spdog. Hmph, you''re from Jayrodale, just like us. Now you''re back here bringing people from Blumedale to bully the Aickers? You don''t feel even a little bit ashamed?"


    Shawn scoffed. "Francesca, so what if I''m bullying the Aickers? See Mr. Wright standing here? With a snap of his fingers, he could erase your entire family from this town."


    Andrew scoffed as he entered the hall.


    Phantom Eye''s face darkened too, and he thought, ''Damn it! It''s my first day on the job, and there''s already trouble? Perfect. Time to make an impression.'' "Excuse us," Andrew said tly.


    The hallway was packed with over 20 people. He did not bother asking questions -he just pushed straight through.


    Several people stumbled back, barely keeping their footing.


    One of them spun around, furious. "Who the hell do you think you are? How dare shove Mr. Wright! Do you have a death wish?"


    Just as the guy finished his sentence, Andrew already pped him across the face.


    Stunned and holding his cheek, Shawn shouted in disbelief, "Andrew! So you finally showed your face!"


    He turned to the well-dressed man beside him and gritted his teeth. "Mr. Wright, that''s him-the freeloader told you about. The loser Andrew Lloyd By the way, he''s also the one who beat up your younger brother Winston!"


    ?


    However, Andrew did not even acknowledge the group. He walked past them and headed straight to Cedric, Francesca, and N.


    "Andrew, you''re here! These guys have been stirring up trouble all morning!" N


    said excitedly as she rushed to update him.


    Francesca''s round face was flushed with anger. "Andrew, the Wright family from Blumedale is trying to pressure my grandfather into


    handing over your Titan Essene


    Pill


    and Vitality Pill. They''re here to force a deal."


    Andrew nced at the three of them and said calmly, "Don''t worry. I''ve got this."


    Then, he finally turned to face Quinton, Shawn, and their entourage.


    Shawn sneered. "Didn''t expect this, huh, Andrew? I''m back in Jayrodale."


    Andrew''s voice was ice cold. "I really didn''t expect it. You surely have the nerve and don''t know when to stay gone."


    Shawn''s temper red. "Don''t you dare act smug! I''ve made a name for myself in Blumedale now. You seez the man next to me? That''s Mr. Quinton Wright¡ªmy boss. And he''s got his eyes on Moonlit Apothecary... and both of those miracle pills you made."

 Chapter 941

    Shawn shouted, "Then you know exactly what to do, right?"


    Andrew said tly, "If you''re gonna act like someone''spdog, then do it properly. Don''t go around pretending you''re the boss. Shawn, you''re getting more pathetic


    by the day!"


    Shawn was so furious he could barely breathe. "You son of a..."


    Just then, the handsome and obviously loaded Quinton finally spoke up. He calmly raised a hand to stop Shawn from snapping and looked at Andrew with a charming smile.


    He said, "You''re Andrew, right? Let me introduce myself. I''m Quinton, the eldest son of the Blumedale Wright family. You may not know much about me, but I''m sure you''ve heard of my younger brother, Winston.


    "He had a rough time back in Jayrodale. Not only did you humiliate him in front of everyone, but you even forced him to swallow a lethal pill."


    A sh of cold light flickered in Quinton''s eyes as he spoke.


    Andrew responded casually, "So, what, you''re here to avenge Winston now?"


    Quinton shook his head and gave a short, coldugh. "The Wright family is one of the Five Apex Families. We''re built on honor. If someone gets humiliated, it''s on them to earn their dignity back.


    "Sure, I feel bad for Winston. He got beat and crushed by you. But I, Quinton, am not the type to coddle him. I believe that one day, he''ll redeem himself and earn back his pride."


    Andrew gave a mocking smile. "Then you''re way too optimistic. He''s aplete loser. If he darese at me again, I''ll crush him again. If he doesn''t know when to stop, I''ll break him so hard he''ll question his entire existence."


    Shawn exploded. "Mr. Wright, I told you! This bastard is beyond arrogant and full of himself! There''s no point in talking to him. Just give the order-we''ll tear down this Moonlit Apothecary and grind him into the dirt! Let''s see how smug he looks when he''s on his knees begging for our mercy!"


    Francesca gritted her teeth. "Shawn, you''re nothing but a bully hiding behind someone stronger. If you''re so tough, why don''t you take him down yourself? Go on, give it a shot."


    Shawn''s face turned bright red. If he actually had the strength, he would''ve made a move a long time ago. He would not have waited until now.


    The only reason he dared return to Jayrodale to stir up trouble was because he hadtched onto Quinton''s coattails. Without Quinton backing him, he did not even have the guts to face Andrew.


    Quinton, still keeping his


    gentlemanly demeanor, smiled patiently. I''ve always preferred making money over making enemies. Fighting isn''t really my style. Don''t worry, I''m not here to throw around the Wright family name to pressure anyone."


    He turned to Andrew and said, "I heard that the Vitality Pill and the Titan Essence Pill are your creations, correct?"


    Andrew replied calmly, "Maybe they are, maybe they''re not. What does it matter? Mr. Wright, if you''re into peaceful business deals, then take that energy somewhere else. You''re not wee here at Moonlit Apothecary."


    A shadow passed through Quinton''s eyes. He thought Andrew really was as arrogant and ignorant as Winston and Shawn had described.


    Nevertheless, Quinton was good at keeping his cool. He smiled and said, "One billion. Andrew, I''ll buy the forms for both pills for one billion dors."


    Andrew chuckled. "One billion? Mr. Wright, do you think your money''s worth more than everyone else''s?"


    Quinton frowned. "What? Too low? Fine. Two billion, then. How about that?"


    Andrew was unfazed. "Even if you


    offered me a hundred billion, I still wouldn''t sell those forms. You and I both know how valuable these pills are. Their worth can''t be measured by money. So Mr.Wright, save your breath. Don''t waste your time here."


    Shawn snapped, annoyed. "Mr. Wright, with your status, are you really gonna let this trash talk to you like that? He clearly doesn''t know what respect means. Forget the deaf let''s just take the forms by force! People like Andrew will only submit you teach them a lesson!"

 Chapter 942

    Quinton''s face darkened. "Andrew, you already beat up Winston and fed him poison. You''ve crossed the Wright family. I also heard you recently pissed off the Golding family from Blumedale."


    He clicked his tongue and continued, "Even if I decided to let you off the hook, the Goldings definitely won''t."


    Andrew scoffed. "So what? Are you trying to say that if I hand over the pill forms, you''ll protect me?"


    Quinton''s voice dropped low. "Exactly. As long as you give me both forms, I''ll call it even between you and the Wright family. And as for the Goldings, I''ll make sure they leave you alone. You''ll never have to worry about them again."


    Andrew replied tly, "Fuck off."


    Quinton''s eyes narrowed as his voice turned icy. "I''ve been polite, but it seems like you really don''t know when to quit. Andrew, you better think carefully about what you''re doing."


    He continued, "Elon lost to you because he underestimated you. Winston got wrecked because he was too green and didn''t know how dangerous people could be."


    "But me? I''m the future head of the Wright family. If I decide to destroy you, I promise it''ll be the worst thing that ever happened to you."


    Andrew stepped forward, his smile turning chilling. "You''re seriously threatening me on my turf? Why don''t you go ahead and try something? Winston made it out alivest time. But you? You might not be so lucky."


    Quinton was fuming inside. He never imagined some no-name punk from the outskirts of Jayrodale would have the nerve to stand up to him like this.


    He scoffed. "Fine. I hope you keep this arrogant attitude until the very end. Moonlit Apothecary is a beautiful ce. If it just happened to go up in mes... now that would be quite a sight."


    After dropping that not-so-subtle threat, Quinton turned around with a flick of his hand and walked off with his crew.


    Shawn panicked. "Mr. Wright, we''re just leaving like that? That piece of trash doesn''t deserve any respect. Just kill him, take over his shop, and snatch that Francesca while you''re at it-spend three days and nights having fun with her.


    "After that, everything will belong to you, Mr. Wright, especially those two miracle pills you want!"


    Quinton chuckled coldly as he


    walked. "Rx. Rushing things never ends well, Still, I didn''t expect to find a bombshell like Francesca in Jayrodale. Those curves... man, just thinking about getting my hands on her makes my blood heat up. C¨®ntent belongs to


    "But gorgeous women are everywhere. Take that Christina you mentioned she''s someone I''d love to meet personally. Still, our top


    priority right now is getting the ne


    Vitafity Pill and the Titan Essence Pitt have to get them, no matter what.


    "They''re already making waves in Blumedale. Tons of elite families and wealthy investors are eyeing them. Good thing I moved fast. If I''d waited any longer, I wouldn''t even get a taste of what''s on the table."


    Shawn was fired up. "Don''t worry, Mr. Wright! The Fields family will back you all the way in Jayrodale! In fact, after we take care of this, maybe our whole family could relocate to Blumedale and serve under you full-time.


    "And uh... that Christina chick? She''s always been the girl of my dreams. Once you''ve had your fun, think you could let me marry her?"


    Quinton looked at him in surprise. "Wow. Never figured you had such... unique taste."


    Shawn licked his lips. "I almost got with her once, but that bastard Andrew kept screwing things up. Every time I had a shot, he ruined it. Then, Christina ended up with that loser Harvey from the Weller family. God knows if Harvey''s already slept with her!"


    Quinton replied coldly, "As long as you stay loyal and keep licking my boots, I don''t mind tossing you a few scraps once I''m full."


    Shawn was instantly thrilled. He bowed low, nearly trembling with gratitude. "Thank you, Mr. Wright! I owe you my life! If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have darede back to Jayrodale to settle the score!"


    The moment the words left his mouth, a boot mmed into his backside. With a loud thud, Shawn went flying a few yards before crashing into the ground so hard it sounded like his bones cracked.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 943

    Shawn finally dragged himself off the ground, his face twisted in rage as he turned to see who kicked him. To his shock, it was just a security guard-one of Moonlit Apothecary''s own.


    "You son of a bitch, you''re just a damn doorman, and you had the balls to kick me? I swear to God, I''m gonna kill you!"


    Fueled by fury, Shawn charged forward with two of the Fields family''s bodyguards right behind him.


    Yet, heavy thuds quickly filled the air, followed by screams of pain.


    Shawn''s face got pummeled so hard it was nearly unrecognizable, blood pouring down in streams. As for the two bodyguards, they were sprawled out on the ground, totally wrecked, and unable to get back up.


    Shawn instantly chickened out, thinking, ''What the hell? Are all the security guards at Moonlit Apothecary this insane?''


    Quinton frowned as he studied Phantom Eye, clearly taken aback by what he had just seen.


    A simple guard who could fight like that? That definitely caught his attention.


    "Impressive skills. Ever thought about working for me?" Quinton stepped forward with a smile.


    "I''m Quinton, the eldest son of the Blumedale Wright family. If you work for me, I''ll make sure you rise above everyone. You''ll be livingrge instead of wasting your time guarding the door of some run-down clinic."


    He said it confidently, convinced the guard would fall to his knees and thank him for changing his life.


    Instead, Phantom Eye scoffed and said, "You''re just some spoiled brat from the Wright family. Even if your damn father-the family head himself-came here, I still wouldn''t work for him! Get lost. And if you ever show your face around Moonlit Apothecary again, I''ll beat your ass too!"


    Quinton''s temper exploded on the spot. It was one thing to get humiliated by Andrew, but now, even a security guard was disrespecting him.


    He growled, "Alright, you little guard-and that scrawny clinic owner of yours-just wait. You''ll both regret this!"


    With that vicious warning, Quinton stormed off, pissed beyond belief. He swore he''d make Andrew and everyone in Moonlite Apothecary beg for mercy once he got his revenge.


    Inside Moonlit Apothecary, Phantom Eye walked over and spoke with respect. "Mr. Lloyd, I kicked that guy Shawn. But I didn''t touch Quinton," he said. Andrew smirked. "Because you''re worried about the Wright family''s power, right?" Phantom Eye let out a cold huff. "Wouldn''t say worried. I just prefer not to stir up trouble if I can help it. If I were on my own, I wouldn''t care if I pissed off the Wrights. Worst case, I''d just pack up and leave Gabo Creek.


    11


    "But right now, I work for Moonlit Apothecary. I figured I shouldn''t drag you into unnecessary problems.''


    Andrew chuckled. "I appreciate the thought. But from now on, don''t even hesitate. Anyone who shows up here looking for trouble-beat the crap out of them!"


    Phantom Eye gave a faint, bitter smile and nodded. "Understood."


    That kind of bold talk-throwing out anyone who messed around-only Andrew could say it so casually.


    Francesca and N stared at Phantom Eye with wide, curious eyes.


    "Andrew, is he really gonna be our new security guard?" N asked, shrinking


    back a little. She looked kind of scared of him.


    Andrew smiled. "Yep. From now on, this man''s guarding the clinic."


    Francesca''s innocent face twitched slightly, and she gently tugged Andrew''s sleeve. "Andrew, he''s a semi-martial king. Isn''t it kinda... overkill to make him a security guard?


    Andrew shrugged. "Why not? If I could, I''d get you someone even stronger!"


    Francesca giggled, clearly used to


    Andrew''s wild ways by now. After all, with all the heavy-hitters gathering around Andrewtely, he pretty. much bad enough pull to


    entire Jayrodale if he control the


    wanted


    swnov


    Cedric spoke up, his tone serious, "Dr. Lloyd, knew it. With how well the Vitality Pill and Titan Essence Pill


    have been selling, and all the attention you''re getting, jealous eyes were bound to follow."


    Andrew snorted. "No need to worry, Mr. Aicker. These miracle pills may be valuable, but it all depends on whether these greedy bastards have the guts to try and take them."


    No sooner had he finished talking than a chilling voice came from the front of the clinic.


    "I''m Lionel Thurman, an elder of the Hidden Dragons. I''m here to pay a visit! Andrew, you little brat, get your ass out here and beg for mercy!"

 Chapter 944

    Shawn finally dragged himself off the ground, his face twisted in rage as he turned to see who kicked him. To his shock, it was just a security guard-one of Moonlit Apothecary''s own.


    "You son of a bitch, you''re just a damn doorman, and you had the balls to kick me? I swear to God, I''m gonna kill you!"


    Fueled by fury, Shawn charged forward with two of the Fields family''s bodyguards right behind him.


    Yet, heavy thuds quickly filled the air, followed by screams of pain.


    Shawn''s face got pummeled so hard it was nearly unrecognizable, blood pouring down in streams. As for the two bodyguards, they were sprawled out on the ground, totally wrecked, and unable to get back up.


    Shawn instantly chickened out, thinking, ''What the hell? Are all the security guards at Moonlit Apothecary this insane?''


    Quinton frowned as he studied Phantom Eye, clearly taken aback by what he had just seen.


    A simple guard who could fight like that? That definitely caught his attention.


    "Impressive skills. Ever thought about working for me?" Quinton stepped forward with a smile.


    "I''m Quinton, the eldest son of the Blumedale Wright family. If you work for me, I''ll make sure you rise above everyone. You''ll be livingrge instead of wasting your time guarding the door of some run-down clinic."


    He said it confidently, convinced the guard would fall to his knees and thank him for changing his life.


    Instead, Phantom Eye scoffed and said, "You''re just some spoiled brat from the Wright family. Even if your damn father-the family head himself-came here, I still wouldn''t work for him! Get lost. And if you ever show your face around Moonlit Apothecary again, I''ll beat your ass too!"


    Quinton''s temper exploded on the spot. It was one thing to get humiliated by Andrew, but now, even a security guard was disrespecting him.


    He growled, "Alright, you little guard-and that scrawny clinic owner of yours-just wait. You''ll both regret this!"


    With that vicious warning, Quinton stormed off, pissed beyond belief. He swore he''d make Andrew and everyone in Moonlite Apothecary beg for mercy once he got his revenge.


    Inside Moonlit Apothecary, Phantom Eye walked over and spoke with respect. "Mr. Lloyd, I kicked that guy Shawn. But I didn''t touch Quinton," he said. Andrew smirked. "Because you''re worried about the Wright family''s power, right?" Phantom Eye let out a cold huff. "Wouldn''t say worried. I just prefer not to stir up trouble if I can help it. If I were on my own, I wouldn''t care if I pissed off the Wrights. Worst case, I''d just pack up and leave Gabo Creek.


    11


    "But right now, I work for Moonlit Apothecary. I figured I shouldn''t drag you into unnecessary problems.''


    Andrew chuckled. "I appreciate the thought. But from now on, don''t even hesitate. Anyone who shows up here looking for trouble-beat the crap out of them!"


    Phantom Eye gave a faint, bitter smile and nodded. "Understood."


    That kind of bold talk-throwing out anyone who messed around-only Andrew could say it so casually.


    Francesca and N stared at Phantom Eye with wide, curious eyes.


    "Andrew, is he really gonna be our new security guard?" N asked, shrinking back a little. She looked kind of scared of him.


    Andrew smiled. "Yep. From now on, this man''s guarding the clinic."


    Francesca''s innocent face twitched slightly, and she gently tugged Andrew''s sleeve. "Andrew, he''s a semi-martial king. Isn''t it kinda... overkill to make him a security guard?


    Andrew shrugged. "Why not? If I could, I''d get you someone even stronger!"


    Francesca giggled, clearly used to Andrew''s wild ways by now. After all, with all the heavy-hitters gathering around Andrewtely, he pretty much had enough pull to control the entire Jayrodale if he wanted.


    Cedric spoke up, his tone serious. "Dr. Lloyd, I knew it. With how well the Vitality Pill and Titan Essence Pill have been selling, and all the attention you''re getting, jealous eyes were bound to follow."


    Andrew snorted. "No need to worry, Mr. Aicker. These miracle pills may be valuable, but it all depends on whether these greedy bastards have the guts to try and take them."


    No sooner had he finished talking than a chilling voice came from the front of the clinic.


    "I''m Lionel Thurman, an elder of the Hidden Dragons. I''m here to pay a visit! Andrew, you little brat, get your ass out here and beg for mercy!"


    "Right this way, sir!" Finley led the charge, proudly striding into Moonlit Apothecary with over a dozen elite fighters from the Hidden Dragons crew marching behind hun.


    Today, Finley was in the best mood he had had in weeks. The Hidden Dragons had finally sent a heavy hitter to back him up. After being humiliated time and time again by Andrew, today was the day he would settle the score- old grudges and


    new.


    "If you''re here for medical treatment, then please take a seat," Francesca said coldly. "But if you''re here to start trouble, sorry, Moonlit Apothecary doesn''t y nice."


    Finley snorted and scoffed. "Francesca, cut the tough girl act! I know Andrew''s basically running the underground scene in Jayrodale now, but so what? With Mr. Thurman here in person, Andrew''s just a mangy mutt-he''s nothing worth worrying about!"


    With that, Finley gave a respectful nod to the man beside him. ¡°Mr. Thurman, this is the ce-Moonlit Apothecary. The Titan Essence Pill that my grand-uncle wants so badly? It came from this clinic''s owner, Andrew, and the Aickers backing him."


    Lionel, a stern-faced man with a square jaw, looked around with zero emotion. "Which one of you is Andrew? Step forward like a good boy. If you''ve got any sense, I might let you off easy. But if you don''t... then I''ll end you with a single blow."


    Francesca''s eyes red with fury, ready to snap back. However, Andrew gently grabbed her hand and shook his head. "Don''t act on impulse. I''ll handle it."


    He took two calm steps forward and met Lionel''s gaze. "So the Hidden Dragons


    want a piece of the Titan Essence Pill and the Vitality Pill too?"


    Lionel let out a mocking chuckle,


    t?


    eyes filled with contempt. "So you''re Andrew, huh? Just a kid with average skills, showing off like you''re something special because you stumbled on two miracle forms. I''m giving you a chance to hand over both recipes right now.


    "And while you''re at it, this ce looks pretty nice. I''ll be taking it too. Pack your


    stuff, grab your people, and get out."


    Finleyughed coldly. "Andrew, when


    Mr. Truman tells you something, you''d better listen. You probably don''t know much about the elders in


    the Hidden Dragons, huh?


    put it this way-all our elders are at least half-step martial king level. With one hand, he could snap your neck like a twig."


    Andrew replied tly, "Is that so? Funny, because from where I''m standing, your


    entire Hidden Dragons crew looks like a bunch of useless punks."


    Finley''s face darkened in an instant. "Are you trying to get yourself killed?"


    Lionel let out a cold grunt. "Cedric, I''m only holding back because of the respect I have for you. But this brat clearly has no idea who he''s dealing with. And what about you-are you siding with him? I''ll tell you now-I came to Jayrodale under orders from our leader himself."


    He continued, "And as for that Titan Essence Pill? We''re taking it no matter what."


    Cedric''s face tightened with frustration.."Lionel, I know the Hidden Dragons are powerful, but-you can''t just rob someone in broad daylight."


    Lionelughed with disdain. "In this world, the strong take what they want. That''s how it''s always been. Besides, Andrew has challenged the Hidden Dragons more than once. He should''ve been eliminated a long time ago.


    "Now, hand over the forms, and I might consider sparing his life. Otherwise,


    this clinic will be painted in blood.


    Cedric clenched his jaw but stayed silent. He knew how ruthless martial sects like


    the Hidden Dragons could be.


    Push them too far, and bloodshed was guaranteed.


    At that moment, Andrew let out a sigh, clearly losing patience.


    "Security," he said calmly, "throw them out."


    Phantom Eye grinned. ¡°On it, Mr. Lloyd!"


    Finley and his group blinked, stunned for a second. Then, they all burst into


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 945

    The Hidden Dragons members started mocking Andrew. "Did you seriously call some rent-a-cop to throw out elite fighters from the Hidden Dragons?"


    "Andrew must''ve lost his damn mind after seeing Mr. Thurman show up!"


    "Hah! No doubt about it-he probably pissed himself the second Mr. Thurman walked through the door!"


    Finley sneered. "Andrew, you''re getting dumber by the minute. You ain''t even worth dirt in front of our elder, so what makes you think your little guard dog here stands a chance? Hell, I don''t even need Mr. Thurman to handle him-I could make this guy get on his knees and beg!"


    With a twisted grin, Finley lunged faster than anyone expected, swinging a p right at Phantom Eye''s head.


    N gasped. "Watch out!"


    Phantom Eye chuckled. ¡°Well, damn. First day on the job and already being looked down on? Tsk, tsk... do I really look like someone that easy to mess with?"


    He tilted his head to the side, easily dodging the p without even trying. Then, he returned the favor with a brutal backhand that came out of nowhere.


    Lionel shouted in panic, "Finley, get back!"


    Yet, it was toote.


    Finley did not even see the strike. He just spat out a mouthful of blood and went flying sideways like a ragdoll, his neck nearly twisted from the force of the hit!


    The rest of the Hidden Dragons'' crew froze in disbelief, and all eyes were locked on Phantom Eye. They could not believe just how strong the "guard" was.


    Groaning, Finley struggled to crawl back up, his face pale with fear. "You..."


    Phantom Eye let out a mockingugh. "What''s wrong, punk? Weren''t you just calling me a worthless security? Come at me again, tough guy."


    N pped her hands with glee. "You''re amazing!"


    Francescaughed too. "You''re a total legend!"


    Lionel let out a sharp grunt and stepped forward, his gaze fixed on Phantom Eye. "Sir, may I ask your name? underestimated you earlier. But youid hands on someone from the Hidden Dragons without cause, and today, I will demand an exnation!"


    Phantom Eye rolled his neck and did not back down an inch. "You want my name? Fine. I don''t hide who I am. In this world, they call me Phantom Eye."


    Lionel repeated it under his breath-"Phantom Eye... Phantom Eye..." Suddenly, his eyes widened as recognition hit him like a truck.


    "Y-You''re that Phantom Eye? The lone assassin from Blumedale, the infamous killer-for-hire?"


    He looked stunned, then quickly shifted to scorn. "Well, well... I didn''t think someone of your caliber would fall this low. Guarding a backwater clinic in Jayrodale? Pathetic You''ve really sunk to rock bottom."


    Lionel''s words dripped with venom, but Phantom Eye''s fuse was short. With a loud roar, he lunged straight at Lionel, fists flying as the two shed in an all-out brawl.


    Lionel fought as he retreated, yelling, "Phantom Eye, don''t push it! You''re interfering with Hidden Dragons business today-can you really handle the consequences when our leader finds out?"


    Phantom Eye snarled, "Screw your


    leader and your entire crew! I don''t


    give a damn who you are. Right now, I''m Moonlit Apothecary''s security Mr. Lloyd gave me clear orders-anyone who shows


    ve


    looking for trouble gets their ass kicked out! So, all you wannabe thugs? I''m putting you in the ground!"


    The sh between two half-step martial kings shook the entire building. They went blow for blow, neither holding back, trading lethal strikes like it was a deathmatch


    Finley growled through bloodied teeth, "Go! While Mr. Thurman holds off the guard, the rest of us will wipe this damn clinic off the map!"


    However, just as he finished barking the order, Andrew made his move.


    Like a tiger let loose in a pen of sheep, he blitzed through the Hidden Dragons fighters with blinding speed. One after another, they


    screamed in pain as they were?


    sent


    flying in all directions, coughing up blood as they mmed into walls and crashed to the ground.

 Chapter 946

    N and Francesca stood frozen, eyes wide with awe. Phantom Eye''s strike had left them stunned-and more than a little starstruck.


    He was a legendary veteran from Blumedale, a semi-martial king, and to two young women, his power and presence were downright intoxicating.


    However, what really shocked them was Andrew. If Phantom Eye was fierce, then Andrew was pure destruction.


    He moved like a human wrecking ball, demolishing everything in his path with overwhelming force.


    Francesca''s legs trembled uncontrobly. She finally realized why Andrew left her weak and sore every night like her whole body was falling apart.


    She finally understood that Andrew''s strength was on apletely different level. Even if she tried her hardest, clinging to him with everything she had, she probably could not handle the full impact of his insane energy.


    "Andrew! You and I haven''t even had a real fight yet!" Finley roared, watching Andrew crush his crew. "Today, I''ll show you the difference between us!"


    He threw both fists forward, aiming them straight at Andrew''s chest with all his


    Yet, Andrew did not budge-not even an inch. He did not dodge, nor did he defend. He just stood there and let


    Finley hit him square in the chest.


    Finley''s eyes lit up. "Got you! Die!"


    Two loud thuds sounded in the room, and it felt like he had just punched a concrete wall. The impact reverberated up his arms, and his fists nearly shattered from the force.


    Finley blinked in disbelief, and his brain buzzed. Andrew was still standing there-pletely fine, without a scratch. He did not even flinch.


    "W-What the hell..." Finley muttered, frozen in shock.


    Andrew smirked and reached out, grabbing a fistful of Finley''s hair before pping him hard across the face.


    Finley let out a loud gasp and spat blood all over the floor. Compared to Phantom Eye''s earlier hit, this p from Andrew was on a whole other level. His lips went numb instantly, and his whole head rang like a struck bell.


    "If you had just kept your head down and stayed out of my way, you wouldn''t be in this mess," Andrew said coolly.


    He pped him again, this time turning both of Finley''s eyes into matching ck rings.


    "But you just had to be stupid ande looking for a beating. So now, I''m giving you exactly what you asked for!"


    A flurry of staps fell like rain, merciless and relentless. In just a few seconds, Finley''s head swelled up football. His face was so bruised and swollen that he was nearly unrecognizable,


    like a


    The rest of the Hidden Dragons fighters were sprawled across the floor, terrified and helpless.


    "Hang in there, sir! Don''t pass out-just hang in there!"


    "Andrew, if you''ve got guts, fight him fair! Why the face?!!


    "Mr. Thurman! Please, help him! He''s going to die if you don''t!"


    Their desperate cries finally snapped Lionel out of it. With roar, he shoved


    Phantom Eye back and lunged toward Andrew.


    However, Phantom Eye was not about to let that happen. He chased Lionel down immediately,unching into a full-on assault.


    "You really want to stand in the way of the Hidden Dragons" Lionel shouted, barely keeping up.


    Phantom Eye''s voice turned cold.


    "Screw you, Lionel. You already


    threw hands, and now you wan


    It''s toote for words-either you die, or I do!"


    With Lionel locked inbat, Finley had no one left to save him. Andrew


    mmed him to the ground and nted a foot on his chest.


    "Andrew! Mr. Lloyd! Sir! Please! Mercy! Spare me!"


    Finley wrapped himself around Andrew''s leg, bawling like a baby.


    "I was wrong! I was so wrong! Please don''t hit me anymore¡ªI''m going to die if this


    keeps up!"


    He looked like a total wreck-hair messy, face a mess of purple and blue, blood leaking from his busted lips. Finally, he broke down, sobbing openly in front of everyone


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 947

    Andrew''s voice was cold. "Lionel, move a muscle, and I''ll kill this idiot on the spot."


    Lionel immediately backed off, breaking away from Phantom Eye. His eyes burned with rage as he spat, "Andrew, let Finley go, or the Hidden Dragons will never stop hunting you!"


    Andrew did not respond with words. Instead, he stepped on Finley''s hand-then pressed down, grinding his foot hard.


    Finley yelped in pain. "Mr. Thurman, help me! Please, save ne!"


    His face turned red as veins bulged across his forehead. He screamed in agony, thrashing beneath Andrew''s foot.


    The Hidden Dragons members watched in horror, their scalps tingling. They all thought Andrew was brutal-no, he was downright ruthless.


    Lionel''s eye twitched as he roared, "Stop! Let him go! We''ll back off- immediately!"


    Andrew finally lifted his foot and let out a slow chuckle. "Oh? Now you''re willing to talk like a reasonable man, Mr. Thurman?"


    Lionel''s eyes shed with murderous intent, his teeth grinding together. "Let him go, and the Hidden Dragons will leave."


    Andrew''s tone remained indifferent. "Leaving Moonlit Apothecary isn''t enough. I want every single one of you out of Jayrodale."


    Lionel''s fury erupted. "You''re pushing it too far!"


    Andrew''s expression did not change. "If you can''t do that, then I''ll just kill this little mutt right here and now."


    Lionel swallowed his rage and barked, "Andrew, listen up! Jayrodale is a crucial target for the Hidden Dragons. Do you really think you can hog it all to yourself? Dream on!"


    Andrew shook his head, his patience wearing thin. "Guess you didn''t hear me the first time. Fine-let''s start with Finley''s head!"


    With that, he lifted his foot, ready to stomp Finley''s skull into the pavement.


    "Mr. Thurman, help! Save me!" Finley shrieked in terror.


    If Finley got his head crushed right in front of them, they would be haunted by that sight for the rest of their lives.


    Lionel let out a furious bellow. "Fine! We''ll leave Jayrodale! Now let him go-right now!"


    His face twisted with rage, veins bulging along his temples. He was being pushed to the edge of sanity.


    Andrew smirked and kicked Finley away like a piece of trash. "Get the hell out- now."


    Lionel rushed forward as his men scrambled to check Finley''s condition.


    Once they confirmed he was not dead, Lionel''s eyes darkened with venom. "You think this is over? Finley''s granduncle is our leader! Andrew, you won''t be running Jayrodale forever!"


    As the Hidden Dragons left Moonlit Apothecary, Lionel''s face was grim, his rage simmering beneath the surface.


    He had arrived in Jayrodale full of ambition and had been sent here on a mission straight from their boss. et, the moment he stepped in, he got humiliated. Worse, he nearly lost Finley.


    One of his men growled, "Mr. Thitman, what now? Are we really gonna let that bastard chase us out of Jayrudale?


    Lionel remained silent, his expression unreadable.


    Another gang member cursed, "Hell no! Patch up Finley, and we''lle back swinging!"


    Lionel snapped, "Idiot! What good will that do? Are you blind, or just stupid? Didn''t you see it back there? Moonlit Apothecary has a damn semi-martial king standing guard Phantom Eye kept me busy. If we go back, you''ll all just bembs to the ughter."


    The room fell silent, and the men shivered as reality set in none of them had walked away from Andrew''s attack unscathed. Thinking back on it, they were terrified.


    Lionel exhaled sharply. "It''s no use. That kid is already a rising powerhouse. He''s taken control of Jayrodale''s entire underground, and even Einley wasn''t a match for him. What''s worse, Phantom Eyes actually loyal to him."


    Lionel''s eyes narrowed as he spoke through gritted teeth. "We''re pulling out of Jayrodale and returning to the Hidden Dragons. The next move isn''t ours to make. We''ll let the boss decide how to handle this,

 Chapter 948

    That night, Andrew drove Francesca back to the vi on the hill.


    "Andrew, you were amazing today. Even Finley couldn''t beat you!" Francesca eximed, her gaze flickering away from his.


    Andrew raised a brow. "What''s wrong, Fran? You''ve been acting weird the whole way home."


    Francesca''s cheeks turned red. "It''s nothing... I just think we should sleep in separate rooms tonight."


    Andrew smirked. "What, your period came?"


    "Shut up!" Francesca snapped, her face burning. "Can''t a girl just want some space?"


    Andrew grabbed her wrist, his voice firm. "Nope."


    She struggled for a moment before giving up. "Ugh, you''re such a jerk!"


    Blushing, she dove under the covers. If she could not fight him, she might as well enjoy it.


    With another night of aching musclesing, she could not help but feel both nervous and excited. She thought Andrew had way too much energy.


    However, just as she braced herself, Andrew suddenly said, ''Get some rest tonight. I need to train."


    Before she could react, he walked out and shut the door behind him.


    Francescay there, stunned. She thought, ''I already took a shower, got all ready, and this is what I get? Train? What the hell is so important that it can''t wait till after?''


    She huffed. "Andrew, don''t tell me you''re practicing some weird martial arts technique that requires abstinence?"


    Behind the door, Andrew chuckled. "If you keep yelling, I''ll cancel training. But instead... I''ll make sure you don''t get any sleep till sunrise."


    Francesca''s face went pale. If he kept.going till morning, she would not even be able to walk tomorrow! She mped her mouth shut immediately.


    Inside the nket, she mumbled a string of curses. "Pervert. Monster. Filthy animal..."


    However, no matter how much sheined, she still tossed and turned, unable to sleep.


    She had gotten so used to him being there. Suddenly, having a quiet night felt strange.


    Meanwhile, outside Moonlit Apothecary, a group of shadowy figures crept closer.


    Shawn was leading them, and he whispered, "Mr. Wright only has one request- burn this ce to the ground."


    He turned to his men, his gaze cold. The men nodded and lifted their gas cans, ready to set the ce aze.


    Shawn strode toward the entrance and waved his hand. "Do it."


    Before the men could act, muffled sounds filled the night-bodies hitting the ground one after another with loud thuds.


    Shawn froze. He turned around, only to see his men sprawled out, unconscious- only one figure remained standing.


    Shawn''s breath caught in his throat. He mumbled, "Damn! Isn''t that the damn


    security guard from this afternoon? Why the hell is he still here?!¡±


    Then, he shouted, "Son of a bitch, you wanna y hero?"


    He yanked a knife from his pocket. "I''ll kill you!"


    He lunged, aiming straight for the man''s chest.


    Phantom Eye scoffed, quickly twisting the de out of Shawn''s grip. Then, with a


    flick of his wrist, he drove it right into Shawn''s own hand.


    A bloodcurdling scream tore through


    the night. Shawn dropped to his


    knees, clutching his impaled hand as pain exploded through him, making his entire body tremble.


    Phantom Eye stepped forward and kicked him in the chest, sending him flying backward. "Get away from here, you loser. Next time, I''ll kill you!"


    Elsewhere in avish five-star hotel in Jayrodale, Quinton sat at the head of an elegant dining table. As a prestigious young heir from


    Blumedale, he was dining with the Stevens family.


    "Mr. Wright, let me toast to you!" Leroy raised his ss, grinning as he ttered Quinton.


    Quinton barely acknowledged him, not even bothering to lift his drink. His eyes remained locked onto Christina.


    He thought, ''What a cold, stunning beauty. Shawn wasn''t lying-Christina, the Ice Queen, is definitely worth the effort.'' 1


    Quinton finally lifted his ss and smiled. "Ms. Stevens, would you do me the honor of sharing a drink?"


    Leroy''s smile stiffened. He awkwardly held his ss midair unsure whether to drink or not.


    Irene nudged Christina and whispered, "Christie, Mr. Wright is waiting. Hurry up!"


    1


    Christina hesitated but eventually raised her ss. "Mr. Wright, drink as you please. My alcohol tolerance isn''t great, so I won''t be downing it


    all at once."


    Quinton chuckled, ying the gentleman. "Ms. Stevens, just the fact that you''re


    toasting with me is enough. Drink as much or as little as you like." (1


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 949

    Ireneughed. "Men as gentlemanly as Mr. Wright are truly rare. Coming from the prestigious Wright family of Blumedale, Mr. Wright is far more refined than the so- called elites of Jayrodale!"


    Leroy eagerly chimed in, eager to tter. "That goes without saying! Mr. Wright is the heir of the Wright family- one of the Five Apex Families in all of Gabo Creek Province There isn''t a single family in Jayrodale that canpare!"


    Quinton scoffed internally. He had absolutely no respect for Irene and Leroy. If it were not for his desire to conquer Christina, he would not have wasted a second on these nobodies from the Stevens family.


    Compared to Shawn''s family, they were even lower-worthless enough that he could crush them with a single step.


    "I heard Mr. Wright has some history with Andrew?" Christina suddenly asked.


    Quinton smiled faintly. "That guy? He''s nothing more than an insect. I wouldn''t call it history-just a minor disagreement."


    His tone dripped with superiority.


    In the past, Irene would have jumped at the chance to praise Quinton and trash Andrew, but this time, she hesitated.


    Instead, she spoke cautiously. "Mr. Wright, you shouldn''t underestimate him. Right now, Andrew is a force to be reckoned with in Jayrodale. Even Shawn''s family and the Wellers are no match for him!"


    Quinton sneered. "The families in Jayrodale are nothing more than second-rate nobodies. The Wright family rules Blumedale-we don''t fear anyone."


    Leroy chuckled, desperate to win favor. ¡°I heard you already made a move against Moonlit Apothecary tonight, Mr. Wright. That must''ve been quite the wake-up call for Andrew!"


    Quinton smirked. "It was nothing serious-just a little punishment."


    Christina frowned. "Mr. Wright, your people didn''t go after Andrew directly, did they?"


    Quinton scoffed. "That guy isn''t even worth my time. I just wanted to teach him a lesson by burning down Moonlit Apothecary."


    The entire Stevens family stiffened in shock. This was the true power of the Wright family-ruthless and decisive.. Quinton did not even hesitate before targeting Moonlit Apothecary.


    Seeing their stunned expressions, Quinton felt pleased with himself. It was exactly the reaction he wanted.


    "Ms. Stevens, I''ve heard that running Stevens Corporation has been a struggle for you."


    He leaned backzily, watching


    Christina''s face carefully. "I have a proposal-I''d like to invite you to Blumedale. With the Wright family''s full support, your business would thrive. What do you say?"


    Christina''s eyes widened slightly, caught off guard by the sudden offer.


    Quinton felt a rush of satisfaction. Power, status, and influencebined with his unmatched looks, no woman could resist him. He believed Christina would be no exception.


    A few well-ced moves, and soon, she would be in his bed. He could already picture those long, perfect legs wrapped around him.


    Christina hesitated, her heart wavering. She had learned a painful lesson from Harvey before. Many men acted generous, but in the end, all they wanted was to get her into bed.


    Irene and Leroy, however, did not hesitate for a second. Or rather, Quinton''s status blinded them. They were not willing to think twice. If


    anything, they were ready to drop to their knees and worship him


    "Christie, what are you waiting for? Say yes to Mr. Wright!


    "Exactly! Mr. Wright is inviting us to Blumed¨¢le!"


    "This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! We should be thanking him for this incredible generosity!"


    Hearing their urging, Christina finally


    made up her mind. For now, Quinton did seem like a wless man. He had offered to help both her and the Stevens family without asking for anything in return.


    She thought to herself-Quinton must have real vision. He probably saw her talent


    and capabilities, which was why he was willing to support her.


    Just as she was about to speak and ept his offer, a bloodied figure suddenly staggered in, copsing right in front of Quinton.


    "Mr. Wright, help me! Please... help me..."


    Quinton''s expression shifted. His eyes narrowed in confusion before recognition


    hit him. "Shawn? What the hell happened to you?"

 Chapter 950

    Shawny on the ground, his face filled with terror. "That security guy is terrifying! He''s absolutely terrifying!"


    "I brought a whole crew, and he took them all down!" His voice trembled as he raised his hand, revealing a knife still embedded in his palm. The sight was downright gruesome.


    Quinton''s expression turned dark. "You''re useless. I gave you one simple task, and you screwed it up!"


    "Also, why the hell are youing to me? Go to a hospital, idiot!" He waved Shawn away in disgust, not wanting to ruin his mood any further.


    Shawn stole onest lingering nce at Christina before scurrying off to get his wound treated.


    Christina, her tone indifferent, said, "Mr. Wright, you shouldn''t associate with garbage like that."


    Quinton raised an eyebrow. "You''re talking about Shawn?"


    She nodded. "Yeah. He''s mediocre at best. He''s not worth your time or investment."


    Quinton smirked. "I never nned on investing in him. He''s just a mutt from Jayrodale, useful for the moment."


    Leroy sneered. "Andrew must have some guts, though. He actually dared to mess with Mr. Wright''s dog!"


    Quinton''s already sour expression darkened further.


    "Ms. Stevens," he said, turning to Christina, "since you used to date Andrew, do you have any idea how we can control him?"


    Christina hesitated, then admitted, "Sorry, Mr. Wright, but he doesn''t care about me anymore."


    Quinton let out a short ''oh'' and shot her a peculiar look. He seemed to have figured something out.


    Christina''s cheeks burned with embarrassment. She did not need him to spell it out-his opinion of her had just dropped, and it was all because of Andrew.


    Leroy chuckled awkwardly. "Mr. Wright, don''t overthink it. Andrew might have some skills, but Christie never liked him to begin with!"


    Quinton''s smile was cold. "Is that so? Interesting. I had no idea."


    "Anyway, think it over, Ms. Stevens," he said, standing up. Let me know if you decide to take my offer and expand Stevens Corporation in Blumedale."


    Without another word, Quinton turned and left.


    He did not even bother


    acknowledging Irene and Leroy, not even with a nce. Nheless, that did not stop the mother and son from practically chasing after him, escorting him all the way to his car before respectfully sending him off.


    On the way home, Irene sighed dramatically. "Christie, why didn''t you just say yes? This is an opportunity of a lifetime!"


    Leroy chimed in, ¡°Christie, you don''t understand! Quinton is a big deal-way bigger than Winston. He''s the heir of the Wright family!


    "He was acting all casual, but trust me, he''s interested in you. Why not go along with it? If you y your cards right, you won''t even have to work. The Stevens family would never have to struggle again!"


    As he spoke, Leroy''s eyes gleamed, already daydreaming about a life of luxury- private clubs, morous women,


    expensive feasts, and an endless supply of wealth.


    Christina''s voice was ice-cold. "I''ve told you before-relying on others is never an option. And besides, I want to build my own empire. I won''t just spread my legs and be some man''s trophy! I''ll seed on my own, outshine Andrew, and make him realize I''m someone he''ll always have to look up to!" 1


    Irene sighed. "Sweetheart, if this were before, I''d be right there with you. I used to look down on Andrew too. But things are different now. really don''t think you should waste your time trying topete with him anymore. 19


    "You''ve heard the rumors, haven''t you?, Francesca from the Aickers family and Lauren from the Rhodes family- they''re both his women now. On top of that, Andrew has be untouchable in Jayrodale.


    "He didn''t even flinch when he went after Winston, Quinton''s own brother. And recently, he even stood up to Kenny Rhodes and Elon Golding without hesitation!" Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 951

    Sighing, Irene said, "Christie, you might not want to hear this, but you and Andrew, you two are frompletely different worlds now!"


    Her words were hard for Christina to swallow. She never expected that her mother, who always looked down on Andrew, was now admitting defeat.


    Leroy snorted, "Mom, I can''t agree with you on this one. Sure, Andrew''s sessful, but it''s not as exaggerated as you''re making it sound, okay?


    "You only see him putting on airs, but did you ever think that by annoying all the big shots in Blumedale, he''s going to have to pay the price sooner orter? And now Mr. Wright has set his sights on him. As I see it, Andrew''s time''s up."


    Irene snapped, "You little brat, when adults are talking, you''d better keep your mouth shut! Don''t think I don''t know what''s on your mind. You''re always thinking about using Christie to live in luxury, hang out with celebrities, and drive a sports car!


    "But have you ever thought about it? You''re a man. How can you be so pathetic? Andrew made his fortune, and now he''s on top of the world. What about you? You''re still a useless waste!"


    Leroy turned red with anger. "After all that''s happened, you''re really going to tell me I''m the problem? Mom, don''t forget, it was you who looked down on Andrew in the beginning and didn''t want him with Christie!


    "You missed out on so many good things Andrew had to offer. Like that insanely expensive diamond ring and now all his wealth!"


    Irene was furious, the regret eating her up inside. Her heart ached with regret, but she would never admit it. She did not expect Leroy, her own son, to call her out like this.


    She shouted, "Y-You brat! So now you''re some big shot, huh? From now on, don''t think you can get a single cent from me. If you don''t get a job, I''ll starve you to death!"


    Leroy scoffed, "Fine, if you won''t give me anything, I don''t want it anyway! Anyway, no matter what you two think, Quinton''s the most impressive big shot I''ve ever met. I''m telling you now, I''ve locked in on Quinton''s side! Shawn''s been riding his coattails, acting like a big deal, so fdon''t see why I can''t do the same!"


    Hearing Irene and Leroy argue, Christina felt her head spinning. She snapped, "Enough! Can you both just stop? I''ll think about whether to join Quinton in Blumedale tonight. But before I decide, I''m going to talk to Andrew."


    Irene was ecstatic. "Christie, have you finallye to your senses? Are you going to apologize and beg Andrew for forgiveness? Great, with you. We''ll make it clear to


    Andrew and get him to


    wn


    and work for the Stevens Corporation so we can grow stronger!"


    Leroy reluctantly added, "Well, it''s not like I''m against it. If Andrewes back and gets together with Christie, plus gives me that G-Wagon of his, I''ll grudgingly ept him as my brother-inw!"


    Christina shook her head coldly.


    "You''re all thinking too much. I''m not going there to apologize, and I''m definitely not begging him. I''m just going to let him know that people with more power and better opportunities are trying to recruit me. If he doesn''t grab this chance, then I will go straight to Quinton''s side."


    Irene stared at her, stunned. "Christie, what''s the point of all this? Are you really not willing to let go of your pride? Not willing to drop your arrogance?"


    Christina snorted. "My pride and arrogance are everything to me. I can''t let them go. If he was smart, he''d take my offer,e back, and help me build the Stevens Corporation!"


    Leroy asked, "But what if Andrew doesn''t appreciate it?"


    Christina smirked. "Then we go our separate ways. I''ll make sure he sees that


    one day, I''ll crush him."

 Chapter 952

    The next day, Andrew and Francesca had just arrived at Moonlit Apothecary when Phantom Eye spoke up.


    "Mr. Lloyd, someone caused trouble herest night. They even tried to set the ce on fire!"


    Andrew let out a cold chuckle. "Must''ve been Quinton''s men, huh?"


    Phantom Eye nodded. "That''s right, it was that little coward, Shawn. He showed up with a few guys carrying gas cans, nning to burn the ce down. But I caught them in the act and sent them running!"


    Francesca fumed. "Phantom Eye, you should''ve taught them a real lesson."


    Phantom Eye smirked. "No worries, Ms. Aicker. That Shawn punk already got a hole stabbed through his hand-he probably can''t even hold anything now!"


    Francesca scoffed. "Serves him right!"


    N looked at her curiously. "Dr. Aicker, you seem a little cranky today. Didn''t sleep wellst night?"


    Francesca''s face turned red as she stammered, "What? N-No way, N, you''re imagining things!"


    Then, she shot a sharp re at Andrew. It was all his fault-he spent the whole night training, making her restless and unable to sleep until the middle of the night.


    Andrew smirked to himself. This little brat was already acting up after just one night without sex. It seemed like he would have to remind her who was in charge tonight.


    Shaking off his amusement, Andrew pped his hands. "N, go call Shiloh and Mr. Aicker over."


    N blinked. "Is something big happening?"


    Andrew grinned. "Not really, just time to hand out paychecks."


    N was stunned for a second. Then, her face lit up with excitement. She immediately ran off to notify everyone.


    Before joining Moonlit Apothecary, she was just a low-level nurse at Jayrodale General Hospital, and her pay was not special.


    Yet, ever sinceing here, she had worked tirelessly, keeping everything in perfect order, so hearing that payday had finally arrived made her genuinely happy.


    Francesca beamed. "Andrew, you''re handing out paychecks? Then what about mine?"


    Andrew smirked. "Fran, you''re not getting one."


    Francesca immediately pouted. "Why not? I''ve worked hard for Moonlit Apothecary too!"


    Andrew chuckled. "As my woman, this ce is yours too. So, you don''t need a paycheck, do you?"


    Francesca froze. "Your woman?"


    Then, it hit her what Andrew meant, and her innocent face instantly flushed red. Her heart felt as sweet as honey, but she still huffed in.


    mock annoyance. "Who''s not


    woman? I don''t care about that title!"


    Phantom Eye grinned. "Uh, Mr. Lloyd, I''m getting a paycheck, right?"


    Andrew waved him off. "Not a chance. You''ve only been here a day and already want a paycheck? Keep dreaming!"


    A martial arts master feared across Blumedale, Phantom Eye''s face instantly fell. He looked like a scolded child, utterly dejected.


    Francesca giggled and patted his shoulder. "Don''t worry, Phantom Eye. Once you''ve worked a full month, you''Ddefinitely get paid, and ll even give you a high sry!"


    Phantom Eye brightened up. "Well, in that case, thanks in advance, Mrs. Lloyd!"


    Francesca''s cheeks turned even redder, but she could not hide the joy bubbling inside her.


    Being called "Mrs. Lloyd" meant people were acknowledging her as Andrew''s


    woman.


    "Hah! It''s just a tiny little clinic, and you''re acting like it''s some grand business empire," a mocking voice suddenly rang out.


    Andrew''s expression darkened as he turned toward the entrance.


    Christina and her family had walked in, each wearing a different expression. The one who had just spoken was Leroy, standing at the front with a smug smirk.


    Francesca instantly stepped forward, standing protectively in front of Andrew as she red at Christina.


    "Ms. Stevens, what brings your family here? If there''s no real reason, then please leave!"


    Christina frowned. "Ms. Aicker, you seem to have some misunderstanding about me."


    Francesca scoffed. "No misunderstanding¡ªI just don''t like you!"

 Chapter 953

    Leroy''s face twisted in anger. "Francesca, who do you think you are? You don''t like Christie? You think she cares whether you do or not?"


    Francesca smirked. "The Stevens family sure gets riled up easily. If you''ve got the guts, just stay away from Andrew for good-I''d be impressed!"


    Leroy stiffened and turned to Christina in frustration. "Christie, did you hear that? They don''t want us here!"


    He huffed. "It''s ridiculous. Whatever, we''re leaving. The Stevens family has better options now anyway-we don''t need this lousy ce!"


    Christina ignored her noisy little brother and kept her gaze on Andrew. "Andrew, I came here to discuss something with you. Step outside with me for a moment."


    Andrew''s expression remained indifferent. "Sorry, I''m busy. If you have something urgent, you can either wait or leave."


    Christina clenched her teeth. "Andrew"


    She knew Andrew was doing this on purpose, deliberately making her wait and giving her the cold shoulder. A real man would not be so petty about the past.


    Christina sneered to herself. ''Fine, Andrew, enjoy being on top while you can. One day, our roles will be reversed!''


    Irene, however, hadpletely dropped her arrogant attitude and now put on a ttering smile. "No worries, we''ll just sit and wait. Go ahead with what you''re doing, don''t mind us!"


    Leroy scoffed. "Mom, there''s no need to lower yourself like this! If Andrew doesn''t appreciate it, we can always go with Mr. Wright instead. It''s not like we''ll never have a better opportunity. Who knows? Our turn mighte soon enough."


    At that moment, Shiloh and Cedric walked into the front hall. Andrew had no interest in wasting his breath on the Stevens family, so he turned to them with a smile. "It''s payday. Have a seat!"


    Shiloh''s eyes lit up. She did not say anything, but the way she quickly sat down made it obvious she was looking forward to it.


    Cedric chuckled and waved a hand. "I won''t be taking a paycheck. The Aickers have already made a fortune from the profit shares on those two miracle medicines."


    Francesca nodded. "That''s right, Andrew. The Aickers don''t need to take any more money from you-you''ve given us plenty already."


    Andrew shook his head. "That''s a separate matter. Moonlit Apothecary relies on Mr. Aicker to hold down the fort. Paying you is non-negotiable!"


    With that, Andrew pulled out a stack of cash from a briefcase and tossed it to Cedric.


    "Mr. Aicker, this is half a million. No strings attached-it''s your sry for running the clinic!"


    Before Cedric could even start refusing, Andrew pulled out another bundle of bills and handed it to N.


    "N, catch. This is yours!"


    N stared at the thick stack in shock. "How much is this? This seems way too much!"


    Andrew grinned. "Not much, just 100 grand. From now on, as Moonlit Apothecary expands, you''ll be in charge of overall management. Your pay will only go up!"


    Lastly, he pulled out 20 thousand


    dors and handed it to Shiloh. "Heh, Shiloh, since you''re only in charge of


    keeping the ce clean, your pay is a lot lower."


    Shiloh shook her head eagerly. "This is more than enough! It''s way better than washing dishes at some restaurant. Thanks!"


    Andrew chuckled. Shiloh was always amusing. She might be a martial king, but


    give her money, and she would be loyal like a grateful worker.


    "Alright, that wraps up payroll. Next


    month, Moonlit Apothecary''s


    revenue will be even higher!"


    pping his hands, Andrew sent


    Cedric and the others back to their tasks.


    Meanwhile, the Stevens family sat there in stunned silence.


    V


    They had never imagined Moonlit Apothecary would pay this well; a senior doctor would make half a million just for seeing patients; nurse would earn 100 grand a month. Even a janitor got paid 20 grand.


    This kind of sry was unheard of-even the top hospitals in Holtrien could not<ppete.

 Chapter 954

    Leroy''s eyes burned with jealousy, and he shamelessly said "Andrew, I''m not a doctor, but I could work here as a male nurse. You could pay me 100 grand a month too, right?"


    Irene quickly chimed in,ughing awkwardly. "Andrew, you know I''m getting older, and I''ve been scammed out of a lot of money over the years. I don''t even have enough saved for retirement! How about you hire me to cook for the clinic? I won''t ask for much-50 grand a month will do


    The sight of the mother and son practically groveling made Francesca sick to her stomach.


    "Sorry, we''re full," Andrew rejected them without hesitation.


    Leroy refused to give up. "Andrew, your business is booming, and this ce is huge. There''s no way you''re at full capacity! Hire me, and I promise I''ll work hard!"


    Andrew''s tone remained indifferent. "We might hire more people in the future, but there''s one requirement-no hiringzy ckers with bad character."


    Leroy''s face instantly turned red with anger. "Andrew, just say it-you don''t want me here because you think I''m a piece of trash, right?"


    Andrew shot him a cold nce. "Yeah, so what? I don''t like you, and I think you''re worthless-what are you gonna do about it?"


    Leroy fumed, but he forced himself to hold back. Right now, he could talk big, but if he actually tried to start a fight, he would just embarrass himself.


    Christina spoke up, her voice steady. "Andrew, you have no experience running a business. From what I see, your payroll ispletely unreasonable!"


    Andrew sneered. "Oh? Ms. Stevens, the all-knowing corporate executive, please enlighten me."


    Christina replied coolly, "I wouldn''t call it enlightening-I just want to point out some basicmon sense. If you''re paying out hundreds of thousands in sries every month, then Moonlit Apothecary needs to be making at least two million to break even!"


    Her implication was clear-Andrew was handing out fat paychecks, but the clinic''s revenue could not possibly support it. In other words, he was just trying to look rich.


    Leroy scoffed. "Yeah, right! This run-down little clinic making two million a month? If it even makes


    half a million, I''ll chop my head off and kick it like a ser ball


    Andrew chuckled and could not be bothered to argue with such short-sighted


    fools.


    Francesca, on the other hand, was not having it. "The Stevens family sure loves looking down on people! Well, let me set the record


    BUT


    straight-Moonlit Apothecary has only been open for about a month. But as for revenue? It''s already passed five million! Two million? Please, don''t insult us."


    Irene and Leroy''s jaws dropped. They wondered if that was even possible. Could


    this ce really be making that much money?


    Christina remainedposed. "If


    what Ms. Aicker is saying is true, then Moonlit Apothecary must be generating nearly 20 grand in business every single day. From a professional standpoint, that sounds absolutely ridiculous." Francesca scoffed. "I knew you wouldn''t believe it, Christina. N, bring out the tax records!"


    N smirked proudly and immediately went to retrieve the documents. Determined to prove them wrong, Christina leaned in to examine the records.


    The moment she saw the numbers, her body stiffened. Based on the tax filings, she could easily calcte Moonlit Apothecary''s total monthly revenue.


    Sure enough, it really did exceed five million. Looking at the numbers, it was clear-Andrew''s high sries were not unreasonable at all!


    Francesca smirked. "Ms. Stevens, do you still have something to say?"


    Christina''s face turned red with embarrassment, and for once, she was at aplete loss for words.

 Chapter 955

    Leroy''s jealousy burned even hotter as he red at Andrew Andrew, look at you now! Not only are you getting girls left and right, but your business is booming too! Moonlit Apothecary is making you a fortune every month. If you count the profits, you could buy a brand-new G-Wagon monthly, huh?"


    Andrew smirked. "So what? What does that have to do with you?"


    Leroy fumed. "Of course, it has something to do with me! Andrew, you and Christie were meant to be together! Our family came here today to ask-when are you marrying her?"


    Andrew frowned. "Leroy, have you lost your damn mind?"


    Marriage? He had to give it to the Stevens family-they were shameless beyond belief.


    Irene forced a smile and said, "Andrew, we came here with sincerity. We truly want to make peace with you! You and Christie can still get back together-most of what happened was just a misunderstanding!"


    Before Andrew could even respond, Francesca had already stepped in. She stomped up front and red at the Stevens family.


    "Sorry, but Andrew is taken! Ms. Stevens, you''re beautiful and a CEO-you could have any man you want. But when ites to Andrew, your family can forget about it!"


    Her fierce little stance even took Andrew by surprise.


    From the back, Cedric was thoroughly entertained. He silently praised, ''Good girl! I''ve raised you right!''


    He was proud that his precious granddaughter knew how to fight for her man.


    Irene''s face twisted with anger. "Francesca, we came to talk to Andrew-who the hell do you think you are, butting in? Get lost! This has nothing to do with you!"


    She would not dare speak to Andrew like that. However, when it came to Francesca, especially since Andrew was a golden ticket, Irene could not hold back her nasty side.


    Francesca straightened her chest and stood her ground. "Oh, maybe you didn''t hear-I''m Andrew''s woman now! Not just me, but also Lauren, my best friend. Andrew belongs to both of us!


    "So now you understand why I have a say in this, right? You''re an elder, yet you have no shame trying to steal someone else''s man. If anyone should get lost, it''s you!"


    Irene was livid. "Y-You... How dare you! The Aickers are supposed to be a respectable family, yet you act so shamelessly!"


    Francesca shot back without hesitation. "Oh? And Christina has shame? She dumped Andrew, chased after wealth, and threw herself at Harvey Weller!


    "In the end, she nearly got used up and tossed aside, and your whole damnpany almost got taken from you! Now that she has nothing left, she wants to crawl back to Andrew? Please, your whole family is the real definition of shameless!¡±


    Ine''s face turned beet red as she exploded with rage. Her teeth clenched, and she looked like she was ready to bite someone.


    Leroy''s face was just as flushed. He rolled up his sleeves, ready to throw a punch.


    Phantom Eye, who had been


    enjoying the show, finally chuckled and spoke up. "Kid, I''d think twice before trying to act tough here. Justst night, Shawn left this ce with his head covered in blood and a hole through his damn


    palm. If you so much as lift a finger, I''ll make sure you see your own brain matter sttered on the floor," The Stevens family froze in terror


    Only now did they realize


    Shawn''s miserable statest night had been Phantom Eye''s handiwork.


    They were stunned. Even the security guard at Moonlit Apothecary was this ruthless. At this point, the Stevens family could not go anywhere without embarrassing themselves.


    Christina''s face darkened, and she gritted her teeth. "Andrew, I didn''te here


    to watch you unt your sess! I just want a straight answer-are youing


    back or not?

 Chapter 956

    *75 BOAWS


    Andrew let out a cold chuckle. "Come back? You don''t mean the Stevens family, do you?"


    Christina lifted her chin. "That''s right. As long as youe back and help me build my career to the top, I''ll be with you!"


    Andrew waved a hand like he was shooing away a fly. "Christina, have you had too much to drink? Go home and sleep it off. Help you reach the top, and in return, you''ll be with me? Let me ask you one thing-do I even care?"


    He scoffed outright.


    Even now, Christina was still living in a world where everything revolved around her. This woman was beyond hopeless.


    "Andrew, you might not care, but plenty of people do! Quinton Wright from Blumedate has already extended an invitation to me. He wants Stevens Corporation to expand there, and his Wright family is willing to fully support us!"


    Christina''s tone carried an unmistakable air of superiority. "But I haven''t agreed yet. And the reason is-I wanted to give you onest chance. As long as you say yes, not only will I be yours, but the Stevens family and Stevens Corporation will wee you back with open arms!"


    Andrew sneered. "So let me get this straight-you''re telling me you''re doing me a favor? If I say no, then I miss out on this ''amazing opportunity'', and you''ll just run off with Quinton instead?"


    Christina nodded, her expression serious. "That''s right. I''m giving you a chance- or rather, I''m giving us a chance to start over. Otherwise, Quinton''s offer is something no one in their right mind would refuse!"


    Andrew smirked. "Well, congrattions to Ms. Stevens and the entire Stevens family. It looks like you''ve finally found yourself a strong backer! Quinton is amazing, Quinton is unstoppable, the golden boy of Blumedale! "So what are you still waiting for? Hurry up and throw yourself at him-make sure to serve him well." Christina stomped her foot. "Andrew, are you really going to be this stubborn and let such a golden opportunity slip away?"


    Leroy sneered. "Christie, I saw thising before we even got here. This guy doesn''t know what''s good for him- we''ve been way too nice! Just wait till our family makes it big in Blumedale. When wee back to Jayrodale, let''s see how hard he cries!"


    Andrew felt downright nauseous. The Stevens family just never learned, always digging their own graves. If he did not put an end to this now, Christina was bound to get devoured whole by Quinton, that wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    "Security, throw them out. I don''t want these people disrupting business at Moonlit Apothecary!" Andrew waved Phantom Eye over, his patiencepletely gone.


    He could not care less about the Stevens family''s fate anymore.


    "You heard Mr. Lloyd, didn''t you? Please leave!" Phantom Eye wasted no time and shoved Leroy out the door first.


    Leroynded hard on his backside,


    cursing as he scrambled up to fight back. However, before he could


    make a move, Phantom Eye''s palm make a cracked across his face, sending


    him reeling.


    If this had been the old Phantom Eye, with his short temper and hatred for scum


    like Leroy, he would have taken him out on the spot.


    "Alright, Andrew, just you wait!" Leroy clutched his stinging cheek, seething with rage but too scared to retaliate.


    With no choice, he turned tail and fled in humiliation. Christina did not say a word


    as she stormed out of Moonlit Apothecary.


    She had enough-enough of lowering herself, only for Andrew to brush her off like she was nothing. Grabbing her phone, she deliberately made a show of it right in front of Andrew.


    "Mr. Wright, I ept your offer. I''ll go to Blumedale with you! In return, I''m willing to follow you for life!" Hanging up, she looked back at Andrew with a cold smirk. "Andrew, you forced me to do this."


    Andrew remained unfazed and said tly, "Idiot." 1


    Seeing Christina secure a powerful connection with Quinton while Andrew refused


    to give them the time of day, Irene finally dropped the act.


    She put her hands on her hips and screeched, "Andrew, you little bastard, mark


    my words-you''re gonna regret this one day!"

 Chapter 957

    Irene spat, "With Mr. Wright backing our Christie, she''s going to be way more powerful than you! She''ll crush you under her feet¡ªjust wait and see!"


    With that, the three members of the Stevens family scurried away, talls between their legs.


    Francesca, still fuming, crossed her arms. "What is wrong with these people? Christina is getting more twisted by the day! That Quinton guy is ambitious as hell. The moment he set foot in Jayrodale, he tried to snatch the Titan Essence Pill and the Vitality Pill by force!


    "And yet, Christina actually trusts him? Quinton is going to be even worse than Harvey-he''ll devour her whole!"


    Andrew shrugged. "That''s her problem, not mine. You can''t wake someone up if they''re determined to keep pretending they''re in a dream."


    Francesca''s eyes flickered with thought. "Andrew, Quinton isn''t just some random guy. Maybe you should at least try to warn Christina, considering... you two had that kind of history?"


    Andrew shook his head. "It''s pointless trying to talk sense into someone hell-bent on destruction. Besides, I''m not interested."


    Francesca smirked and let out a yful hum. "That''s more like it. Honestly, I was just throwing that out there. If you''d actually said yes and tried to meddle, I would''ve been really pissed!"


    Andrew raised an eyebrow. "So you were setting me up, hoping I''d fall into the trap?"


    Francesca giggled smugly. "And if I was? I''m not some clueless, naive girl!"


    Andrew let out a low chuckle. "Well then, you''re getting the punishment stick tonight."


    Francesca gasped and pinched his waist hard, huffing, "You old perv! One day, Lauren and I are going to team up and drain you dry!"


    Just then, a sleek luxury car pulled up outside Moonlit Apothecary, and a pregnant woman stepped out, holding an umbre.


    She did not walk in immediately but stood at the entrance, scanning the ce with a critical eye. Then, with a lukewarm tone, she muttered, "I''ve heard so much about Moonlit Apothecary-how exclusive and high-ss it supposedly is. But now that I see it in person... it''s really nothing special."


    Francesca''s expression darkened. She did not appreciate the insult, but she held her tongue since the woman was pregnant.


    "Hello, ma''am. Are you here for a consultation or to pick up medicine?"


    The pregnant woman scoffed. "Neither. My child is going to be the heir of our family. I wouldn''t dare use medicine from a small ce like this!"


    Francesca frowned. Something about this woman''s attitude seriously rubbed her the wrong way.


    The woman waved a hand dismissively. "Go get N for me. Tell her that her stepmother is here."


    Francesca blinked in surprise. "You''re N''s stepmother?


    The woman lifted her hand, shing an enormous diamond ring. "Is that a problem? The new Mrs. Goth of Jayrodale-you seriously don''t recognize me? Your world must be awfully small."


    At that moment, N rushed out, her expression uneasy the second she saw the woman. "Cami, what brings


    you here?"


    Cami White shot N an impatient re. "How many times do I have to tell you? Don''t call


    Cami Address me properly ant


    Madam! I''m thedy of the house. you mess it up again, I''ll make sure you never forget!


    "1


    Her fierce tone made N flinch.


    "I-I understand, Madam. I''ll remember next time!"


    22


    Cami extended her hand


    expectantly heard today is payday for you. Your dad works tirelessly to run the family business, while I am carrying the next heir to the Goth family. And yet, you-you''re the most useless of all!


    "You live off the family, eat off the family, and you don''t even have a decent career. You''re just wasting time here at Moonlit Apothecary! But fine, we''ve given up on expecting anything from you. Just hand over your paycheck- it''s the least you can do to contribute."

 Chapter 958

    A flicker of resistance shed across N''s face, but it quickly faded. She obediently handed over her freshly earned paycheck to Cami, who grinned as she began counting.


    Once she finished, her eyes lit up with delight, "100 grand? N, does Moonlit Apothecary really pay you this much?"


    N lowered her voice. "Dr. Lloyd gave it to me. He''s a really kind person... he takes good care of me."


    Cami turned to Andrew, eyeing him with uncertainty. Before stepping inside, she had spoken poorly of Moonlit Apothecary, though it had only been out of jealousy.


    In reality, Moonlit Apothecary was one of the most well-known establishments in Jayrodale, with a miracle doctor treating patients. Wealthy and powerful families flocked here in droves.


    Cami''s expression quickly shifted as she put on a ttering smile. "You must be the owner of Moonlit Apothecary. N works under you, so feel free to use her however you see fit-hardbor, long hours, whatever."


    She chuckled, her voice syrupy sweet. "Just as long as you keep being generous and paying her well every month, Dr. Lloyd!"


    0


    Andrew remained indifferent. "The Goth family is a well-established name in Jayrodale. Are you saying you''re short on money?"


    Cami let out a huff. "Of course not! The Goth family is wealthy! But N is just a useless burden. She''s going to get married off eventually!


    "Now that I''m pregnant, my son will inherit the Goth family. As for N''s wedding gifts and any other expenses, she''ll have to earn those herself. She shouldn''t expect a single cent from us."


    Francesca''s irritation deepened. As a woman, she had experienced firsthand what it was like to be treated as a financial burden by her own family, and the outdated mindset disgusted her.


    With a coldugh, she snapped, "If she''s expected to earn her own wedding gifts, then shouldn''t she be allowed to keep her paycheck instead of handing it all over to you?"


    Her sharp words sparked a heated argument between her and Cami.


    Cami,pletely unfazed, said matter-of-factly, "I''m her stepmother. She''s still young and irresponsible. If she has money in her hands, she''ll just waste it on food and nonsense! I''m only doing this for her own good. I won''t spend a dime of her money-just keeping it safe until she gets married."


    Francesca scoffed. ed. "That''s what a


    lot of parents say, but in the end, they treat their kids like cash cows They im they''re ''holding onto it for them, but when the timees, they pocket every cent and give nothing back!"


    Cami''s expression darkened as she snapped, "What are you trying to say? You think I''m after N''s paycheck? Let me tell you


    something-I''m thedy of the Goth family! Do you really think I need her money?


    "I spend tens, even hundreds of thousands every time I go shopping! A measly 100 grand is nothing-it wouldn''t even buy me a decent handbag!"


    She tilted her chin up arrogantly, throwing Francesca a condescending nce.


    Francesca''s patience finally snapped. This woman was the textbook definition of an evil stepmother. The way she greedily counted the money earlier made it obvious she was lying through her teeth.


    Not only was Cami shameless, but she was also disgustingly two-faced-acting like she was ''helping'' N when all she was doing was stealing from her.


    N had worked hard as a nurse at Jayrodale General Hospital before joining Moonlit Apothecary. There was no way Francesca would let someone like Cami bully her.


    She crossed her arms and smirked coldly. "Since 100 grand means nothing to you, why don''t you just give it back to N?"


    Cami''s face turned stormy. "How we handle money in the Goth family is none of your business! I am still technically her mother! Are you saying I don''t have the right to manage her finances?"


    Francesca clenched her teeth, ready to fire back, but N lowered her head and


    murmured softly, "Dr. Aicker, just let it go."

 Chapter 959

    "I''ve always handed over my paycheck. I''m used to it," N murmured.


    Andrew gave Francesca a small smile. "Fran, let''s drop it for now. This is between


    N and her stepmother-we shouldn''t interfere too much."


    Cami smirked. "At least Dr. Lloyd knows how to behave. Well then, I''ll be heading out."


    She stood up and, as if it were the most natural thing in the world, ordered, "N, help me to the car."


    Then, in a warning tone, she added, "I''ll be back this time next month, so don''t even think about hiding your paycheck. If you don''t have the full amount ready, don''t bother trying to step foot in the Goth family''s house."


    N quickly nodded. "I understand, Madam. Don''t worry ''ll give you everything."


    Cami nodded in satisfaction, putting on a fake, affectionate smile. "That''s a good girl. At least my efforts in raising you haven''t been in vain. You know how busy your father is, and I''m the only one managing the household. Even in my rare moments of rest, I still have to look after you.


    "So N, you should understand just how much effort I''ve put into you."


    "1


    N opened her mouth slightly but said nothing. After seeing Cami off, she walked back in looking utterly dejected.


    Francesca''s patience finally snapped. "N, be honest with me-is that bitch abusing you? Is she manipting you?"


    N avoided her gaze. "Dr. Aicker, please don''t ask. I don''t want to talk about my family."


    Francesca grew even more frustrated. "N, I''m asking you onest time-is she mistreating you? Has she been controlling and pressuring you this whole time? If you don''t speak up, no one will be able to help you. If we don''t step in, you''ll be stuck living like this forever!"


    N pressed her lips together, remaining silent for a long time. Then, tears welled up in her eyes as she choked out, "I appreciate your concern, Dr. Aicker... Andy...


    I really do. But right now, I don''t want to talk about it. I just want to be alone."


    Francesca looked heartbroken and furious, ready to press further.


    However, Andrew held her back, shaking his head. "Let her be for now. She''s too proud to air her family''s dirtyundry. If you keep pushing, you''ll only hurt her more-it won''t help."


    Francesca clenched her fists. "So what, we''re just supposed to stand by and watch that witch steal everything she''s worked for?"


    Andrew remained calm. "At the end of the day, this alles down to the head of the Goth family. We should find him and see what''s going on."


    Francesca scoffed. "Dominic Goth? He''s known for being spineless in Jayrodale''s elite circles. Talking to him probably won''t change a thing!"


    Adrew and Francesca both knew this was not an easy situation to meddle in.


    After all, it was an internal matter within the Goth family, and N was refusing to say anything.


    Andrew decided it was best to wait and observe for now, keeping Francesca from getting further involved. Just then, his phone rang-it was Natasha.


    The moment he answered, her voice came through, cold and sharp. "Darling, Quinton is using his status as the heir of the Wright family to summon all the major yers in Jayrodale for a meeting. From the looks of it, he''s trying to use the Wright family''s influence to stir up trouble and put pressure on you."


    Andrew, however, remained unfazed. He chuckled. "Then you and Dn should


    go and listen. Let''s see if Mr. Wright has anything worthwhile to say."


    Quinton was clearly still unwilling to give up. He was dead set on getting his hands on the Vitality Pill and


    Titan Essence Pill. If that was the


    to y this game to the endomet


    case, Andrew was more than ready


    swnc


    4

 Chapter 960

    The massive conference room was buzzing with activity.


    Quinton sat back with one leg crossed over the other, his polished branded loafers casually propped up on therge round table. He lookedpletely at ease, though it was clear he was putting on a show.


    People continued arriving for his so-called roundtable meeting, including some of the most influential figures in Jayrodale. Among them were Natasha, Dn, and Harvey the head of the Weller family-as well as representatives from Madde Martial Academy and the Goth family.


    Shawn, ever the suckup, leaned forward with a ttering grin. "Mr. Wright, your influence is truly unmatched. Look around-everyone who holds real power in Jayrodale, from the high society elites to the underground forces, has shown up just for you!"


    Quinton did not respond, but the smirk on his lips grew even more noticeable. Sitting beside him, apart from Shawn, was another notable figure-Christina.


    She had not spoken a word, but internally, she was reeling. The level of power Quinton wielded as the heir of the Blumedale Wright family was staggering.


    With nothing more than a single announcement-without even making a personal call-he had summoned Jayrodale''s most formidable forces, and they had all obedientlye running.


    Even Dn and Natasha, the dominant figures in the city''s underground world, had no choice but to sit at this table with him. That alone convinced Christina that she had made the right choice in siding with him.


    In the past, she had hoped the Weller family would help propel Stevens Corporation to new heights, or that Aspen''s influence could strengthen the Stevens family. But now, looking at the bigger picture, both Harvey and Aspen seemed insignificant.


    It was Quinton alone who stood at the top-someone with the kind of power that could truly shape the future. She had struggled and hesitated so many times before, but this time, she was sure of it.


    This time, fate had finally ced her on the winning side.


    As more people settled in, Quinton still did not bother moving his foot from the table. It was not just arrogance- he knew exactly what he was doing. Handling the power yers of Jayrodale required a different approach. If he acted too civilized, they would not take him seriously.


    Sometimes, the best way to control people was to make a statement-one so tant that they had no choice but to acknowledge it.


    And it worked. He had them right where he wanted them.


    "Since everyone is here, I won''t waste time with pleasantries," Quinton said, his tone distant andmanding.


    There was no need for him to thank them for attending or act politely As the heir to the Wright family, he had no obligation to y nice with a bunch of small-time power brokers.


    Christina watched, more convinced than ever. Quinton was leagues above these people,pletely unfazed,pletely in control.


    His ability to manipte people-his precision in reading the room-was wless.


    Following him, she knew she would learn a great deal.


    Compared to him, whatever charm or brilliance Andrew once had now seemed utterly cheap and forgettable.


    Rodney, however, was not impressed. He did not like Quinton''s smug attitude, but he was not foolish enough to


    provoke him outright.


    So, with a fake grin, he chuckled. "Mr. Wright, you must have some grand ns foring all the way to little old Jayrodale. But before anything else, it seems you''ve e already made your first big achievement-capturing the heart of Jayrodale''s beloved Ice Queen. So tell us, Mr. Wright, how does she taste? Or are you nning to share?" The crude, suggestive remark sent the room into fits ofughter as several men joined in, jeering and snickering. Christina''s face turned bright red. Humiliation and rage surged through her, but she did not daresh out. After all, Madde Martial Academy was not an opponent the Stevens family could afford to offend.


    Quinton, however, remainedpletely unfazed. He spoke in an even, casual tone. "I''d say, Mr. Sanford, that making such a vulgar joke in this setting is highly inappropriate.


    "Ms. Stevens is a woman of


    intelligence and grace-someonez worthy of admiration and respect. So, I suggest you take back your words, and I don''t want to hear anything like that again."

 Chapter 961

    Rodney let out a cold snort and said nothing more.


    Plenty of people around could not help but be shocked-Quinton was really something else. After all, Rodney was usually wild and arrogant, never caring about anyone, but Quinton shut him right down with just a few words.


    Now, that was what you called true dominance,


    Christina leaned toward Quinton and whispered gratefully, "Thank you, Mr. Wright, for stepping in."


    Quinton shed a charming smile and replied, "It''s nothing. Since you''ve already decided to join me for the development project in Blumedale, you''ll be under my care from now on. Naturally, I have to keep you well protected."


    His words wereced with an obvious flirtation, like a possessive man doting on his favorite girl.


    Christina did not say anything, but Quinton was secretly feeling very pleased with himself.


    He believed a true master never showed all his cards and had no doubt he would win Christina over eventually. There was no rush-when the time came, the famous Ice Queen would melt on her own and give herself to himpletely.


    Off to the side, Shawn watched with a bitter mix of envy and frustration. He had been lusting after Christina for a while, but now it was clear that Quinton had his eye on her too.


    That meant Shawn''s little fantasy was nothing more than wishful thinking. The more he thought about it, the more bitter he felt.


    Nheless, that bitterness quickly turned into a burning hatred toward Andrew. He thought if he could bring down Andrew, Quinton would be pleased. Then, once Quinton got bored of Christina-because guys like him always did he would probably be generous enough to toss her his way.


    Shawn figured that would not be so bad.


    Meanwhile, Natasha rolled her eyes and said impatiently, "Mr. Wright, you''ve been talking for a while now, but when are you actually going to get to the point?"


    Quinton let out a lightugh and responded politely, "Madam Vostokoff, no need to be anxious. Forgive me for the dy-let''s get started."


    However, Natasha felt disgusted by his fake smile. With her experience, she could spot a yer a mile away.


    Quinton, in her book, was a first-rate womanizer In other words, he was premium grade trash. And


    Christina? In her eyes, that girl was a high-level maniptor too. The fact that the two of them had ended up orbiting each other actually


    surprised her.


    "I came to Jayrodale with ns to invest somewhere between five to ten billion dors," Quinton announced. "And I''m talking about a major, full-scale investment."


    He purposely paused and scanned the room. He looked very satisfied when he saw the stunned expressions of all the local Jayrodale representatives.


    The amount was not just a big investment-it was massive


    Harvey from the Weller family was quickly intrigued. He leaned forward eagerly and asked, "Mr. Wright, may I ask which industries you n to invest in with such a huge amount?"


    The others perked up instantly, all ears. If the Wrights were nning to put that kind of money into their


    particr industries, it would only mean that they were getting rich.


    "I already have a clear idea of which sectors and markets this money will go into,"


    Quinton said, teasing them a little longer.


    Then, his tone changed, and his


    expression darkened as he let out a cold scoff. "However, before the investment could even begin, I was met with some very unpleasant treatment here in Jayrodale.was rudely pushed aside and made to feel unwee.


    "Because of that, my original enthusiasm for investing here has started to seriously waver. So tell me, everyone- can you understand how I''m feeling right


    now? It''splicated. Very, veryplicated.


    "On one hand, want to put this


    money into your city and give you all the opportunity to grow and build strong ties with the Wrights. But on the other hand, I feel disrespected. Because someone in Jayrodale had the nerve to treat me like I didn''t even matter."


    He asked, ¡°So,dies and gentlemen, while I can tolerate that kind of treatment,


    can you?"

 Chapter 962

    The moment Quinton said that, several people in the room erupted in outrage.


    Dominic, the head of the Goth family, mmed his hand on the table and dered, "Mr. Wright, you''re an honored guest from Blumedale, bringing billions to help revitalize Jayrodale!


    "We''re beyond grateful you''d even consider investing here and yet someone actually had the nerve to offend you? Mr. Wright, if you just say the word, the Goth family will be the first to deal with whoever that bastard is!"


    Harvey was not about to fall behind and quickly chimed in, Mr. Wright, you''re our meal ticket-our livelihood depends on you. Who the hell was blind enough to cross you? The Weller family would walk through fire for you, no hesitation!" Everyone else immediately jumped in, each one eager to win Quinton''s favor.


    "Mr. Wright, just tell us-who was it? Which family or which group pissed you off? Whoever it was, we''ll drag them out and make them get on their knees in front of you and beg for forgiveness!"


    "Seriously, are they stupid or what? When someone like Mr Wright shows up-a walking jackpot-you roll out the red carpet, not insult him!"


    However, not everyone joined in on the outrage.


    Rodney, Dn, Natasha, and Stephen all stayed seated, watching the scene unfold like it was just another show. They were curious about what Quinton was really ying at.


    As Quinton nced around the room, he was filled with disdain and silentughter. With just a few loaded words, these small-time yers were falling over themselves, ready to die for him.


    That was the power of the Wright family name-the effect of being that guy.


    His eyes briefly lingered on Christina, and he noticed that she seemed affected by his presence. That filled him with even more smug satisfaction-though part of him also started feeling bored.


    He loved the thrill of the hunt, especially when the prize was something rare and untouchable. However, once the prize came too easily and lost its challenge, it also lost its vor.


    He just hoped Christina would not fall for him too quickly if she held out a little longer, the game would stay exciting.


    "Alright," Quinton finally said, sighing dramatically. "Since so many of you insist on knowing, I won''t hide it


    anymore.


    "I came to Jayrodale with good


    intentions, but I didn''t expect to bump into someone so


    unreasonable right off the bat. I''ve always believed that bullying the weak isn''t the mark of a true gentleman, so I tried to let it go.


    "But if I''m going to invest in this city, I need to do some cleaning first. So, unfortunately, I have no choice but to name him and let everyone judge for themselves."


    Harvey''s face darkened as he said, "Mr. Wright, just say the name. If this guy dares retaliate, the Weller family will crush him first."


    Quinton shook his head with a heavy sigh as if the whole thing pained him deeply. He said slowly, "Some of you in this room probably know him already. His name is Andrew Lloyd, and he runs the Moonlit Apothecary.


    "For some reason, he seems to have a major problem with me. He''s been opposing me at every turn. When I looked into it, I discovered that Andrew actually has ambitions of taking over Jayrodale.


    "And suddenly, everything made sense. This guy has a serious appetite-too ambitious for his own good. My arrival in Jayrodale probably threatened his personal interests. That''s why he''s targeting me instead of seeing the bigger picture."


    After smearing Andrew with that long-winded, twisted version of events, Quinton finally fell silent.


    Of course, he did not mention that he had first gone to the Moonlit Apothecary,


    trying to snatch up two of their most valuable medicines¡ªand stirred up trouble when they refused.


    *250*

 Chapter 963

    Quinton had painted himself as the poor victim, skillfully drawing out sympathy


    from the room. He had gone all in, dangling a massive investment as bait. He was convinced the power yers of Jayrodale would be fired up. rally to his side, and join forces to crush Andrewpletely


    The more he thought about it, the more impressed he was with himself. After all, using others to do the dirty work and riding the wave of influence was downright masterful.


    Andrew thought he was untouchable, clinging to those two miracle medicines like a dragon hoarding treasure. However, once Quinton boxed him into a corner, left him begging for air, and drained everyst drop of business out of him, he would see Andrew on his knees, pleading for mercy from the Wrights, just for a sip of water.


    The fantasy alone made Quinton grin smugly. He half-expected apuse at that moment, maybe some shouting. some outrage, someone grabbing their team and storming off to Moonlit Apothecary to cause trouble.


    Yet, as Quinton looked around the room with a proud smile, he was hit with an awkward realization that not a single person had moved. Even Harvey, the loudest voice just moments ago, had gonepletely silent, sitting stiffly like a statue.


    The others who had been eagerly pledging their loyalty suddenly looked like they were trying to disappear into their chairs.


    Quinton was baffled, wondering what the hell was going on Were these people just putting on a show to humor him earlier and only pretended to back him up?


    Suddenly, a heavy-set man got up and turned to leave. "I''m sorry, Mr. Wright. Something urgent came up at home. I''ve got to head out."


    The man''s face looked tense and uneasy, maybe even a little scared. He was one of Jayrodale''s wealthier businessmen, and Quinton vaguely remembered his name Raymond, something Chapman.


    "Mr. Chapman, what''s the meaning of this?" Quinton called after him, clearly annoyed. "This meeting has barely started. Is your family no longer interested in the investment?"


    Raymond did not even look back. He shook his head and muttered, "Forget it. The Chapmans don''t want any part of this. Give the money to someone else. We''re not about to get rich by digging our own graves!"


    He walked right out the door without another word. He did not even offer a proper goodbye.


    Quinton scoffed. "Ungrateful idiot. Fine, walk out if you want. You don''t want the Wrights'' money? Trust me, plenty of others do!"


    He shrugged it off and turned back to Harvey with a friendly grin. "Mr. Weller, I''ve always admired your


    decisiveness. How about you lead the charge? Andrew dared to cross me. What do you think we should do about it?


    11


    Harvey chuckled awkwardly and stammered, Well... um... about that... Maybe it''s better to change the subject? Quinton''s smile faded as his brow furrowed. "Change the subject? Andrew offended me. That is the subject. Tell you what-if you help me deal with Andrew properly, I''ll invest half of my total funds directly into the Weller fily''s


    businesses. How does that sound?"


    Quinton thought that offer was more


    than generous. Even if Harvey was a coward, this should have been enough to make him stand up and fight.


    However, before Harvey could speak, two of the Weller family''s senior elders stepped forward and answered firmly, "Sorry, Mr. Wright. Investment is one thing-we''re open to a win-win partnership. But now that we see


    your real motive is to use us as your enforcers... we''ll have to pass!"

 Chapter 964

    Quinton exploded, mming the table. "Is this the best the Weller family can do?"


    He sneered, "Mr. Weller, you''re supposed to be young and capable, right? Younded the head position at such a young age, and this is all the guts you''ve got?"


    What angered Quinton the most was Harvey''s next response.


    Harvey just nodded and admitted bluntly, "You''re right, Mr Wright. I really dock guts and boldness."


    Now Quinton was seething with rage. He shouted, "I invited you all here out of goodwill, giving you the chance to get rich, and this is how you repay me?"


    His gaze swept across the room, his expression turning sharp and threatening. These guys were supposed to be the top dogs of Jayrodale. With this many major figures in the room, how was it possible that not even one of them had the spine to act?


    In Quinton''s mind, Andrew was just the owner of a local apothecary. All it would take was a united public statement, and Moonlit Apothecary would be done for in Jayrodale.


    Then, Andrew would be crawling back, begging for mercy, sobbing and desperate for forgiveness.


    Just then, a few people from Madde Martial Academy stood up.


    Quinton lit up with excitement. "Mr. Sanford, I knew I could count on you. Out of Jayrodale''s four young elites, you''re the boldest, the one with true backbone. So, what do you say? Can your academy teach that Andrew a lesson?"


    He continued, "If you do, I''ll release the investment funds immediately, all to Madde Martial Academy."


    Rodney casually picked his teeth and replied withplete disinterest, "Sorry. We at Madde Martial Academy aren''t counting on your investment. Let me give you a piece of advice-go back to where you came from.


    "Sending blind followers to jump off cliffs for you? That kind of thinges back around. Keep it up, and you''re messing with your own karma."


    Quinton froze, then flew into a fury. He could not believe Rodney had not only refused but also had the nerve to lecture him in front of everyone. After all, he regarded Rodney as a second-rate martial arts heir-what gave that punk the confidence to talk down to him?


    Before Quinton could respond, the Madde Martial Academy group was already gone-clean, swift, and without a nce back.


    Quinton was fuming, choking on his own frustration.


    If this were any other time and ce,


    those nobodies would not have


    dared ignore him. They would all be on their knees, groveling. Unfortunately for him, his priority was Andrew.


    Taking down Andrew and securing the forms for those two legendary medicines was the only thing that mattered.


    Quinton took two deep breaths, trying to calm the fire boiling in his chest.


    Then, he forced a grin and turned toward Dn and Natasha


    "Mr. Garner, Madam Vostokoff," he said,ying on the charm. "You two run Jayrodale''s underground scene, live on the edge, dance with death. If you take care of this for me, the Wrights'' investment goes fully to you no strings attached."


    Dn''s face stayed cold as ice. "Not interested."


    Natasha did not even waste time with words. She gave a little sway of her hips and walked straight out.


    Quinton mmed his fist into the table and roared, "Stop right there! What the hell is this supposed to mean?"


    Natasha just said ''not interested'' and walked off like it was nothing.


    Quinton was absolutely fuming-he


    was the heir of the Wrights.


    gave these nobodies the


    disrespect him like this?


    Natasha nced back with a smirk full of disdain and said, "It means ''fuck off''!"

 Chapter 965

    Quinton was in disbelief, and his face twisted with rage, velns bulging at his temples as if they were about to burst. The humiliation, the burning fury, and the sheer frustration had his whole body trembling.


    He had just been insulted-him, the heir of the Wrights, who came to Jayrodale bringing both power and wealth, and now a bunch of low-level underground thugs had just cursed him in front of everyone.


    Christina''s expression was conflicted as she said calmly, "Mr. Wright, please calm down. I think you need to understand the current situation in Jayrodale."


    Quinton snapped, "What damn situation? If it weren''t for my self-control, those cowards-those worthless losers -would''ve all been dead where they sat!"


    His face had darkened so much that it looked like a thunderstorm was about to roll in. Everyone he had summoned had either abandoned him or turned on him. The grand effect he envisioned-rallying everyone to crush Andrew- was unraveling fast.


    Christina spoke firmly, "Mr. Wright, maybe you don''t know this yet, but Dn and Natasha are both loyal to Andrew. Right now, he''s the real power in Jayrodale. He''s the underground ruler, the king without a crown."


    For the first time, Quinton felt like the situation was slipping out of his grasp. He frowned and muttered, "That bastard really has that kind of reach?"


    Coming from Blumedale, he knew how unruly the underground scene could be- full of dangerous people who answered to no one. You could pay them, and they might stab you in the back anyway. You could suppress them with force, but fear only worked for so long-eventually, they would turn on you.


    Hence, Quinton did not fully buy what Christina was saying. To him, Andrew did not look like the kind of guy who could control an entire city''s


    underworld.


    Nheless, Christina had no idea what Quinton was thinking. She simply continued, "It''s not just the


    underground. Madde Martial Academy and Glorious Pharmaceuticals are also more or less under his influence."


    Quinton sneered, "That exins why that punk Rodney had the balls to defy me like that."


    He narrowed his eyes and asked, "What about Raymond? The guy looked like someone had killed his whole family. Don''t tell me he''s one of Andrew''s people too?"


    This time, it was Harvey who spoke up. He let out a bitter sigh and said, "Raymond isn''t directly tied to


    Andrew. But a while back, he did butt heads with him, thinking he had Winston-your little brother-as backup.


    "In the end, Andrew crushed him so hard that to this day, the guy doesn''t dare show his face. Dream


    Paradise? Shut down. They switched to a quieter business and now keep everything low-profile."


    Quinton opened his mouth, but for once, had no words.


    "Are you saying," he finally said after a long pause, voice sharp with disbelief, "that this Andrew guy really has Jayrodale eating out of his hand?"


    Either you were working for Andrew, or you would be beaten down so badly that you felt that you were living in a hell on earth.


    ''What the hell? Is everyone in Jayrodale full of spineless pigs?'' Quinton thought.


    Harvey clenched his jaw and said through gritted teeth, "Right now, the Weller family doesn''t dare challenge him head-on. But I''m waiting. Once our family grows strong enough, the first one we''ll take out is Andrew."


    Quinton''s eyes lit up, his energy suddenly surging back. "Mr. Weller, then let''s join


    forces. Together, we''ll destroy


    Andrew. You take everything he owns-I just want the two forms."

 Chapter 966

    Harvey shook his head and said, "Sorry, Mr. Wright, I appreciate the offer, but the Weller family truly can''t help you. I can only express my regrets."


    Quinton clenched his jaw and snapped, "So you''re admitting you''re just as


    spineless as the others? No different from that bunch of cowards who just walked out?"


    Harvey''s face darkened-he had not expected Quinton to speak so bluntly and with such tant disrespect.


    Harvey said coldly, "Heh, coward or not, call me whatever you want. But the Weller family is staying out of this. Because I have no interest in throwing myself into a pit I can''t climb out of."


    It was a direct deration, and Harvey clearly was not holding back anymore. He had already learned his lesson the hard way from crossing Andrew-he had paid for it, suffered for it, and was not about to make the same mistake again.


    Unless he had the power and a surefire win, Harvey was not going to make a single move.


    Quinton turned to nce at Christina, but she looked away. His face twitched, and then he turned his eyes to Shawn


    Meanwhile, Shawn, looking like death warmed over, simply raised his bandaged hand and shrugged, clearly saying he was in no shape to fight anyone.


    "Useless. Every damn one of you is useless," Quinton cursed under his breath. "Jayrodale''s nothing but a city full of cowards, losers, and paper tigers..."


    He was boiling on the inside. He had gathered all these people and put on a show of power and wealth, yet not one of them had stood up to back him.


    It was a total flop-a grand meeting that ended inplete embarrassment.


    Just thinking about it made Quinton want to punch through the wall.


    Christina offered gently, "Mr. Wright, if you ask me, there''s really no need to butt heads with Andrew here in Jayrodale. This is his territory, while your home turf is Blumedale. Someone of your status shouldn''t waste your time on someone like him."


    Quinton let out a cold snort. "So what if Andrew is running wild in Jayrodale? He''s still a nobody. If this were Blumedale, I''d crush him in a heartbeat. The only reason I''m still dealing with this mess is because he''s got something I absolutely must have."


    Harvey spoke up again, "Quinton, with all due respect-those two miracle pills Andrew holds? They''re already blowing up across the entire region, and everyone''s after them. Trying to get the forms all by yourself? That''s practically impossible.".


    Quinton''s eyes turned sharp and venomous. "I know it''s tough. But impossible? I don''t think so."


    Harvey shook his head. "Quinton, there''s something else you should know-Hidden Dragons have also taken an interest in those pills. One of their elders even came to Jayrodale and personally showed up at Moonlit Apothecary, trying to take the forms by force."


    ve


    Quinton''s eyes widened. "Wait, Hidden Dragons sent an elder? Then Andrew must''ve gotten wrecked, right?"


    Harvey gave a slow, amused grin.


    "Actually, quite the opposite. I


    thought the same thing at first. Figured that elder would bulldoze Moonlit Apothecary and maybe even kill Andrew on the spot.


    ¡°But it turns out, Hidden Dragons'' Finley was beaten to an inch of his life by Andrew. And that elder? He stormed


    off in a fury and went back to Hidden Dragons, but no one knows what happened to him after that."


    For a long moment, Quinton said nothing. In fact, he waspletely speechless.


    An elder from Hidden Dragons meant a powerhouse-someone at least on the level of a semi-martial king. Yet, even he walked away empty-handed. Clearly, Quinton had seriously underestimated the situation, and he was beginning to regret it.


    Just then, Dominic-the head of the Goth family-who had been frowning and thinking for some time, suddenly looked up, eyes gleaming. "Mr. Wright, I might have a way to help you."

 Chapter 967

    Quinton nced over, not thinking much of Dominic since thetter was just another small-time family head.


    He replied tly, "Speak, Mr. Goth. If you really have a way to get me what I want, then I''ll make you a promise right here. The Goth family will be the number one family in Jayrodale, and I''ll personally make it happen."


    Dominic lit up with excitement. "Mr. Wright, you might not know this, but my daughter is currently working at Moonlit Apothecary. If you want the forms for those two miracle pills, I just might be able to get them through her."


    Quinton''s eyes widened, and a look of shock turned into overwhelming joy. "What did you say? Your daughter works at Moonlit Apothecary?"


    "What''s her name? How much does Andrew trust her? Is she part of the inner circle or just another employee?"


    He fired off questions without pausing, his mind spinning. It would not be useful if she was just a background worker or someone sweeping floors. He needed someone Andrew actually trusted-someone close.


    Dominic responded with full confidence, "Don''t worry, Quinton. My daughter N has Andrew''s full trust. Back when she used to work at Jayrodale General Hospital, word had it Andrew already had his eyes on her.


    "But as her father, and also the head of the Goth family, I kept a tight grip on things. I don''t let just anyone rear my daughter. Now, the timing is perfect. Andrew already had feelings for her, so if she gives him a little nudge, just a bit of seduction...


    "Then, getting those forms should be as easy as reaching out and plucking fruit off a tree."


    He smiled slyly as if he was proud of using N as bait-like it was some clever business tactic.


    Quinton had not expected it. Just when things looked hopeless, when every door had mmed in his face, this window suddenly cracked open. It felt as if a dead end had turned into a golden opportunity.


    He burst outughing, walked over, and patted Dominic on the shoulder. "Mr. Goth, you''ve raised one hell of a daughter. Perfect. This is perfect. If she can get me those forms, then every penny of the investment I promised will go straight to the Goth family-no exceptions."


    Dominic nodded eagerly, his face glowing with pride. "That''s all I ask for, Mr. Wright. I''ll go start making arrangements right away."


    Quinton grinned. "Good. Get to it, Mr. Goth.


    ce it''s done, I''ll personally invite you to our family estate in Blumedale for a private banquet. We''ll honor you properly."


    As Dominic rushed off, clearly thrilled, Shawn muttered sarcastically, "Using your


    own daughter like that just to get what you want... How ssy."


    Quinton''s face turned cold. "What did you say?"


    Realizing he had slipped, Shawn gave a dryugh and waved it off. "Nothing. I didn''t say anything."


    Quinton snorted. "You''re just mad


    because you''re all a bunch of


    useless nobodies. You''re jealous now that someone''s finally stepping up to help me? Let me make this clear if anyone dares to sabotage this, or tries to rum my ns in any way, I''ll wipe out their entire family. No mercy."


    His voice was ice-cold, and his expression looked downright terrifying.


    Christina said calmly, "N, Dominic''s daughter, works at Moonlit Apothecary. But from what I''ve seen, it''s N who has a thing for Andrew-not the other way around."


    Quinton shrugged dismissively. "Doesn''t matter. As long as there''s a connection, it''s enough. Being close makes it easy to reach the prize. Besides, Dominic is not losing


    in return, he gets a


    anything. He trades a daerne


    UM


    and


    multi-billion-dor investment from


    the Wrights.


    "Call it selling her off if you want-but let''s be real, getting that kind of price for a daughter? That''s a win."

 Chapter 968

    Harvey stood up and said, "Mr. Wright, since the Weller family can''t be of help, we''ll be taking our leave."


    However, Quinton raised his hand. "Hold on. I''ve got something to discuss with you, Mr. Weller. Shawn, Christina -go on ahead. I just need a private word with Mr. Weller."


    Christina did not think twice and left right away.


    However, Shawn frowned. He wondered why Quinton was pulling Harvey aside instead of discussing it with him, his most trusted man. He felt slighted, but he did not dare show it. With a tight expression, he quietly walked out.


    Once everyone else had gone, only Harvey and a few of the Weller family''s elders remained with Quinton.


    Harvey crossed his arms. "Alright, Quinton. Now that it''s just us, what is it you need? If you''re still trying to drag the Weller family into a fight with Andrew, then forget it. That''s not happening.


    He locked eyes with Quinton, clearly on guard.


    11


    Quinton shook his head, his face cold andposed. "Rx, Harvey. I don''t need you to take on Andrew. This is something else¡ªjust a small game. I need you to y along."


    Harvey raised an eyebrow. "A game? Quinton, if it''s something reasonable, I''m happy to help."


    Quinton''s grin turned sly. "It''s about Christina. She''s got a strong guard up. She''s sharp and careful. If I want to win her overpletely make her mine-I''ll need a little help from you."


    Harvey''s face darkened. "Quinton, you''re not seriously trying to get your hands on Christina, are you?"


    Quinton lifted a brow. "Is there a problem with that?"


    Harvey gritted his teeth. "You''re the heir to the Wrights in Blumedale. A man like you deserves a properdy from high society-someone from your world. Christina''s never going to be that.


    "So please, drop this. She''s been the one person I could never win, and if I can''t have her, at least let me move on without this hanging over me."


    Quinton let out a cold snort. "Toote, Harvey Christina is with me now. I''ll be taking her back to


    Blumedate soon, where she''ll hem et


    grow my empire. So stop thinking about her. If you want a woman, I''ll send you two-top-shelf,


    wn


    guaranteed."


    Still bitter, Harvey pushed back. "Quinton, this is an abuse of power, and you know it. Besides, Christina used to be Andrew''s. Are you really okay with chasing after someone he''s already been with?"


    Quinton gave a twisted chuckle. "Funny enough, yeah-I actually like breaking in someone else''s favorite toy. And trust me, I''ve got a good eye. Christina''s got plenty of untapped potential.''


    11


    Harvey took a deep breath. He knew there was no point in arguing anymore. He had tried reason, guilt, even throwing Andrew''s name into the mix, but Quinton was hell-bent.


    Twisted, entitled, and


    arrogant-there was no stopping him now. "Fine," Harvey finally said.


    "You''d better keep your word


    though You promised me twoel


    top-tier women-don''t backout.


    One isn''t enough. If I''m helping with the stunt, I expect two."


    Quinton grinned wickedly. "Two? Please. If you can handle it, I''ll get you 200. You''ll die buried in pleasure. What I need from you is simple set the stage for me to swoop in like a hero saving the damsel.


    Harvey''s eyes narrowed. "You mean... you want me to stage a confrontation with


    the Stevens family and Christina, and then youe in to save the day?"


    Quinton nodded with satisfaction. "Exactly. I''ll make my entrance at just the right


    moment to deliver the biggest emotional hit to that Ice Queen.

 Chapter 969

    Quinton muttered, "Christina''s a tough one. She''s still on guard and clearly doesn''t trust me fully yet. So before I can truly get her under my thumb, I need to hit her with something big-something she won''t seeing."


    Harvey chuckled coldly. "Fine, Quinton. I''ll y along. I''ve been itching to make a move on the Stevens family anyway."


    Quinton nodded. "Good. Then wait for my signal, and act when the moment''s right."


    Meanwhile, over at Moonlit Apothecary, closing time had arrived.


    "Dr. Aicker, Dr. Lloyd, I''m heading home for the night!" N said cheerfully.


    It was as if Cami stealing her paycheck had never happened. Andrew smiled warmly. "Alright, N. Get home safe."


    N gave him a bright smile and walked out with her bag swinging gently by her side.


    Francesca watched her go and scoffed. "I can''t believe how naive that girl is. She''s being walked all over and doesn''t even make a sound. Honestly, I don''t get her."


    Andrew spoke softly, "N''s a kind girl. She clearly doesn''t want to burden us by sharing too much-she''s probably thinking of her family."


    Francesca snorted. "Thinking of them? Please. I''m telling you, her father¡ª Dominic, head of the Goth family-is one of the worst people I''ve ever met. In our social circle, no one takes him seriously. He''s a total joke.


    "I really don''t know how that girl manages to live with a vile stepmother and a father like that, especially without a biological mom around."


    Andrew sighed lightly. "That''s exactly why I say she''s kind. To survive all that and still stay gentle... that''s rare."


    Francesca crossed her arms. "Sometimes kindness isn''t a strength. When you let yourself get stepped on without ever pushing back, what''s the point of it?"


    Andrew chuckled. "Alright, don''t get all worked up. I know you care about N. Come on, we''re off the clock. Let me treat you to some grilled skewers." Francesca''s mood softened instantly. "Fine, but I''m ordering a lot of barbecue."


    After feeding the busty little firecracker a table full of meat, it was already well past seven. When Andrew returned to his hilltop vi, his phone started ringing-it was Natasha.


    "So, let me guess," Andrew said with a smirk. "All that drama Quinton stirred up was his attempt to rally the city''s powers ande after me?"


    Natasha''s voice was ice-cold. "Exactly, darling. Just like you guessed, Quinton called in pretty much every heavyweight in Jayrodale, anyone who had a shred of influence.


    "But in the end, that spoiled prince from Blumedale became theughingstock of the night. No one gave a damn. I even told him off straight to his face and dropped a ''fuck you'' on my way out."


    Andrewughed. "That sounds like you-no filter, no mercy."


    Natasha gritted her teeth. "That bastard wanted to use us to take you down. He seriously needs to look in the mirror. Does he look like someone who''s in our league?"


    Andrew''s eyes turned cold. "Besides you and our people, did anyone else agree to be his pawn? Anyone willing to die for him?"


    Natasha let out a dryugh. "Not a single one. Raymond practically ran off mid-meeting, looking like he was about to wet himself. Even


    Harvey that slippery little


    weasel-turned him down t. He''s


    too scared to mess with you again."


    Then, in a teasing voice, she added, "Darling, you don''t even


    daret


    realize-around here, you''re like a walking nightmare. No onee at you. Quinton offered up billions in investment deals, and not


    one person gave a damn."

 Chapter 970

    Andrew chuckled mockingly. "Looks like Harvey and the rest have finally learned their lesson."


    After hanging up the phone, Andrew did not spare another thought for Quinton. Right now, in Jayrodale, it did not matter whether it was Quinton or even his father -the head of one of the Five Apex Families-if Andrew did not feel like showing respect, he would not even blink.


    Meanwhile, Francesca was in the shower, her curvy silhouette faintly visible behind the frosted ss. Andrew saw it every day, so he waspletely unfazed by now.


    Before the busty little troublemaker came out and started clinging to him again, Andrew made another call-this time to Aspen.


    "What do you want?" Aspen snapped the moment she picked up. "Calling at this hour-don''t you think that''s incredibly rude?"


    Andrew smirked. "It''s barely past eight-how is that rude? Or wait... are you with some pretty boy over in Blumedale right now? You two in the middle of something?"


    Aspen was furious and shouted, "You''re disgusting, Andrew! Do you think everyone''s as shameless and horny as you are? I''m at a yoga ss, and it''s with a female instructor. So if you''ve got nothing useful to say, don''t go running your mouth."


    Andrew''s tone stayed t. "Yoga''s good for you. I heard it''s a real man-yer. Anyway, let''s cut to the chase. Two things. First-what''s the update on the Rhodes family?"


    Aspen sneered. "What, you nervous now? Hmph. Kenny just wrapped up the funeral for Michael, so things are winding down over there. It won''t be long now before it''s officially over.


    "And his eldest daughter, Sherilyn-you know, the Goldings'' daughter-inw¡ª she''s already making moves. Word is, she''s pulling every string she has to tten Jayrodale and bury you."


    Andrew replied indifferently, "If the Goldings show up, I''ll kill everyst one of them. Second-check your ount. I just wired more money for the newpany''s operations. Use it wisely."


    With that, he hung up. He thought she was getting bolder by the day. It had only been three days without a smack, and she was ready to tear the roof off.


    That spoiled heiress of the Bridgefields Stevens family had barelynded in Blumedale before she started acting out again. At this point, Andrew figured he would have to go there soon and put her in her ce.


    If he did not, she might really have the guts to burn through his money like it grew on trees.


    At that exact moment, Aspen was doing yoga. As a high-society heiress with big ambitions and zero tolerance for mediocrity, she never wasted a second of her day not even after work.


    Dressed in tight-fitting yoga pants, Aspen followed her instructor''s guidance, lifting


    one leg high in the air as her graceful curves stretched into full view.


    Yoga, though originally a


    philosophical practice from Asaimo, had be something entirely different in modern Holtrien. In theory, it was supposed to promote health and mindfulness


    reality, it had be


    in


    §Ù§Ú§Þ


    hyper-sexualized.


    Nowadays, if you scrolled through any short video tform, every clip of someone


    doing yoga came with an endless stream of thirstyments.


    "Ms. Aspen, something bothering you?" her instructor asked, gently pressing


    down on Aspen''s raised leg, bending her deeper into the stretch.


    The move put her body on full disy-hips elevated, legs fully spread, suspended mid-air like a living sculpture.


    Aspen winced slightly from the stretch but forced a small smile. "I''m fine, don''t worry."


    But in her mind, she was screaming-hurling every insult she could think of at Andrew. ''Tyrant. Capitalist pig. Arrogant asshole. Absolute menace...''

 Chapter 971

    Aspen silently swore that she was going to escape his clutches one day.


    The instructor, Lily Williams, replied calmly, "Yoga is a practice that helps you rx. It''s about bing one with nature and your own body and mind. What it values is harmony between humanity and nature-letting things flow naturally.


    "Ms. Stevens, your mind is clearly unsettled today. I think it''s best we end your session here."


    Aspen thought for a moment, then nodded. "Alright. Thank you, Ms. Williams. I''lle back tomorrow."


    Lily smiled, then suddenly pointed outside the studio and said, "That gentleman is waiting for you again with flowers, Ms. Stevens. It''s pretty obvious-he really likes you."


    Aspen turned her gaze toward the ss doors at the front of the studio. There stood Seth, holding a bouquet, dressed sharply and polished like a spoiled, wealthy heir straight out of a TV drama. His eyes glowed as he looked at her.


    His expression was calm and elegant, with a refined sort of charm. If she were a young girl fresh out of college, she might have beenpletely swept off her feet.


    Aspen thought scornfully, ''He''s nothing but a wolf in sheep''s clothing pretending to be some kind of gentleman! He might fool others, but not me. If he wants to stare, then go ahead and stare all he wants. He can look all day, but he''ll never touch, let alone have me.''


    Seth always seemed to show up wherever she went-especially during her yoga sessions.


    At first, Aspen did not think much of it. She assumed it was just another case of a man who could not take no for an answer.


    Over time, she began to notice something off. Whenever she wore yoga leggings and moved through different poses, seductive and elegant in her own right, Seth would stand outside the ss doors, watching as ifpletely hypnotized.


    One day, she even caught a shocking sight-he was visibly aroused. From that moment on, any minor curiosity or tolerance Aspen had for Seth turned into full- blown disgust and revulsion.


    Still, she did not kick him out or snap at him. She continued to let Seth show up and trail her around like he always did.


    Part of it was because she could not afford to offend the Haywood family. But deep down, Aspen had a n brewing.


    Maybe just maybe-Seth could be a way to get the Haywoods involved and help her escape the trap she was in. That said, the idea was not fully developed yet.


    After all, the Stevens family of Bridgefields was practically a sitting duck. One misstep and Andrew could wipe them out in the blink of an eye. So, she had to move carefully, ying the long game.


    After changing, Aspen pulled her


    sheer stockings up to the top of her smooth thighs, slipped on a pair of white ts, and tucked the high heels she had worn to the office earlier into a bag. For the final touch, she threw on her cream-colored trench coat.


    Just like that, Aspen walked out of the yoga studio looking like the picture of an elegant, powerful woman in the city-stylish,


    seductive, and undeniably ma


    Several other students, both men and women, could not help sneaking nces at her.


    Whether she was arriving or leaving, Aspen had be the most eye-catching presence in the studio.


    "Aspen, you look amazing!" Looking as charming as ever, Seth ran a hand over his perfectly gelled hair and handed her the flowers with a lovestruck smile.


    Aspen did not take them. She shook her head and replied, "Mr. Haywood, thank you for thepliment, but you should know by now that I don''t like getting flowers. Especially since we''re both single-people are going to get the wrong idea."


    Seth''s tone was full of conviction. "Aspen, you do know how I feel about you, right?"

 Chapter 972

    Aspen could not help butugh to herself. Men in Blumedale really were something else-being a yer here took skill, and this one clearly had it down to an art.


    Seth spouted romantic lines like a pro, sounding so sincere it was almost believable. Compared to him, Andrew might have been a brute with zero charm who only knew how to exploit her, draining every ounce of energy she had left.


    Nheless, at least Andrew was not fake-what you saw was what you got. Meanwhile, this charming heir from the Haywood family was starting to feel downright repulsive.


    "Mr. Haywood, I''ve told you more than once-there''s no chance between us," Aspen said, her voice firm.


    "You should know I''m not even free right now. Honestly, my body doesn''t even belong to me. While I appreciate your feelings, you''re just wasting your time." She let out a sigh as if she was tired of repeating herself.


    Seth''s face turned cold as he said with conviction, "Aspen, tell me-who''s the bastard? The one controlling you, hurting you-what''s his name?


    "Just give me a name. I swear, if I don''t get you out of this hell, then I don''t deserve to call myself a man."


    Aspen gave a bitter smile and shook her head. "Honestly? You''re not even close to being his match."


    Seth''s face turned red with frustration as he scoffed, "The Haywood family is one of the Five Apex Families in all of Blumedale. As far as I know, the one keeping you trapped is some lowlife from a backwater ce like Jayrodale.


    "If you''re telling me that some nobody from a dump like that is beyond my reach, then that''s the biggest joke I''ve ever heard!"


    Aspen did not bother arguing. She had learned by now that when it came to Andrew, the less said, the better-any slip could bring him crashing down on her again like a storm.


    ¡°It''s gettingte, Mr. Haywood. Please head home. I need to rest,¡± she said, hinting for him to leave.


    Seth looked wounded, his voice soft, as he pleaded, "Aspen, don''t you see how much it hurts me to see you pretend to be so strong? Sometimes I think-if I could just find the man behind all this, the one pulling your strings and crushing you... I''d make him regret ever being born."


    Aspen replied tly, "You''d better not even think like that. Otherwise, the one regretting everything might end up being you."


    Seth still wanted to prove he was someone powerful, not taking the mystery man seriously at all. After


    all, his target was to pursue Aspen,


    whom he believed was his golden ticket to wealth.


    To him, once the Haywood name entered the game, anyone would be forced to bow down like apdog.


    Just then, a small group arrived in a rush, cutting off his moment of bravado. "Ms. Aspen Stevens?" a man called out, stepping forward. "We''re with Gabo Bank."


    The one leading the group was a middle-aged man with a bit of a belly, but his presence was anything but soft. He introduced himself with quiet authority, "I''m Tyler Jones, President of Gabo Bank."


    Aspen''s eyes widened in shock. Gabo Bank was not just any bank-it was the financial powerhouse of Gabo Creek, second only to the country''s national banks. In fact, if you looked at local cash flow, Gabo Bank was number one in the entire region.


    After all, it was founded in Gabo Creek, built into its very soil. And Tyler Jones?


    His name carried weight-he was practically a legend, controlling the financial heart of the city.


    "Mr. Jones, may I ask what brings you here?" Aspen asked quickly, not daring to be rude.


    Off to the side, Seth looked stunned. He had not expected someone like Tyler to show up for Aspen as even the head of the Haywood family treated Tyler with respect.


    "Ah, Mr. Jones! Great to see you again!" Seth said, trying to sound humble. ¡°I''m Seth from the Haywood family. We met at a Blumedaleworking event-I even toasted with you!"


    He figured this was the perfect moment to show Aspen just how influential he was, riding on the Haywood name.


    However, Tyler did not even nce at him. Instead, he frowned slightly and said sharply, "Young man, I''ve got urgent business here. Don''t get in the way."


    Not Interesting at all

 Chapter 973

    Tyler said inly, "Seth? To be honest, I don''t know you, and I definitely don''t remember ever having a drink with you. So please, don''t make up stories like that."


    He was still polite about it, but the message was loud and clear.


    Seth''s face flushed with heat. Tyler had not yelled at him, but his tone made it obvious he wanted Seth gone.


    He was not even acknowledged, let alone remembered, and the drink? A total lie. His attempt to show off had backfired hard, and the shame burned worse than any public embarrassment.


    Nheless, Seth did not have the guts to argue back. All he could do was step aside awkwardly, watching as Tyler turned his full attention to Aspen.


    Tyler said respectfully, "Ms. Stevens, your newpany in Blumedale recently opened a corporate ount with our bank, correct? A transaction just hit that ount earlier today, and I felt this matter was serious enough that I needed to confirm it with you personally."


    Aspen frowned, thinking it over. The new transfer must have been from Andrew, the devil himself. He probably sent more money to help her expand the business.


    She nodded and smiled. "Yes, I was expecting a transfer. I knew one wasing in advance. But Mr. Jones, it''s really not necessary for you toe all the way out here. Did something go wrong?"


    Tyler''s expression turned serious. "No, nothing''s wrong. But I had toe because the amount transferred was simply too massive, and I couldn''t sit still."


    Aspen''s eyes widened. "Too massive? I actually don''t know the exact figure. Mr. Jones, could you tell me now?"


    Andrew had only said he had transferred more funds, not mentioned a number. Aspen had not bothered asking before, but now that Tyler had brought it up, her curiosity kicked in.


    Tyler took a deep breath and said heavily, "It was 40 billion Not a penny short. A clean, precise 40 billion dors. ording to federal regtions, a transaction of this size has to meet strict criteria, and your transfer passed every single one.


    "The moneynded in your ount without a single g or vition, so I had toe in person. Ms. Stevens, yourpany is now one of our bank''s top-tier clients."


    Even bank presidents did not always get to sit behind a desk all day. When it came to VIP clients, the kind who moved billions like pocket change, they had to hustle.


    And standing in front of Tyler now was exactly that kind of client.


    Aspen stood frozen,pletely stunned. Her mind went nk. Back when Andrew had wired her ten billion tounch herpany in Blumedale, she was already floored.


    IMS


    But now? He had followed up with another 40 billion, bringing the total to 50 billion.


    She wondered what Andrew was trying to do. Was he trying to shake up the region''s entire financial structure or ying some high-stakes power game?


    Aspen could not figure it out. All she knew was that her palms had started to sweat


    uncontrobly-Andrew was far more terrifying than she had ever imagined.


    If Aspen was shocked, Seth was downright shaken to the core. The mysterious


    man backing Aspen had casually wired 40 billion dors.


    What kind of monster had that kind of money?


    Even the Haywood family could not just toss around that kind of cash to set up apany in apletely new market.


    In the next second, Seth''s heart


    began to race with wild excitement. He had to win Aspen over-no matter what. If he could get this woman, then everything had would belong to him, and there was no greater jackpot in the


    world than this.


    Seth was practically buzzing with joy.

 Chapter 974

    Meanwhile, at the Goth family back in Jayrodale.


    Dominic had been restless since he returned from Quinton''s roundtable event. He thought it was the perfect time for the Goth family to rise. If he could impress Quinton, billions of investments woulde pouring into the family.


    With that kind of funding, the Goths could skyrocket and finally stand shoulder to shoulder with the Weller family, the Rhodes family, and other regional powerhouses


    Eventually, Dominic could not wait any longer and eagerly waited for N to get home from work.


    He greeted her with uncharacteristic warmth. "N,e here, sweetheart. You''re back a little early tonight, huh? It''s been a while since we all sat down for dinner together. Tonight, I want to have a real heart-to-heart with you."


    N gave him a suspicious look but walked over and sat down beside him.


    Normally, Dominic waspletely consumed by family business. Even when he came home, he only spoke to Cami and barely acknowledged N. To him, she had always been invisible, someone who coulde and go without anyone noticing.


    With Dominic suddenly acting like a doting father, waiting for her return and preparing dinner, it made N feel more than a little out of ce.


    Dominic had no idea what was going through her mind. He just kept piling food onto her te, asking her questions, acting every bit the warm, loving father he rarely ever was.


    Sitting nearby was his pregnant wife Cami, the woman he married after N''s birth mother had passed. She could not help but roll her eyes at the sight.


    She hated seeing Dominic treat N with kindness. Deep down, she was afraid that N would one day fight for the inheritance-or worse, for Dominic''s affection-against the child growing in her belly.


    Truthfully, what Cami hated most was N herself. In her mind, this home would be perfect if N did not exist. It would be just her, Dominic, and their unborn child a picture-perfect family.


    "Dad, please stop serving me. I can''t finish all this," N said quietly, overwhelmed by his sudden affection.


    Dominic just smiled and set his utensils down. "N, the truth is, there''s something important I wanted to talk to you about tonight."


    N tensed. "Dad, please don''t tell me you''re trying to force me into another arranged marriage. I just graduated not long ago, and I really want to work hard for a few years before I even think about marriage."


    Cami snorted from the side. "Work hard, my ass. A woman''s prime years are right after college. This is the best time to get married. Wait a few more years, and once your skin starts to sag and that youthful glow fades, who''s gonna want you?" C¨®ntent belongs to


    N stayed quiet. Of course, she knew Cami would love nothing more than to


    marry her off quickly-just to get her out of the Goth house.


    That way, no one could threaten her or her unborn baby''s standing in the family.


    However, what hurt N the most was the unfairness of it all.


    She had never once considered fighting Cami or her future sibling for inheritance. She had no interest in any of that.


    Dominic smiled and said gently, ¡°N, don''t worry. Tonight isn''t about pushing you into marriage. I respect your choice. If you want to work hard for a few years, go for it."


    N was really confused. In the


    past, her father had always sided with Cami and pressured her to find a man as soon as possible. He


    had already tried multiple times to rush her into dating and marriage, practically pushing her out the door.


    There was even a time when she became so overwhelmed and desperate that


    dark thoughts began to creep into her mind.


    It was during that low point that she met Andrew.


    She had just started her first real job after med school, barely finding her footing- when Andrew showed up. He was handsome, with that protective big-brother energy, and his medical skills were downright legendary.


    N had fallen for him immediately. More than once, she shamelessly flirted, constantly finding ways to bump- into him, eager for any excuse to make her existence known.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 975

    It was not that N was some reckless flirt-far from it. She was just under unbearable pressure from her family, and Andrew''s sudden appearance had felt like a lifeline. In her heart, she fantasized that if she could marry someone like Andrew, her life would finally feelplete.


    Nheless, it did not take long for reality to set in. Andrew was incredible-kind, brilliant, and respected-and she knew she was not in his league.


    Gorgeous and confident women like Lauren and Francesca were all vying for his attention, so someone like her did not stand a chance. That thought broke her heart a little, but at the same time, she felt strangely lucky.


    After all, even though N did not have his love, Andrew and Francesca, not to mention Lauren, were all incredibly kind to her.


    Especially Andrew. As the head of Moonlit Apothecary, he cared for her and supported her like a mentor. At Moonlit Apothecary, she could already see a promising future ahead of her.


    "Dad, if there''s something you want to say, just say it," N said, sensing that Dominic was not buttering her up for no reason.


    Dominic gave her a knowing smile. "N, I need a favor. And you''re the only one who can make it happen. If this works, the Goth family is going to take off¡ªbig time!"


    However, N did not feel excited. In fact, a quiet rm rang in her chest, and she asked cautiously, "What kind of favor, Dad? I''ve only just started working, and I''m not exactly experienced. But if it''s something I can help with, I''ll give it my all. If it''s beyond me, though, I hope you won''t be disappointed."


    For some reason, Dominic''s smile sent a chill down her spine. So, she made her position clear before he could push too far.


    Dominic shook his head, grinning wide. "Don''t worry, N. You can definitely do it. It''s not even that hard. I remember you said you work at Moonlit Apothecary now, right? I need you to use your position there to obtain two specific forms."


    N''s heart skipped a beat-she instantly knew what he was talking about.


    Her voice slipped out before she could stop it. "Dad... you''re not talking about the Vitality Pill and the Titan Essence Pill, are you?"


    Dominic''s grin only grew wider, eyes sparkling. "Exactly! Those two miracle forms. That''s what I''m after. N, with your ess, I know you can find a way to get them, so don''t try to tell me otherwise."


    N shook her head firmly. "No, Dad. You''re wrong. Those forms are Moonlit Apothecary''s most


    valuable assets. Only a handful of


    people have ess-Dr. Francesca, Dr. Cedric, and of course, Dr Lloyd himself. The rest of us aren''t even allowed near that vault."


    Dominic''s smite vanished. He let out a cold snort and said, "Don''t lie to me. You always look away to the side when you''re making something up. Since the truth''s out, I''m assigning this to you, N. I don''t care how you do it-you just need to get those forms. Got it?"


    N''s voice cracked with panic. "Dad, that''s stealing! You''re asking me to rob the people who''ve treated me better than anyone! All of them have been nothing but good to me. They''ve treated me with respect and care-how could I possibly betray them like that?"


    Dominic mmed the table, his voice booming. "Enough! You''re being disloyal to your own family! What has Moonlit Apothecary really done for you, huh? Gave you a decent paycheck and ttered you a little-that''s it? Remember, no one will ever care for you like me!"

 Chapter 976

    Cami could not help but sneer. "Dominic, I told you long ago that N isn''t loyal to our family. She''s always been the type to side with outsiders.


    "You treat her well, and in the end, she''ll never remember what you did for her. If you ask me, raising a stray dog would''ve been better than raising her."


    Dominic''s voice turned cold. "You''re right. I must''ve been blind to raise such a disgrace. If I''d known she''d turn out like this, I should''ve let her die with her mother!"


    The alcohol was clearly taking over. Dominic had downed a couple of drinks, and now his true colors wereing out. His face turned red, his eyes fierce, and a violent temper simmered just under the surface.


    N was terrified. Before long, her vision blurred as tears welled up. She was used to Cami being mean to her and trying to push her out of the family, but she never expected her own father to be so cruel.


    She never imagined Dominic to say something so venomous-something like wishing she had died with herte mother. Tears spilled down her cheeks as she quietly set her utensils down and stood from the table.


    For years, she had known, deep down, that Dominic did not love her anymore. In fact, he had grown colder and more aggressive toward her just like Cami.


    She had been gaslit, shamed, and emotionally worn down by both of them. Still, she tried to numb herself, to pretend things were not that bad.


    After all, Dominic was barely home as he was always traveling for business. Even when he returned, it waste at night, and he''d go straight to Cami''s room without saying a word to her.


    N was invisible, forgotten, which she had epted. As long as she could hold onto the title of the Goth family''s eldest daughter, it was enough.


    But tonight, there was no escaping it. She had to face Dominic''s abuse head-on.


    "Stop right there! Where do you think you''re going?" Dominic roared as he saw her rise.


    N flinched, her shoulders trembling. She wiped her tears and said quietly, "Dad, I''m going back to my room. I''m done eating."


    Dominic mmed the table. "Sit down. I''m not finished talking. You''re not leaving this table until you say yes. I''m telling you this is the moment the Goth family is about to rise. As my daughter, someone with Goth blood running through your veins, this is when you should be stepping up for your family!


    "But you? You''re selfish, short-sighted, and only thinking about yourself. Not once have you considered the needs of your family. Do you have any idea how disappointed I am in you right now?"


    The barrage of guilt and verbal blows left N pale and shaken. She sat back down slowly and pleaded, "Dad, I''ll help however I can, truly. But why does it have to be this? You''re asking me to steal something that doesn''t belong to us¡ªit''s just not right."


    Dominic''s voice dropped into a bitter sneer. "What''s so impossible about that? No, think the truth is, you''re just a coward who doesn''t want to do anything for her family. Don''t forget-you''re my daughter. And if you won''t listen to your own father, that makes you downright disgraceful."


    Silent tears streamed down N''s cheeks. Every time Dominic used their rtionship to manipte her, she did not feel love-she felt something colder than ice.


    "And that Andrew guy-didn''t he have a thing for you?" Dominic growled. "Sleep with him, seduce him, I don''t care how-just get the damn form."


    His eyes burned with ruthless intent, and his voice was sharp withmand.


    Cami pped her hands like it was the best idea she had heard all night. "Now that''s a n! N, you''ve really blossomed


    N ignored Camipletely. She turned to Dominic, staring at him with disbelief. "W-What did you just say? You want me to seduce Dr. Lloyd? I''m your daughter. Your own flesh and blood!"

 Chapter 977

    N could not believe how Dominic could say something so vile, so cruel, and actually mean it.


    Dominic let out a furious snort, his tone sharp as a de. "Listen closely. The Goth family is currently on the verge of locking in a billion-dor investment deal. Do you have any idea what that kind of money means?


    "It wouldunch our family into the elite overnight-we''d finally be one of the top powers in all of Jayrodale. For that kind of future, a small sacrifice like this is nothing. N, you''re not a child anymore. It''s time you started contributing to this family."


    Cami, her belly swollen from pregnancy, was practically trembling with


    excitement. "Wait-what did you just say? A billion-dor investment? Oh my god, do you know how massive that is?"


    She turned to N, her tone sharp andmanding. "Did you hear that? Dominic is doing this because he has no choice-it''s all for the family. If you had even a sliver of conscience, you''d agree without hesitation.


    "So what if you have to sleep with someone? It''s not that big of a deal. Let me tell you-girls your age are already using their bodies tond their first big break in the world.


    "Some are buying cars, and others are closing on homes-looking morous and living the high life. Who isn''t envious of that? But you? You act like a clueless little fool, shocked by something that''s be so normal.


    "Hell, if Dr. Lloyd had shown interest in me, I would''ve jumped at the chance- even with this baby in my belly!"


    Cami did not even blink while saying it. In fact, she looked proud-like offering herself up would be some kind of noble act.


    N stared at them in disbelief. The two people she lived with every day were twisted beyond recognition.


    She shook her head firmly, her voice unwavering. I don''t care what either of you says: I''m not doing it. Dr. Lloyd has always treated me with kindness. I could never betray Kim like that. Besides, even if I wanted to seduce him, he would never go along with it-so stop wasting your time."


    Dominic lost what little patience he had left and pped her hard across the face.


    "You listen to me, and you listen well-you will do it. Whether you agree or not is irrelevant. I''ve already made a deal with Quinton. I promised him I''d get that form no matter what.


    "If you screw this up and Quinton


    pulls out, our entire family is


    finished. The Goth family has


    Jayrodale houses-weak, irrelevat


    already been a joke among the.


    and barely surviving. This is the best shot we''ve ever had, and if you ruin it for me, I swear I won''t give a damn about blood ties anymore!"


    Dominic''s face was contorted with rage as he jabbed N''s forehead, roaring like a beast.


    Meanwhile, Cami, face flushed


    with excitement, added fuel to the fire. "Dominic is right-this isn''t just aboutnding that billion-dor deal. In fact I think we should go even further. Those miracle formutas from Moonlit Apothecary? We should copy them for ourselves too."


    Her words snapped Dominic out of his fury and straight into scheming.


    He chuckled darkly and said, "You know what? Thank god for your reminder, honey-I hadn''t thought of that. If N gets us the form, we can make a private copy. Then hand the original over to Quinton, just to hold up our end.


    "Once he''s back in Blumedale with the forms and we''ve secured his investment, we can start producing the pills ourselves. At that point, the Goth family won''t just be sessful-we''ll be unstoppable!"


    The two of them sank deeper into their fantasy, grinning like viins in a bad movie. In their minds, they were already standing at the top, the rulers of Jayrodale, with the Rhodes family and the Weller family crushed beneath their feet.


    Neither spared a second nce at N, who had fallen to the floor, her hand over her stinging cheek, silently sobbing in pain.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 978

    A new day had begun.


    First thing in the morning, Andrew noticed several missed calls from Aspen. However, he did not respond to any of them. He already knew exactly why she was calling-she wanted to ask about the new 40 billion dor transfer.


    However, Andrew did not feel the need to exin. As far as he was concerned, as long as Aspen managed the funds properly, that was enough.


    Francesca stepped out of the bathroom with flushed cheeks, looking irritated and disappointed. "Andrew, my period just started."


    Andrew chuckled. "It is what it is. Does your stomach hurt? Want me to give you the ssic ''get some rest'' line?"


    Francesca clenched her jaw. "Don''t. Only emotionally clueless guys with zero tact say stuff like that."


    Andrew nodded seriously. "I agree. That''s why I was going to make you a proper warm tea instead."


    Francesca waved it off. "No need. I may be on my period, but I''m not cramping or low on energy. Don''t forget-I grew up in a traditional medicine family. My body''s been well-regted since I was a kid."


    Andrew raised an eyebrow. "So if you''re not in pain and your energy''s fine, why do you look so moody?"


    Francesca''s cheeks turned redder as she snapped, "None of your damn business."


    Andrew watched her stomping off, arms crossed and fuming, and tilted his head thoughtfully.


    Then, he muttered to himself, "Ah... period''s here, so no sex today. No wonder she''s pissed."


    Francesca heard that loud and clear, and like a triggered kitten, she pounced at him. "You jerk! Say it again, I dare you-say it again!"


    The feisty, curvy little bombshell was furious and stormed at him, swinging her fists. However, Andrew just gave her two firm smacks on her plump butt, and she instantly quieted down.


    After breakfast, the two headed to Moonlit Apothecary, just like they had the day before.


    "Looks like I''ll be heading out to Blumedale soon," Andrew said as they got into the car. "I need to


    check in with the Rhodes family


    especially Lauren. And I want to t take


    a look at thepany Aspenset up too."


    Francesca nodded in agreement. "Yeah, you should go. Make sure Lauren''s doing alright-you know she won''t say anything even if she''s struggling. I''ll keep an eye on things here in Jayrodale while


    swaway."


    Andrew replied, "You don''t have to. I''m not bringing Dn or Natasha with me this time. They''ll stay here, so if you need anything, you can count on them."


    Francesca''s brow furrowed. "Just be careful around Kenny and the Golding family when you''re in Blumedale. That''s their turf, and it''s a very different game than Jayrodale."


    Andrew gave a soft grunt in response. What he did not mention was his real reason for going.


    The truth was, he needed to gather rarer, more powerful medicinal herbs¡ª ingredients needed to refine higher-tier elixirs and, most importantly, break the internal seal within his body.


    Jayrodale had be too small for him, and he had already harvested nearly every top-grade herb in the area. However, Blumedale was a different story.


    That city was packed with ancient families, thriving businesses, and all kinds of hidden power yers, so the chances of finding rare medicinal ingredients there were far greater.


    Once they arrived at Moonlit Apothecary, Andrew called Phantom Eye over. He said, "I''ll be gone for a while-heading to Blumedale. I''m leaving Moonlit Apothecary in your hands while I''m away."


    Phantom Eye''s eyes widened. "Mr. Lloyd, you''re going to Blumedale? That ce is crawling with the Five Apex Families and the Three Titans; families like the Driscolls are


    overn


    everywhere. If you go there, isn''t that like tossing amb into a pack of wolves?"


    Andrew gave him a look and replied tly, "When have you ever seen a martial king mistaken formb?"


    Phantom Eye blinked, thenughed. "Fair point. Honestly, with your strength, even the Five Apex Families would think twice before crossing you."

 Chapter 979

    "But the Three Titans-Driscolls, Phns, and the most elusive of them all, the Drache family¡ªyou''d better be careful around them, Mr. Lloyd," Phantom Eye said seriously.


    He added, "From what I''ve heard, those families each have someone far beyond the martial king level hidden in their ranks."


    Andrew remained unfazed. "If they don''t mess with me, I won''t mess with them. So what if they''re above martial king? The world is vast no one stays undefeated forever. There''s always a higher peak beyond thest, and just because they''re the Three Titans doesn''t make them invincible."


    Phantom Eye nodded, still concerned. "Maybe so, but the Three Titans have always held the reins there. So, Mr. Lloyd, it never hurts to stay cautious when you''re not on home turf."


    Andrew understood where Phantom Eye wasing from. Anyone who survived in Blumedale''s ruthless martial world had to have a sharp eye and a wide view.


    Even a semi-martial king could build a reputation and livefortably, but only if they knew how to pick their battles.


    People like Phantom Eye had learned when to act tough and when toy low. They could spot who was safe to challenge, who to avoid, and who to fear.


    So, it did not surprise Andrew that Phantom Eye sounded dead serious when he brought up the Three Titans.


    The man wasn''t being dramatic-he was being real.


    Nheless, to Andrew, it made no difference. When things reached the point of no return, when swords were drawn and lines crossed, he would do what had to be done no hesitation, no backing down.


    "Morning, Dr. Lloyd!" N had just arrived, her voice cheerful as ever.


    She still looked bubbly and bright, shing her usual sunny smile. However, Andrew noticed it instantly¡ªthe faint outline of a handprint on her cheek, barely hidden under her makeup.


    He did not let it show on his face. Instead, he smiled and replied, "Good morning."


    Then, he walked with her into the back area of Moonlit Apothecary.


    Francesca was in the middle of measuring herbs. When she nced up and caught sight of N, her expression instantly changed. "N, what happened to your face?"


    N''s eyes darted nervously, and she tried to y it off. "My face? It''s fine. Nothing happened."


    Francesca set down what she was doing and stood tall. "N. Stop. You''re lying again, aren''t you? That''s a p mark-foundation or not, I can see it. Tell me the truth. Was it that snake of a stepmother, Cami?"


    N immediately covered the side of her face and shook her head. "No, no¡ªit wasn''t Cami. Dr. Aicker, please don''t push me on this. I really don''t want to talk about it."


    Francesca''s temper red. "You were like this yesterday too-clearly upset, clearly being mistreated, and still you kept your mouth shut. And now you''ve been hit, and you still won''t say anything?


    "Tell me, N-what''s the point of protecting people who treat you like garbage? Why keep shrinking yourself like this?"


    N bit her lower lip. Her eyes filled with tears again, but she stayed silent.


    27.ne


    Francesca''s voice softened, guilt creeping into her tone. "N, please understand I''m not pressing you to hurt you just want to help. I''m worried sick about you. I can''t watch you go on like this-it breaks my heart."


    The words finally broke her, and N burst into tears, head bowed low. "I know, Dr. Aicker... I know you


    mean well. I''m not mad at you.


    There


    really do understand. It''s just... are things I can''t bring myself to say out loud."


    Francesca clenched her fists and said firmly, then let me say it for you. If I can''t stand up for you, then Andrew will. He has more authority in Jayrodale than anyone right now. If he wants to act, trust me no one will stop him."


    Andrew''s voice was calm and low. "N, I''m like a big brother to you. So, if there are things you''d rather keep private, I won''t pry.


    "But I want you to know this¡ªif anything ever gets too heavy, if you''re in trouble or need help, just say the word. I''ll be there. Always."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 980

    N lifted her tear-streaked face, eyes full of sorrow. She choked out, "Andy... my dad... he''s forcing me... He wants your forms. He''s making me steal them and bring them back to him."


    She broke down into sobs. "Andy, Dr. Aicker, you should fire me. I don''t deserve to stay at Moonlit Apothecary anymore. I don''t even have the face to show up here!"


    The words poured out of her as the tears fell. She had finally revealed everything because her trust in Andrew and Francesca was unconditional.


    Her loyalty to them ran deeper than blood, and when it came to Dominic, the man who was supposed to be her father, she felt nothing but heartbreak and betrayal.


    She hade to see that the man who once called her his daughter had turned into someone cold, greedy, and unrecognizable. He wanted her to betray Andrew -to steal from someone who had only ever been kind to her.


    N realized she simply could not do it. She would rather tell the truth than live with that kind of guilt.


    Francesca exploded with fury. "Dominic is out of his mind! That man''s nothing but a monster! Even Hidden Dragons and Quinton wouldn''t dare touch Andrew''s miracle forms-who the hell does Dominic think he is?"


    Andrew''s voice was calm. "N, what if I gave you the forms? Would you take them?"


    N gasped. "Andy, no! You absolutely mustn''t do that! Even if you offered them to me, I''d never take them."


    Andrew smiled. "Why not? If you gave them to your father, wouldn''t he start treating you better? Wouldn''t that solve everything?"


    N shook her head, tears pouring down again. "That''s not how it works. You''ve been so good to me-I could never take advantage of you like that. And besides, my father''s in the wrong. Going after your forms is greedy, selfish... It''s just wrong. The man he used to be is gone. I don''t even recognize him anymore."


    Francesca narrowed her eyes. "So that p on your face he was the one who did it, wasn''t he?"


    N nodded, her voice cracking. "Andy... Dr. Aicker, I think I should stoping to Moonlit Apothecary. I don''t belong here anymore."


    Andrew sighed and gently patted her head. "Silly girl. Who said anything about firing you? You''re still a vital part of Moonlit Apothecary-nothing''s changed."


    N''s voice trembled. "But my father wants to rob you. He''s not a good man anymore."


    Andrew said calmly, "Then that''s on him. But you, N-you''re still the same kind-hearted girl I''ve always trusted."


    She had every chance to betray him, to hand over forms worth more than gold. Instead, she chose honesty and loyalty-something Andrew rarely saw in a world ruled by greed.


    In an era consumed by ambition and materialism, even the great families in Blumedale were tempted by the Vitality Pill and the Titan Essence Pill.


    And the Goth family? They were barely staying afloat in Jayrodale, always struggling to stay relevant. they wanted to w their way up. using@nderhanded tricks, Andrew could understand that desperation.


    However, that did not mean he would tolerate it. The Goth family was ying a dangerous game¡ªand if they insisted on walking toward destruction, he would not stand in their way.


    That said, a new thought began to form in Andrew''s mind. "Fran, I''m thinking of making N the new head of the Goth family. What do you think?"


    The words struck her like a bolt of lightning.


    N stared at him,pletely stunned. Even Francesca froze in disbelief.


    "Wait, N? She''s barely out of college. She''s young,


    inexperienced-and a woman on top of that. How could she possibly take over the Goth family?" Francesca let out a shortugh, thinking Andrew was joking.


    Andrew just smirked. "Qualification


    isn''t the question-it''s about who''s


    backing her: The Goth family is asking for a hard reset. N''s been mistreated and used by her own family. So why not clean house and let her take the throne?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 981

    N quickly waved her hands and shook her head. "I can''t, Andy. I appreciate your kindness, but I really can''t ept it. I''m too young, and honestly, I don''t have what it takes to run the Goth family."


    Andrew chuckled. "N, I know exactly what you''re worried about. You have no one backing you, no powerful connections, and you''re not a man-so you feel like leading a family just isn''t in the cards for you.


    "On top of that, you''re terrified of your father, Dominic, and even more afraid of Cami. You''re convinced they wouldn''t approve, right?"


    N let out a bitter smile. "It''s not even about whether they''d approve or not. The moment I show the slightest interest in bing head of the family, Cami would probably find a way to kill me quietly.


    "She warned me herself, the day she married into this family. She said the Goth family would belong to her children and that I should forget about having a ce in it."


    Francesca scoffed coldly. "Andrew, you know what? I''m on board with your n now. Let''s help N take her rightful ce. If this goes on any longer, the Goth family will break herpletely.


    "And Dominic-his ambition is out of control. If we don''t put him in his ce after trying to get his hands on your miracle pills, people are going to start thinking they can walk all over Moonlit Apothecary."


    Andrew pulled out his phone and gave a calm but cold order "Get the crew. Meet me at the Goth residence."


    Then, he jumped in the car, with Francesca and N in the backseat, and headed straight toward the estate.


    About 30 minutester, Dn arrived at the Goth residences front gates with his team. When he saw Andrew''s car pull up, he walked over quickly and greeted him respectfully.


    "Mr. Lloyd, what''s the move?"


    Andrew stepped out and said tly, "We''re going in. I want Dominic toe out and talk."


    Without another word, Dn led two of his top men and marched forward.


    Two guards at the gate snapped, "What do you think you''re doing? This is private property-get out unless you have a death wish!"


    Dn pped both guards so hard they hit the ground, dazed.


    "Tell your boss that South City''s Dn Garner is here to see him. We have some business to settle."


    The second those guards heard


    Dn''s name, their faces went pale. Even after getting hit, they did not dare argue. They scrambled to their feet and ran inside to alert the family.


    Francesca walked behind with N, offering quiet support. ''Don''t worry. Andy''s on


    your side-he won''t let them get away with this."


    N''s eyes were filled with concern. "Dr. Aicker, I''m just scared Andy might... hurt my father."


    Francesca was caught off guard, then sighed. "N, you''re too soft After everything, you''re still worried about that monster? Trust me. Andy knows what he''s doing. He won''t cross the line."


    Meanwhile, in the estate''s backyard, Dominic and Cami were rxing and chatting about their future ns.


    "Dominic, you promised, remember? If we secure that billion-dor investment, you''ll give me a few hundred million, right?" Cami cooed, gently rubbing her pregnant belly.


    4


    Dominicughed and looked at her with affection. "Of course, honey. You''re my wife-once the Goth family expands, you''ll be the first to enjoy the rewards."


    Cami pouted. "What about N, though? She''s your daughter too. You''re not nning to treat her better than me, are you?"


    Dominic scoffed.


    "That little brat


    swno w met


    doesn''t even listen to me anymore. Once she finishes thisst task, I''m marrying her off. I don''t want her hanging around the house-the sight of her put me in a bad mood

 Chapter 982

    Cami giggled and said, "Honestly, I think that''s the best decision too. But Dominic, don''t you think N might resent you for it? Her mom passed away so early-right now, you''re all she has left."


    Dominic''s voice turned cold. "Her mother''s been gone for years. To be honest, I barely feel anything about it anymore. Sure, N''s my biological daughter, but if I''m being blunt, I never felt much for her emotionally.


    "Now that you''re carrying my heir-and it''s confirmed to be a boy-once he''s born, you and our son will be the most cherished members of the Goth family."


    Both of them wore blissful smiles,pletely lost in their fantasy of a perfect future.


    Suddenly, two guards rushed into the garden,pletely out of breath.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Goth, Ms. Goth ''s back!"


    Dominic frowned with displeasure. "Back already? That was quick. Don''t tell me she failed?"


    His tone turned vicious as he clenched his jaw. ¡°If she screwed up, I''ll make sure she pays. I won''t let that ungrateful brat off easy."


    Cami reached out and tried to soothe him. "Easy now, darling. It might not be a failure. If you ask me, she probably pulled it off. Come on, let''s go see what''s going on."


    Without waiting for the guards to finish exining, the couple walked out of the garden smiling, expecting good


    news.


    Over in the grand living room, the second Dominic and Cami stepped into view, they were met by the sight of several unfamiliar faces already waiting in the living


    room.


    "Who the hell are you people?" Dominic snapped without hesitation. "Showing up uninvited to our home? This is way out of line-get out now!"


    Cami blinked in confusion, then narrowed her eyes. "Wait... aren''t you with Moonlit Apothecary?"


    She caught sight of Francesca and Andrew, and her heart instantly filled with dread.


    At that moment, N stepped out and walked up nervously. "Dad, I brought Dr. Aicker and Dr. Lloyd here. I asked them toe."


    Dominic''s face turned purple with rage. Bringing them here could only mean one thing, and the oue was


    obvious.


    He could not help but wonder what his rebellious daughter was nning. Was she really bringing outsiders in to turn on her own family?


    Fury erupted inside him, and without thinking, Dominic raised his hand to strike her across the face. However, just as the p came down, Dn snatched his wrist mid-air.


    The bone-grinding sound was sickening, and Dominic let out a bloodcurdling scream. "Unhand me! Let go of me! Somebody get in here! Take these thugs down now!"


    Cami shrieked, "What the hell are you doing? How dare youy hands on the head of our family in his own house? You''ve lost your damn minds!"


    Dn pped Dominic twice across the face, and the man tumbled backward, hitting the floor hard.


    Dn sneered, "Dominic, are you sure you wanna pick a fight with me, Dn Garner?"


    Dominic''s face twisted in pain and fear. When he looked up and saw clearly who was standing before him, his whole body trembled. "Dn Garner? W-What do you want from us? don''t think the Goth family has any bad blood with South City, right?"


    Dn replied coolly, "That''s right-we don''t. But just because we''ve had no beef doesn''t mean we can''t pay you a visit. Mr. Lloyd wants a word with you. So, I''d suggest you think twice about whates next."


    With a mocking grin, Dn stepped aside to reveal the man standing behind him.


    Dominic''s eyes locked onto him and instantly red with anger. "So you''re Andrew Lloyd, huh? I''ve heard all about how you''re making waves in Jayrodaletely. You''ve gotten so cocky you don''t even care about the old families anymore.


    "But the Goth family is still a respectable name. Marching into our home like this- don''t you think you''ve gone too far?"


    Andrew remained unfazed. "Too far? Nah. This is just standard procedure for me."


    Dominic roared, "You arrogant punk! The Goth family never did anything to


    provoke you! You''re abusing your power and pushing people around, but don''t think for a second that we''re scared of you!"


    +

 Chapter 983

    Cami stepped forward and backed him up. "That''s right! Andrew, you may be the head of Moonlit Apothecary and have quite some power right now, but the Goth family is still one of Jayrodale''s founding families!


    "And the White family still holds plenty of influence around here. If you go too far, and the two of us join forces, don''t think we''ll just sit back and take it!"


    Andrew let out a coldugh. "I don''t usually bully the weak just because I can. But Mr. Goth, you said your family never wronged me. Are you really going to stick to that story?"


    Dominic''s eyes shifted, but he doubled down. "Of course I am. Why wouldn''t I? You gonna tell me when exactly we ever crossed you?"


    Andrew''s voice turned sharp. "You''re still trying to y dumb at a time like this? Really? You became Quinton''spdog and tried to steal the form for my miracle pills. You''re not getting out of that one, are you?"


    Dominic''s eyes zed with fury as he shot a murderous re at N. That little traitor actually ratted them out- she was as good as dead to him now.


    Cami shrieked, "Andrew, you''re making false usations! When has the Goth family ever needed your precious form? I get it now-you''re clearly being manipted by that worthless brat, N!"


    Dominic''s expression shifted as he quickly jumped on the opportunity to shift me. "Dr. Lloyd, the Goth family has always had a solid reputation in Jayrodale. We would never stoop to stealing.


    "You must''ve misunderstood. The one who wanted your forms was my foolish daughter. After she got caught, she pinned it on the family. Don''t worry-I''ll punish her right now and make this right."


    He lunged forward, reaching to grab N with a menacing look in his eyes. Terrified, N stumbled back in panic.


    "Back off!" Andrew kicked Dominic square in the gut, sending him flying backward across the floor.


    Even now, this man still dared toy a hand on his daughter-just to cover his own tracks and use her as a scapegoat. That one movepletely ignited Andrew''s fury.


    Cami screamed, "Andrew! What gives you the right toy hands on the head of our family? Someone get in here! Fight back-teach these bastards a lesson and avenge the family!"


    At once, a flood of bodyguards and house enforcers-over a dozen in all-stormed into the hall.


    However, Dn just grinned darkly. "Anyone takes a step, and I swear, the Goth family will be wiped off the map in Jayrodale by morning."


    Dominic coughed violently and clutched his stomach as he struggled to stand. "Stop! Everyone stand down! Get the hell back-all of you!"


    Cami wailed as she clung to him. "They attacked you! We can''t just let this slide! We have to make them pay!"


    Dominic turned to her, eyes wide with fear. "No! We can''t fight them-we''re no match. One wrong move and t.. Goth family is finished!"


    He stepped in front of Andrew, forcing himself to stay calm "Dr. Lloyd, that kick? I''ll take it. Let''s just say it was punishment on behalf of my daughter. You should be satisfied now, right?"


    Andrew gave a slow smile. "Mr. Goth, your ability to twist reality and shamelessly lower the bar... honestly, I''m impressed. Let''s not pretend here. We both know exactly what''s going on.


    "Do you seriously think I can''t see that you were the one who forced N into this


    in the first ce? Do I look like a fool to you?"


    Francesca scoffed beside him. ¡°Mr. Goth, everyone in Jayrodale knows who you are and what you''ve done. Trying to pin everything on N? That''s disgusting. I have nothing but contempt for you."


    Dominic''s face twitched as he realized that excuses and pleas were useless now. These people were not here to be manipted, and they definitely were not buying any of his lies.


    He clenched his teeth and let out a


    twisted smile. "Alright then. Since you all already know everything, just see what you n to do. Because even if this blows up, m not afraid. Your precious form hasn''t been leaked. "If you''re thinking about charging the Goth family with corporate theft, good luck-there''s no evidence!"

 Chapter 984

    Cami red at N with eyes full of venom. "You little bitch-this is all your fault! The Goth family fed you, clothed you, gave you everything. And this is how you repay us? By betraying your own blood? You just wait. I swear, I''ll make you regret it."


    N burst into tears. "Dad... Cami... we were the ones in the wrong. If we all apologize to Andy together, I know he''ll forgive us!"


    However, Dominic roared and pointed toward the door. "Get out! Get out of the Goth residence right now! From this moment on, you have no ce here. You are no longer one of us."


    N turned pale and dropped to her knees, ready to beg.


    Francesca rushed over and pulled her into her arms. Her voice was cold. "N, don''t waste your tears. Instead, be thankful. Because now, you finally see them for who they really are. These people are not parents-they''re monsters."


    Andrew casually patted Dominic''s cheek, a half-smile on his face. "You think I can''t touch you, don''t you? Mr. Goth, maybe we haven''t dealt with each other before, so let me introduce myself properly.


    "You''ve got one choice-step down and hand over the leadership of the Goth family. Then take your wife and go retire somewhere far away."


    Dominic''s expression darkened, but then he sneered. "Wow, Andrew, pretty bold of you. Do you really think you can just take over my family? Hah. You think that''s even possible?"


    Cami screeched behind him. "Andrew! Who the hell do you think you are? Others might let you walk all over them, but not the Goth family. If you''ve got the guts, then kill us-I dare you!"


    Andrew''s tone remained calm. "The Goth family''s not even a major yer. I don''t have the energy to bully nobodies like you. But cutting you off? That I can do."


    Cami scoffed. "Cut us off? Go ahead and try! You''re just the head of a little clinic, a glorified street pharmacist. You think you can cklist us? Who do you think you are the mayor of Jayrodale?"


    Dominic snorted. "Quit hiding behind your connections, Andrew. Yeah, you''ve got more influence than we do right now, but that doesn''t mean we need to bow down to you. Thinking you can control who leads our family? That''s just childish fantasy."


    Andrew did not waste another word on the delusional couple. He turned to Dn and said, "Send the


    message: full ckout on the Goth family. Anyone who associates with them is dering themselves my enemy."


    Dn immediately pulled out his phone and called Natasha She had already been standing by, waiting for the signal.


    Within minutes, she ryed Andrew''s orders to every key contact: Madde Martial Academy, Glorious Pharmaceuticals, the Jayrodale Chamber of


    Commerce, the Rhodes family, and the Aicker family.


    Basically, every faction aligned with Andrew got the message right away. Even those who were not directly connected to him heard about it fast. It spread like wildfire through Stephen, Cedric, Rhodes Corporation, and others.


    §Þ§à§Û


    Jayrodale was not that big, and within the hour, the entire elite circle knew: Andrew was shutting down the Goth family, and he was making an example out of them.


    Cami did not buy it. She scoffed. "If you can''t cklist us then I swear I''ll never take you seriously again."


    Dominicughed too,pletely unimpressed. "Andrew, I''ve heard stories about you-like how you even went after people from Blumedale. But from where I''m standing You''re just full of hot air.¡±


    Sure, Dominic had seen how even Quinton could not take Andrew down. That said, he was now convinced Andrew''s whole reputation came from people who were too scared to push back.


    Now that he was seeing it for himself, Dominic thought it was all just hype. The way Andrew talked like he could wipe out their entire family was just ridiculous.


    Hell, not even the Rhodes or the Wellers would dare to talk about cklisting him, and they were the real powerhouses in Jayrodale.

 Chapter 985

    Dominic believed there was a limit to how much someone could bluff. The Goth family might have kept a low profile, but they''d always been stable. Unless they werepletely self-destructed, thinking someone could wipe them out from the outside was just a fantasy.


    Right then, Dominic''s phone rang. He nced at the screet and grinned before answering. "Mr. Jenner! Haha, I''m guessing the permit finally came through for our project, right? I knew it''d get approved!"


    The voice on the other end exploded. "Permit my ass, Dominic! Have youpletely lost your damn mind? That project''s main contract went through Rhodes Corporation, and you had the nerve to piss off their director, Mr. Lloyd? They already booted us off the deal! You absolute dumpster fire of a partner. I must''ve been blind to ever work with you!"


    The call ended in a furious hang-up before Dominic even had a chance to respond. He stood there frozen, still holding his expensive phone as if it had just pped him across the face.


    His cheeks were burning, and he turned to re at Andrew, teeth clenched. "This was your doing, wasn''t it? Hmph. It''s just one project-we can afford the loss. I refuse to believe every major yer in Jayrodale is going to bow to you!"


    Andrew ignored the tantrum and walked over to N, handing her a tissue with a soft smile. "Wipe those tears. You''re about to be the new head of this family-can''t have you crying in front of your people."


    Then he looked back at Dominic, his expression turning ice-cold. "What just happened? That was just the beginning.


    "I said I''d cklist the Goth familypletely... and I meant it. I''ll make sure you, Dominic, have nowhere left to


    run."


    Just as his wordsnded, several Goth family executives burst into the room, drenched in sweat like they''d seen a ghost.


    "Sir! We''ve got a major problem-no, several problems!"


    "Glorious Pharmaceuticals just pulled strings and cut ties with five of our top suppliers. We''ve got zero ess


    now."


    "And that''s not all. A bunch of partnerships we''d already locked in? Gone. At least ten million in losses, and that''s just the start."


    "Mr. Goth, Jayrodale''s elite families just released a joint statement. From now on, all business with the Goth family is officially severed."


    "And the Jayrodale Bank just froze our ounts. They''re demanding immediate repayments, or they''re taking us


    to court."


    One after another, the


    announcements hit like a funerakbell ringingan Dominic''s ears. He stared at them in disbelief, then copsed straight to the floor like someone had ripped out his spine.


    ¡°N¨CNo way... This can''t be happening. There''s no way this is real. We''ve got too many revenue streams-there''s no way they all dried up at once. I don''t believe it!"


    He sat there, dazed and trembling, screaming into the void like a man who had just lost everything.


    Cami looked like her soul had left her body. She was shaking so hard she nearly fell over. She rushed to


    Dominic, clutching his arm in desperation. "You''ve got to pull it together! Please!


    "This has to be fake-it''s all fake! That bastard Andrew just nted false rumors to scare us!" Dominic scrambled back to his feet, nodding like a madman "Right, right... it''s all fake. Just a bluff... it has to be..." Just then, a thunderous roar came from outside as an old man stormed into the room-furious and unannounced. It was Alfred Goth, the oldest surviving member of the Goth family. His hair was fully silver, and he had been in charge of half the family''s businesses for years. Most importantly, he was the one who maintained the family''s rtionships with Jayrodale''s upper ss.


    ¡°U¡ªUncle Alfred..... what are you doing here?" Dominic stammered, instantly uneasy at the sight of him."


    Alfred did not say a word. He stormed forward and pped Dominic across the


    face so hard it echoed through the hall.


    "You bastard! Do you even realize


    what you''ve done? You''ve dragged the family straight into hell! What the hell were you thinking? What


    were


    reckless nonsense have you gotten us into?"


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 986

    Alfred''s furious outburst stunned everyone in the Goth family.


    "The entire city of Jayrodale is closing ranks against us right now!" he shouted, his face red with rage.


    "I spent over 30 years building ourwork-30 years of sweat, deals, and favors- and you destroyed it in a single day! You want me to stay away? Fine. But what now? You expect me to sleep on the streets like some washed -up nobody?"


    Alfred was shaking with rage as he pped Dominic across the face again-and again, and again, delivering a flurry of brutal smacks. Given his seniority and power in the family, Alfred''s authority was on par with Dominic''s, if not stronger.


    In fact, Dominic''s mediocrity had long been hidden behind Alfred''s efforts he was the one who kept the family''s reputation intact. So, inside the Goth family, Alfred''s word always carried more weight than Dominic''s.


    After that vicious barrage of ps, Dominic''s face was covered in blood. Even one of his ears had started to bleed.


    Cami shrieked in terror like she was the one getting hit. "It''s over... It''s all over! Even Uncle Alfred''s finished... This is it. Heaven itself wants our family destroyed!"


    Whatever shred of hope Dominic had left vanished in that moment. With a loud thud, he dropped to his knees and Taughed bitterly,pletely broken.


    Blood dripped down from the corners of his mouth and his brow, but he did not care. He just stayed there on the floor, looking like his soul had been ripped from his body.


    Alfred gritted his teeth and roared, "You idiot! You absolute fool! Even now, you''re still ming the world? Are you blind? Or deaf? Can''t you see this is Mr. Lloyd''s punishment raining down on us?"


    Dominic flinched hard as if someone had dumped a bucket of ice water over his head. ¡°Mr. Lloyd... Dr. Lloyd... please, I''m begging you. Please spare our family. Over 300 people are depending on the Goth family to survive. Please, don''t wipe us out... we won''tst without you."


    Still kneeling, he crawled toward Andrew and clung to his leg, weeping and begging like a man with nothing left.


    Cami barked, "Don''t you dare beg him! So what if he got the other families to cklist us? My family-the White family-we''re not afraid of him. We don''t answer to anyone!"


    Dominic''s body tensed. She was right-he still had Cami''s side of the family.


    Cami pulled out her phone and smirked at Andrew. "If you''re really trying to destroy us, then I hope you''re ready for what happens next. Let me show you how powerless you really are."


    She immediately called her brother, Caleb White. "Hey, it''s me..."


    But before she could say more, the voice on the other end exploded. "Shut your damn mouth! I''m not your family! You backstabbing parasite! You deserve everything that''s


    "If the White family gets dragged down because of the Goths, I''ll cut ties with you


    and make sure you pay in blood!


    11


    Cami froze like a statue. It felt like a hundred thunderps exploded in her skull, shaking her down to the bone.


    She muttered, "H-How was this


    even possible? Even her own family had been dragged into this mess. Was Andrew really that powerful? Had his influence already reached that level?"


    Her phone slipped from her trembling hand and hit the floor with a dull ck. She stared at Andrew in disbelief,


    her lips trembling. "Y-You actually managed to push even the White family this far..."


    Andrew let out a cold chuckle as he looked at the devastated couple. "So... now, do you finally believe me?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 987

    Cami let out a desperate scream and clutched her pregnant belly as she


    dropped to her knees, trying to beg Andrew for mercy. "Mr. Lloyd, I''m pregnant... please, I''m begging you for the sake of my baby, spare us! Please, just give us a second chance!"


    However, Andrew stepped to the side, refusing her plea without a second thought. "Sorry, but begging now is a little toote."


    He turned to Alfred and asked calmly, "Alfred, I''m thinking of appointing N as the new head of the Goth family. Do you believe she''s fit for the role?"


    Alfred did not hesitate for a second. "Mr. Lloyd, absolutely. No question-she''s more than qualified. But... if I may add just one small condition..."


    Before he could even finish, Andrew cut in with a cool tone. "I already know what you''re trying to say. You want me to spare the Goth family, right? Don''t worry. As long as N takes the leadership role and you support her properly...


    "I''ll personally make sure the Goth family bounces back. In fact, I''ll help them rise even higher in Jayrodale than ever before."


    Alfred blinked in surprise, then a huge grin spread across his face. "Mr. Lloyd, did you just say you''d support the Goth family?"


    He bowed with excitement, doing his best to contain the joy in his voice.


    Andrew shot him a nce with a half-smile. "Do you think I''m the type to joke about this?"


    With full confidence, Alfred stood tall and dered, "N, from this moment forward, you are the new head of the Goth family. You have my full support, as your great-uncle."


    Dominic felt the world spinning around him. His vision blurred, and he nearly copsed as he roared, "Uncle Alfred, you can''t do this! This is a coup!"


    Cami burst into tears beside him, screaming, "If Dominic loses his position as head, then what happens to us? What about our child?"


    Alfred''s eyes were ice cold as he growled, "The two of you should get the hellout of my sight! None of this would''ve happened to our family if it weren''t for your ipetence and arrogance.


    "Right now, N is the future-the core of our legacy. Are you deaf? Didn''t you


    hear Mr. Lloyd say he will personally support her?"


    Dominic and Cami were speechless, their faces ghost-white.


    Andrew had not raised a hand against them. All it took was a few words to


    o shift the entire power structure of the Goth family. He did not just oust a family head-he made the entire household turn against their own leaders.


    "We support Ms. Goth as our new head!"


    "That''s right! From today on, N leads the Goth family!"


    "Dominic and Cami have no strength or integrity-they don''t deserve to lead! Get them out of here!"


    One by one, the other family members stepped forward, voicing their support for N.


    Andrew had not forced a single word out of them, but now it was clear-Dominic had lost the trust and loyalty of his entire family.


    Cami grabbed Dominic''s shirt, sobbing in panic. "Dominic! Do something! Say something!"


    However, Dominic shut his eyes, looking like a hollowed-out shell. "It''s over. We''re done. Didn''t you hear them? Everyone wants us gone."


    Cami exploded. "Useless! You''re aplete disgrace! N is your daughter¡ª beg her! Beg her not to go through with this! Do it!"


    The realization hit Dominic like a lightning bolt. He scrambled across the floor toward N. "N, I was wrong. I''m sorry-I truly regret everything! Please, give me


    noth 15


    chance. Spare me and Cami... we''ll do anything!"

 Chapter 988

    For a split second, N hesitated. She had once truly loved her father. However, seeing Dominic sobbing on the floor, pathetic and pitiful, she finally saw him for what he really was.


    The so-called fatherly authority he used to carry was nothing more than fear- based dominance he was no different than any other coward clinging to survival.


    She said calmly, "You don''t have to worry. I won''t pursue charges against you or Cami."


    N turned her head away, refusing to look at him again. "But whatever bond we had as father and daughter... ends here."


    Dominic''s face twisted in disbelief. "N, what are you saying? You''re seriously going to steal my position as family head?"


    N shook her head and let out a soft scoff. "I''m not stealing anything. But tell me do you really think you''re still fit to be the head of this family?"


    Dominic opened his mouth, but nothing came out. His throat locked up like someone was physically choking the words from him.


    Francesca stepped forward with a bright smile. "Congrattions, N. You''ll be the first female family head in all of Jayrodale-and one of the youngest at that!"


    N flushed shyly. "Dr. Aicker, I don''t think I''m ready for that. I''m not suited to lead the family. There are better candidates... like Uncle Alfred. He should take the position instead."


    Andrew grinned. "Alfred, look at that N''s already showing humility. She wants you to take the helm. Why don''t you just ept and lead the Goth family yourself?"


    Alfred nearly wet himself on the spot. Internally, he cursed Andrew for being a smiling devil in disguise. If he really let the idea go to his head and stepped up now, he would probably end up floating face-down in the river tomorrow.


    "Mr. Lloyd, you must be joking. I''m way too old for that position. N is the rightful sessor. She''s the perfect choice. And let me make this clear-if anyone in this family dares defy her authority, I''ll personally see them thrown out of the Goth family!"


    Alfred pped his chest proudly as he made the deration to Andrew.


    Andrew smirked. It was clear this old man was ten times smarter than Dominic.


    That entire moment had been a test. If Alfred had gotten too excited and epted the offer without a second thought, Andrew would have taught him the difference between surface-level words and what was really being said.


    Any elder who did not understand nuance and power dynamics had no ce helping lead under Andrew''s banner.


    "Dn, pull back your team," Andrew said calmly. "Also, lift the cklist on the Goth family. From now on, they''ll be one of the official distributor''s for our top two miracle treatments."


    Dn grinned. "Understood, Mr. Lloyd!"


    With that, he moved to make the calls.


    N was overwhelmed. "Andy, letting the Goth family distribute your miracle


    forms... that''s too much. I-I can''t ept that."


    Andrew just smiled. "Why not? I told you I''d help you rebuild the Goth family, and this is how I''m going to do it."


    Alfred could hardly contain himself, feeling like he had hit the lottery. People said blessings and disasters would oftene hand-in-hand, and now he finally understood what that meant. What looked like aplete copse had be the greatest opportunity in the Goth family''s history.


    They had not just survived-they had secured direct ties to Moonlit Apothecary


    and Andrew himself.


    This was not a downfall; it was a divine favor.


    Alfred led the way, bowing respectfully. "N, please take your seat."


    The rest of the family followed, their excitement erupting like wildfire. "Ms. Goth, please take your seat!"


    N, cheeks flushed, was surrounded by her kin and coaxed into the very seat she''d never imagined herself in.


    At the same time, Dominic and Cami were physically escorted out of the estate by the Goth family''s own guards.


    Alfred''s voice was cold and final.


    "Dominic, per the new head''s


    decision, you and your wife will be sent to manage one of our lower-tier


    shops in the neighboring county. You are not permitted to return to the main estate without her direct approval."


    Dominicughed bitterly. "Uncle Alfred, did N really say that? I don''t believe she could be that cruel."


    Alfred''s expression did not change. "What do you think? Of course it wasn''t her."

 Chapter 989

    Alfred added coldly, "This was Mr. Lloyd''s order. Satisfied now?"


    Dominic''s body went stiff as his heart sankpletely. He knew that crossing Andrew meant ruin deep down, but now he was sure of it. This was not just a fall from grace; it was a freefall straight into hell, and there was noing back.


    Cami shrieked, clinging to Dominic''s arm. "How are we supposed to survive in some small county town? They don''t even have shopping malls, no luxury boutiques, not even a damn proper restaurant! What about my friends? My lifestyle? What the hell am I supposed to do?"


    Dominic tried tofort her. "It''s okay. These smaller towns have developed a lot recently. The Goth family owns several properties down there. Once we settle in, we''ll still livefortably.


    "As for luxury stores and proper restaurant chainse on, let''s be real. Do you think we''ll ever be buying designer bags again?"


    Cami shouted, "I don''t care! I''m pregnant, and I can''t live without the things I love. You expect me to raise a child in the middle of nowhere? What kind of life is that?"


    Dominic sighed bitterly. "We''ll do what every parent does-we''ll work hard to build a better future for him. And don''t forget, he''ll have N for an older sister. With her in charge now, she won''t leave him behind."


    Cami crumpled into sobs. "We never should''ve treated N that way... I should''ve known-she had Andrew backing her this whole time. Pushing her down, controlling her... of course, it would backfire eventually. I just couldn''t help it. I always saw her as a threat to me and my baby."


    Dominic let out a deep breath. "You weren''t the only one. I misjudged the whole situation. Andrew isn''t just powerful... he practically controls Jayrodale now. I was blinded by pride. I thought I could still hold my own-but clearly, I had no idea what I was dealing with."


    The two sat quietly in the back of a rickety old van, bumping along the highway, leaving Jayrodale behind.


    Halfway into the trip, Dominic''s phone rang-it was Quinton.


    "Mr. Goth, I heard there''s been some trouble in your family. What''s going on?"


    Quinton was still out of the loop-being from Blumedale, he always got Jayrodale news a beat toote.


    Dominic clenched the phone and answered with bitterness. "Sorry, Quinton. I won''t be able to help you anymore. From now on, there''s nothing between us."


    Quinton''s voice instantly turned sharp. "What are you saying? That''s not how business works. Even if we didn''t close a deal, we should part on good terms. What about the billion-dor investment the Wrights promised? Don''t you want that?" C¨®ntent belongs to


    Before Dominie could reply, Cami snatched the phone and exploded. "Quinton, you walking disaster!


    Shove your damn investment


    your ass! Do you even realize it was because of you that Dominicost everything?


    "He''s no longer head of the family, thanks to your mess! Get lost! Dominic doesn''t want anything to do with you anymore!"


    And with that, she hurled the phone against the van wall, smashing it to pieces. Her whole body was trembling with fury.


    Dominic stared at the shattered phone and groaned. "You''re angry, fine but did you have to destroy the phone? We were kicked out so fast, we barely packed. That phone was my most valuable possession right now!"


    Cami screamed, "I don''t care! I


    needed to break something! You''re a pathetic excuse for a man! If my life sucks from here on out, I''ll divorce you without hesitation. I''ll remarry and find someone richer than you! Sticking with a washed-up loser is not how I n to live."


    Dominic''s face darkened. "You''re ming me? I should be ming you. Do you think I didn''t know how cruel you were to N while I was gone? You treated her like trash!"


    Cami shrieked, "Are we really doing this now? You want to argue about right and wrong while we''re being driven out of our home? If you keep pushing, I swear I''ll get an abortion and leave you in the dirt!"

 Chapter 990

    Meanwhile, Quinton lowered his phone, his face clouded with rage.


    Shawn sneered. "I told you Dominic was unreliable. You should''ve known he''d let you down."


    Quinton scoffed. "Anyone can throw shade after the fact. If he was worthless, then what exactly could you have done better?"


    Shawn looked like he had swallowed poison. He opened his mouth, but nothing came out.


    "Damn it," Quinton growled. "Dominic didn''t just screw up-he lost his position as family head. Find out exactly what happened. I want details, and I want them now!"


    He had invested serious hopes in Dominic, and to watch it all copse this fast felt like a drop from heaven straight into hell.


    Christina spoke up, her voice cool and calm. "No need to investigate. I already know what happened."


    Quinton turned toward her. "Ms. Stevens, go ahead. I''m listening."


    Christina said inly, "Everything started with Andrew. He pulled strings and leveraged his connections to rally over half of Jayrodale''s powerhouses. Together, theypletely cklisted the Goth family."


    Quinton''s eyes widened. "Over half of Jayrodale? Where the hell did this Andrew get that kind of pull?"


    Even as someone from Blumedale, Quinton knew how polite people in Jayrodale pretended to be around him. However, when it came time to get real support, very few actually stepped up for him.


    Yet, Andrew managed to mobilize half the city''s elite. That level of influence practically made him the king of Jayrodale.


    Christina shook her head. "I''m not exactly sure how he pulled it off. Honestly, our


    family isn''t even qualified to enter that circle anymore.


    "But getting the info wasn''t hard. The Rhodes, the Aickers, the underground cartels, and even Madde Martial Academy all gave Andrew full support. With big names like that leading the charge, every other family and business followed suit.


    "Even those with no prior rtionship with Andrew saw this as their chance to win favor with him In short, Andrew didn''t just iste the Goths¡ªhe weaponized nearly all of Jayrodale''s public-facing power structure to do it.


    "Dominic and Cami were stripped of everything and exiled to some small county town, while their daughter N took over as the new head of the family."


    Quinton scowled and let out a mockingugh. "That''s insane. You''re telling me they handed the family over to a naive little girl with zero experience? Do you really think the elders of the Goth familycare going to sit back and let that happen?"


    Christina gave aplicated look. "Whether they approve or not doesn''t matter. What matters is that N is now considered Andrew''s person. Which means..... the Goth family effectively belongs to him now."


    Quinton''s voice turned cold. "So you''re saying that instead of getting my hands on the miracle form, I practically handed Andrew the keys to the Goth family on a silver tter?"


    Christina nodded. "In a way... yes."


    Quinton clenched his jaw. "If Dominic is out, then do either of you have a backup n? That Vitality Pill and the Titan Essence Pill-everyone''s after them. If I don''t move fast, someone else will."


    Shawn growled, "Quinton, I still don''t think we need to keep dancing around Andrew. With your status¡ªand the Wrights behind you there''s a cleaner way.


    "If pushes to shove, why not just bring in the Wrights'' private guard along with a couple of top-tier enforcers and force him to hand it over? It''s quick and easy problem solved."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 991

    Quinton did not speak, his brow furrowed tightly. Meanwhile, Christina''s side suddenly let out a mockingugh.


    Shawn''s face flushed red with anger as he snapped, "Christie, what''s so funny? Do you think my suggestion is a joke?"


    Christina gave him a cold nce, her voice dripping with disdain. "That wasn''t a suggestion-it was idiocy. A suicide mission."


    Shawn clenched his fists, his temper ring. "Christina, don''t think just because Quinton favors you now, you can talk down to me."


    He leaned in, his voice low and threatening. "Mark my words, one day, you''ll be mine."


    Christina''s lips curled into a sneer, her eyes filled with contempt. "Shawn, did you forget how you slunk out of Jayrodale like a beaten dog after Andrew humiliated you?"


    She tilted her head, her gaze icy. "Look at you now. What do you think you are in my eyes?"


    Shawn exploded with rage. Christina had not spelled it out, but her look said everything to her, he was nothing more than a pathetic mutt.


    Quinton cut in, his tone calm but firm. "Enough, Shawn. Sit down and listen instead of interrupting."


    Shawn''s face darkened, but he did not dare argue. It was clear Quinton valued Christina''s input far more than his.


    Turning to Christina, Quinton asked, "Alright, Christie, exin to me why would going after Andrew be a suicide move?"


    Christina took a deep breath, her expression serious. "Quinton, I''ll be blunt because I respect you. Right now, you''re the Stevens family''s best hope, and I won''t watch you crash and burn in Jayrodale."


    Quinton nodded. "You''re a sharp and capable woman. I''m listening."


    Christina did not hold back. "First, you need to understand-Andrew isn''t just powerful here. He owns Jayrodale."


    She let that sink in before continuing. "If he wanted, he could crush anyone who crosses him without breaking a sweat."


    Quinton scoffed. "I get that he''s a big yer, but calling him untouchable seems like a stretch."


    Christina shook her head. "It''s not. If anything, I''m underselling it."


    off th


    She ticked off the facts on her fingers. "Andrew controls the undergroundpletely.


    Aboveground, even heavyweight et


    like the Rhodes family back him. Then, there''s the Aickers, the Goths, and the Madde Martial Academy-all in his corner."


    She met Quinton''s gaze squarely. "In Jayrodale, whether it''s the streets, high society, business, or politics, Andrew has it locked down.


    "Glorious Pharmaceuticals is one of the most dominantpanies in the city. And now, there''s Moonlit Apothecary¡ªan up-anding powerhouse that''s directly under Andrew''s control.


    "With Mr. Mark Thatcher, our mayor, backing him up, Andrew has a golden pathid out in every direction."


    The more Quinton listened, the more uneasy he felt. After all, if he had


    tried to build an empire in Jayroda?e himself, he doubted he could have pulled off even half of that-even with the full support of the Wrights behind him.


    Christina added, "You might not know this, but Donald Warren-the chief of Jayrodale Police


    Commissioner-is one of Andrew''s buddies. To be blunt, the guy, basically treats him like a boss. But the real kicker is Marvin Yates-the wealthiest man in the city."


    Quinton blinked in disbelief. "Wait, even Marvin? You''re not seriously telling me he''s one of Andrew''s people too?"


    Christina gave him a wry smile. "That''s exactly what I''m saying. A lot of folks in Jayrodale have seen how close they are. Some say Andrew might be Marvin''s illegitimate son; others think he''s his adopted heir.


    "Whatever the truth is, one thing''s clear-Andrew has Marvin''s unconditional support."

 Chapter 992

    At that point, Christina paused and swept a cold nce toward Shawn before letting out a sarcasticugh. "Shawn, you''ve been out of Jayrodale for a while, haven''t you? Clearly, you have no clue what the situation is like now.


    "Let me tell you¡ªif Andrew wanted to, he could crush your little Fields family with the snap of his fingers. So if you''re the one encouraging Quinton to go head-to- head with him, your family would be the first to get wiped out."


    Shawn stood there frozen, stammering, "I-I was just... you know, just talking big!"


    Meanwhile, he quickly rolled up his sleeve to wipe away the cold sweat dripping down his forehead.


    Quinton let out a cold snort. "Even if Andrew has every advantage¡ªtiming, location, and support on his side. If the Wrights really go all in, Christie, do you seriously think he could stop us?"


    Christina frowned. "If youe in full force, maybe Andrew wouldn''t be able to handle the Wrights'' top fighters. But have you thought about what that really means? You''d be taking on every major power in Jayrodale at once.


    "If Andrew chooses to go to war with you, can you guarantee the Wrights can take on the entire city? This ce isn''t just some small town-Jayrodale is a major hub in the region.


    "Andrew''s influence here is basically a monopoly, and that''s something you almost never see."


    Quinton clenched his jaw, looking conflicted and frustrated. "But what are we just supposed to give up on the Vitality Pill and the Titan Essence Pill? If we get our hands on those two forms, they could spark a massive shift for the entire Wright family."


    His voice was filled with resentment and ambition, the kind that could not be disguised.


    Christina said, "I think the smarter move would be to head back to Blumedale first ande up with a better strategy. Sure, Andrew''s sitting at the top now, but the higher you climb, the more enemies you collect.


    "The Wrights, the Goldings from Blumedale, even Kenny from the Rhodes family... and don''t forget the Hidden Dragons. None of these are small yers."


    Quinton''s eyes lit up as her words sank in, and he slowly nodded. "You''re right. Manipting someone to do your dirty work-that''s the real art of war. If I go head-on with Andrew, even if I win, it''d be @bloody victory. That kind of cost isn''t worth it.


    "Besides, Jayrodale is his turf. But Blumedale... that''s where I call the shots. The problem is, how do I lure him there and force a fight on my own ground?"


    Christina smiled. "That part''s actually not hard. From what I''ve heard, Andrew''s nning to head to Blumedale soon to visit the Rhodes family."


    Quinton''s eyes lit up even more. "You mean Lauren?"


    Christina nodded. "Exactly. Andrew and Lauren are openly together now.


    has it that Lauren-the Rhodes. family''s golden girl-was once


    The interesting twist is that,?


    engaged to one of the Three Titans,


    the


    Driscolls. Now that makes things very interesting."


    Quinton blinked in surprise, then suddenly burst into loud, boomingughter as if he had just stumbled onto the biggest jackpot of his life. "The Driscolls? Ha! This guy even dared to touch a woman tied to the Driscolls? Damn... I''ve got to admit, Andrew''s got guts. Real guts!"


    His expression turned sharp as ice, and he said coldly, "Have the Stevens family get ready. The moment I head to Blumedale, they''reing with me. Maybe the Driscolls¡ªthis giant of a force¡ªcan be the de I use to crush Andrew for good.


    "But using the Driscolls like that... it''s like reaching into a burning fire to grab a prize. I''ll have to be extremely careful. One wrong move and I might end up setting myself on fire instead."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 993

    The Goth family had set up over a dozen banquet tables and held a modest celebration in Andrew''s honor. Aside from Andrew and Francesca''s group, the Goths had also invited several of their own guests.


    Sure enough, everyone who came up for a toast made a point to personally approach Andrew with respect.


    At the same time, whispers were already spreading-many privately congratted the Goth family for managing to connect with the head of Moonlit Apothecary. Still clueless about the full scope of her family''s affairs, N looked a little lost.


    That was when Alfred stepped up and took charge of the event. However, he knew his ce and never overstepped his bounds. He remained mindful at all times of the difference in status between himself and N.


    After all, the one calling the shots in the Goth family now was not him-it was that young girl. If Andrew had not been backing her, Alfred would have definitely fought for the family seat himself.


    Nheless, as long as Andrew remained in the picture, Alfred understood he would forever be second-inmand, quietly supporting N from the sidelines.


    "Didn''t expect we''d get to enjoy a full feast," Francesca said cheerfully as she walked out with Andrew. "The Goths really treated us pretty well this time."


    N would not be returning to work at Moonlit Apothecary anymore, so Francesca needed to arrange for someone new to take her ce.


    Andrew smiled and said, "Fran, while I''m away in Blumedale, things are going to be a bit hectic for you."


    Francesca gave him a pout and said yfully, "Then hurry up ande back to keep mepany, won''t you?"


    Andrew chuckled, "I''ll be back as soon as I can."


    Francesca frowned slightly and said, "I wonder if Dominic and Cami are really going to stay quiet. I need to stay on guard in case they try to sneak back into Jayrodale and reim power. Especially Cami-she''s got more tricks up her sleeve than a magician."


    Andrew''s tone turned t. "They wouldn''t daree back. I already told Alfred-if they try, just end them."


    Francesca gritted her teeth and said, "What about the Weller family? Or Shawn, for that matter? Andrew, aren''t you nning to teach them a lesson?"


    ta cold snort. "Before I


    Andrew let out a


    head to Blumedale, I''ve got some debts to settle. Shawn, that idiot, left Jayrodale and still had the guts to crawl back looking for trouble?4f I let him walk free after that, I might as welf wear a halo and call myself Saint Andrew."  texample


    Francesca perked up with excitement and asked, "So, how are you nning to deal with him? Can Ie to watch the show?"


    Andrewughed. "Of course you can. Come if you want. But hey, since when did you get so into this kind of stuff?"


    Francesca rolled


    her eyes. "Back


    when Grandpa was in charge of the


    family, we weren''t nearly bold


    enough. If the Aickers had real bite,


    I''d be like Lauren by now-icy, untouchable, and ready to crush whoever annoyed me."  texample


    Andrew thought about it and nodded. The Aickers had a big reputation, but their actual power


    had always been shaky. Simon''s


    betrayal had crippled them, and Cedric was getting old. Meanwhile, Francesca, as a young woman, was more into medical studies than power ys.  texample


    They were nothing like the Rhodes family, who ran a full-blown conglomerate and were constantly building ties across cities like Blumedale-every move they made was about getting stronger.


    Andrew took a turn with Francesca down a side street, heading straight for the Fields family estate.


    He had not brought backup. Dn, Natasha, and the others had been left behind.


    It was just him¡ªcharging solo toward the Fields family''s doorstep.


    The busty little firecracker beside him looked a little nervous. She stuck out her tongue and muttered, "Andrew, it''s just the two of us showing up like this? Isn''t this a little... bold?"


    Andrew gave a low, chillingugh. "Yeah, it''s bold¡ªbut we''ve earned the right to be bold."


    His G-wagon skidded to a dramatic stop right in front of the Fields family''s main gate, and two guards stepped forward. "Who are you here to see?"


    Before Andrew could respond, Francesca puffed up and dered proudly, "Go get your family head. Tell him the underground king of Jayrodale is here to talk!"


    The guards did not move. Instead, they both burst intoughter.


    "Littledy, you''re built just fine," one of them sneered. "Your chest is so big it''s blocking your brain. Do you really think saying something that dumb makes sense?"

 Chapter 994

    "Underground king of Jayrodale? Ha! Never heard of him. What kind of trash title is that?"


    The two guards did not just ignore them-they started throwing out sleazy insults.


    Showing up at the Fields family estate and demanding to see the head without even setting foot inside? That was suicide.


    Francesca''s face instantly turned cold as she looked at Andrew with an exaggerated pout. "Andrew, these dogs are seriously disrespecting me. You better make this right, or you''re not getting anywhere near my bed tonight."


    Andrew sighed with a slight headache. When Francesca put on a show, she reallymitted to the role.


    He stepped forward and said to the two guards, "I''ll give you one shot. Tell your boss that Andrew Lloyd from Moonlit Apothecary is here and wants a word."


    The guards sized him up, and one of them asked, "You''re her man?"


    Andrew replied coolly, "That''s right. Got a problem with that?"


    The other guard grinned nastily. "Come on, man, quit pretending. We''ve seen plenty of big shots in Jayrodale, but never heard of any underground king."


    "And yeah, we''ve heard of Moonlit Apothecary. Their boss''sst name is Lloyd. Seems like a solid guy. But don''t tell me... you''re iming to be him.


    Andrew nodded without flinching. "That''s me. No fake."


    The two guards stared at him, then burst into loud, mockingughter.


    "You two bumpkins must be fresh off the bus from some backwoods town! "First, you''re iming to be some underground king, then you''re suddenly the head of Moonlit Apothecary?"


    "Buddy, if you''re the head of Moonlit Apothecary, then I''m the richest man in Jayrodale!"


    Neither believed for a second that Andrew was who he said he was. In their minds, the real head of Moonlit Apothecary was a legendary figure in Jayrodale-


    far too important for low-level guards like them to ever meet.


    They imagined someone with a full-blown motorcade, shing lights, ck suits, and bodyguards galore.


    And Andrew? He did not fit the part one bit.


    Francesca giggled behind her hand. "Andrew, looks like no one believes you. Your reputation''s just not scary enough!"


    Andrew smirked. "Is that so? Yeah... I guess I''m not intimidating enough."


    Two punches flew out in a blur, and both guards'' noses crunched with a loud snap, with blood gushing out.


    "It seems like you truly have a dead wish," Andrew growled. "Fine. Stick around. If your boss doesn''t deal with you, I''ll make sure he takes your ce instead."


    The two guards screamed in pain and panic, stumbling and crawling as they raced back inside the Fields family estate. They went straight to the family head, wailing dramatically.


    "Sir! There''s a guy and a girl outside-iming he''s the underground king of Jayrodale and the head of Moonlit Apothecary! They came here to cause trouble!"


    The head of the Fields family, Tony Fields, looked a lot like his son, Shawn-the same sharp features and smug aura.


    "Underground king? Moonlit Apothecary''s head? Could it be that Andrew guy?" he muttered, first confused, then rmed.


    One of the guards nodded through his bloody nose. "Yeah, the guy said his name


    is Andrew. But we didn''t believe him, so we asked a few questions... and then he attacked us!"


    Tony''s face turned red with fury. "The nerve! Showing up at my front door and attacking my people? Has he lost his damn mind? But wait just the two of them? No No


    motorcade? No backup? Vool not


    bodyguards?"  texample


    The guards clutched their bleeding noses and answered in unison, "No, sir, definitely not. We checked thoroughly. It''s just the two of them!"


    Tony''s eyes narrowed dangerously. "Call the family''s private security You''re alling with me. To hell with this! Someone dares to cause trouble at my house? Let''s see who dies first!"  texample


    Without hesitation, he stormed toward the front gates with over a dozen armed guards at his back.


    The Fields family was not considered a major yer in Jayrodale at least, not until recently However, ever since got cozy with Quinton from Blumedale-the wealthy heir with deep pockets-the Fields family had been acting a lot bolder.  texample


    was just asking for it.


    avenawn


    So, now that someone was showing up to stir up trouble, they figured this guy


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 995

    "So, it was you two whoid hands on my people from the Fields family?" Tony demanded, ring at Andrew and Francesca.


    Andrew answered calmly, "Yeah, I''m the one who hit them. And you''re Tony Fields, right? The head of the Fields family?"


    Tony narrowed his eyes. "That''s right. And who the hell are you supposed to be?"


    Andrew''s tone stayed icy. "I already told you. My name''s Andrew Lloyd-head of Moonlit Apothecary. I didn''te here to cause a scene. I came for one reason only. Tell your son Shawn toy low from now on and stay the hell out of my sight. Otherwise, I''ll wipe out your entire family."


    Tony''s face twisted in rage. He scoffed, "You''ve got some nerve. You say you''re Andrew and expect me to just believe that? Even if you are the head of Moonlit Apothecary, the Fields family won''t bow to some power-crazy punk."


    Andrew remainedposed. "I just shut down the Goth family. So, Tony, I suggest you be a little smarter than they were. I''m not here to negotiate. If you ignore this warning, your family will end up just like theirs-finished."


    With that, Andrew grabbed Francesca''s hand and turned to leave.


    Tony gritted his teeth and growled, "You think you can just walk away after attacking my men? Not a chance."


    He raised his hand, ready to give the order for his guards to take them down.


    "Tony, stop! Absolutely not!" Just then, a middle-aged man-Oliver Fields-came running from a car, his voice panicked.


    Tony frowned. "Oliver, what the hell are you doing?"


    "Do you even know what that guy just did? He assaulted our family''s men!"


    Oliver, Tony''s younger brother, looked shaken. "Tony, are you out of your mind? You almost dragged our entire family into disaster! Do you even know who those two are?"


    Tony sneered. "The guy ims he''s the head of Moonlit Apothecary. Please- what a joke."


    Oliver snapped, "No, you''re the joke, and a damn dangerous one. I''m


    telling you that is Andrew Lloyd. He really is the head of Moonlit Apothecary. And more than that, he''s the underground king of Jayrodale!"


    swnovel


    Tony''s expression drained of color as he stammered, "Wait... What? You''re saying... he was telling the truth?"


    Oliver''s eyes were bloodshot with fear. "Dead serious. I just came from the Goth family''s banquet. N was officially promoted, and it was all because of Andrew. I couldn''t even get close enough to offer him a toast-he was that respected.  swnovel


    "Tony, do you realize you almost dragged our family into the same hell the Goths barely crawled out of?"


    As he spoke, he saw Andrew''s ck sports car already revving to leave. The window rolled down, and Andrew shot a cold look at the Fields brothers.


    "Tell Shawn to disappear. I don''t want to see his face again. And a


    Velmet


    for your two gate mutts... their


    mouths run a little too wild. I might


    be time for some basic training."  swnovel


    Oliver bowed repeatedly and forced a smile. "Of course, Mr. Lloyd. Don''t worry- we''ll fully cooperate with whatever you need."


    Tony swallowed hard and bowed, too. "Dr. Lloyd, I apologize. I was out of line earlier-please forgive my ignorance."


    Andrew did not even bother replying. Instead, he hit the gas and sped off. When his car disappeared down the road, Tony and Oliver exhaled a long, shaky breath.


    Oliver gave him a smug look and asked, "Didn''t you say you weren''t scared? Then what''s with all the sweat pouring down your face?"


    Tony wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and gave a sheepish grin. "Saying I wasn''t scared? Yeah... that was just me talking tough."

 Chapter 996

    "Our Fields family doesn''t even measure up to the Goths," Tony muttered, his voice heavy with dread. "If he could take them down, wiping us out would be effortless."


    Oliver snapped, his tone biting. "Tony, call that bastard Shawn back. Right now. You heard Andrew. He doesn''t want to see that punk anywhere in Jayrodale again. So, we either follow orders-or we prepare to die."


    Tony''s face was grim as he immediately pulled out his phone to call his son.


    Meanwhile, Oliver said nothing more. He simply turned around and smacked both gate guards across the face.


    "Mr. Oliver-sir! W-Why are you hitting us?"


    The two guards were already a mess as Andrew had broken their noses earlier. Now, their swollen lips looked like sausages from Oliver''s ps.


    Oliver roared, "You two brainless mutts! You can''t even tell who you were dealing with! Didn''t hear what the man said? He said your mouths run a little too wild, and I''m here to give you some basic training."


    Hended another round of brutal ps. The guards'' teeth came loose, blood gushed, and they screamed in pain.


    "Mr. Oliver! Please, take it easy! Mr. Lloyd only said to discipline us-not beat us to death!"


    Oliver scoffed. "Idiots. Like you two would understand someone like him. When a man like Andrew says ''basic training'', what he really means is I should''ve cut your tongues out. Got it now?"


    "N-No! Please, Mr. Oliver, we get it! We were wrong! We swear we''ll change, just don''t hurt us anymore!"


    ...


    Inside the estate, Tony could still hear the screaming at the gates, and it only made his frustration worse.


    Finally, the call connected.


    On the other end, Shawn answered in a grumble, "Dad, didn''t I tell you not to bother me unless it''s urgent? I''m having dinner with Quinton. We''re discussing something major. Don''t interrupt."  swnovel


    Tony growled into the phone, "To hell with your damn dinner, you arrogant little punk! I''m ordering you to get back to the family


    estate now. From this momeet ne


    you''re grounded. Don''t take one step outside this house again."  swnovel


    Shawn was stunned. "Dad, are you drunk? What are you talking about? Are you having a stroke or something?"


    Tony erupted. You listen to me, you spoiled brat saide home, and you damn well better be on your


    way. Screw Quinton. I don''t care"


    what he said. Andrew just came to our front door and personally warned us.  swnovel


    "If you show your face again, or piss him off even slightly, he''ll erase the Fields family from this city."


    Shawn''s mind went nk like lightning had just struck. He never expected Andrew to move this fast, to show up directly at the estate. He had been acting cocky with Quinton at his side.


    But now? Quinton could not do anything against Andrew here in Jayrodale. Once Quinton left town, Shawn would bepletely exposed.


    He could already see it-the Fields family would be dead.


    "Dad, give me a minute. I''ll talk to Quinton. Maybe he can help," Shawn said quickly, panicking. "Andrew is crossing the line. Quinton will stand up for me!"


    Tony roared, "Help, my ass! You get your worthless self home right now. If you''re not back in one hour, I swear¡ªI''ll disown you on the spot. You''ll no longer be part of the Fields family!"


    With that, Tony mmed the phone down. The disaster that had swallowed the Goth family was still fresh in his mind-he was not about to take the same risk.


    Andrew had given amand, which was the only thing that mattered now. After all, Tony had no intention of ending up like Dominic-stripped of everything and exiled from Jayrodale.

 Chapter 997

    "Andrew, where are we going next? The Weller family?"


    Francesca was practically bouncing in her seat with excitement. The way Tony had gone from arrogant to groveling just now was beyond satisfying to her.


    Andrew''s name really carried weight in Jayrodale now. He did not even have to raise a hand or flex-it just took showing up to scare a grown man stiff.


    Andrew kept his eyes on the road and replied casually, "We''re not going to the Wellers. We''re heading to the Stevens family."


    Francesca blinked in surprise. "The Stevens family? You''re going to see Christina?"


    Her mood flipped fast, and her face darkened instantly.


    Andrew shook his head. "Not Christina. I just want to stop by and pay my respects to Mr. Stevens Senior. After today, I''ll never be stepping through that door again."


    Francesca let out a soft ''oh'' and said, "Alright, I''lle with you then. I heard the old man treated you well back in the day. Seems like the right thing to do."


    Andrew smiled. "Alright. Let''s go together, then."


    Ten minutester, Andrew''s car pulled up at the Stevens family estate.


    Christina, Irene, and Leroy were out at the time, which honestly worked out- Andrew appreciated the quiet. He found Dous and exchanged a few warm words before handing him a small portion of the Vitality Pill. Then, he turned and left with Francesca.


    Dous had wanted to keep Andrew for dinner, hoping Christina would return in time so he could try once more to matchmake them. However, Andrew clearly was not interested and politely declined.


    With Francesca by his side, Dous finally understood that his granddaughter no longer had a shot. Andrew had clearly moved on, and he was not the kind of man to look back.


    "Guess the Stevens family was just never meant for greatness," Dous sighed from the upstairs window, watching Andrew''s car disappear down the driveway.


    He was old now, and could not interfere much in the lives of the younger generation. Nheless, deep down, the regret was something he could not hide.


    Just as Andrew was leaving the estate, fate yed a little


    trick-Christina''s family car pulled up at the gate. Both vehicles stopped at the same time, nose to nose.  swnovel


    Leroy climbed out of the driver''s seat, fuming. "Andrew, just because you drive a G-Wagon doesn''t mean you can block our gate like you own the ce!"


    He barked like Andrew was the one indebted to him.


    Francesca gave him a frosty look and snapped, "We''re leaving right now. Just move your car, and it''s fine."


    Leroy scoffed. "Why should we move? If you want me to move, fine-then we''re keeping your car as coteral!"


    Andrew replied tly, "Even if I handed you the keys, you wouldn''t have the guts to drive it."


    Leroy opened his mouth to fire back, but before he could say another word, a group of people stormed over from the side-aggressive, locked in, and clearly not here to talk.  swnovel


    One of them did not hesitate-heunched a kick that sent Leroy flying into the side of his own car.


    He hit the door with a sickening thud and doubled over, groaning in pain.  swnovel


    Francesca''s eyes narrowed. "That looks like the Weller family. I see Harvey in the crowd."


    Andrew gently pulled her back into the seat and calmly said, "It''s not our problem. Sit back and enjoy the show."


    Francesca slipped back into the passenger seat with a smirk. "Harvey''s such a scumbag. Looks like he came to stir up trouble with the Stevens family."


    Outside, there were over 40 members of the Weller family, and they hadpletely boxed in the Stevens family vehicle.


    Irene and Christina stepped out next, both stunned at the scene.


    "Harvey, you little punk, what the hell do you think you''re doing? What is this? A robbery? A hit job?" Irene shouted, her temper ring.

 Chapter 998

    Behind Harvey stood two of the Weller family''s senior enforcers. He slowly strutted forward andnded two vicious ps across Leroy''s face.


    Blood flew as Leroy cried out in pain, stumbling backward.


    Irene exploded with rage and charged at Harvey, aiming a wild kick.


    However, Harvey just sneered. "You nasty old hag, I''ve been holding back on the Stevens family for way too long! Back then, Andrew protected you. Later, Aspen showed up to y the hero. But now? Your precious Stevens family doesn''t have a damn guardian left, do you?"


    With that, he spun and pped Irene so hard she flew sideways. Short and heavyset as she was, the impact sent her crashing to the ground with a loud thud, followed by her pitiful groans.


    "Harvey, you and your Weller goons are monsters! You''re all going to pay for this!" she screamed through the pain.


    Christina''s face turned ice cold as she stormed forward. "Harvey, you sick bastard ¡ªwhat the hell are you trying to do?"


    Harvey chuckled darkly. "What am I doing? Christie, isn''t it obvious?"


    He grabbed Leroy by the hair and began pounding him with brutal fists. It was a straight-up thug beatdown, and no matter how loudly Christina screamed at him, Harvey didn''t even flinch.


    Within seconds, Leroy''s face was unrecognizable-swollen, bleeding, aplete


    mess.


    Christina spun in circles, panic rising in her chest. She wanted help but did not know who to turn to.


    "Harvey, I''m calling the cops. You''re not getting away with attacking the Stevens family in broad daylight!"


    That was all she could do-call the police.


    Harvey let out a mockingugh. "Come on, Christina. After all our history, I thought you''d be smarter than that. Do you really think calling the cops will stop me?"


    Christina gritted her teeth. "You assaulted people in public. The police won''t just let that slide."


    Harvey snorted. "Crushing the Stevens family? Please. That''s child''s y for me."


    ???


    He mmed another p into Leroy''s head, knocking himpletely unconscious. Then, Harvey took a wet wipe from one of his men and calmly wiped the blood off his hands.  swnovel


    "You," he said, pointing at one of hisckeys. "Keep going. Don''t stop until I say so."


    The thug stepped up and continued beating Leroy as ordered.


    Christina''s face went pale. "Harvey, what are you doing?! Are you seriously nning to kill someone?"


    Harvey smirked. "Kill someone?


    That''s easy. But no, I''m not in the mood today. You saw it yourself- didn''t touch your brother. When the cops show up, my guy here Will take the fall. He''ll go in and plead guilty.  swnovel


    "So you see, I can toy with the Stevens family however I want. I''ve got people ready to take the hit for me. Fall guys on standby."


    His twisted grin made Christina''s stomach turn. It was just as she feared-the Stevens family waspletely powerless.


    Back then, Finley and those Hidden Dragons had stormed their home as if they owned it. The Weller family had done the same-worse, even-attacking in broad daylight.


    And Christina? She had nothing-no n, no support, no way out.


    Sure, the police might arrest someone. But to really punish Harvey? That was a fantasy.


    "Harvey, I''ve already agreed to go with Quinton and build something new in Blumedale. What you''ve done today. Mark my words, I''ll make sure the Weller family gets wiped off the map!"


    swnovel


    Christina''s voice was cold but filled with fury.


    Harvey let out a mockingugh. In his mind, he thought, ''This little rampage? It


    was all Quinton''s idea to begin with.''


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 999

    Harvey thought, ''You want Quinton to be your knight in shining armor? That''s a joke."


    From the start, the Stevens family was already caught in the trap Quinton set. At that moment, Quinton watched from a distance, calmly surveying the chaos. "Harvey''s really going all in," Shawn said with a smirk.


    Quinton''s expression did not change. "The harder he hits, the more painful it is for the Stevens family. And once I make my entrance, the impact on Christina will be that much stronger."


    Shawn forced a ttering smile. "Quinton, once you''ve yed the hero and saved the day, you''re taking the Stevens family to Blumedale, right? So, could you also help out my Fields family while you''re at it?"


    Quinton replied tly, "Don''t worry. When the time''s right, I''ll handle it."


    Shawn swallowed that line with a bitter smile, thinking, ''He''s been stringing me along with that same promise for days.''


    "Quinton, Andrew showed up at my home earlier," Shawn pleaded. "He made it clear-we''re on his cklist now. If you don''t help us, he''s going to crush me and the Fields family like insects!"


    Quinton stayed cool as ever. "Rx. We''ll talk about itter."


    Shawn nearly cursed out loud. Quinton was all talk-vague promises and empty


    reassurances.


    If this kept up, Shawn would have no choice but to flee Jayrodale or hole up in his home, terrified to step outside without checking the damn calendar for sightings of Andrew.


    Suddenly, Quinton straightened in his seat and grinned. "Alright. It''s time for my grand entrance! Sure, the whole ''hero saves the damsel'' thing is corny as hell, but ssics never go out of style.


    "I''ll swoop in, save Christina''s mom and brother, and just like that, she''ll fall into my arms-piece by piece."


    He fired up his engine and mmed the gas pedal, ready to storm in and y the savior.


    However, just before he moved, Shawn shouted from the backseat, "Wait!


    Quinton, hold on! Something''s happening!"


    Quinton''s eyes snapped to the scene ahead.


    A sleek ck G-Wagon had burst out of the driveway, barreling forward and scattering people like


    pins. Several of Harvey''s


    guys were sent flying like ragdolls.  swnovel


    Even Harvey himself barely dodged in time, shouting in fury, "What the hell? Who


    the hell is messing up my n?!"


    Quinton''s face twisted in rage as he stomped harder on the gas. "Let''s go! I want to see who just ruined my moment!"


    In the backseat, Shawn''s face turned ghostly pale. His scream cracked through the car. "Quinton, stop Hit


    the brakes! It''s Andrew! It''s that devil again!"  swnovel


    As the crowd scattered, Andrew stepped out of the G-Wagon calmly as though he had just parked for coffee.


    Harvey''s face drained of color. He instinctively took a step back and silently cursed, ''Damn it! What''s he doing here?''


    Christina stared at him coldly. "Andrew, our family doesn''t need your help. We have our own people!"


    Andrew let out a dry chuckle, not


    even looking her way. "You''re overthinking it. I just didn''t like that someone was blocking my exit.


    Save the Stevens family? You think I''ve got that kind of free time?"


    swnovel


    Christina''s expression froze. For a second, she thought Andrew had appeared at


    the perfect moment just to shake her resolve and mess with her heart.


    Yet, it turned out that she had only fooled herself.

 Chapter 1000

    Harvey looked both shaken and uncertain. "Andrew, you''re really not here to save the Stevens family?"


    Andrew replied casually, "Not in the mood. Just don''t get in my way. Whatever else you people want to do-knock yourselves out."


    Harvey instantly rxed. Then, he grabbed Leroy by the cor and resumed the beating with even more enthusiasm.


    Not satisfied, he nodded at one of the Weller family''s goons, who immediately turned and pped Irene across the face without hesitation.


    Irene shrieked in pain, "What the hell are you doing? Hitting a woman now? Harvey, you bastard! Are you even human?"


    Her screams fell on deaf ears as p after p rang out. Her head spun, her face swelled, and she broke into uncontroble sobs.


    "Christie! Beg Andrew-ask him to help us! Please!" Irene cried out in desperation, her pride now shattered.


    Christina clenched her jaw, trembling with fury. Even so, she could not bring herself to lower her head and beg Andrew-not after what had just happened.


    She had assumed he showed up as some twisted attempt to impress her. Turned out, he had not even nned to get involved and that mistake had now cost her family dearly.


    Andrew leaned against his car, arms crossed, with an amused look on his face. He thought Christina''s furious yet helpless expression was almost entertaining. This foolish woman had done nothing but dig her own grave, one step at a time.


    "You''re a damn bastard, Andrew," Christina finally snapped. Her eyes were red, tears threatening to fall as she shouted, "Even if you hate me¡ªeven if you can''t stand me... Are you seriously okay watching my mom and brother get brutalized? Are you really that heartless?"


    Andrew let out a sarcasticugh. "So now you''re ming me? Ms. Stevens, you were just proudly dering how your family didn''t need me. And now you want to cry about me not helping?"


    Christina was so angry she was practically speechless.


    She red at Andrew, her voice trembling with rage. "So it amuses you, doesn''t it? Watching us get stomped on?"


    Andrew shrugged. "Honestly? Not really. Because I couldn''t care less about you anymore, I feel nothing. Whether the Stevens family rises like royalty or gets stepped on like ants-it has nothing to do with me."


    Irene''s screams grew louder and more pitiful. The Weller family thugs showed no mercy.


    Harvey was not holding back-he deeply resented the Stevens family and wanted this beating to look good for Quinton''s big hero entrance.


    "That''s enough, Harvey. If you keep going, you''re going to kill someone," Francesca called out sharply as she stepped out of the car.


    She did not like Christina one bit, but even she could not stand by while things went this far.


    Harvey sneered. "Francesca, stay out of this. It has nothing to do with you."


    Andrew''s eyes narrowed. "Wanna try saying that again?"


    Harvey''s smirk vanished instantly. His face stiffened, and he quickly waved for his people to stop.


    "That''s enough. Back off," he ordered.


    Harvey knew better than to push Andrew''s limits.


    Christina rushed over and knelt by her mother and brother to check


    their injuries. Irene''s face was


    swollen and bruised, but she w


    conscious. Leroy, on the other hand, was unconscious, covered in blood, and barely breathing.  swnovel


    Francesca said indifferently, "You''d better call an ambnce. Your brother''s lost a


    lot of blood¡ªhe needs to be hospitalized immediately."


    Irene red at her, seething. "Francesca, Andrew... You both could''ve stopped this. Why wait until now? You just stood there and watched my son almost get beaten


    hurt?" el.ne


    to death! Does your conscience not


    swnovel


    to.


    She acted like Leroy''s injuries were their fault.


    Francesca''s tone did not budge. "Why would we interfere in your family''s mess? Your lives or deaths have nothing to do with us.b And if you wanted Andrew''s help, maybe you and your darling Christina should''ve learned how to ask for it."  swnovel


    Irene trembled with rage, her eyes nearly bulging. "Y-You-ugh! Why is it always Leroy who ends up like this?"


    She broke down and clutched Leroy''s battered body, sobbing uncontrobly. Finally-Quinton arrived, with Shawn close behind.


    "Harvey! What the hell is going on with your Weller family?"


    Quinton stepped out of the car, straightened his suit like he was walking onto a


    runway, and shouted with righteous anger.


    "Ms. Stevens is mine now! How dare youy a hand on the Stevens family-what, do you think I won''t wipe the Wellers off the damn map?"

 Chapter 1001

    Quinton''s aggressive and domineering voice thundered through the air-he was practically roaring. However, the very next second, he awkwardly realized that Harvey had already stopped bullying the Stevens family before he got there.


    Now, Harvey was standing off to the side, looking sheepish and awkward.


    Irene and Leroy were in bad shape¡ªone had passed out cold, and the other was bawling their eyes out. Only Christina was still standing. She looked up at Quinton but did not say a word.


    Still, the cold indifference and mockery in her eyes were impossible to miss.


    Quinton''s heart sank. Did Christina see through him? Could she tell this was all just an act?


    He refused to believe it, knowing he had to do something fast to fix this. Thankfully, he was quick on his feet. He kept his face cold and serious, stormed over to Harvey, and pped him hard across the face.


    Harvey was stunned, then instantly furious. They agreed this whole thing was just for show, but now Quinton had the nerve to actually p him for real.


    "Harvey, that p was a lesson on behalf of the Weller family," Quinton said coldly. "Now take your people and get out of here. If you ever mess with Ms. Stevens or her family again, next time it won''t just be a p!"


    Christina, whether genuinely grateful or just pretending, responded calmly, "Thanks for stepping in, Mr. Wright."


    Quinton smiled and said, "Christie, from now on, just call me Winston, alright? Since you''reing with me to Blumedale to start fresh, your problems are my problems now. Don''t worry. With me around, nobody will darey a finger on the Stevens family again!"


    Suddenly, a sharp, sarcastic round of apuse rang out, breaking the moment.


    Quinton turned and snorted. "Andrew, what the hell are you pping for?"


    Andrew smiled coolly. "Oh, nothing. Just thought your whole ''heroic'' act was pretty damn cringe. I mean, she was nearly beaten to death, and then you decided to show up looking like a knight in shining armor? Don''t you think you were just a bitte to the show?"


    Quinton cursed him silently, ''Damn Andrew and his big mouth!''


    Nheless, he kept his tone even as he replied, "I have no idea what you''re trying to say. I came here to save Christie and her family, not to show off."


    Andrew raised a brow. "Really? Because to me, it kinda looked like you hired Harvey to beat them up just so you coulde swooping in and y the hero."


    Quinton''s face darkened. "Andrew,


    do you seriously think I''d stoop that low? Pulling off some cheesy,


    overused trick like that? And


    besides, hiring someone to hurt the


    Stevens family? That''s beneath me. I''d never do something that disgusting."


    swnovel


    Andrew shrugged. "Whether you would or wouldn''t... only you know the truth.


    Actually, Harvey probably knows too."


    He turned to Harvey, smiling. "Right, Harvey?"


    Harvey''s face twitched. "Andrew,


    you''ve got Quinton all wrong! He''s


    the heir of a major Blumedale


    §à§Ü§Ñ


    family he doesn''t need to pull cheap stunts like that! I went after


    the Stevens family on my own. That was my personal decision!"  swnovel


    Andrew chuckled. "So what you''re saying is... you''re not Quinton''s hiredpdog?"


    Harvey gritted his teeth. "Of course not!"


    Andrew turned to Quinton, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Well,


    Quinton, the Stevens family is


    them are on their way to the ER. And all you''ve got to offer is a single p?  swnovel


    basically yours now, and two of


    "Come on, for the beautiful Ms. Stevens, shouldn''t you beat the crap out of the guy who actually did the hitting?"


    Quinton''s expression instantly soured. He had only nned to make a quick appearance and put on a show. He had not expected Andrew to force him to take it this far.


    Just then, he noticed Christina eyeing him with suspicion.


    This was bad-she clearly was not buying it. Quinton knew he needed to go all in if he wanted to win her over.


    "Harvey! And the punk from the Weller family whoid hands on the Stevens-get over here!" Quinton barked, his tone fierce andmanding.


    Harvey''s face turned pale. "Quinton, you-"


    However, Quinton did not wait. He smacked Harvey across the face again, and again.


    Harvey''s nose burst open, blood shooting out as he staggered. He silently cursed, ''Quinton, you son of a bitch! All this just so you can y the hero in front of Christina?''


    This was not part of their deal, but Harvey did not dare expose their n in front


    of everyone. So, with gritted teeth, he stood there and took it-letting Quinton p him until he was satisfied.

 Chapter 1002

    Quinton did not stop after pping Harvey. Still filled with aggression, he turned around and violently beat down the Weller family thug who had attacked the Stevens earlier.


    He did not let up until Christina finally shouted, "Quinton, our family appreciates what you have done. But right now, Leroy needs to get to the hospital!"


    Only then did Quinton stop, turning to Harvey with a fierce warning, "Remember, there better not be a next time. If there is, I promise your entire Weller family will pay!"


    Harvey was beyond furious. He had shown up today in good faith, just trying to help Quinton stage his little performance.


    He willingly yed along just to make Quinton look good, but he never imagined he would end up being the victim himself. This whole act was turning into nothing but a massive loss for him.


    Andrew pped sarcastically again, grinning as he said, "Bravo, Quinton, bravo! You did not hesitate to throw Harvey under the bus to look cool!


    "Other guys show off by blowing cash or lighting cigars, but you sacrifice your buddies-look how badly you messed Harvey up!"


    Quinton red and hissed through clenched teeth, "Andrew, that is enough. Take my advice and leave this does not concern you!"


    Andrew ignored himpletely, turning to Harvey instead. He smirked and asked mockingly, "Hey Harvey, that beating you just got how did it feel? I have to say, you really put up with a lot to stay on Quinton''s good side. You are practically unrecognizable at this point!"


    Harvey exploded angrily, "Andrew, getting beaten up is my business-not yours! So shut your damn mouth!"


    He was already humiliated after being randomly smacked around by Quinton. Now Andrew was throwing fuel to the fire, openly mocking him right there, causing Harvey''s self-control to crumblepletely.


    Christina suddenly snapped at Andrew, "Andrew, it is bad enough that you stood there and did nothing, but now you are questioning Quinton''s intentions too? You really disgust me!"


    Andrew sneered back, "No wonder the Stevens family keeps getting crushed. Christina, I finally figured it out-you really are blind!"


    Without paying any attention to Christina''s angry expression, Andrew turned toward Harvey and motioned with his hand. "Come here, Harvey."


    Harvey immediately tensed up and said defensively, "What are you up to, Andrew? You better watch yourself the two elders from the Weller family are both here today!"


    Andrew''s voice turned icy cold as he replied, "While Quinton has given you a beating, have yet to do so. It is about time we settled our score with the Weller family. Even though your family does not mean anything to me these days, you still deserve a proper lesson."  swnovel


    Harvey panicked, roaring, "Andrew, are you threatening me? Do not forget, I''m head of the Weller family now! Fouch me, and you are dering war against our entire family! You son of a-"


    belongs to swnovel


    He did not get to finish, because Andrew suddenly nted a vicious kick right into Harvey''s stomach.


    Harvey howled as blood spewed from his mouth. He flew back and crashed into a car wheel parked nearby, hitting his head and immediately starting to bleed heavily.


    "Y-You actually dare to hit me!n, Ted, get him! Crush this bastard!" Harvey screamed, clutching his stomach in agony.


    "You little punk, Andrew! Last time,


    you humiliated me with a single strike back at the Weller residence Today, I''m going to make you pay for that!" yelled the elder who


    Andrew had previously defeated so humiliatingly.  swnovel


    Andrew merelyughed dismissively, replying coldly, "You old fools never learn!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1003

    With both palms mming forward, Andrew unleashed a terrifying force, sting straight atn and Ted like a crashing tidal wave.


    Blood sttered, and screams pierced the air. One of the elders, who had actually reached peak grandmaster level, was sent flying with blood gushing from his mouthpletely overwhelmed.


    In just one move, Andrew had struck both of them down effortlessly.


    Harvey''s eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets. He could hardly believe it-those two elders were the backbone of the Weller family, and they were taken down just like that.


    With just one strike, both were defeated.


    The rest of the Weller family, who had started charging forward, immediately froze. Fear took hold, and they backed away in panic, too afraid to even try another step."


    Even Quinton narrowed his eyes, frowning as he nced at Andrew. He wondered if Andrew had already surpassed the grandmaster level. If so, did that mean he had reached the level of a semi-martial king?


    No. That was impossible.


    Andrew came from Jayrodale¡ªa backwater ce. How could someone from there everpare to him, Quinton?


    Quinton had spent his entire life training under strict discipline, receiving elite family guidance, endless resources, and rare medicinal herbs. There was no way someone from a rural dump could match him.


    He could only assume the Weller elders looked tough but were useless in a real fight.


    Andrew walked over to the fallen Harvey, towering above him like a shadow. His expression was calm and emotionless as he said, "Get on your knees."


    Harvey trembled all over, his eyes bloodshot as he roared, "Andrew, don''t push it!"


    Without a word, Andrew stomped his foot down on Harvey''s head, smashing his face into the dirt like he was nothing.


    "Harvey, this right here-this is the gap between you and me now. Do you see it? So kneel and remember it. Next time you see me, you better keep your head down."


    Andrew''s voice was smooth and cold, but to Harvey, it sounded like the devil whispering straight into his soul.


    "I''ll kneel... I''ll kneel!" he choked out, forcing the words through clenched teeth.


    Then, right in front of everyone, Harvey dropped to his knees at Andrew''s feet. That single gesture marked the end of the Weller


    family''s pride in Jayrodale ind


    would never stand tall in front of Andrew again.  swnovel


    Christina stood frozen, staring at the scene in disbelief. She vividly remembered the moment she broke up with Andrew, choosing instead to ept an arranged marriage with Harvey.


    Back then, she saw Harvey as a perfect man-well-bred, strong, and


    aplished. Andrew, by contrast, had


    him felt like the smartest choice she had ever made.


    always rubbed her the wrong way, and leaving


    Yet, that so-called perfect man¡ªthe one she once held in such high regard was kneeling like a beaten dog in front of the very man she had thrown away. Moreover, he did not even have the guts to fight back.  swnovel


    "Pathetic," Andrew muttered, curling his lip in disgust as he walked away.


    He had only taken a couple of steps when he turned his head and spotted Shawn trembling beside Quinton''s


    ***


    luxury car trying hard to hide his fear.


    Just like before with Harvey, Andrew lifted a hand and motioned him over casually.


    Shawn stiffened, doing his best to stop his knees from shaking. "Andrew, I''m warning you... I''m under Quinton''s protection now...


    Andrew did not waste his breath. He pped Shawn across the face so hard the guy fell t on his butt, holding his cheek in silence-furious but too scared to speak.


    After all the pping, Andrew flexed his hand a little, feeling a slight sting in his


    palm. He nced at Shawn and asked calmly, almost bored.


    "Listen to me carefully: crawl back to your Fields family, and don''t let me see your face again. Because if do... there won''t be any reason for your family to keep existing okay?"  swnovel

 Chapter 1004

    Tears of humiliation welled up in Shawn''s eyes as he clenched his teeth and muttered, "Got it!" Andrew pped him again, harder this time. "I didn''t ask if you got it. I asked if it''s okay."


    The weight of shame nearly crushed Shawn from the inside out. Nheless, he did not dare resist. He did not even flinch as he squeezed out, "Okay!"


    No one missed how low he had sunk. Even Quinton, the proud heir of Blumedale, had lost all his swagger, and now Shawn had no one to count on. He waspletely on his own.


    Andrew looked down at him and said coldly, "You can fuck off now."


    Shawn acted like he had just been pardoned from death row He scrambled to his feet and bolted straight back to the Fields family.


    From that day on, he swore he would check the stars before leaving his house, and he would make damn sure Andrew was not in the same zip code. If their paths might cross, he would rather stay home or take a two-hour detour.


    "Alright, Fran, let''s go," Andrew said, brushing off his hands like the whole thing had been a waste of time.


    Quinton''s voice darkened. "Andrew, are you seriously going to pretend you don''t know Shawn is one of my men?"


    Andrew nced sideways and replied coolly, "Yeah, I know. So?"


    Quinton snapped, "Then how dare youy a hand on him?"


    Andrew snorted. "Cut the crap, Quinton. When I pped him just now, you didn''t say a word. Now that it''s over, now you want to step up and act like you''re backing him? Doesn''t that make you look kinda pathetic?"


    Quinton choked on his fury. "You-"


    Andrew jabbed a finger right at his nose, voice sharp and menacing. "And you! Pack your crap and haul your ass back to Blumedale. Jayrodale isn''t your yground, and if you so much as touch my Moonlit Apothecary again or keep scheming after my medicine...


    "Then the same fate that hit Elon and your dumbass little brother, Winston-yeah, that''s gonna be yours too."


    Without waiting for a response, Andrew yanked open the door of his G-Wagon, got in with Francesca, and gunned it down the street, leaving only a thick cloud of exhaust behind.


    Quinton stood there, breathing in the fumes, his eyes burning with murderous rage. However, he did not show a thing-he kept it buried deep, hidden beneath a tight-lipped expression.  swnovel


    He would not strike now, but once he got back to Blumedale, he swore that the bastard Andrew was as good as dead.


    "Christie, pack your things. We''re leaving for Blumedale today," he said through clenched teeth, clearly in a foul mood.


    Christina replied, ¡°Quinton, I still have


    several business deals at Stevens


    Corporation that I need to handle personally. Besides, we''re leaving way too suddenly. There''s still a lot I haven''t had time to sort out."  swnovel


    Quinton frowned and said, ¡°That''s not necessary. You can manage Stevens Corporation remotely from Blumedale. The sooner we leave, the better. Who knows what tha lunatic Andrew will pull next?"  swnovel


    Christina looked at him in surprise. "Wait... Quinton, are you afraid of him?"


    Quinton''s face twitched with frustration, but he smirked and said coldly, "There might be people on this earth who can scare me... But Andrew? He''s not one of them."


    Even though he said that, Christina could tell Quinton was in a rush to get out of Jayrodale. Deep down, she knew it had everything to do with Andrew throwing him out just moments ago..


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 1005

    In Blumedale, Michael''s funeral, arranged by Kenny, had already ended, yet Andrew never showed up. Kenny and Sherilyn grew furious, and Sherilyn, backed by the Goldings, boldly offered 300 million dors tounch a vendetta against Andrew.


    The entire Blumedale power structure buzzed with rumors and spection, wondering what kind of man from Jayrodale had incited the wrath of the Rhodes family elder and the Goldings.


    The so-called family vendetta was a killing order issued by the top-tier families, a deadly move targeting an enemy''s life. Once activated, anyone allied with those families could hunt down the fugitive for the 300 million dor reward, and if sessful, the money would be theirs.


    With thebined might of these influential families and their alliances, the order was terrifying, as being targeted meant being hunted by a dozen or more powerful Houses, a true death sentence.


    Tiana personally called Andrew to warn him that he either Had to hide out in Jayrodale forever and never show his face again, or escape from Jayrodale and Gabo Creek to live under a new identity.


    With Marvin, the wealthiest tycoon, and the forces in Andrew''s corner, he could live out the rest of his lifeying low. But if he dared show up, death was certain.


    Whether Tiana meant well or was just trying to scare him, Andrew simplyughed it off and replied, "Mrs. Rhodes, don''t forget I already paid the wedding gift to the Rhodes family."


    He continued coldly, "I gave Rhodes Corporation a 50 billion share deal and assigned 20% of the sales of my two miracle drugs to the Pharmaceutical Division, and I won''t sweat the little stuff."


    "I believe that is enough to win Lauren''s genuine affection,'' he added. His words


    sent shivers down Tiana''s spine as she gripped the phone tightly.


    "Andrew, do you really want to keep meddling?" Tiana snapped, "I can''t


    understand why, when your life is already in danger, you still obsess over Lauren."


    Andrew snorted dismissively and said, "If Lauren isn''t interested, I''m not in the mood to tangle with the Rhodes family. But she truly cares for me, and I can''t just stand-by and watch you drag her into a living hell."  swnovel


    Tiana''s tone turned icy as she warned, "I''m doing this for her own good, do you understand? If you really love her, you should support my decision, because if Lauren ends up with you, she''ll only suffe alongside you, and in the end, she might not even survive."  swnovel


    Andrew replied tly, "I already told you, whether it''s the Rhodes family, the


    Goldings, or the Driscolls, they are all insignificant to me."


    He dered, "Mrs. Rhodes, I have no


    intention of feuding with you or the Rhodes family, but one thing is clear: I do what I want, and no one can


    controtme. Anyone who dares to control me or try to kill me will be the first to die.  swnovel


    11


    Andrew''s firm words left Tiana momentarily speechless, as she felt both admiration and frustration toward him. Yet, her stance remained unchanged.


    "Fine, you are as stubborn as ever and refuse to change. So does that mean you really n oning to Blumedale to court your own demise?" she asked.


    Chapter 1006.

 Chapter 1006

    Andrew replied calmly, "n oning? Oh, no... I''m already on my way."


    Tiana inhaled sharply,pletely stunned. Gritting her teeth, she repeated the same word three times, each one colder than thest. "Fine. Fine. Fine... You really are the kind of fool who won''t turn back until he ms into a brick wall, who won''t give up until he drowns!


    "You have no idea what kind of death trap Blumedale is! Ts is the heart of Gabo Creek-the political and economic center of the region, Holtrien''s southern metropolis!


    "Youing here is like a small fish diving into the open ocean... or amb wandering into a den of lions! What awaits you is a shredded body and a death so brutal, no one will even recognize your corpse!"


    Andrew''s gaze sharpened as he replied coolly, "Is that so? Because in my eyes, Gabo Creek''s Blumedale is nothing more than a slightly bigger jungle. And an elite hunter doesn''t just take down rats and stray dogs... they can gut tigers and rip open lions too."


    With that, Andrew ended the call. He was not interested in arguing any further.


    In the car speeding toward Blumedale, he leaned back, closed his eyes, and let himself rest. shes of steel and fire yed across his mind-like echoes of past wars long fought.


    He had once stirred up chaos in Chetvine, so what did he have to fear from Blumedale, a mere central hub of Gabo Creek?


    Marvin had said it best-it was time for him to sharpen the de again. The sword that had been hidden for a decade was finally ready to shine.


    Meanwhile, deep within Blumedale-at the core of the Rhodes family''s luxurious estate-Tiana stood in the grand hall, trembling with rage as she hurled her phone to the marble floor, shattering it into pieces.


    Across the room, Jameson sat rxed on the couch, listening to the butler''s report before waving him away. Once the butler left, he sighed and said, "Tiana, you really need to chill. This is the family headquarters. You can''t just smash things whenever you lose your temper-what do you think the staff will say?"


    Tiana bit down hard and growled, "I don''t give a damn what anyone thinks! Hmph, maybe you haven''t heard- Andrew, that little bastard, is already on his way to Blumedale!"


    Jameson''s brow lifted in surprise. "Are you serious?"


    Tiana did not bother responding and just sneered twice in frustration.


    Jameson pped his hands and let out a heartyugh. "Now that''s what I call bold. No wonder I liked him from the start-he''s got at least a third of the guts I had back when I marched into the Lambert family to ask for your hand!"  swnovel


    Tiana snapped, "Ugh, nothing but trashing out of your mouth! You see Andrewing, and suddenly, you''re all fired up, aren''t you? Let me tell you, if he sets foot here, he''s going to get himself killed!"


    Jameson scoffed, "I''m sending people to pick him up at the station. Then, I''m bringing him straight here to the Rhodes estate. If anyone wants to touch him, they''ll have to go through me first."


    Tiana stared at him in disbelief. "Jameson, have you lost your mind? Are you seriously thinking about bringing him here? You just want to sit around and wait for Sherilyn to storm in with the Goldings and start a war?"


    Jameson answered coldly, "If they dare bring the fight here I''ll go straight to the governor."


    Tiana shot back, "You''re delusional!


    Do you think you can just call in


    favors from the governor''s office like


    it''s nothing? If it''s not a


    life-and-death emergency for the


    fantly, don''t you dare use that card!"


    swnovel


    Jameson shrugged and said, "Then what do you want? You can''t seriously expect


    me to stand by while my future son-inw gets ganged up on, can you?"


    Tiana red, fuming. "Do you really like Andrew that much? You''ve met the guy once, had dinner with him and that''s it! But Joe? Hees by every month, bringing you premium tea, antiques, and all sorts of rare and valuable treasures! Does none of that mean anything to you  swnovel


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 1007

    Jameson nodded, looking quite pleased with himself. "Now Joe-he''s definitely an exceptional young man. I''m satisfied with him, no doubt. But being satisfied doesn''t mean he''s to my taste!


    "Andrew, on the other hand, first of all-he''s handsome, just like I was back in my prime. Second, he''s got charm. Talking with him is actually fun, and that''s rare these days


    "But most importantly..." Jameson leaned in like he was about to share a state secret.


    Tiana scowled. "Let me guess-because hecks ambition and has no shame?"


    Jameson grinned shamelessly. "Wrong! That kid gave me a pill that... let''s just say it brought my manhood back to life! And the best part? Not only did I benefit, but you did too!


    "So if we''re being honest here, we both ought to be thanking him-and treating him right!"


    Tiana''s face flushed bright red. In the blink of an eye, she stormed over and smacked Jameson across the face. She shouted, "Disgusting! Filthy pig! I have no idea what I was thinking when I agreed to marry you in the first ce! Jameson, you''re absolutely revolting!"


    Her strike came fast and fierce, fueled by the power of a semi-martial king-far more than an ordinary person could take.


    However, like he had eyes in the back of his head, Jameson ducked just in time. Heughed, dodging with ease.


    "I knew you were gonna go for the face! Nope-not today!"


    He wore that same greasy grin as if it were his favorite essory, while Tiana clenched her fists in frustration but did not follow up with another hit. Deep down, she still could not bring herself to really hurt him.


    She huffed, "That kid cane if he wants, whether he lives or dies is on him. The Rhodes family won''t lift a finger to protect him. We''re not getting dragged into that mess."


    With those words thrown over her shoulder, she turned and stormed out of the room, unwilling to spend another second in Jameson''spany. As he watched her leave, the mischievous smile on Jameson''s face slowly faded. A sharp gleam flickered in his eyes.


    He muttered to himself, "Kid, there''s only so much I can do to help from here, but I''ve gotta say I respect your guts. If the momentes when your life''s truly on the line... I''ll step in. I''ll make sure you don''t go down alone.


    "But for the most part, you''re gonna have to carry your own weight. If you can''t... then maybe you and Lauren were just never meant to be."


    By four o''clock in the afternoon, the sun had already started leaning westward as Andrew finally arrived in Blumedale, the heart of Gabo Creek. Cars flooded the streets, skyscrapers loomed in every direction, and it was clear this city outshined Jayrodale in wealth and modernity.


    As he crossed a za, a woman caked in heavy makeup stepped up to him with a flirty smile. "Hey there, handsome-looking for a hotel? I''ve got special services if you''re interested!"


    Andrew nced at her. She was clearly older, and though her skin was starting to sag beneath the makeup, there were hints she had once been quite attractive.


    "Sorry, ma''am, I''ve got a girlfriend," he replied with a casual grin.


    The woman was not discouraged at all. She leaned closer and purred, "So what? You''re out here all alone, no one


    watching. Why not rx a little? Come on, we''ve got great rates-and even roley options! I promise, for just a little money, I''ll give you a lot of pleasure!"  swnovel


    She reached out, trying to tug at his arm.


    Just then, a sleek Rolls-Royce pulled up to the curb.


    Fel


    Andrew stepped away from her touch, smoothly walking toward the car. As he moved, he looked back and said, Look, ma''am, this line of work (not built tost. If you''ve saved up enough, it might be time to walk away."  swnovel


    11


    The woman''s eyes widened when she realized the luxury car hade for him.


    Her demeanor changed instantly as she scrambled to smile and bow slightly.


    She replied, "You''re right,


    handsome ve actually been


    thinking the same! Hey, why don''t you leave me your number? I''ll keep youpany for a few years, then go find a decent guy and settle down!"  swnovel


    Andrew slid into the car without looking back. As the window rolled up, he said tly, "No need for that. Just take care of yourself, ma''am. Time to move on."

 Chapter 1008

    Andrew said to thedy, "And don''t go looking for a nice, honest man. What did an honest man ever do to deserve you?"


    As the Rolls-Royce drove off, the woman on the za stomped her foot in frustration. "Hmph! Acting all high and mighty. You rich guys walk around in suits like you''re so proper, but once the clothese off, you''re worse than animals!


    "And what''s wrong with liking an honest guy, huh? Plenty of them love women like me!"


    Muttering to herself, she swayed her hips and went off to reel in her next customer.


    Inside the Rolls-Royce, the driver was an elderly man dressed simply-in shirt, cloth shoes, nothing shy. However, he was impably neat and carried an unmistakable air of dignity.


    This type of low-key appearance wasmon among the long-established elite. It looked humble, but in reality, it spoke volumes.


    "You must be Andrew Lloyd, the one from Jayrodale, right?" he asked without turning his head.


    Andrew nodded. "Yeah, that''s me."


    The old man snorted. "First time in a big city? You''d better learn to keep your impulses and distractions in check. Don''t go getting all flustered over some cheap street hooker. You were rmended by Marvin himself-so don''t embarrass the man."


    Andrew frowned but chose not to reply. The man continued, "You can call me Francis. Marvin should''ve already told you who I am, yeah?"


    Andrew nodded again. "He did. You''re the Phn family''s butler. Personal attendant to Mr. Montgomery Phn." When Montgomery''s name came up, Francis Tucker''s voice took on a hint of pride.


    He said, "Well, at least you''re not totally clueless. The Phns are one of the Three Titans of Blumedale. Mr. Phn Senior is a major political and financial force across southern Holtrien. Serving at his side is no small honor; you should know that better than anyone."


    Andrew did not bother responding. Truthfully, if Marvin had not repeatedly asked him to swing by and check on Montgomery''s health, Andrew would not have gone anywhere near the Phns.


    He shot a quick message to Francesca. [I''ve arrived in Blumedale safe and sound. No need to worry.]


    Just as he lowered the phone, another call came in-it was Aspen.


    Andrew picked up. "What''s up?"


    Aspen sounded frantic. "Andrew, are you already in Blumedale?"


    "Yeah, just got here," Andrew replied casually.


    Aspen snapped, "And you didn''t think to tell me? Do you have any idea how dangerous this ce is for you right now?"


    Andrew chuckled lightly. "You''re being too paranoid. It''s not that serious."


    Aspen shouted, "You''re too careless! You won''t even know what hit you if you''re not careful! Kenny and Sherilyn, together with the Goldings, already issued a family vendetta. That bounty''s live, and it''s for300 million dors,  swnovel


    *


    Andrew. That''s enough to turn every mercenary, thug, and assassin into your enemy."


    Before Andrew could respond, Aspen continued, "Just sit tight. Find somewhere quiet to hide, and send me your location. I''ming to get you."  swnovel


    Yet, Andrew remained calm. "Don''t worry about me. I''ve got something to take


    care of with the Phns. I''ll find you afterward."


    He hung up the call just as the Rolls-Royce began pulling into an enormous private estate nestled against natural cliffs and waterfalls.


    They passed through iron gates and cruised down a tree-lined driveway for nearly ten minutes before reaching the main residence.


    Francis parked the car, stepped out, and gestured for Andrew to do the same. He smiled with a hint of superiority and said, "Kid, first time in a ce like this, huh? Pretty impressive, right?"  swnovel


    Andrew casually nced at the mansion and replied, "It''s got some character."


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 1009

    "A bit of character?" Francis paused, clearly displeased, and his tone quickly turned sharp. ¡°Listen-if you don''t understand something, don''t go throwing opinions around.


    "The Phns are the pinnacle of prestige in Gabo Creek. And this estate you''re looking at? Do you have any idea how far back it goes? During The Srian Period, it was the residence of a high-ranking statesman!"


    His words dripped with pride as though he was speaking of sacred history.


    Andrew replied casually, "The renovation and design definitely have that ssic charm. But theyout feels a bit unbnced, geomancy-wise. And the gardens? A little too shy, too much Valemonian style. It''s missing that Holtrien grace¨Cthat quiet, dignified simplicity. It just doesn''t flow."


    Francis'' face darkened. He had not expected Andrew to double down-much less critique his work directly.


    The idea of a kid from Jayrodale thinking he knew anything about geomancy orndscape design wasughable. Francis snapped, "You''re saying the garden I personally designed is too loud and not refined enough? Alright then -enlighten me. What brilliant ideas do you have?"


    Just then, a soft yetmanding female voice echoed across the gravel path, followed by the sharp click-ck of tall boots on stone. Andrew turned his head and saw a tall woman in full military dress approaching.


    Though the uniform leaned masculine, there was no hiding her striking beauty- almost dangerously so. However, what caught his attention was the gold star on her shoulder.


    She was a major general.


    Francis'' attitude shifted immediately. He bowed slightly and said with reverence, "Miss, you''ve arrived."


    Luna Phn gave a small nod, her gaze already locked onto Andrew, calm and unwavering. Her eyes reminded him of a deep, stillke-tranquil on the surface, impossible to read beneath.


    Francis turned and barked, "What are you doing just standing there? You need to greet her properly!"


    However, Luna raised a hand slightly, signaling she did not need the formality.


    She asked, "What''s wrong? Speechless at the sight of a uniform?"


    There was no mockery in her tone-no sarcasm, no prideful smirk. Just cold neutrality.


    Andrew thought to himself, "This woman isn''t just proud. She''s absolute.''


    He had known plenty of confident women-Christina, Aspen, even Francesca in her sharpest moments.


    Yet, Luna was not dramatic, nor was she loud she was still. Still in a way that said nothing could touch her. That level of calm did note from confidence-it came from an unshakable sense of superiority.  swnovel


    "Nice uniform-you wear it better than most," Andrew said, his voice calm but firm. "To be a major general at your age? That''s rare even


    in Holtrien''s military."


    belongs to swnovel


    Luna corrected him without missing a beat. "No. Not ''rare'' extraordinarily rare.


    Though personally, I prefer words like ''one of a kind''... or ''unrivaled.""


    Andrew shook his head. "Great words. Just not quite earned yet-not by


    11


    That wless face of hers tightened just slightly. The first crack in her polishedposure.


    Francis, meanwhile, nearly exploded. "How dare you speak to Ms. Phn like that! Are you tired of living? She''s


    Mr. Phn Senior''s most beloved granddaughter! She''s the crown jewel of the family-and one of the top military prodigies in all of Holtrien! And you''ve got the gall to say she''s not worthy?"  swnovel


    Francis was livid. In a city like Blumedale, saying something like that out loud could get Andrew ripped apart by Luna''s admirers in a heartbeat.


    However, Andrew remained perfectly calm. "Just speaking honestly. The Phns are supposed to be a noble family-don''t tell me they can''t handle a little truth?"


    Francis'' eyes burned with fury, and he raised his hand, clearly ready to strike.


    Just then, Luna''s voice cut through like a de. "Francis. Don''t forget your manners."

 Chapter 1010

    Luna said, "He''s a guest Marvin personally rmended to the family-we can''t treat him with disrespect. Francis grumbled as he lowered his hand. He clenched his jaw and said, "You''re lucky Miss isposed and gracious. Otherwise, with that arrogant mouth of yours, you''d be in serious trouble by now."


    Andrew curled his lip. "Save the lecture. Just take me to see Mr. Phn Senior. I''ve got more important things to do afterward."


    Luna''s voice came quietly, cool as deep water. "Not so fast. You said my gardencks elegance andposure. I''m curious-were you just trying to get attention, or do you actually know what you''re talking about?"


    Andrew replied without hesitation. "I was totally bluffing. Don''t know a thing, really. So let''s not waste time. Take me to Mr. Phn Senior already."


    Francis scoffed. "Miss, there''s no point arguing with someone so half-baked. Just report back to Mr. Phn Senior, then toss him out of the estate."


    Luna narrowed her eyes and said calmly, "I asked you a question. You''d better answer properly. Because if you don''t... I guarantee the moment you step outside the Phn estate, the Goldings'' enforcers and the Wrights'' people will be waiting.


    "And that''s just the start. A 300-million bounty means there are plenty of mercenaries ready to trade your life for a payday. You might want to reconsider your attitude."


    Andrew''s gaze turned cold. So, she was exactly what he expected-overconfident andpletely unwilling to be challenged. However, she also had information, and she clearly was not bluffing.


    She knew all about his conflicts with the big yers in Blumedale, and she was not afraid to use it.


    "Alright," he said slowly. "Since you''re so eager to learn, I''ll offer a quick crash course."


    Ignoring Francis'' grim expression, Andrew continued, "In Holtrien, traditionalndscaping values two key principles-natural harmony and cultural expression.


    "You don''t need gaudyyouts or excessive trimming and decoration. What matters is that every tree, nt, and stoneplements each other and blends into the whole.


    "It''s about harmony between people and nature. The garden should feel alive, not just look pretty. That philosophy connects with both Torasesy flow and the ssical unity of man and nature."


    Luna''s eyes flickered thoughtfully.


    Andrew kept going. ¡°Your garden here is wless in structure¨Clike a finely carved statue. But that''s exactly the problem. It looks more like a Valemontian art piece, all about form and showmanship.


    "In Holtrien tradition, it''s the feeling that counts more than the design-the emotional resonance should outweigh the ornamental appeal."


    Luna listened intently, and despite herself, even nodded a little. Just right as she


    was getting into it, Andrew abruptly stopped.


    Luna lifted her head, slightly frowning. "Go on."


    Andrew shrugged. "I''m here to check on Mr. Phalen Senior''s health, not to give you andscaping seminar. And knowledge like this? It''s not free. If you want me to teach you, I Charge for it." , swnovel


    Francisughed mockingly. "What kind of ego trip are you on? Ms. Phn doesn''t need lessons from you! She


    could ask for the stars, and someone would get them for her!"


    Andrew replied calmly, "And what''s that got to do with me?


    l.ne


    Francis almost choked. This guy really had no filter, and he thought it was a miracle that he had survived this long. Luna, however, gave Andrew a slight nod. "You''ve got some insight, after all. Marvin wasn''t wrong about you. I''m Luna Phn. You''ve earned the right to know my name."  swnovel


    She turned on her heel and started walking, expecting Andrew to follow.


    Andrew just sighed internally, thinking, ''Seriously? It''s just a name-not some sacred relic.''


    Then again, this kind of posturing


    and rigid etiquette was exactly what he expected from a ce like this. After all, big families loved making everything moreplicated than it needed to be.  swnovel


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 1011

    hapter 1011


    Back when Montgomery was in Chetvine, he ran into trouble. In the end, it was Marvin who stepped in to help, and that was how the bond between their families began.


    Walking ahead, Luna asked, "How is Marvin doing these days?"


    Andrew replied, "Perfectly fine. He still puts away full tes at every meal. What worries me is his refusal to find a wife and settle down."


    Luna frowned. ¡°You''re his junior, and your flippant attitude displeases me. Moreover, an elder''s affairs are none for you to casually judge."


    Andrew said tly, "I''m speaking within reason. No issue here."


    Luna stopped walking and turned, her face icy. "Marvin once saved my grandfather''s life. That''s why I respect him. But you? All you''ve done is cause trouble and pick up bad habits.


    "Out of respect for Marvin, the Phn family is willing to give you a ce in the capital. But if you keep thiszy, hopeless attitude, we don''t take in trash."


    Luna was never one to argue. After all, no one around her was worth her attention, let alone her anger. Yet, Andrew''s words stirred something in her calm heart.


    She thought maybe he was so rotten to the core that it triggered her disdain. If even she could not stand the sight of him, that was a talent in itself.


    Francis growled, "Andrew, remember this: The only reason you''re stepping into the Phn estate is out of respect for Marvin. Otherwise, you''d already be a corpse rotting in some back alley in the capital." 1


    Andrew shrugged. "First, I never asked for the Phn family''s charity. So, Ms. Phn, Francis, spare me the condescension. Second, I''m only here because Marvin asked me to check on Mr. Phn Senior. Otherwise, I''d never set foot in this nightmare you call home."


    Francis flushed with rage. "Ms. Luna, did you hear this brat s nonsense? Let''s just throw him out. He doesn''t deserve an audience with Mr. Phn Senior!"


    Luna sneered. "It''s fine. The Phn family wees all-geniuses, prodigies, and even mediocre deadweights." Andrew was getting annoyed. If he had known earlier, he would not have listened to Marvin.  swnovel


    He silently grumbled, ''So much for the Phns being a top-tier family in the capital-everyone here is an idiot!! Francis was bad enough, an old man still posturing like a big shot when he was actually just here to serve Montgomery. And Luna? A young major-general, a true prodigy-but arrogance was the


    worst sin of all.  swnovel


    If not for his promise to Marvin, Andrew would have walked out already.


    After winding through opulent halls, they reached Montgomery''s room. Inside, a crowd of specialists-doctors, professors, and experts-debated his condition.


    The capital''s famed miracle doctor,


    Mosby Lake, dered, Mr. Phn Senior just has mild indigestion and a seasonal chill. A single


    prescription to regte his blood flow will suffice."  swnovel


    The others hurried to agree.


    "Dr. Mosby''s genius diagnosis strikes again!"


    "No one in the capitalpares-where he goes, illness flees!"

 Chapter 1012

    Someone joked, "Let''s clear the room. With Dr. Lake here, the rest of us are just background decor."


    "Once Mr. Phn Senior takes Dr. Lake''s medicine, he''ll recover in no time!"


    The chorus of ttery made Mosby smile. He tried to maintain his dignified image, but the praise still went to his head. He said, "You''re all too kind. I just had a few extra years of study. Medicine is a vast field, and I''m sure you''ll all reach greatness someday."


    His humble reply earned another round of admiration.


    Luna stepped forward, and she was actually smiling for once. "Dr. Lake, thank you for tending to my grandfather."


    Mosby flushed with pride. "Ms. Luna, it''s my honor. Keeping; Mr. Phn Senior healthy is my privilege."


    The others quickly bowed to Luna as well. After all, she was the Phn family''s prodigy, the capital''s undisputed genius-her military rank of major-general at such a young age rivaled even Chetvine''s elite.


    Her status made her the capital''s brightest star, outshining even Joe from the Driscoll family.


    Amid the fawning cheers, Andrew''s calm voice cut through. "Mr. Phn Senior''s constitution can''t handle strong meds. He shouldn''t take that prescription. Also, it''s lithiasis, not indigestion."


    Francis gasped, then snapped, "Shut your mouth! This room''s full of the capital''s elite-you don''t get an opinion here!"


    He could not believe Andrew would speak up and wondered who gave this kid the audacity. With Mosby and the capital''s top medical minds present, questioning them was suicide.


    However, Mosby and the others had already heard. Soon, dozens of eyes turned to Andrew, ring.


    Someone hissed, "What did you say? Are you doubting Dr. Lake''s diagnosis?" "Ignore the fool-he''s just a clueless kid."


    Another chimed in, "What trash! Since when does the Phn family let strays wander in? Disgraceful!"


    Every response dripped with scorn. They took one look at Andrew and dismissed him.


    Only Mosby kept smiling. "Young man, are you a medical student?"


    Andrew shrugged. "I know a thing or two."


    Mosby nodded. "Questioning authority takes courage. I admire that spirit. But youth often leads to recklessness. Consider this a lesson from your elders."


    His tone was patronizing, like a wise teacher schooling an ignorant pupil.


    Andrew just scoffed. To others, Mosby sounded courteous, but Andrew heard the contempt beneath his words. Obviously, his interruption had bruised Mosby''s ego, and this was the retaliation.


    Mosby did not expect Andrew to be so dismissive and scoffed at him. His face turned grim, and he asked, "Oh, you find this amusing? You disagree?"


    Andrew met his gaze. "Dr. Lake, you misunderstand. I''m not questioning you. I''m correcting you."


    The room instantly erupted. The professors and experts, all Mosby''s devotees, exploded in outrage.


    "You arrogant brat! How dare you!"


    hapter 1011


    Back when Montgomery was in Chetvine, he ran into trouble. In the end, it was Marvin who stepped in to help, and that was how the bond between their families began.


    Walking ahead, Luna asked, "How is Marvin doing these days?"


    Andrew replied, "Perfectly fine. He still puts away full tes at every meal. What worries me is his refusal to find a wife and settle down."


    Luna frowned. ¡°You''re his junior, and your flippant attitude displeases me.


    Moreover, an elder''s affairs are none for you to casually judge."


    Andrew said tly, "I''m speaking within reason. No issue here."


    Luna stopped walking and turned, her face icy. "Marvin once saved my grandfather''s life. That''s why I respect him. But you? All you''ve done is cause trouble and pick up bad habits.


    "Out of respect for Marvin, the Phn family is willing to give you a ce in the capital. But if you keep thiszy, hopeless attitude, we don''t take in trash."


    Luna was never one to argue. After all, no one around her was worth her attention, let alone her anger. Yet, Andrew''s words stirred something in her calm heart.


    She thought maybe he was so rotten to the core that it triggered her disdain. If even she could not stand the sight of him, that was a talent in itself.


    Francis growled, "Andrew, remember this: The only reason you''re stepping into the Phn estate is out of respect for Marvin. Otherwise, you''d already be a corpse rotting in some back alley in the capital." 1


    Andrew shrugged. "First, I never asked for the Phn family''s charity. So, Ms. Phn, Francis, spare me the condescension. Second, I''m only here because Marvin asked me to check on Mr. Phn Senior. Otherwise, I''d never set foot in this nightmare you call home."


    Francis flushed with rage. "Ms. Luna, did you hear this brat s nonsense? Let''s just throw him out. He doesn''t deserve an audience with Mr. Phn Senior!"


    Luna sneered. "It''s fine. The Phn family wees all-geniuses, prodigies, and even mediocre deadweights." Andrew was getting annoyed. If he had known earlier, he would not have listened to Marvin.


    He silently grumbled, ''So much for the Phns being a top-tier family in the capital-everyone here is an idiot!! Francis was bad enough, an old man still posturing like a big shot when he was actually just here to serve Montgomery. And Luna? A young major-general, a true prodigy-but arrogance was the worst sin of all.


    If not for his promise to Marvin, Andrew would have walked out already. After winding through opulent halls, they reached Montgomery''s room. Inside, a crowd of specialists-doctors, professors, and experts-debated his condition.


    The capital''s famed miracle doctor, Mosby Lake, dered, Mr. Phn Senior just has mild indigestion and a seasonal chill. A single prescription to regte his blood flow will suffice."


    The others hurried to agree.


    "Dr. Mosby''s genius diagnosis strikes again!"


    "No one in the capitalpares-where he goes, illness flees!"


    Someone joked, "Let''s clear the room. With Dr. Lake here, the rest of us are just background decor."


    "Once Mr. Phn Senior takes Dr. Lake''s medicine, he''ll recover in no time!"


    The chorus of ttery made Mosby smile. He tried to maintain his dignified image, but the praise still went to his head. He said, ¡°You''re all too kind. I just had a few extra years of study. Medicine is a vast field, and I''m sure you''ll all reach greatness someday."  swnovel


    His humble reply earned another round of admiration.


    Luna stepped forward, and she was actually smiling for once. "Dr. Lake, thank you


    for tending to my grandfather."


    Mosby flushed with pride. "Ms. Luna, it''s my honor. Keeping; Mr. Phn Senior


    healthy is my privilege."


    The others quickly bowed to Luna as well. After all, she was the Phn family''s prodigy, the capital''s undisputed genius-her military rank of major-general at such a young age rivaled even Chetvine''s elite.  swnovel


    Her status made her the capital''s brightest star, outshining even Joe from the Driscoll family.


    Amid the fawning cheers, Andrew''s calm voice cut through. "Mr. Phn Senior''s constitution can''t handle strong meds. He shouldn''t take that prescription. Also, it''s lithiasis, not indigestion."  swnovel


    Francis gasped, then snapped, "Shut your mouth! This room''s full of the capital''s elite-you don''t get an opinion here!"


    He could not believe Andrew would speak up and wondered who gave this kid the audacity. With Mosby and the capital''s top medical minds present, questioning them was suicide.


    However, Mosby and the others had already heard. Soon, dozens of eyes turned to Andrew, ring.


    Someone hissed, "What did you say? Are you doubting Dr. Lake''s diagnosis?" "Ignore the fool-he''s just a clueless kid."


    Another chimed in, "What trash! Since when does the Phn family let strays wander in? Disgraceful!"


    Every response dripped with scorn. They took one look at Andrew and dismissed


    him.


    Only Mosby kept smiling. "Young man, are you a medical student?"


    Andrew shrugged. "I know a thing or two."


    Mosby nodded. "Questioning authority takes courage. I admire that spirit. But youth often leads to recklessness. Consider this a lesson from your elders." His tone was patronizing, like a wise teacher schooling an ignorant pupil.


    Andrew just scoffed. To others, Mosby sounded courteous, but Andrew heard the contempt beneath his words. Obviously, his interruption had bruised Mosby''s ego, and this was the retaliation.


    Mosby did not expect Andrew to be so dismissive and scoffed at him. His face turned grim, and he asked, "Oh, you find this amusing? You disagree?" Andrew met his gaze. ¡°Dr. Lake, you misunderstand. I''m not questioning you. I''m correcting you."


    The room instantly erupted. The professors and experts, all Mosby''s devotees, exploded in outrage.


    "You arrogant brat! How dare you!"


    "Dr. Lake is the capital''s leading physician! Who do you think you are?"


    "Apologize now! We won''t tolerate this disrespect!"


    Amid the shouting, Luna''s icy voice silenced them. "Andrew. Apologize to Dr. Lake


    and then get out. The Phn family doesn''t wee stubborn fools."


    Today''s Bonus Offer


    "Dr. Lake is the capital''s leading physician! Who do you think you are?"


    "Apologize now! We won''t tolerate this disrespect!"


    Amid the shouting, Luna''s icy voice silenced them. "Andrew. Apologize to Dr. Lake


    and then get out. The Phn family doesn''t wee stubborn fools."


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 1013

    "Apologize?" Andrew sneered, scanning the room of so-called capital experts. "I wasn''t wrong, so why should I apologize?"


    His words ignited the assembled professors and specialists who had been currying favor with the Phn family. One shouted, "How dare you question Dr. Lake''s diagnosis!"


    Another snapped, "Young man, don''t think your superficial knowledge qualifies you to challenge us. Ourbined medical expertise would take you lifetimes to learn!"


    "Young upstarts like you alwaysck patience," a third added with condescension. "Come back after ten years of serious study if you want to be taken seriously!"


    The group erupted in mockingughter, as if debating Andrew was beneath them.


    Francis growled, "Ms. Luna, let me throw this trash out. He''spletely unworthy to examine the Mr. Phn Senior."


    Luna barely nced at Andrew. To her, such mediocrity was not worth her attention. She decided to simply exin to Marvinter how hopeless his rmendation had been.


    Surprisingly, Mosby intervened. "Wait. I''d like to hear this boy justify his ims."


    He fixed Andrew with a re. "Young man, you shouldn''t speak carelessly. If you say I misdiagnosed, prove it. Don''t you know how serious the consequences are for ruining my reputation?"


    Andrew remained unfazed. "Actually, I don''t feelpelled to prove anything to you. And your precious reputation? Well, it means absolutely nothing to me."


    Mosby barked out a bitterugh, shaking his head. "I see now-you''re just seeking attention through controversy."


    His tone turned patronizing. "As your elder, I''ll be merciful this once. But remember: medical ethicse first technical skills second. You still have oceans to learn."  swnovel


    The sycophants immediately began singing Mosby''s praises. "Dr. Lake''s wisdom


    alone is worth ten years of study for this ignorant brat!"


    Another added, "Ms. Luna, please remove this arrogant fool immediately. Proper schrs like us shouldn''t have to be in the same room with his kind!"


    Luna''s frosty gaze finally settled on Andrew. "Do you have anything else to say? There are limits to how far attention-seeking behavior will be tolerated. I truly can''tprehend why Marvin would rmend someone like you."  swnovel


    Andrew''s eyes narrowed. "Disrespect me all you want-I don''t need the Phns.


    But insult Marvin indirectly, and you''ve crossed a line."


    Luna smirked. "Then show us your supposed skills instead ofining."


    Without hesitation, Andrew strode to Montgomery''s bedside.


    Francis eximed in shock, "Get your hands off him! What the hell do you think you''re doing?"


    Mosby''s face purpled with rage as he shouted, "You insolent bastard! How dare youy a finger on someone of Mr. Phn Senior''s stature? Back off now!"


    However, Andrew tuned them outpletely. His fingers moved with practiced ease as golden


    acupuncture needles slid silentet


    from his sleeve. With fluid precision, he began inserting the needles into Montgomery''s chest.  swnovel


    Some moved to stop him, but Luna raised a hand and said, "Wait. Let''s see what he''s trying to do."

 Chapter 1014

    Francis spoke in a panic. "Ms. Luna, Mr. Phn Senior isn''t some average Joe- how could you let aplete nobody treat him out of nowhere?"


    Luna did not respond. Instead, her eyes stayed locked on Andrew''s hands as he worked the needles. Every single needlended with incredible precision, striking the right acupoints even through Montgomery''s clothes.


    What really shocked her was how fast Andrew moved. Not only was he fast, but every needle hit exactly where it should.


    Luna did not know much about medicine, but her martial arts skills were exceptional, and she knew the human body like the back of her hand. To be able to locate such precise pressure points through clothing and do acupuncture quickly took some real skill.


    ''Maybe this guy actually knows a thing or two about medicine,'' she thought to herself.


    Mosby and the others did not interrupt anymore. Instead, they all stared at Andrew''s every move.


    "Dr. Lake, that acupuncture technique looks familiar, doesn''t it?" asked a man with a goatee, his voice filled with doubt and curiosity.


    Mosby took a deep breath and forced down the surprise in his chest. He said, "Ninefold Needles. It''s a rare and ancient medical practice."


    The goatee man, Joshua Davies, looked stunned. "Ninefold Needles? Isn''t that supposed to be an exclusive technique from the Advanced Medical Institute? How could this kid know it?"


    Mosby let out a cold snort. "These days, there aren''t many people who know Ninefold Needles, but it''s not like it''s a lost art either. Calling it an exclusive secret technique might be a bit of a stretch."


    As he spoke, Mosby raised his hand and flicked a few silver needles into the air. They cut through the space with sharp, whistling sounds, causing everyone around him to gape in awe.


    Someone gasped, "Dr. Lake, wait-so you know Ninefold Needles too?"


    "Dr. Lake, you''re seriously a hidden master!"


    Another mocked, "Hah! This kid probably just got lucky and stumbled on the technique. Now he''s out here putting on a show!"


    "Butpared to you, Dr. Lake, he''s just showing off in front of a real expert!"


    Just like that, everyone quickly downyed Andrew''s disy from earlier. Or maybe, they were just choosing to ignore it. Either way, if they had to bow to someone, it was going to be Mosby-not Andrew.  swnovel


    Luna''s eyes, however, glimmered with admiration. People like Mosby had earned their reputation by navigating through the most powerful families in the capital, and it was not without reason.  swnovel


    She thought the needle technique Mosby had just performed was truly jaw- dropping, and when shepared it to Andrew''s, his did not seem all that impressive anymore.


    Right then, Andrew finished the treatment. Nine golden needles, fine as hair, were stuck neatly in Montgomery''s chest.


    "The needles can''t be moved. They need to stay in for at least half an hour," Andrew said calmly as he pulled his hands back.


    Mosbymented, "Mr. Phn Senior isn''t seriously ill. He just has some


    indigestion and a bit of a cold, that''s all. All that shy needlework you did... wasn''t it a little over the top?"


    Andrew replied, "I already told you, the issue isn''t indigestion¡ªhe''s got lithiasis in


    his chest area. That''s why they have to be dissolved."


    Mosby scoffed. "Even if you''re right,


    and he does have lithiasis, what


    does that have to do with the


    Ninefold Needles you just used? Are you seriously telling me those


    golden needles of yours can dissolve the calculi buildup from lithiasis?"  swnovel


    Andrew nodded. "Smart guy. That''s exactly what I''m telling you, Dr. Lake."


    With that, he turned around and headed for the door. "I''m gonna hit the restroom. Also, Ms. Luna, get two bowls of Ghostroot soup ready for Mr. Phn Senior-I''ll need them."


    Without waiting for her reply, Andrew walked off and made his way to the bathroom.

 Chapter 1015

    Mosby and the others looked at each other, clearly baffled.


    "What a load of hocus pocus," someone muttered.


    "Mr. Phn Senior has always been healthy as a horse, and now this guy''s


    saying he''s got lithiasis? He''s clearly trying to stir up trouble."


    Another chimed in, "Ninefold Needles may look fancy, but in reality, there are very few situations where it''s useful. And now this kid''s using it to treat lithiasis? Honestly, it just looks like a performance piece to me!"


    As the group murmured in growing suspicion, Francis turned to Luna with doubt in his eyes. He asked, "Ms. Luna, you''re not actually buying into this guy''s nonsense, are you?


    "Dr. Lake''s exnation made perfect sense-Mr. Phn Senior''s just got a mild cold and some digestive buildup. Some medicine to clear it out would''ve done the trick. There was no need for acupuncture or that ridiculous Ghostroot soup. Andrew''s clearly just trying to show off and im credit!"


    Francis looked visibly annoyed, his expression growing darker by the second.


    However, Luna remained calm. "Just do as he said. The Phn family isn''t so petty that we''d refuse a different method of care just because it''s unconventional. But if it turns out he''s grandstanding and making up symptoms that don''t exist, then he''ll have to deal with the consequences-and trust me, they won''t be mild." Francis hesitated, then said, "Alright, I''ll have the kitchen start preparing the soup. I really want to see how this kid ns to clean up the mess he''s made."


    Just then, Mr. Phn Senior, lying in bed, suddenly let out a pained groan in his sleep. His hands moved unconsciously to his chest, wing at it.


    One of the specialists called out, rmed, "This is bad! That guy''s needles are triggering something in Mr. Phn Senior!"


    Another eximed, "It must be those needles-far from helping, they''re making things worse!"


    "I knew it! That punk was bound to mess something up. Quick, pull the needles out before this turns into a real emergency. If anything happens to Mr. Phn, we''re all responsible!"


    Luna''s expression darkened as she turned to Mosby. "Dr. Lake, what''s going on?"


    Mosby gritted his teeth and snapped, "Ms. Luna, can''t you see? That little bastard''s treatment has clearly backfired!"


    As he spoke, he stepped forward and reached for the needles.


    Luna held him back. "Dr. Lake, Andrew said the needles must stay in ce. Shouldn''t we wait until he returns before doing anything?"


    Mosby replied with a self-righteous tone. "A true doctor values life above all else. If Mr. Phn Senior''s in danger,


    won''t just stand by an


    watch! Besides, those needles are nothing but smoke and mirrors-they won''t actually do anything meaningful."  swnovel


    Luna said nothing more. Despite everything, Mosby''s words still carried weight.


    However, as Mosby grabbed a needle to pull it out, he suddenly let out a confused grunt. "What the hell... I can''t pull it out?"


    The others were skeptical, so they


    stepped up to try removing the


    §Ö§ä


    needles themselves. But to their shock, the tiny silver needles felt like they had fused into Montgomery''s body rooted there as if they were a part of him.  swnovel


    The goatee man, Joshua, scoffed and stepped forward. "Let me handle this!"


    He did not bother with finesse and simply yanked at one of the needles with brute force, which turned out to be a terrible idea. The moment the needle came out, Montgomery''s body began to convulse violently.  swnovel


    The healthy color drained from his face in an instant, turning ghostly pale as if his entire life force had been sucked out in a sh.


    "Huh?"


    Everyone froze. They quickly pulled back, terrified to touch the remaining needles. Joshua stood there in a panic, looking helplessly at Luna. "Ms. Luna, I-I didn''t mean..."


    Luna felt a flicker of frustration rise in her chest. She waved her hand and said, "It''s fine. Just get Andrew-fast. We need to figure out what''s going on."


    She had barely finished speaking when Andrew returned. He walked straight to the bed, took one look at Montgomery, and his face immediately darkened. "Who pulled out my needle? Who told you that you could touch them?" Joshua stammered, "I-I just..."

 Chapter 1016

    Mosby stepped forward, his tone righteous and stern. "Kid, do you realize your needles nearly killed Mr. Phn Senior?"


    Andrew, clearly irritated, snapped, "Bunch of backwoods mutts. You don''t know anything, so get the hell out of my way!"


    The insult made Mosby and his crew fume with rage, their faces turning red with fury.


    Luna interjected quickly, "Andrew, forget about them for now. Just focus on my grandfather-what''s going on with him?"


    Andrew pressed two fingers to Montgomery''s chest with rapid precision. Two breathster, the old man''s color stabilized and stopped fading.


    Only then did Andrew carefully remove all the needles and finally speak. "The point of the needles was to dissolve the stones in his system, but at the same time, they temporarily sealed off his internal energy flow, so it was normal for him to feel a bit unwell during the process.


    "But an idiot pulled one out, which basically leaked his vital energy and essence. It''s not life-threatening, but now he''ll need a few months of rest to recover fully."


    The so-called experts and professors looked utterly embarrassed.


    Andrew had stabilized Montgomery in just a few moves, and the results were undeniable. They had nothing to argue with.


    Luna shot a cold nce at Joshua, making him instinctively look away, guilt written all over his face.


    Right then, Francis returned carrying two bowls of Ghostroot soup. Andrew took one and handed it straight to Luna.


    She blinked in confusion. "What for?"


    Andrew rolled his eyes. "What do you mean, ''what for''? You''re his granddaughter. Isn''t it your job to feed your grandfather soup, or do you want someone else to do it?"


    Luna felt flustered from the scolding but could not find a single word to argue back.


    Meanwhile, Francis, Mosby, and the others were wide-eyed in disbelief. They could not believe Andrew was bossing Luna just like that. Where did he even get the nerve?


    Mosby let out a cold chuckle. "You''ve done your needling, and the soup''s on the way down. Now let''s see if this diagnosis of yours is real or just an borate bluff."


    The moment those words left his mouth, Montgomery groaned from the bed and suddenly sat up. "Quick-someone, help me to the bathroom! I''ve got to go¡ª now!"


    Francis rushed over right away, dutiful as ever.


    However, Andrew held out a hand. "Hold it. Let Dr. Lake and his team handle that."


    Francis froze. "What? Why?"


    Luna looked just as confused.


    Andrew nced over at Mosby with a half-smirk. Dr. Lake, weren''t you just questioning whether Mr. Phn Senior actually had lithiasis? Then go. Grab a basin and catch it. Once it''s out, you''ll get your answer loud and clear."  swnovel


    Mosby''s face turned a deep shade of red in an instant. This little punk was making


    him collect poop-he was clearly doing this on purpose to humiliate him.


    Yet, Montgomery clearly could not hold it in any longer and even started cursing out loud. Under pressure, Mosby had no choice but to suck it up and go himself, along with a few others, to help Montgomery to the bathroom.  swnovel


    A short whileter, they returned. Mosby looked like a man who had just been through a war¡ªhis face was twitching, and his spirit looked crushed.


    "Fine," he muttered bitterly. "Your treatment worked. Mr. Phn Senior did, in fact, pass out some calculi."


    Andrew raised an eyebrow with a teasing smile. "Really? Did you dig through it thoroughly and get a good look at everything?"


    Mosby clenched his jaw. "Don''t push it, kid. Even a blind squirrel finds a nut sometimes. Don''t get cocky."


    This time, no one backed Mosby up-no one dared speak out against Andrew anymore. Even the so-called medical experts were staring at him, their eyes full of shock and awe.


    Not only had he identified the problem, but he treated it and flushed the calculi out in less than an hour. There was no doubt that this guy was not some one-trick showoff.  swnovel


    He was the real deal.

 Chapter 1017

    Luna leaned in with concern. "Grandpa, how are you feeling?"


    Montgomeryy back on the bed and gently touched his chest, smiling with relief. "Much better... It felt like a hard lump inside me just vanished."


    Ever fair and direct, Luna pointed toward Andrew and said, "Grandpa, it was Andrew Lloyd-the one Marvin introduced-who cleared out the calculi from your system."


    Montgomery looked over at Andrew, ready to offer his thanks. However, as his eyes settled on the young man''s face, he suddenly froze.


    He stared at Andrew for a long moment before murmuring in disbelief, "No... it can''t be... but..."


    Luna blinked, startled. "Grandpa, what do you mean, ''can''t be''?"


    She had rarely seen such a shaken expression on Montgomery''s face. However, thetter simply shook his head and gave a small, bitter smile. "It''s nothing. Just... some old memories suddenly came to mind."


    After that, he exchanged a few words of gratitude with Andrew. Clearly, the old man was exhausted, so Andrew wisely excused himself without overstaying.


    As Andrew stepped into the courtyard outside, a sharp voice rang out.


    "Hold it right there!" Mosby barked from behind.


    Andrew turned around slowly, his face calm and unreadable.


    Mosby stepped forward and asked, "How exactly does the Ninefold Needles break down gallstones?"


    Andrew answered tly, "How? It just does. I don''t make the rules. In fact, the Ninefold Needles can also bring someone back from the edge of death, prolong life, and cure all kinds of illnesses. Is that a problem?"


    Mosby was taken aback, then let out a scoffingugh. "You''re not the only one who knows Ninefold Needles-I can use it too. Bring someone back to life? Please. Kid, if you''re gonna brag, at leaste up with something halfway believable."


    Andrew smirked, clearly


    P.n!


    unimpressed. "What you''ve learned isn''t the real Ninefold Needles. It just looks the part. You haven''t even reached the first major tier of the Ninefold stage, let alone anything close to the Transcendental stage. Honestly, you probably haven''t even heard of it."  swnovel


    Mosby''s face twisted in shock. "You''re telling me that kind of power actually exists?"


    Andrew sneered. "Why don''t you take a guess?"


    That nearly caused Mosby to burst a vein on the spot. His followers and the other medical professionals nearby looked displeased, thinking Andrew was arrogant andcked the humility a true healer should have.


    Mosby''s expression shifted uncertainly, and then he spoke again. "Your technique is impressive. Name your price-I want you to teach me."


    Andrew shook his head. "It''s not about the money. Even if I tried, you wouldn''t be able to learn it."


    Mosby''s temper snapped. "Are you looking down on me? Do you even know who I am? In all of Gabo Creek Province, my medical skills are considered top of the mountain!"


    Andrew chuckled. "Sure. And frogs in a well think their puddle is the ocean."


    Having hit wall after wall, Mosby finally reached his breaking point. His tone turned dark as he said, "You''re arrogant, kid. Not giving me any face, huh? Hmph! Here in the capital, mywork runs deep. If I put out the word, plenty of people would fall over themselves to win my favor."  swnovel


    Andrew did not even look back as he waved a hand dismissively. "Dr. Lake, maybe don''t go around


    spouting threats. Like you


    said-Words have consequence


    You and I have no beef, but if you''re looking to start something well, that''s a whole different story."  swnovel


    A flicker of greed shed in Mosby''s eyes as he made a subtle gesture to have someone stop Andrew.


    The truth was, he was absolutely itching to get his hands on Andrew''s Ninefold Needles. If he could master such an incredible technique, it would not just elevate his reputation¡ªit could redefine his entire legacy.

 Chapter 1018

    From that day forward, Mosby imagined he could ride the waves of influence across Gabo Creek, and maybe even all of southern Holtrien-just by mastering that miraculous acupuncture technique.


    Just then, a calm voice broke through the tension. "Dr. Lake, I suggest you show some respect."


    Luna had quietly appeared and spoke coldly. "Andrew saved my grandfather''s life. And my grandfather personally told me to look after him from now on while he''s in the capital."


    Mosby gave an awkward chuckle. "Well, if Ms. Luna says so, I won''t give this young man any trouble."


    Nheless, he was already secretly scheming. The moment he got the chance, he would have Andrew captured and tortured until he coughed up everything he knew about the Ninefold Needles.


    Luna gave a curt nod, then turned to Andrew. "Come with me. The Phn family has a reward for you."


    When it came to rewards, Andrew was not nning to be polite. The Phn family was one of the most powerful in the region, and if their inner vaults held any rare medicinal herbs, he definitely wanted in.


    Once they reached a quieter corner, Andrew asked inly, "Let''s talk here. Ms. Luna, what exactly does this reward include?"


    Luna nced back at him, a flicker of sarcasm shing across her face. "Funny... I thought you were too noble to care about rewards from the Phn family."


    Andrew shook his head. "It''s not about the reward. What I want is a rightfulpensation. I treated Mr. Phn Senior and saved his life. It''s only fair that I receive something in return."


    Luna let out a faint scoff. "Don''t worry. You''ll get credit for what you did. Just say it what do you want? Money? Property? Jewelry? Or maybe women?"


    She listed off the most tempting worldly pleasures like they were nothing more than catalog options.


    However, Andrew was uninterested and replied, "I only want one thing-rare medicinal herbs."


    Luna paused, surprised, then shook her head. "The Phn family probably has plenty of that stuff lying around, but I''m not exactly in the mood to dig it out for you. you''d asked for money or women, I could''ve arranged something for you on the spot."  swnovel


    Andrew said calmly, "No rush. I can wait until you find what I need."


    Luna gave a coldugh. "Andrew, do you know how annoying your self-righteous attitude is? Acting like you''re above all material things... et §Ö me guess, you''re doing this to impress me, right? Trying to make me see you as unique? Someone different from the rest?"  swnovel


    Andrew took a step closer, eyes locking onto her wless face, and studied her for a beat.


    Luna was just about to throw in another sarcastic jab. In her experience, all men fell into one of two categories when facing her either they bowed before her power, or they gotpletely swept up by her beauty.


    Before she could speak, Andrew calmly said, "Luna, you''ve got issues-and they''re serious."


    With that, he turned and walked away. Her excessive pride was seriously starting


    to piss him off. If it had been his old self-the prodigious heir of the Lloyds-he


    might have already pped her across the face just for fun.


    She thought she was tough? Back then, he was tougher.


    Luna gritted her teeth. "You better


    stop right there! If I hadn''t stepped in earlier, do you really think Mosby would''ve let you walk out of here? Andrew, I''m giving you onest chance. Beg me-just once. If you do I''ll make sure you stay safe here in the capital."  swnovel


    Andrew did not even bother looking back. "Fuck off."


    With that, he walked right out of the Phn estate and vanished into the busy


    streets beyond.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1019

    Luna''s chest rose and fell with anger, her gaze cold as ice. "The nerve... No one''s ever dared speak to me like that, especially not some backwater hick. You''re the first."


    Nheless, he did not n to take Andrew to heart. He was just a small-time nobody at most, a temporary annoyance. Now that he had left the Phn estate, she figured it was better this way. Out of sight, out of mind.


    ...


    Back at the mansion, Luna found Montgomery resting in his room.


    "Grandpa, earlier... when you said Andrew looked familiar, what exactly did you mean? Who does he remind you of?"


    Montgomery''s eyes grew distant as he murmured, "He really did look familiar. Back when I was in Chetvine, I caught a glimpse of a young man like him once¡ª dashing, bold, and absolutely unmatched in presence."


    Luna was caught off guard and grew even more curious. "Grandpa, who exactly are you talking about? You always say I''m the only one worthy of praise-now you''re giving that to a stranger? I don''t like that!"


    Only in front of Montgomery did Luna ever drop her guard and act like a yful granddaughter.


    Montgomery chuckled. "Oh Luna, don''t shake me around like that¡ªthese old bones can''t take it. The one I''m thinking of... Well, you''ve heard his story before- the prodigious heir of the Lloyds, from the royal family of Chetvine."


    Luna froze, her whole body stiffening as disbelief washed over her. "The prodigious heir of the Lloyds? But didn''t the rumors say... he''s already dead? Grandpa, you don''t seriously think Andrew is him, right? We can''t just say things like that¡ªsomeone from the Lloyds could catch wind of it!"


    Montgomery smiled gently. "That''s why I said he only resembles him. Honestly, it was just a fleeting impression... probably nothing more than an illusion. But he''s a good young man. Marvin brought him here, and I still trust Marvin''s judgment."


    Luna scoffed. "I saw his medical skills and thought about bringing him into the Phn family''s service. But the guy''s arrogant and full of himself. He already walked out the door, and I couldn''t care less."


    Montgomery nodded with a warm smile. "You''re the jewel of the Phn family. I know there aren''t many men in this city who can catch your eye. But this young man came all the way from Jayrodale, and Marvin already put in a word on his


    behalf-so Luna, do give him a bit of support."


    swnovel


    Luna smirked. "Even if you hadn''t asked, I would''ve helped him anyway. Marvin


    did so much for our family back then-I won''t forget that."


    She added, "But that guy... He''s wild, reckless, and acts like he fears nothing. Letting him suffer a little might do him some good."


    Montgomery looked at her with


    pride. "Good girl. I know you carry yourself with pride, but deep down your heart is kind. After Andrew''s treatment, I''m feeling much better. Honestly, I haven''t had this kind of energy in years.  swnovel


    "And since I''m in the mood, would you like to hear the story of the prodigious heir of the Lloyds?"


    Luna blushed slightly and nodded. "If you''re willing to tell it, of course, I want to hear it. I''ve had everything handed to me in life-it''s like the universe favors me. But I still want to know... just how freakishly talented was that heir?"  swnovel


    Montgomery beamed with excitement, clearly eager to tell the tale. "Luna, you''re brilliant-near perfect, really. But the Lloyds'' prodigy? He was wless. The one and only in my lifetime."


    As the grandfather and granddaughter dove into their conversation, somewhere across the city, Andrew suddenly sneezed.


    "Must be Lauren... or maybe Fran thinking about me again," he muttered.


    In their culture, it was said that when you sneezed out of nowhere, someone was talking about you behind your back. At that moment, Andrew''s thoughts drifted to Lauren and Francesca.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1020

    Just as expected, the moment Andrew left the Phn estate, someone started tailing him. Even so, he did not care in the slightest.


    He casually pulled out his phone and called Aspen. "Come pick me up. I''ll send you my location."


    Then, he spent the next few minutes strolling through the streets, purposely leading the tail through a maze of turns.


    Once he reached a busy part of the city, Andrew made a few quick moves through the crowd and lost the stalker without breaking a sweat. At the arranged pickup point, a cherry-red LaFerrari was parked boldly at the curb, gleaming under the


    sun.


    Leaning coolly against the hood, wearing sunsses and radiating confidence, was Aspen¡ªa full-on showstopper. The second she saw Andrew, she did not say a word just grabbed him and shoved him into the passenger seat.


    Then, she quickly mmed the gas and shot off like they were escaping a crime


    scene.


    "Okay, you''re being a bit dramatic," Andrew said with augh, watching Aspen drive like she was fleeing from a car chase.


    Grinding her teeth, Aspen muttered, "I still don''t get how you have the guts to act like this. As long as that bounty is active, someone could take you out at any moment, you know?"


    Andrew shrugged. "That''s why I''ve got you running backup. What''s there to be afraid of?"


    Aspen snorted and said dryly, "Don''t count on me. Honestly, I''d love to see someone take you out."


    Andrew chuckled, a sly glint in his eye. "Been a while, but you''ve definitely filled out. But what really changed is your whole vibe-back in Jayrodale, you used to sound like a bitter housewife. Now you''ve actually got ss."


    Aspen sneered. "Wow, I didn''t expect you to givepliments. I thought all you knew how to do was trash people."


    Andrew ignored her bitter words and casually ran a hand along the car''s leather interior. He raised a brow and teased, "This ride isn''t cheap. Last I checked, this model costs over a few million dors. Where did the moneye from?"


    Aspen hesitated. Then, she sighed like she was bracing herself. "I bought it as a reward-for myself. in the capital, if you want to be taken seriously in business, you need a car that turns heads. No one even looks at you otherwise. So, I used your money to buy it. If you''re mad, take the car back."


    Andrewughed. "A


    few-million-dor ride isn''t exactly pocket change. But since you already bought it, and you set up thepany for me, I''ll let it slide-consider it your bonus."


    With a hard brake, the shy LaFerrari stopped smoothly at a red light.


    Aspen turned to him, genuinely surprised. "You''re not mad? You''re not going to scream at me for wasting your money?"


    She had honestly been expecting


    full-blown verbal assault-if not


    something worse. After all,


    had always treated her


    Andrew


    dike a


    servant-in-training than a partner.


    Andrew replied tly, "I''m not as stingy as you think. Plus, I''m actually satisfied with how you''ve been handling things here. Take it as a reward well-earned."


    Aspen let out a soft "oh" and went quiet.


    Andrew did not say anything else either. He simply gazed out the window, watching the scenery blur past in streaks of sunlight and ss.


    "We''ll get lunch first. Consider it a wee-back dinner for our fearless CEO," Aspen said as she pulled up in front of an upscale restaurant.


    She turned and added, "I already made reservations. This ce is known for being discreet¡ªthey''ve got private VIP ess, so we''ll be safe eating here." Andrew gave a nod. "I''ll go with whatever you nned. But..... CEO?"


    Aspen gave a smug little smirk. "That''s what you are now-CEO of Supreme Capital Group."


    Andrew raised an eyebrow and joked, "Supreme Capital Group''? You actually named thepany that? That''s so tacky it''s almost impressive."


    Aspen rolled her eyes. "I know it sounds tacky, but it''s already registered, so deal with it!"

 Chapter 1021

    Andrew stepped into the upscale private dining room, ced his order, and waited for the food to arrive. He had been running around all day, and the Phn family had not even offered him a sip of water.


    By the time he sat down, he was starving. So, he could not care less about his image and dug right in.


    Aspen hesitated, then said shyly, "Hey, do you want to have a drink? You know, to celebrate?"


    Andrew looked up at her. "Drinks? What are we celebrating?"


    "Celebrating ourpany''sunch," Aspen said with a slight nod.


    Andrew chuckled. "Sure, let''s open a bottle then. But I gotta say, you''ve changed since moving to Blumedale. Never thought you''d be into these fancy little celebrations."


    Aspen blushed, which was rare for her. "I just feel like... you''re this big-time CEO managing billions in assets. It''d be a shame not to mark the asion."


    So, they ordered a bottle of wine. Or at least tried to an ''82 vintage wine, to be specific. However, those legendary vintages had gone extinct ages ago. Besides, Andrew had never really been into fancy imported wines anyway.


    So, they had the server bring over a bottle of local brew instead¡ªa strong Celestial Reserve liquor, the kind that hit like a truck.


    Aspen frowned slightly. "That stuff is super strong. I probably can''t keep up with you."


    Andrew waved her off. "No worries. I can drink alone."


    Aspen''s eye twitched, thinking that he was hopeless.


    "You''re not really here for thepany, are you?" Aspen said, her voice a littleplicated. "It''s Lauren. She''s the reason you took the risk and came to Blumedale, right?"


    Andrewughed. "Come on, that''s a bit harsh. Sure, Lauren''s part of why I had toe... but I came to see thepany and you, too. I''m not totally heartless."


    Aspen sneered. "Sounds great and all, but I don''t buy a single word of it." Andrew just smiled. "Then don''t."


    Right then, the private room door opened. The Celestial Reserve had arrived, but the person delivering it was not a server-it was Seth.


    His hair was slicked back, his suit crisp and spotless. He said with a charming smile,


    "Aspen, I hope you don''t mind that I brought the bottle myself. Consider it on me. And since I haven''t eaten yet, I thought I''d join you both."


    His tone was polite, but his eyes kept darting toward Andrew, cold and calcting.


    Aspen looked ufortable. "Mr. Haywood, I''m actually here with my superior. It''s a business dinner, so it''s not really the best time. How about this: I''ll treat you to dinner another day. Just us."


    She did not believe for a second that Seth had shown up by coincidence. Nheless, it did not matter-she just wanted to get rid of him quickly before things blew up. After all, she knew firsthand how ruthless Andrew could be if he lost his temper, regardless of who the other person was.


    However, Sean was shameless. He simply smiled and sat down without waiting for permission. He said, "Since I''m already here, I might as well join you. Besides, Aspen, I''ve always been curious about your superior."


    Then, he turned toward Andrew, extending a hand. "Nice to meet you, sir. I''m Seth Haywood, from the Haywoods-one of the founding families in the capital."


    Andrew did not shake his hand. He just looked over at Aspen and asked, "Is he your boyfriend?"


    Aspen''s heart skipped. She shook her head quickly and denied it, "No! We barely know each other-"


    Seth interrupted with a grin. "Aspen''s just shy. Let me clear it up-I''m courting her, and I n to marry her into the Haywoods."


    He said it with the arrogance of someone who thought hisst name was worth more than gold, and his eyes never left Andrew''s, practically screaming challenge. "Interesting," Andrew said with a half-smile. He did not say anything more.


    Aspen saw that smile and immediately panicked. She turned to Seth and snapped, "Seth, are you out of your mind? I told you I''d take you out another day. What the hell are you doing here stirring up trouble? Get out. Now!"


    Seth let out a darkugh. "Leave? No way. I''m here now, and I''m not going anywhere. Aspen, don''t worry. Tonight, I''m gonna free you from this devil once and for all."


    He mmed the bottle of Celestial Reserve down on the table and pointed straight at Andrew, his facepletely cold.


    He dered, "I won''t waste time


    talking. I''m just here to warn you: From this moment on, Aspen is her own person. She doesn''t answer to you anymore. If you ever try to threaten, manipte, or control her again...


    "Well, sorry, but I, Seth Haywood, will make sure you end up as a corpse in the capital."


    His tone was loud, dramatic, and over-the-top-like he thought he was the lead in some soap opera, swooping in to rescue the helpless heroine.

 Chapter 1022

    Andrew started pping slowly. He mocked, "Bravo. That was truly something. A full-on knight-in-shining-armor performance!"


    Aspen pleaded, "Andrew, please don''t get mad. I''ll make him leave right now!" Andrew raised an eyebrow. "Mad? I''m not mad at all. Actually, I''m happy for you." Aspen blinked in confusion. "Happy for me? Why?"


    Andrew gave her a chilling smile. "I mean, look at you-some heir to a powerful family wants to marry you, all head over heels, ready to rescue you from a so- called nightmare. That''s gotta be something worth celebrating, right?"


    Aspen fell silent. She could not exin it, but something about that smile of his sent shivers down her spine.


    Seth tugged at his cor and looked down on Andrew with a smug grin. He said, "Kid, I know you''ve got a little something going on. Back in a small dump like Jayrodale, you might even pass for a big shot.


    "But this is the capital. It''s a battleground full of real yers. This isn''t some backwater town you can charm your way through. Here, if the Haywoods want you gone, you''re gone¡ªjust like that. So, whether you let go of Aspen willingly or not, she will walk free."


    Andrew nodded thoughtfully, his tone filled with mock fear. "Mr. Haywood, you''re right. I''m just a nobody from a small ce. Blumedale''s filled with hidden powers scary stuff! But hey, if you''re this into Aspen... sure. I''ll step aside and let you have her."


    ''Huh?'' Seth was caught off guard for a second. Then, he suddenly burst outughing like he could not believe his luck.


    He turned to Aspen, smirking. "Aspen, didn''t you say this guy was terrifying? You even told me not to get involved, remember? Please. He folded the second he heard the Haywood name. Look at him! Don''t worry. I said I''d rescue you, and I''m doing just that."


    Beforeing here, Seth had been a little anxious, unsure what kind of dangerous figure was ''enving'' Aspen. But this? This was just some clueless punk pretending to be tough.


    Seth was thrilled because this would be way easier than he thought. He could get Aspen and take control of thepany assets worth billions. He could not believe his luck and felt like he had hit the jackpot.


    Meanwhile, Aspen''s expression was slowly growing colder by the second. She hissed, "Andrew, what the hell does that mean? You''re treating me like a piece of property you can just hand over?"


    Her eyes burned with fury and disbelief as she stared at him.


    Andrew calmly replied, "So, you just take everything I say at face value? I was messing with that idiot. You really think someone like him could take you from me?"


    Seth''s smile vanished instantly. His heart dropped into a pit, and his face twisted in anger as he growled, "You got a death wish, kid? Let me remind you again that I''m a Haywood. My family-"


    Before the idiot could finish his brag,


    Andrew grabbed the bottle of


    Celestial Reserve from the table and


    smashed it over his head. Sure, it was an expensive top-shelf drink, but its bottle was just as famous for being thick and sturdy.


    The ss cracked with force, and Seth''s head started bleeding immediately, the scent of high-end liquor filling the air. Yet, Andrew was not done. He raised his hand and pped Seth across the faceso hard that the man flew out of the private room.


    Andrew sneered, "Who do you think you are, calling me ''kid'' over and over? So what if you''re a Haywood? Tonight, I''ll do your parents a favor and teach you some damn manners."


    With that, he sat right back down like nothing happened, picked up his utensils, and casually continued eating.


    Aspen''s mind wentpletely


    nk. This was the capital, and Seth was from the Haywoods, one of The Five Apex Families. That bloodline alone was enough to terrify people. Yet, Andrew had just hit him without a second thought.


    She wondered if he even had limits.


    "He really is a Haywood! Are you insane? Why''d you hit him that hard?!" Aspen finally snapped, her voice rising in panic.


    She continued, "Stop eating! What are you even doing? We have to get out of here now.


    Andrew sighed. "What''s the rush? We haven''t even toasted yet. My drink''s still untouched."


    Aspen screamed, "To hell with your drink! We''re about to die, and all you care about is alcohol?"


    She was losing it. What kind of man thinks about alcohol when a storm''s about to hit? The Haywoods had muscle, and there would be no way out once their men showed up.


    "Piece of trash!" came a furious roar from behind. "How dare youy a hand on me? Today, I swear¡ªif I don''t skin you alive, I, Seth Haywood, am no longer a man!"


    Seth was back, face twisted with rage as blood dripped down his cheek. Behind him, a group of men in ck stormed forward.

 Chapter 1023

    Chapter 1023 "Starting trouble at Aroma Exchange? Do you have a death wish?" A sharp,manding voice sliced through the room.


    Striding in at the center of a group of men in fitted ck suits was a tall woman ina crimson designer dress, a lit cigarette delicately bnced between her fingers. Her wavy hair and cold expression made her presence impossible to ignore.


    Behind her, the men stood like trained operativesbuzz cuts, sharp eyes, and temple veins slightly bulging the kind of guys you just knew were professionals. Seth pointed at Andrew and barked, "Ms.


    Sinir, I know the restaurant''s rules! But I''m not the one who started anythingit was him, this crazy bastard! Just look at me! He beat me like an animal!" Ruth Sinir''s gaze darkened as she turned toward Andrew.


    "So you''re the one who smashed Mr.


    Haywood''s head open?" Before Andrew could respond, Aspen stepped in.


    "Ms.


    Sinir, we were just having dinner when Seth barged into our private room and disrupted everything.


    As per Aroma Exchange''s policy, customer privacy is sacred above all else.


    So, we weren''t in the wrong here, and I hope you''ll look into this fairly." Andrew frowned.


    He could tell Aspen was really tense around Ruth.


    Every word she said was measured and tight, like she was afraid of ---- stepping out of line.


    He spoke up anyway.


    "Yeah, I''m the one who cracked that wannabe''s head open.


    Not only that, I even gave him alittle kick for good measure." He did not think he had done anything wrong and had no intention of letting Aspen take the fall for him.


    However, the moment those words left his mouth, Aspen panicked and hissed under her breath, "Shut up! If you piss Ms.


    Sinir off, none of us are walking out of here!" Andrew scoffed.


    "What''s the big deal? We''re just eating.


    It''s not like we''re skipping the bill.


    What is this ce anywaya crime syndicate hangout?" Aspen looked like she was going to pass out from stress.


    She begged, "For the love of God, please stop talking! You have no idea who owns this restaurant." She exined, """The person behind Aroma Exchange is one of the most dangerous power yers in the capital.


    They made it clear that anyone who causes trouble here is either leaving in a body bag or in pieces." Andrew let out a dismissive grunt, clearly unimpressed.


    Just then, Ruth''s cold voice rang out again as she stepped forward, heels clicking on the floor.


    With a smirk, she said, "You don''t seem to get the rules, huh? When people dine here, we treat them like familygreat food, top service, all good vibes.


    Follow new episodes on the Crushnovels.Com


    ---- "But someone who causes a scene in our space? Honestly, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen anyone stupid enough to try.


    Seth spat viciously, "Ms.


    Sinir, that''s what I''ve been telling you! This guy''s nothing but a rabid dogarrogant, disrespectful, absolutely suicidal! You probably don''t know yet, but he''s from Jayrodale, a


    total backwater.


    He has no idea how things work in the real world.


    Just give the order, and he''ll be on his knees begging for mercy." Ruth''s eyes


    narrowed, the disdain evident in her tone.


    "So, he''s from some little town? No wonder he doesn''t know his ce.


    Fine.


    Get down on your knees and apologize to Mr.


    Haywood.


    Then, cough up a million in damages.


    We''ll let it gofor Ms.


    Aspen''s sake, since she''s a valued regr." Aspen''s voice turned firm.


    "Ms.


    Sinir, I''ve already exined.


    Seth was the one who started thishe forced his way into our room, threw insults and left Andrew no choice but to defend us." ording to your restaurant''s own policies, guests are entitled to both privacy and security.


    So, if anything, the ones who failed their duty were Seth and Aroma Exchange''s own staff.


    You can''t just me us because we fought back.


    That wouldn''t be fair." Ruth frowned slightly at that.


    On one hand, she had a clueless guy from a small town.


    On the other, she had a wealthy heir from one of the capital''s most powerful


    families.


    It did not take a genius to know where her bias should lie.


    Nheless, rules were rules, and she could not just trample over them without


    consequence.


    Besides, if what Aspen said was true that Seth instigated the whole


    thingthen pinning this all on Arel.ne


    would be a tough call to jusel.ne


    Worse yet, they had already drawn attention, and other VIP guests were starting to watch


    from nearby rooms.


    If she handled this poorly, it would not just be a bad nightit could seriously hurt the restaurant''s hard-earned reputation.

 Chapter 1024

    Chapter 1024, Ruth turned her head slightly, voice sharp and cool.


    Haywood, is it truewhat Ms.


    Aspen said? Did you barge in and stir things up first?" Seth growled, "I only said a few words.


    I never crossed the line! But that lunatic just snapped and attacked me out of nowhere! Ms.


    Sinir, the Haywoods and your establishment have always had a good rtionship.


    You have to stand up for me!" Aspen quickly countered, "Ms.


    Sinir, that''s not how it happened at all! He came into our private suite without permission


    and kept throwing insults at Andrew, calling him names over and over again.


    If you don''t believe me, check the surveince footage!" Seth sneered coldly. "Aspen, everything I didl did for you.


    I was, trying to save you from this nightmare, and this is how you repay me?" Aspen scoffed.


    "Mr.


    Haywood, are you really going to pretend your intentions were noble? Let''s be honestyou had your own motives.


    I''ve told you before, I''m not one of those starry-eyed girls who fall for a shyst name.


    You were never going to fool me that easily." Seth''s face twisted with rage, and a curse was already on his lips when Ruth cut him off with an impatient wave.


    "No need to review the footage.


    Mr.


    Haywood, it''s clear you were the one who crossed the line first." ---- She added, "Out of respect for your family, I''ll let it go this time but there better not be a next time." Seth''s face darkened instantly, nearly ck with fury.


    However, he knew better than to challenge Ruth because the woman had power he could not afford to mess with.


    Aspen...


    and you, you little punk Andrewthis isn''t over," he spat viciously, then stormed out. He was still bleeding, humiliated, and unable to retaliate.


    If he stuck around, he would only be the butt of every rich snob in the ce.


    Ruth turned her cold gaze back to Andrew and waved her hand dismissively.


    "Ms.


    Follow new episodes on the Crushnovels.Com


    Aspen, take your guy and leave.


    Our restaurant no longer wees youespecially people who don''t know their ce.


    So don''t bothering back." Aspen did not dare argue.


    The fact that Ruth did not escte things further was already a miracle.


    "Thank you, Ms.


    Sinir.


    We''ll leave right now, and we promise not to return.


    She grabbed Andrew''s arm and tugged, trying to pull him out of the room.


    To her horror, Andrew did not move.


    "What are you doing? Come on!" she hissed, eyes wide with panic.


    she could not understand why Andrew was still lingering around.


    Was he really itching for a beating? ---- Andrew let out a dry chuckle and said tly, "Leave? What for? We haven''t even finished our meal."


    Aspen''s eyes widened in shol


    he pointed directly at Ruth, saying, "Your restaurant might think it''s hot shitbut I''m not


    impressed.


    I paid for my dinner, and someone else ruined it.


    So, you better bring mea fresh set of dishes and the bottle of Celestial


    Reserve I orderednow." Normally, Andrew was not the type to lose his temper.


    Nheless, under certain conditions, especially when someone tried to throw


    their weight around, he did not hold back.


    Ruth''s condescending attitude had pushed all the wrong buttons.


    If she wanted to act like royalty, then finehe would treat her like a challenge.


    He was eager to see what she would do when someone did not grovel Ruth''s face turned green with fury.


    She growled, "You''re giving me


    orders? Do you have any idea what kind of reputation Aroma Exchange has in the capital?" The moment those words hit the air, the room around them exploded with O murmurs.


    "Holy crap, this guy''s actually lost his mind!" someone whispered.


    "Doesn''t he know who he''s talking to? Thest guy who talked to Ms.


    Sinir like that was long dead!" ---- "He should''ve just taken the out when she offered it.


    What''s he even trying to prove?" "If Ruth''s boss gets wind of this...


    he won''t be walking out of here upright.


    Hell, he might not even walk out at all."

 Chapter 1025

    "Let''s go! What the hell are you doing? Move!" Aspen was so pale she looked like she might pass out, and she shoved Andrew hard-twice.


    She could not understand why he was being so reckless. Why could he not lower his ego and let this slide?


    After all, this was not Jayrodale. This was the capital, a ce crawling with power yers and hidden sharks. Even Seth had the sense to shut up, and back down in front of Ruth, yet Andrew was still out here picking a fight.


    Was he trying to get them killed?


    Andrew suddenly pulled her into his arms, his gaze sharp and cold. He said tly, "Don''t worry. I''ve got you tonight. If anything happens to you, I''ll make sure this trash excuse of a restaurant gets wiped off the map."


    Aspen''s mind wentpletely nk, and her body went numb. They were in trouble-deep, terrifying trouble.


    Ruth let out a slow, furiousugh and snapped, "You''ve got a sharp mouth for someone so young! Do you really think you''re untouchable? One word from me, and the people behind me will rip you to pieces!"


    Andrew raised a brow and said calmly, "So that''s how Aroma Exchange does business, huh? I came here, paid for my meal, and now your staff wants to throw fists because your little VIP acted out? Sounds like a ssic case of a fancy ce bullying its guests."


    Ruth clenched her fists, livid but speechless. As much as she wanted to order a beatdown, Andrew''s words had enough logic to make it tricky.


    However, it was his arrogant attitude that made her see red. Every other guest treated her with respect-only this random nobody dared to bark orders at her.


    Somebody in the crowd chuckled mockingly. "Kid, just apologize to Ms. Sinir and get lost while you still can."


    "It''s just a meal. You should be grateful you''re still breathing-stop pushing your luck!"


    Anothermented, "Coming to a ce like this, you better have the name or the brains to match. But you? You''ve got neither."


    "Only a clueless nobody would piss off the host like this and think he can still finish dinner."


    Murmurs rippled through the crowd as everyone watched with disbelief as they realized Andrew was seriously refusing to leave just for a damn meal. They figured he was probably some broke loser from out of town, desperate to soak up everyst drop of luxury.


    Andrew ignored them all. He calmly took Aspen by the hand and returned to the private room. He did not nce at Ruth, nor did he hesitate he just walked straight in.


    "Bring out our food again," his voice called from inside, steady as ever.


    "Everything we ordered-exactly the same. And don''t forget the Celestial Reserve


    I asked for. If you don''t, I''ll be reporting Aroma Exchange for defrauding customers."


    The room fell silent for a beat. Then, the tension snapped like a wire as people looked around, wide-eyed, someughing in disbelief.


    He was still pushing and even doubling down.


    One of Ruth''s bodyguards leaned in, voice cold and deadly. "Ms. Sinir, want me to break his legs and toss him out back with the dogs?"


    Ruth''s face was tight with rage, but she shook her head. "No. We don''t break rules-especially not in front of other guests. If we start doing that, our whole brand goes down the drain."


    She added, "Just serve the food. Let''s treat him like a stray dog we''re throwing scraps to."


    She issued the order and turned to leave-she waspletely done with the mess. She did not want to spend one more second in this embarrassing circus.


    Just as she moved, Andrew''s voice echoed from the suite again. "Hey,dy in the red dress-Ms. Sinir, right? Come in and have a drink with me. Whatever your tip rate is, name it. I''make sure you smile tilbyour jaw locks."


    The room fell into dead silence.


    Ruth froze in ce, eyes burning with fury. If looks could kill, the walls would''ve crumbled.


    Every single guest around them was stunned for half a second-then exploded in whispers.


    "Did he just ask Ms. Sinir to drink with him? Is this guy out of his damn mind?"


    Someone mocked, "Who the hell does he think he is? One of the heads of The Five Apex Families? The leader of the Three Titans?"


    "Shit, this guy is done. I''ll bet 200 grand he''s not surviving the night."


    One said, "That idiot really picked the worst day to mouth off. Mr.


    Fischer''s in the restaurant tonight. Offending Ms. Sinir is one


    thing-but him? That''s a straight ticket to hell."


    At the mention of Zachary Fischer, even the boldest ones lowered their voices.

 Chapter 1026

    Some guests watched on with smug amusement.


    Ruth bit down her rage and gave a chillingmand to the man at her side. "Wait until they finish their meal and leave the restaurant. I want that punk''s tongue."


    With that, she turned and walked away, the contempt on her face thick enough to cut through ss.


    What a joke¡ªhe actually thought he could touch her?


    Ruth was beautiful, yes, but she was also powerful. In a ce like this, people did not just treat her with courtesy-they treated her with reverence. No one had ever dared to say something so disrespectful to her, and the reason was simple.


    Behind her stood a monster of a man, a silent force that kept Aroma Exchange untouchable. He was the one who made this restaurant sacred ground.


    ...


    Back in the private suite, the food was served again, freshly ted. A new bottle of Celestial Reserve had also been opened.


    Andrew ate happily,pletely unbothered. Meanwhile, Aspen sat stiff as a board, her face pale and tense, and she couldn''t bring herself to touch a single dish.


    "Well, you might as well eat up... because after this, we probably won''t live to see the next meal," she muttered with a bitter smile.


    Andrew nced at her. "Why aren''t you eating? Come on. You''re safe-I''m here."


    Aspen shook her head, her voice low and hollow. "Go ahead and enjoy yourself. I can''t. I''ll do what I can to protect you once we leave, but I don''t think it''ll matter much. In the end, whether you live or die... it''s out of my hands now."


    Andrew just smiled and continued eating without another word. After all, he needed energy. Once he had it, he would not care if it was some snooty restaurant or one of the Three Titans'' own estates-he would march in and flip the table. He never liked picking fights, but he hated being pushed around even more.


    Upstairs from the dining floor was a private, luxury bar-reserved for Aroma Exchange''s top-tier clients. After finishing their meals, the VIPs often came here for drinks.


    Just beside the bar was a dimly lit lounge tucked behind frosted ss doors. Ruth, still in her red dress, stepped into the moody space.


    Soft jazz yed from a sleek sound system, and a long-haired man loungedzily


    in a woven chair, puffing slow rings of smoke while ambient lighting glowed above him.


    Without a word, Ruth walked over


    and dropped herself onto hisp, her expression filled with irritation. The man sat up and wrapped an arm around her, grinning as he slid his hand across her chest, giving it a firm squeeze.


    "What''s wrong this time?" he asked in azy drawl. "Someone made my baby upset? Or do you want something? Whatever it is, just say the word. I''ll make it happen."


    Ruth pouted and huffed. "Some little punk came into the restaurant and beat the crap out of the Haywoods'' golden boy."


    The man chuckled like it was no big deal. "So he got smacked around-big deal. What I care about is this-who pissed you off? Tell me, and I''ll make him regret being born."


    Ruth''s eyes narrowed. "It was that same little punk. Not only did he act like Aroma Exchange was beneath him, he had the audacity to ask me to drink with him. Since we opened, no one has ever dared to insult me like that. He must have a death wish."


    At that, the man''s face finally darkened. "He asked you to drink with him? Does he not know that you-and this whole damn restaurant-are under my name?"


    Ruth let out a cold snort. "He''s just some idiot from nowhere and doesn''t know a damn thing. I''ve already told the boys-I want his tongue cut out."


    However, the man shook his head. "No need."


    Ruth turned, ring. "No need? What, don''t you love me anymore? Or are you scared?"


    He let out a low growl, then suddenly bit her lip hard and sucked until her mouth swollen. Only then did he pull back, smirking as he licked his lips.


    "Scared? In Gabo Creek, there are only a few names worth worrying about. And I''m not scared of anyone, you got that, you little tease? This ce? I built it for you to enjoy."


    He added, "You''re mine-and


    everyone in the capital knows it.


    Let''s go. I don''te out often, but think it''s time I showed my face, And while?''m at it, I''ll take care of this little nobody who dared to


    disrespect my woman."

 Chapter 1027

    Ruth was breathless, her chest rising and falling rapidly from the long-haired man''s teasing touch. Still, she looked thrilled.


    After punching his chest a few times in mock protest, she giggled and purred, "You''re the one who made the restaurant rules, remember? No violence on the premises. If we go after that punk now, aren''t we just ruining our own reputation?"


    The long-haired man scoffed. "Those rules were made for others to follow, not me."


    Ruthughed seductively, pressing her chest against him with a flirtatious smirk as they linked arms and headed downstairs.


    The moment they appeared, every guest in the restaurant stood up, rushing to greet them respectfully. The long-haired man returned each nod with a warm smile, walking with effortless dominance, radiating presence.


    Ruth, however, wore a wicked smile. Now that her man was involved, that little punk Andrew? He was dead meat.


    Someone eximed, "Look, look! Mr. Fischer''s heading toward the private room! That kid''s screwed!"


    "For Mr. Fischer to make a personal move-damn, that punk must''ve really crossed a line!"


    Another whispered, "Mr. Fischer isn''t just anyone. He''s one of the top figures in the southern martial arts world, a direct disciple of the martial arts alliance, and ranked ninth on the Underworld Index. He could end that kid with a nce!"


    "He doesn''t even need to lift a finger. One breath from Mr. Fischer would send that punk into cardiac arrest!"


    The entire restaurant had stopped eating. One by one, guests either stepped out of their private rooms or leaned over balconies, all eager to watch the drama unfold.


    Ruth arrived at the suite door and barked, "Open up! Get the hell out here!"


    However, the door remained closed, and Andrew''s calm voice drifted through. "Who''s out there barking like a dog?"


    Ruth trembled with fury, nearly choking on her rage. She turned to Zachary with wide, wounded eyes. "You see this? Do you see how arrogant that punk is?"


    Zachary narrowed his eyes, lips curling into a dangerous smile. He had not expected anyone to talk like that in front of him.


    "Open the door. I''ll give you one chance. Come out on your knees and apologize to Ruth," he said, his tone low, heavy with threat.


    Still, the door stayed shut. Andrew replied, calm as ever, "And who the hell are you, mutt number two?"


    Zachary''s face instantly darkened. Hisid-back demeanor vanished, reced by a storm brewing behind his eyes.


    Around them, jaws dropped. Some guests were so stunned, they wondered if they had just hallucinated.


    "Did he just call Mr. Fischer a dog? Does this guy have a death wish for his entire bloodline?"


    "Nobody, and I mean nobody, disrespects Mr. Fischer. This is insane!"


    "Just wait. He''s not walking out of here alive!"


    As the whispers and gasps spread like wildfire, Zachary took a step forward, ready to kick the door open.


    Yet, before he could move, the door swung open smoothly with a swish. Andrew walked out with a nk


    thession and asked, "nning to


    hands?"


    Ruth sneered. "Time''s up, you little freak. Now get on your knees so I can slice out that filthy tongue of yours!"


    Andrew nced at her, his smile sharp and lifeless. "Get on my knees? For you? Please... you''re just an over-glorified whore."


    Ruth''s body stiffened as if struck by lightning, and her face went crimson with fury.


    The guests around them looked like


    their souls had left their bodies.


    They could not believe what they had just heard. Even if Ruth was not exactlyinnocent, calling her that out loud, in public-was insane.


    Aspen stood in the background,pletely pale, lips trembling.


    Even Zachary, the man behind Ruth, had shown up. It was the exact r


    everyone whispered about in fan yet Andrew still dared to a Q V


    like this.


    Did he really not understand the consequences?


    Ruth grabbed Zachary''s sleeve, shrieking, "Zac! Kill him! Kill him now!"


    However, Zachary did not move. He stood frozen in ce as if someone had flipped a switch and turned him into a statue.

 Chapter 1028

    "Zac! Do it! What are you waiting for?!" Ruth shrieked, stamping her heel in a fury. Without a word, Zachary raised his hand and pped her across the face hard.


    The force sent Ruth flying, blood trickling from the corner of her lips. Stunned, she clutched her cheek and stared at him in disbelief like she had just seen a ghost.


    "Why... Why the hell did you hit me?" she stammered.


    Around them, everyone froze in ce. They all could not believe what had just happened, and they could not help but wonder if it was a mistake. After all, they all thought Andrew was the one who should have been hit.


    Andrew stared at Zachary, shocked. Then, he let out a low, amusedugh. He certainly had not expected to see a familiar face, of all things.


    Meanwhile, Zachary shuddered. From the moment Andrew had stepped into the light, he had been frozen, like some spell had locked his limbs in ce.


    His legs were shaking as he stammered, "C-Captain, is it really you?"


    Andrew''s lips curled into a cold, mocking grin. "Zac, huh? You''re doing pretty well for yourself. All this trouble... just for a woman? This ce is yours, and I ate your food. So tell you what¡ªI''ll stand here. Do whatever you want with me."


    Zachary nearly copsed, his face drained of all color as he shook his head violently. "N-No way, Captain! Please, stop pulling my legs. It''s all just a misunderstanding, a big one..."


    The sight of him trying tough it off-nervous and sweating-left the onlookers in stunned silence. They were stunned to watch that Zachary was actually apologizing to Andrew.


    On the side, Ruth forgot about the pain on her lips. She had never seen her man like this-pale, shaking, terrified. It was like he had juste face to face with his worst nightmare.


    To her, Zachary had always been untouchable in both the underground and the elite circles of the capital. He could crush empires with a phone call. Yet now, he stood there like a scolded child.


    Aspen''s mind was buzzing, and she thought nothing made sense anymore.


    Why was Ruth''s backer, the formidable Zachary Fischer, suddenly acting like Andrew was the one in charge? He looked like he would kneel and kiss Andrew''s shoes if asked.


    In the middle of this surreal tension, Andrew casually said, "Well, since fate brought us back together, we might as well catch up. Let''s go find somewhere quiet to talk."


    Zachary did not dare hesitate. He immediately gestured respectfully and replied, "Please, this way."


    Then, he turned to lead them out, spine stiff and eyes lowered. He did not even dare straighten his back.


    Ruth scrambled after him, still trying to understand. "Zac, why did you¡ª"


    However, Zachary snapped without turning his head. "If you cherish your life, shut your damn mouth!"


    Ruth went ghost-white and did not


    say


    her ser at Andrew, eyes filled r word. She looked overet


    With


    pure terror.


    Who the hell was this man? What kind of monster could make her invincible man


    look like a servant?


    Aspen stayed close to Andrew, stunned and silent.


    "Y-You know Mr. Fischer?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Andrew nodded with a faint smile. "Yeah, I know him."


    Aspen stared. "And... what exactly is your rtionship?"


    Andrew paused thoughtfully and then said, "Let''s just say if I told h to


    Wimp off a building, he''d jum


    without asking why."


    bet


    Aspen''s perfectly made-up face twitched hard, her heart racing so fast it almost hurt.


    Half a minuteter, Andrew was seated at a private booth on the upper floor of the lounge bar.


    Zachary did not hesitate to kick


    everyone else out of the space, and none dared toin. In fact, the


    guests filed out with wide eyes and craned necks.


    They all wondered who was this man that even Zachary rolled out the red carpet


    for.

 Chapter 1029

    Chapter 1029 "Ms.


    Stevens, please have a seat," Zachary said warmly.


    Aspen was caught off guard but quickly sat beside Andrew, feeling, like she had entered a surreal dream.


    Never in her life had she imagined someone like Zachary Fischera living legend in the southern martial arts worldwould personally invite her to sit.


    "Ruth, go grab the two vintage bottles I''ve been saving," Zachary added, turning to her with a tone that left no room for negotiation.


    "Tonight, I''m going all out for Mr.


    Lloyd." Ruth''s face tightened with resentment.


    Why was her man, always so powerful and untouchable, suddenly acting like a bootlicker? However, when Zachary''s icy gaze locked onto her, she shuddered and hurried off to obey without another word.


    Andrew chuckled, clearly amused.


    "Zac, you''re livingrge these days.


    And your woman? Man, she carries herself like she the damn queen." Zachary forced a bitter smile.


    "I''m sorry, Mr.


    Lloyd.


    Ruth''s gotten spoiled by me.


    I''ll discipline her better going forward." The two prized bottles were soon brought in, and Zachary poured the drinks himselffirst for Andrew, then Aspen, and finally for himself.


    ---- When the bottle reached Ruth''s hands, Zachary''s expression turned cold.


    "Ruth, you disrespected Mr.


    Lloyd today.


    Three shots, right now.


    Apologize properly." Ruth''s face flushed red with indignation.


    "Zac, can I just askwhy? Zachary''s tone dropped a notch.


    "You don''t need to ask why.


    I told you to apologize, so you do it." Ruth red at Andrew, mming the bottle on the table.


    "Sorry, but I''m not doing it." She still had not forgotten the humiliation earlier, and now she was expected to grovel? Not a chance.


    Zachary''s face darkened instantly.


    "Pour the drinks.


    Now." Ruth scoffed.


    "Unless you give me a damn good exnation, I''m not doing it!" Andrew raised his hand


    with a faint smile.


    "Forget it.


    No real harm was done.


    An apology''s not that important." Aspen quickly chimed in, smiling politely.


    "Mr.


    Fischer, you don''t have to force Ms.


    Sinir.


    It''s fine, reallyjust a misunderstanding." Both Ruth and Zachary were clearly not ordinary


    people.


    Even if ---- Andrew did not seem the least bit afraid of Zachary, Aspen still felt it was better


    to keep things peaceful.


    However, Zachary did not share that view.


    He snapped, "You stupid bitch, are you deaf? I said apologize!" I With no warning, he backhanded Ruth


    across the face again bel


    Then, he grabbed her hair and mmed her face down against the table.


    He growled, "Listen closely.


    Mr.


    Lloyd is someone I respect.


    You get that? You screwed up today, and instead of showing remorse, you''ve got the nerve to


    act like this? "Mr.


    Lloyd might be generous enough to overlook your trash behavior, but I''m not.


    Either pour the drinks and apologize,


    or I''ll send you back to that club and


    let you return to what you used to be." Blood at the corner of her mouth, Ruth had now been pped twice in


    one night.


    She sobbed, "Fine, fine! Zac, please don''t be mad.


    I''ll apologize! I''ll do it!" Tears welled in her eyes as she finally caved, overwhelmed


    by fear.


    Everyone knew that Zachary had bought Ruth out of a luxury club.


    She existed at his whima trophy, a possession, his tomand or discard.


    Even so, it did not stop her from strutting around like a queen, basking in his affection, unting power she never truly owned, Nheless, when Zachary got


    angry, all that vanished instantly.


    What terrified her even more was realizing that Andrew was someone her god-like


    man


    bowed to.


    It was unfathomable.


    With trembling hands, she poured three shots and offered them to Andrew one by one while


    apologizing.


    When thest ss hit the table, she turned to Zachary, her voice weak and full of shame.


    "I''m sorry, Zac.


    I was wrong.


    I won''t ever do it again."

 Chapter 1030

    Chapter 1030 Zachary let out a cold snort.


    "You better make sure there isn''t a next time.


    Everyone seated here has earned their ceexcept you.


    You''re just a cheap nobody who doesn''t belong at this table." He added, "Get on your knees and pour drinks for Mr.


    Lloyd and Ms.


    Stevens." Ruth stared at him in disbelief.


    Was he seriously asking her to kneel now, all for Andrew? Was he really worth this level of humiliation? Ultimately, she gritted her teeth and dropped to her knees like a servantsilently pouring drinks as ordered.


    Aspen watched, wanting to say something but stopped herself.


    she could not help but shoot Andrew a look, annoyed he had not said a word to stop it.


    Letting someone kneel like that was seriously inhumane.


    However, Andrew just sipped his drink quietly, as if he had not seen anything.


    He had no intention of stepping innot after how Ruth had acted earlier.


    If anything, this was just karma being served cold.


    Zachary downed half his ss and looked across the table.


    "All these years...


    we thought you were"


    Andrew smirked.


    "Dead, right?" Zachary paused, thenughed awkwardly.


    "At first, yeah.


    That''s what everyone believed.


    Butter...


    no one dared say it anymore.


    Anyone else could''ve diedbut you? No one ever truly believed you would." Andrew waved his hand.


    "That''s all in the past.


    Come ondrink." Zachary immediately raised his ss respectfully.


    Back in the day, he would not have even dreamed of drinking at the same table as this man.


    Not because of fearbut because he simply was not qualified.


    Andrew set his ss down and asked, "And you? How''d you end up here? Opening a restaurant and living on scraps? With the record you had, and the people above who favored you, shouldn''t you bea colonel by now?" Zachary shook his head.


    "After you left, everything fell apart.


    If this were back then, yeah my goal was the battlefield, to earn my stars.


    I wanted to be a general and lead real campaigns.


    "But now? You''re gone, the fire''s gone, and the rest of us just scattered.


    This restaurant is just a way to pass the time.


    I ended up joining the southern martial arts world, made it to ninth on the Underworld


    Index...


    been drifting ever since." Andrew sneered.


    "Ninth ce? And you''re proud of that? Please.


    That''s worthless.


    Don''t you


    unless are say you know me i crack the top threet


    Zachary''s face flushed  w


    with shame.


    "You''re right.


    You''re absolutely right.


    I haven''t been cking, I swear.


    I''ve been trying.


    But not everyone''s like youcrushing names on the Titan List like it''s child''s y." Their conversation was not hushed or hidden, and every word rang loud and clear in the bar''s


    stillness.


    Ruth and Aspen heard every single word.


    Ruth could barely process what she was hearing.


    Her manZachary Fischerranked ninth on the Underworld Index, a figure that made


    most


    men in the capital shiver.


    Yet, Andrew scoffed at that ranking.


    Who the hell was this man? On the other hand, Aspen felt like her world was flipping upside


    down.


    She was being crushed under wave after wave of revtion.


    Andrew was not some nobody from Jayrodale, He knew Zachary, and the


    did not even blink at someone


    ked ninth in the Underworld


    Index. .


    UM


    Moreover, they were casually talking about ranks like colonel and generalmilitary- level


    honors.


    This could only mean one thing Andrew must havee from the military. However, what shook her even more was Zachary''sst sentence, which said Andrew had --


    -- already been tearing through names on the Titan List.


    The Titan List was Holtrien''s most exclusive martial authority ranking, known to represent


    the strongest of the strong.


    Her mind could not even fathom it.

 Chapter 1031

    Aspen could only imagine how terrifying Andrew''s real identity was.


    Everyone knew that Holtrien had no shortage of prodigies, but those who made it onto the Titan List were monsters in human form-true legends among legends.


    Take Aspen, for example. In her hometown of Bridgefields, she was the pride of the city, admired by everyone. Yet, not a single person from Bridgefields had ever qualified for the Titan List.


    Even the Underworld Index only had at most two names from there, and they were way at the bottom.


    Andrew stood up and said, "Alright then, I should head back and get some rest. Thanks for the hospitality, by the way."


    Zachary stood up right after him, eyes zing with passion. "Come back with us. Let''s rise again together. Once the old crew hears you''re back, they''ll drop everything ande running!"


    Andrew chuckled and replied, "Don''t exaggerate. I''m just a regr guy, just trying to live a simple, quiet life. All that talk about fighting and war? I''m not into that anymore."


    He patted Aspen on the head, hinting at her to snap out of her daze and hurry up.


    Zachary shifted to block Andrew''s way, his expression deep and serious. "General, your stage is not this tiny corner of the world. You were the most monstrous genius in the entire organization. How could you let that talent go to waste?"


    Andrew replied tly, "From now on, just call me Mr. Lloyd-or Andrew is fine, too. Anything else, I don''t want to hear again. Got it? This is thest time."


    With that, he turned and walked off with Aspen.


    Aspen smiled sheepishly and said, "Mr. Fischer, please don''t take it personally. He''s always been like that-stubborn as a mule."


    Zachary did not respond. He just stood there, staring hard at Andrew''s retreating figure, jaw clenched tight.


    Andrew had told him not to push it, so he dared not say another word. However, the frustration and longing on his face were impossible to hide.


    Ruth got up too and could not help asking, "Zac, who exactly is that Andrew guy?"


    Zachary grabbed a bottle from the


    met


    table, took a deep swig, then exhaled sharply and said in a low voice, "You''re not qualified to know who he is. All you need to know is-whether it''s you, your family, or anyone you''ve ever met-you can''t afford to mess with him."


    Ruth felt a jolt in her chest and was left speechless. If anyone else had said that, she would have thought they were insane. However, it wasing from the man she admired the most, the one she respected above all. So, she had no choice but to believe him.


    "Zac, did I almost mess things up today?" she asked, now realizing just how serious the situation might''ve been.


    Zachary replied, "Rx. You''re a nobody to him. Mess things up? Please, don''t tter yourself."


    He suddenly shoved Ruth''s head down andmanded, "Use your mouth to please me. I need to let off some steam."


    Ruth nced around, blushing. "Right here? Shouldn''t we go into the bedroom?"


    Zachary gritted his teeth. "Right here. If I don''t screw you, I''ll go insane from frustration. I just don''t get it Why would someone like him choose to fade into the crowd? He could''ve ruled the world if he wanted to?"  s?novel


    Ruth did not fully understand, but she had a gut feeling Zachary was still talking about Andrew. She did not dare ask more, so she threw him a flirty nce and opened her mouth to start pleasing him.

 Chapter 1032

    After leaving the Aroma Exchange, Andrew got into the car and said, "Drive. I''m tired and just want to rest."


    However, Aspen did not start the engine. She had been holding back her curiosity all evening and finally asked, "Was Mr. Fischer really your subordinate?"


    Andrew kept his eyes on the window and replied calmly, "Something like that."


    Aspen''s heart skipped a beat. She had suspected that Andrew was not an ordinary man. She pressed on, "Mr. Fischer called you... General. Andrew, were you some kind of military general before?"


    Andrew nced at her and said, "Why the interrogation? Are you trying to run a background check?"


    The Ferrari shot forward with a roar, and Aspen huffed, "Fine, don''t tell me. It''s not like I''m dying to know anyway."


    Andrew said, "The more you know, the more dangerous it gets for you."


    Aspen scoffed, "There it is. The mysterious act. You think you''re in a movie or something?"


    A vein popped on Andrew''s forehead. "Aspen, I justplimented your performance. Don''t push me, or I''ll have to deal with you."


    The car suddenly fell silent. Whenever Andrew got serious, Aspen still got a little scared.


    Andrew chuckled and said, "That Seth guy looked pretty into you. He even came to me trying to ''negotiate'' for you. Think it over. If you''re actually into the Haywoods'' golden boy, I can sell you to them, no problem."


    Aspen''s grip on the wheel tightened, and through clenched teeth, she spat out, "No need!"


    Andrew nced over. "So you''re saying you don''t like Mr. Haywood?"


    Aspen snapped, "Like him? Are you trying to gross me out? It''s Seth who keeps pestering me. I''ve rejected him so many times, but the guy''s full of himself and just won''t give up."


    Andrew nodded. "Makes sense. I mean, you''ve got a few issues arrogant, dumb ¡ªbut you''re definitely hot. Nice figure, great skin, and most importantly, a pretty face."


    He sighed like he genuinely felt bad. "If you really wanted to marry into the Haywoods, I''d give you the green light, so long as they''re willing to cough up the cash."


    Hearing that smug tone, Aspen mmed on the gas, gritted her teeth, and said, "If you keep treating me like trash, I swear I''ll take us both down!"


    Seeing she was actually about to lose it, Andrew quickly shouted, "Alright alright, I won''t bring it up again! Just slow the hell down! If something happens to me, you''ll never be able to afford the bill!"


    Aspen cracked a small smile. Beating the devil at his own game, even just once, gave her a little sense of victory.


    Soon, the Ferrari pulled into an upscale residential area and finally stopped in front of a stunning, luxury vi. Andrew stepped out, gave it a once-over, and whistled. "Let me guess-this mansion was paid for with my money, wasn''t it?"


    Aspen let out a proud snort. "Wrong this time! The capital loves big investors like you. This house? Basically free. The taxes ourpany pays, plus your returns here, already cover the entire lease."


    Andrew gave her an approving nod. "Not bad. Finally doing something useful with the money instead of blowing it."


    After stepping inside, Andrew took a cold shower. Then, he walked out with just a towel wrapped around his waist and asked, "Where''s my room?"


    Aspen was on the balcony doing yoga, wearing a sleek yoga set that hugged every curve. Her long legs looked wless-toned, shapely, and graceful.


    Even her modest chest stood out with every subtle movement, trembling slightly as she switched positions. She quickly stopped, stood up a little awkwardly, and said, "Um... your room''s upstairs, left side."


    The moment she got home, she had changed and started her yoga routine, totally forgetting she was not alone tonight.


    Andrew let out a casual hum but did not move.


    Aspen looked up and saw him staring. Then, blushing and irritated, she snapped, "What are you looking at?"


    Andrew shrugged. "Nothing."


    Aspen''s cheeks burned, thinking, ''This pervert clearly has his eyes all over me, yet he has the nerve to say it was nothing!''


    She squared her shoulders, smirked coldly, and said, "Whatever. I''m your property now, right? Stare all you want. I don''t care. In fact, if you want to mess around, I''m game. Anytime."


    Andrew replied tly, "You''re too small. Fran''s way better. Your legs don''t evene close to Lauren''s. And your face? You look like a half-dead zombie, just tired and uninterested in life. I''m not into that."

 Chapter 1033

    Aspen was so furious, and she shouted, "Andrew, you''re such a bastard!"


    Nheless, Andrew stayed calm and replied, "Using yoga to try and reach senior grandmaster level? It''s not a bad approach. However, your method is wed.


    "You should try activating your twin core meridians and running your energy through the full-body cycle. It''ll get you results with half the effort."


    With that, he turned and went upstairs to rest.


    Aspen stood frozen in ce, full of shock and suspicion. "So he wasn''t staring at my body... he was analyzing my training? Hmph, acting all high and mighty as if his advice would actually help!"


    She did not want to admit it, but deep down, she was tempted to try what he said. So, she adjusted her posture and started cultivating again, following his method.


    ...


    Upstairs, Andrew copsed onto the huge bed in his room. He had just arrived in the capital and had already run into trouble-no wonder he felt drained. Still, there were things he needed to keep up with.


    He grabbed his phone and started a video call with Francesca.


    She picked up right away. The busty little minx was in a silk nightgown, lounging against the headboard, her cleavage barely hidden.


    "You jerk. I''m sleeping alone again tonight. Looks like another restless night for me," Francesca said with a sulky pout.


    Andrew grinned. "You finally got a few days off, so don''t waste it. Once I''m back, you''ll be so sore every night, you won''t be able to walk straight!"


    Francesca blushed, let out a yful hum through her nose, and teased, "Thene back already! I''m not afraid of you-I''ll squeeze you dry!"


    Andrew raised an eyebrow, thinking the girl was getting bolder by the day. He simply said, "Alright, get some rest. Once I wrap things up here, I''ll head back to Jayrodale. And from now on, don''t go back to your ce. Just stay at mine and help me take care of the house."


    Francesca nodded sweetly. "Alright, I got it. I''ll keep it spotless and wait for you. Oh, by the way-did you visit Lauren yet?"


    Andrew shook his head. "Haven''t had the time. Maybe tomorrow or the day after. So far, the Rhodes family has been quiet. I''m guessing Lauren''s fine."


    Francesca gave a small hum and stuck her tongue out. "Pervert... hurry back! I''ve made up my mind!"


    Then, in a flustered rush, she hung up the video call.


    Andrew blinked. What did she mean by she had made up her mind?


    The night passed without further incident.


    ...


    The next morning, when Andrew opened the door, he nearly jumped. Aspen was standing right outside, caught between knocking and hesitating.


    "What are you doing? nning to sneak in and pull something shady while I''m asleep?" he asked warily.


    Aspen''s chest rose with anger. She sneered, "Rx. I''m not that desperate."


    Andrew ignored her sass and asked, "Is breakfast ready?"


    Rolling her eyes, Aspen snapped, "It''s been ready. I came to tell you to eat!"


    Soon after Andrew was seated at


    the table, eating his meal. Aspe


    yed the part of a proper


    housekeeper, clearing tes refilling food, and even washing dishes.


    "This isn''t bad. Pretty tasty," Andrew said as he wiped his mouth, finishing up.


    Aspen hesitated, then muttered under her breath, "Thanks... forst night. I followed your suggestion and actually broke through."


    Andrew shook his head. "You were close, but stillcking something Honestly, the Bridgefields'' Stevens family method is garbage. Come here. I''ll give you a hand."


    Still unsure what he meant, Aspen stepped closer. Suddenly, Andrew wrapped his arms around her waist from behind and bent her forward in one swift motion.


    Then, he ced both palms on her lower back and slid them up along her sides, finally stopping at the front of her chest.


    She felt the warmth and weight of his firm body pressing behind her, and those hot hands on her chest-Aspen''s mind raced with panic and fury.


    She silently cursed, ''What the hell is this pervert trying to do? Is he seriously trying to force himself on me first thing in the morning?''


    Aspen thought Andrew was


    unbelievable she had just thanked him a second ago. She could not believe how quickly he revealed


    his


    true colors. Her face twisted in rage, and she struggled as hard as she could.


    However, Andrew pressed his knee against the curve of her hips, making her copse from the pain-tears welled in her eyes.


    "Andrew, you''re despicable! You bastard, let me go! If you''re gonna do this, I at least need time to mentally prepare! Let me go!"


    Andrew frowned. "Stop moving. This''ll only take a second. Just hold still and endure it."


    Suddenly, there was a loud rip, as if something had torn inside her.


    Aspen''s face went nk, her whole body stiffening in shock. She slowly turned her head, looking back at Andrew in disbelief.

 Chapter 1034

    Andrew let her go and said casually, "Your twin core meridians were never fully opened. That''s why your skills have always been so underwhelming. But now, I''ve fixed that for you.


    "From here on out, your cultivation will be a lot faster. And you''ve officially broken through to the senior grandmaster level."


    Feeling the new surge of power running through her body, Aspen gasped, "But... opening the twin core meridians is something only a martial king could do, and even then, with rare medicinal aids! H-How did you pull it off?"


    Andrew answered calmly, "Just gave it a strong push. It hurts a little, but you already lived through it, didn''t you?"


    Aspen''s face turned red hot as she gritted her teeth. "You sound like a damn pervert, you sleazy jerk!"


    She said that, but deep down, she was genuinely grateful to him. Reaching senior grandmaster so quickly was partly thanks to her own hard work, but mostly, it was Andrew''s guidance.


    Aspen knew how rare this kind of hands-on instruction was. If she had not met Andrew, she might have gone her whole life without a true master showing her the way.


    Andrew smirked and added, "Not gonna lie, that felt pretty good. That punk Rodney was lucky he got a squeeze once."


    The air instantly turned icy.


    Aspen said coldly, "Don''t ever mention Rodney in front of me. If I ever see that scumbag again, I''ll snap his neck myself."


    She looked like she could kill.


    However, Andrew gave her a reality check. "You shouldn''t me him too much. Back then, you practically asked for it-too arrogant, and way too cocky. For a woman, being full of herself isn''t always cute. Hopefully, you''ve learned your lesson."


    Aspen clenched her jaw and stayed silent. Of course, she had learned it¡ªthe hard way. She had lost her freedom, and sold herself into servitude-how could she not have learned?


    She replied coldly, "I''ve prepared a suit for you. There''s a citywide charity event today, backed by the capital''s main officials. If we want Supreme Capital Group to root itself here, official ties are everything! As the CEO, you''d better show up and represent us."


    She tossed that sentence over her shoulder and stormed back into her room¡ª clearly still mad.


    Andrew did not care one bit. She was just a glorified servant. Whether she was pissed or not did not matter. What mattered was she would do whatever he needed her to do.


    After changing into a sharp business suit, Andrew headed out to the car parked in front of the vi. He waited a good while before Aspen finally came down, her high heels clicking against the floor as she moved at a deliberately slow pace.


    Andrew raised a brow when he saw her, his eyes scanning her from head to toe.


    Aspen wore a form-fitting pencil skirt with a sleek zer, paired with killer heels and sheer ck stockings. Her hair was styled into loose curls, giving her the sultry vibe of a modern city goddess,


    Her makeup was on point-just enough to be seductive but still gave off an innocent edge.


    Andrew chuckled. "That yoga you''ve been doing is paying off. Not


    bad-hot figure, and you''re no longer


    giving off that clueless vibe. No


    wonder those spoiled wealthy Brats in the capital are all drooling over you."


    He opened the car door, slid in, and mmed it shut.


    Aspen did not say a word. She realized talking to Andrew only raised her blood pressure. Nheless, she noticed he had looked at her twice.


    That was rare.


    This man never paid attention to other women-only Lauren and Francesca ever seemed to exist in his eyes.


    Aspen smirked, a little proud. Even if it was just two nces, it still meant her charm was holding up.


    This was Andrew''s first time visiting his ownpany. The office took up over 2,000 square feet in the most elite part of the capital''s central business district.


    Aspen had clearly handled everything with precision and order. She was highly educated andpetent-there was no doubt about her capabilities.


    But her taste in spending? That was another matter.


    Even Andrew winced at howvish the ce was. Looking around the office, he asked, "Couldn''t you have picked a more affordable location? This area can''t be cheap."


    Aspen lifted her chin a little. Seeing


    Andrew worry about money gave her


    a wicked sense of satisfaction. She


    said smugly, "Supreme Capital


    Group holds over 50 billion i assets, and we''re an investment firm.


    "If we don''t show off a little, and instead rent a ce in some sketchy corner of town, who would even take us seriously? People might think we''re running a pyramid scheme!"


    She said this while adjusting a giant crystal centerpiece sitting on the wee desk, clearly proud of her choices.


    Andrew eyed the shiny thing and asked, "How much did that thing cost?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1035

    Aspen smirked. "Not much, just a little over 30 grand."


    Andrew let out a cold chuckle. "You sure know how to burn through my money like it grows on trees. But it''s fine-if you ever drain me dry, I''ll just sell you off to cover the losses."


    That wiped the smug look right off Aspen''s face, leaving her gritting her teeth.


    Andrew had absolute control over her now. If he did sell her, she would have no one toin to not even a court that would listen.


    She huffed, "The ones draining you dry are Lauren and Francesca. I haven''t even touched a penny..."


    Her heart shrank a little, but her mouth still refused to back down.


    ...


    After finishing thepany tour, Andrew barely took a breath before heading to the charity event hosted by the local government. Aspen''spetence clearly was not just for show.


    All the way there, she gave Andrew a crash course on the capital''splicated businessworks and behind-the-scenes power ys.


    She said, "In a bit, Governor Derek McCormick will show up. Word is, he''s a straight shooter who hates corruption and despises nepotism. So, we need to rely on real performance. If we try too hard to tter him, it''ll just backfire."


    Andrew nodded while listening, replying casually, "Perfect. I''m good at a lot of things-kissing ass just isn''t one of them."


    Aspen went on, "Even though it''s just a charity event, most of the guests will be elites from the capital''s wealthiest families, plus top people from both business and politics. These people don''t show up without incentive.


    "The moment a major figure like the governor appears, they circle like sharks smelling blood. Our goal today is simple-get familiar, make a solid first impression, and set the stage for future partnerships. If any official projects are announced, we observe first-don''t jump in."


    Andrew raised a brow and cut in, "Why not? If there''s a good project, shouldn''t we strike while the iron''s hot?"


    Aspen shook her head. "We''re still


    the new kids in the investment game. The best deals will always go to the old money and the local titans first. We only get to take a slice of what''s left. That''s just how it works, no matter where you go."


    Andrew let out a coldugh. "Business is war without the blood. Whoever has the sharper bite and deeper pockets wins-letting them eat their fill first? What''s the


    point of me even showing up? Might as well close shop."


    Seeing the shift in his tone, Aspen, for once, did not fire back. She sighed instead. "A little low-key presence never hurts. This is the capital after all. Every major in Gabo Creek Province is clustered right here. We just got here. Sometimes, we have to hold back¡ªwhether we like it or not."


    Andrew snorted. "When ites to your business skills, I''ve got noints. But when ites to long-term strategy, you''re still a little green. Remember- whenever the opportunity''s there, take it.


    "Rules only exist for the timid and the slow. When you break the rules and prove your strength, the same people who tried to suppress you wille crawling back, desperate to suck up."


    Aspen opened her mouth, wanting to argue, but could not find a single point to refute. Eventually, she replied, "Fine, your call. You''re the CEO, after all."


    They pulled up in front of the venue-a modern ss high-rise downtown, hosting the event. Every man and woman in sight was dressed to impress, all polished, poised, and clearly among the capital''s elite.


    The curb was packed with rows of high-end luxury cars, each more extravagant than thest. The atmosphere alone made it clear that this was not Jayrodale anymore.


    Andrew took a breath, sniffed the air, and chuckled. "Even the air smells like money here..."


    Aspen nearly facepalmed, wondering what the hell Andrew was doing. They were surrounded by high society, and this was what he said out loud.


    Just then, a mocking voice rang out with biting sarcasm, "Well, well. Looks like a gutter pheasant finally stumbled into the elite''s territory. How... unexpected."


    Aspen''s expression instantly darkened. She turned her head-then froze. Her pupils shrank.


    It was Quinton, the eldest son of the Wright family, standing there with a cold, mocking smirk. Next to him stood Christina, dressed in an elegant designer gown-her gaze a toxic cocktail of ice, jealousy and barely concealed disdain fixed directly on Aspen.

 Chapter 1036

    "Aspen, long time no see." Christina was the first to speak, smiling as she broke the awkward silence.


    Aspen''s expression turned icy. "You don''t need to call me. I don''t recognize you as family. Your family is in Jayrodale, and mine''s in Bridgefields. We were never close, and we never will be."


    Christina kept her smile steady. "It''s been so long, and you''re still holding a grudge? But don''t forget-when the main family fell apart, and you ended up as Andrew''s servant, that was mostly your own doing."


    Aspen let out a bitterugh. "Yeah, I''ll admit it. Everything back then was my own fault. But Christina, do you dare say you didn''t stir the pot from behind the scenes with that sweet, scheming smile of yours? I know it was you who lured the main Stevens family to Jayrodale, just to use them against Andrew."


    Christina did not even try to deny it. "You''re absolutely right. I brought them there. But I only did it to help you to settle the score on your behalf. Things just didn''t go how I expected, and you got burned instead."


    Aspen looked at her with disgust. "So you admit it. You really are a maniptive, two-faced woman. I know how big your ambitions are. You want to prove yourself, turn the Stevens Corporation into an empire, and crown yourself a business queen."


    She added, "Once upon a time, I was just like you. I believed in myself, too. But now, Christina, let me give you one piece of advice-quit while you''re ahead and stay in yourne. Otherwise, you''ll destroy the Jayrodale branch and take yourself down with it."


    Christina tilted her head, her eyes full of mockery as sheughed softly. "Aspen, maybe you should focus on your own life first. You''re out here ying loyal little servant to Andrew, doing whatever he says like a glorified maid. So, really, what right do you have to lecture me like you''re still standing on some kind of high ground?"


    Aspen bit her lip, filled with a mix of humiliation and anger. She had once been just as admired as Christina-if not more. They were cousins, and they had even talked about taking over the business world together.


    Nheless, fate had different ns. Andrew nearly wiped out the Bridgefields Stevens family, and to save what little was left, Aspen had handed herself over to him. She hade to ept it as


    karma-punishment for her arrogance and pride.


    Meeting Andrew was her misfortune.


    However, realizing that


    Christina-her own cousin-had exploited their family during its


    lowest moment, that wound hado et


    never healed. Whatever sisterhood they once shared was long gone. Now, there was only rivalry and hatred.


    Just then, a warm hand gentlynded on Aspen''s shoulder. She turned and froze it was Andrew.


    He said with a rxed smile, "What''s there to be upset about? You''re now managing a multi-billion dor investment firm, expanding into the capital. That''s growth-a massive upgrade from your days in Jayrodale or Bridgefields, wouldn''t you say?"


    Aspen''s thoughts spun, seemingly unable to process the possibility of Andrewforting and standing up for her. A strange warmth bloomed in her chest, and she thought maybe the demon of a man was not always cruel.


    Christina watched the subtle exchange between them, and the look in her eyes grew even colder.


    She mocked, "Andrew, don''t tell me you''ve got your eye on Aspen too, now? How interesting-you seem to have a thing for women from the Stevens family."


    Her voice was dipped in sarcasm, but there was no mistaking the jealousyced between the lines.

 Chapter 1037

    In truth, Christina was jealous and furious. Andrew had epted Aspen, yet refused to give her a second chance.


    Was Aspen really better than her? That could not be right. In looks, status, and ability, she was never inferior to Aspen.


    She believed there could only be one exnation-Andrew still had feelings for her, but was using Aspen to rece her.


    The moment that thought clicked, Christina suddenly felt clear-headed.


    Otherwise, why would Andrew treat Aspen so well now? The two had once been bitter enemies. Moreover, Aspen''s family had even provoked him, and they had nearly gone to war.


    "Obsessed with Stevens family women? Please, Christina, you''re hrious," Andrew said with an amused smile. "But you did get one thing right-I am willing to treat Aspen well. Because, whether you like it or not, she''s mine now."


    Christina''s jaw clenched. "I reached out to you, and you turned me away. But Aspen? You weed her with open arms. Can I ask why?"


    Andrew answered without hesitation. "Isn''t it obvious? Aspen''s better than you- and unlike you, I still think she has potential."


    Christina let out a dryugh. "You think I''m buying that? Andrew, I know you too well. You''re just trying to use Aspen to rece me, aren''t you? You won''t ept me on the surface, but deep down, you''re still holding a grudge-still hung up on me. You can''t let go, so you''re using her to fill that void in your heart, right?"


    Andrew froze, staring at her like he could not believe what he was hearing.


    Aspen also stood still, her expression instantly shifting to rage. So, this bastard was using her as a stand-in for Christina. He was just treating her as a substitute.


    Christina saw the change on his


    Ket


    face and smiled in satisfaction. She said sweetly, "What''s wrong? Did le hit the nail on the head? Andrew, let''s be honest-forgetting each other was never really possible. But if you''re willing toe back to me, I''ll take you back without hesitation."


    Andrew shook his head. "You''re seriously confused. I was only surprised because


    I didn''t expect you to be this delusional."


    Christina''s smile dropped. "Excuse me?"


    Andrew scoffed. "I said, I didn''t expect you to be this


    brain-dead and ridiculous. Aspen?A recement for you? Christina, how much bootleg wine have you been drinking to think like that? Letme be perfectly clear: I think Aspen is way better than you.


    "And if I were looking for a woman from the Stevens family, it sure as hell wouldn''t


    be you. My first pick? That would be Aspen and those killer long legs of hers!"


    As he said that, Andrew pulled Aspen close without warning. Hisrge handnded firmly around her waist.


    Aspen''s face burned red as she


    struggled to pull away. However, Andrew''s voice dropped low and cold. "You better stay still. If you don''t, next time you get bullied, don''t expect me to step in."


    Aspen immediately froze. She did not dare move again, but her body tingled ufortably. Her heart raced, and her emotions were all over the ce.


    Ever since the humiliation with Rodney, she had developed an aversion to being touched by men. Yet, after being around Andrew-again and again¡ªshe was starting to get used to it.


    And the worst part? It was not even that unpleasant anymore.


    "Ugh, fine," she muttered, gritting her teeth. "Since you helped me, I guess I''ll let you cop a feel... this time."


    She gave a huff, flustered and annoyed.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1038

    Christina had not expected the two of them to be that close already.


    "Andrew, you''re going to regret what you''ve done!" she snapped coldly before looping her arm around Quinton''s and striking a deliberately intimate pose.


    Quinton smirked. He knew Christina was using him, but he did not care. For someone like him, the thrill was in the chase. When the thrill was gone, he would have no problem tossing her aside or forcing things if it amused him.


    Quinton said with a smile, "Ms. Aspen, Christie''s mentioned you before. But sticking with Andrew will only bring you down. Why not join me? Serve under the Wrights, and I promise you a spot among the capital''s elite socialites."


    It was a tempting offer, made with a wolfish grin. If he could really win Aspen over, having both Stevens beauties serve him would be a fantasye true.


    Especially since Aspen had a figure that made him burn with desire. Hell, she was ying housemaid for Andrew-that was practically a crime in Quinton''s book.


    "Mr. Wright, I appreciate your offer, but I already have a master. I only serve one, so I''m afraid I''ll have to decline."


    Her tone was respectful, but the message was clear. She could not afford to offend the Wrights, but she also was not about to stoop to Christina''s level. More importantly, she believed that sticking with Andrew-despite his cruel ways-was her best shot at a real future, even if the man drove her crazy.


    Quinton looked disappointed. "Just wait and see, Ms. Aspen. The man you''re following will be crushed in this city. Someone will take him down eventually. When that happens, I might consider giving you a second chance to switch sides."


    Aspen shed a dazzling smile. "I don''t think I''ll need your pity invitation. No matter what happens to Andrew, I''ll stay with him. Sure, he''s a jerk sometimes-it makes me grind my teeth in frustration.


    "But let''s not pretend he''s not a great man. Just ask Christina how in-demand Andrew really is!"


    She tossed thatst line out like a knife, right into Christina''s pride. Then, she let out a coldugh, hooked her arm around Andrew''s, and strolled into the building.


    Andrew raised a brow. "You say I''m annoying, but you still said all that back there. Why?"


    Aspen rolled her eyes. "Because you are annoying. I really can''t stand you most of the time. Butpared to Christina and that creep Quinton? I''ll take your unapologetic viiny any day."


    Andrew nodded approvingly. "Exactly. I am a viin. Which is why tonight, when we get home, you''re stripping down and warming my bed. That''s your reward for having my back today."


    Aspen''s face furned scarlet. She leaned in, hissing through clenched teeth, "Andrew, are you insane? Doz you know where we are right now? How can you say stuff like that in public? You''re such a jerk! I''ll serve you as a maid or whatever, but not surrender my body!"


    Andrew gave her a yful look. "What you allow doesn''t really matter, does it? You belong to me now. Asking you to keep me warm at night isn''t that outrageous, is it?"


    Aspen looked like she wanted to explode. "You''re disgusting!"


    Andrew shrugged like it was the most normal thing in the world. "Come on, it''s the modern age. ''Warming the bed'' basically means getting real cozy, you know Aspen, you''ve been around long enough to know the game. Don''t act all innocent now."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1039

    Aspen''s ears and neck turned bright red as she red at him. She snapped, "I-I''II never sleep with you, Andrew! You can make me do anything else, but not that. My body is off-limits!"


    She blurted, nearly shouting, "I''m still a virgin! I made a vow years ago I''ll only give myself to my future husband!"


    Andrew stared at her like she had just grown wings. After all, she had to be in herte 20s. With how long she had been in the game, alwaysworking, always flirting with powerful men-he never would have guessed.


    But now? Turned out this wildcat had never been touched. It was like walking into


    a chicken coop and finding a hidden phoenix-ridiculous, but rare as hell.


    Aspen noticed the way he was looking at her and instantly blew up.


    "The hell''s that look for? I''m telling the truth, you bastard!" Aspen snapped, misreading his stunned silence.


    Andrew leaned in and whispered by her ear, voice full of mischief. "All the better. Every man wants to be the first, you know that, right?"


    Aspen clenched her teeth, furious, but could not argue back. For one, they were already inside the event hall, and people were everywhere. For another, she instantly regretted saying anything.


    If she had known this would be his reaction, she would have just lied and told him she had been around, had a few wild years, maybe even picked up something contagious¡ªjust to throw him off. She silently scolded herself for being stupid for not thinking about it through.


    Meanwhile, not far behind, Quinton and Christina followed them in.


    "You saw that, right? Flirting like a couple of horny teenagers in the middle of a formal event," Quinton said, his tonezy butced with irritation. "Looks like your dear cousin''s already in bed with Andrew."


    Christina was unfazed. "A good man will attract women no matter where he goes. I''ll admit that Aspen was right about one thing-Andrew is in high demand these days."


    Quinton scoffed. "High demand? Please. I don''t see it. One thing''s for sure, though he doesn''t have you. You''re with me now."


    Christina calmly released his arm and shook her head. "Mr. Wright, I think you''re misunderstanding something. We''re business partners-that''s it. No romance, no feelings involved. I made that clear the moment we left Jayrodale."


    Quinton''s face darkened immediately. He had never taken Christina seriously- not as a real partner, and certainly not as someone to respect. To him, she was just another pretty toy to be yed with and discarded when bored.


    Yet, now that Andrew was in the picture? He was pissed. Both Stevens beauties had their eyes locked on Andrew.


    What about him? Was he just some side character in their story?


    Hell no. He was Quinton Wright, and there was no way Andrew outshined him.


    "This charity event? Let''s see if he even makes it out in one piece," Quinton said solemnly. "Between the Golding family''s bounty and the assassins already crawling through this city waiting for him to show his face, he''s living on borrowed time. He won''t survive the week."


    Christina did not reply right away. Her voice was quiet when she finally spoke. "If you''d said that a year ago I would''ve agreed. But now? No matter what happens... Andrew always ends up winning. I''m starting to think the guy''s invincible.


    Quinton sneered. "That''s only because all his opponents so far have been small- timers from Jayrodale-useless clowns. But here in the capital? Guys who could end him are on every street corner."

 Chapter 1040

    Not long after Andrew and Aspen arrived, a middle-aged man in a formal robe stepped onto the stage and addressed the room.


    "Thank you all foring to the capital''s official charity event. As always, I''m Derek McCormick. No long speeches-everyone, just show your sincerity. I hope we can all give something back and help those struggling in the poorer regions of Gabo Creek Province."


    He did not say much-just brief sentences-before setting down the mic and stepping off. And yet, no one had a singleint. On the contrary, the room erupted into apuse, with waves of praise echoing throughout the hall.


    The reason was simple: the man was Derek McCormick, Governor of Gabo Creek -one of the highest-ranking officials in the province. He was a true regional powerhouse.


    Andrew nodded with interest. "You can tell. The guy actually seems like a good leader."


    Aspen rolled her eyes with a halfugh. "Can you not act like that? Mr. McCormick is way above your league, and you talk like you''re some kind of political analyst. Do you even realize how ridiculous you sound?"


    Sometimes, she honestly could not believe this man. It was like Andrew did not take anything seriously-not the rules, not the hierarchy, not even the unspoken codes of elite society.


    Where others would act cautious or deferential, Andrew walked through life like he owned the ce.


    Then he tilted his head, gave it a thought, and said seriously, "Technically speaking, I''m probably on the same level as him."


    Aspen scoffed, but the way her voice faltered gave her away. Suddenly, her mind drifted back to what Zachary had addressed Andrew as General the night before at Aroma Exchange.


    If the man standing beside her really had once held a general''s rank in Holtrien''s military, then yes¡ªstrictly by ssification, he might actually be on par with Governor McCormick.


    However, Aspen quickly dismissed the idea, believing it was too absurd. A general was in a whole different league.


    Even if Andrew had been born training from the womb, it still would not add up, especially not in Holtrien, where every military general was an elite figure of national importance.


    So, how could someone like that end up ying kingpin in some remote ce like Jayrodale? It just did not make sense.


    As she mulled it over, a wave of people began rising from their seats and heading toward the registration booth at the front of the stage.


    Andrew nced over. "What''s everyone doing?"


    Aspen leaned in and whispered, "It''s a charity event, remember? This is the part where all the rich folks, old families, big investors, and politicians show off their generosity."


    Andrew gave a light chuckle. "So, in and simple-it''s a donation drive, and Mr. McCormick personally came on stage just to urge people to give?"


    Aspen quickly looked around, making sure no one overheard him, then hissed; "Could you not talk soz loud? You can makements like that in private, sure-but saying it in public? Are you trying tomit career suicide?"


    Andrew raised a hand in mock surrender andughed. "Fair point. It''s rude to


    discuss the governor like that in front of everyone."


    ?????


    Aspen nodded. "Exactly. That''s what makes Mr. McCormick so unique. Most high level officials try to act modestly and avoid asking for money directly to preserve the image. But he''s different-he''s all about action. If it helps the people, he''s willing to step forward himself and doesn''t care how it looks."


    Andrew gave a rare look of approval. "That''s the kind of official people respect.


    You should go up and make a contribution too."


    Aspen stood and smiled. "Of course.


    Supreme Capital Group has to be listed on the donation board. If Mr. McCormick sees us showing up and showing heart, it opens the door to future opportunities."

 Chapter 1041

    Aspen said, "But you''re the CEO. So, what do you think? Should we just make a casual gesture and write a check for a million? Or should we step it up a notch, maybe throw in roughly eight million to try and make a name for ourpany?"


    Andrew shook his head and said, "Eight million? That''s not enough. Itcks impact."


    Aspen was stunned. "That''s still not enough? Come on, this is just a regr charity event. Even those filthy rich legacy families only drop five million tops, just to show some goodwill. And you think even eight million isn''t enough?


    "If we go too high, we''ll end up at the top of the donor list and stand out way too much. That kind of attention might actually backfire."


    She clearly disagreed with Andrew''s idea.


    However, Andrew waved it off. "Don''t overthink it. Just spend the money. I''ll deal with the consequences. Screw it, let''s just go with 50 million."


    Aspen froze,pletely in disbelief. "50 million? Are you out of your mind? If we go that high, there''s no way we won''t be at the top of the list.


    "It''s not just the money. What if a few of those big-name families or corporations notice us? They might see Supreme Capital Group as a threat and think we''re out to steal their market share!"


    Andrew replied calmly, "Then let them think that. If I''ve already joined this game, why would I fear making enemies? Go on, it''s not like that 50 million is being wasted.


    "Best case, it sparks something bigger. Worst case, even if it doesn''t do a thing, it still goes to people who need it. That''s charity, and that''s good karma."


    Aspen was exasperated, but somehow, he had convinced her. "Fine, it''s your money. However you want to spend it, that''s your call."


    With that, she stood up, walked over, and signed 50 million dors.


    On the other side, Quinton chuckled and said, "Christie, you''re new to the capital, and you haven''t really gotten to know the business and political big shots here yet. Go ahead and put down 20 million for us-the Wrights. Might as well show your face while you''re at it."


    Christina looked surprised. "It''s just a charity event. I saw several donors only putting in a few hundred thousand, maybe two million at most. Mr. Wright, don''t you think 20 million is a bit too much?"


    However, Quinton had that calcting look in his eyes and smiledzily. "It''s only 20 million, hardly over the top. The real reason? The state governor''s office is nning to outsource a few of their official projects.


    "Hardly anyone knows about this yet. This donation isn''t just for helping the poor or feeding the hungry. It''s a message, aimed directly at the governor-to make a good impression."


    Christina''s eyes lit up as she immediately caught on. "Smart move. In that case, the 20 million is more likeying the groundwork. If we can win the governor''s favor, then you''ll have a real shot atnding those projects, Mr. Wright."


    .n


    Quintonughed. "Exactly. You''re sharp-that''s the idea. Now, go knock their socks off and make an impression. You probably didn''t notice, but several of the top dogs in the room were eyeing you earlier, and from the looks of it, they''re quite taken with you."


    At first, Christina was not into any of this. Nheless, this was the capital-the highest rung she could ever hope to reach in her life. Now, with people starting to pay attention to her, she could not help it her vanity swelled a little, and she felt just a bit more alive.


    She nced over at Andrew''s seat, where he sat alone, isted and ignored, like some nobody in the corner. She silently mocked at how, in a ce dripping with wealth and power, where titans mingled freely, Andrew''s glow from Jayrodale looked utterly dull.


    Meanwhile, she was riding the Wrights'' coattails and flying straight past him.

 Chapter 1042

    After all the moguls, elites, and legacy families finished flexing their generosity at the charity event, the venue transitioned into avish buffet-style dinner.


    With her stunning looks and ssy aura, Aspen turned heads everywhere she went. She held a ss of red wine and chatted gracefully with several older men, most balding and sporting sizable beer bellies.


    Meanwhile, Andrew looked utterly bored. He had filled a te with food and was sitting alone, eating away like he had not had a proper meal in days.


    Aspen caught a glimpse of him across the room and nearly lost it. She was working her tail off trying towork and promote Supreme Capital Group, while this so-called CEO was sitting on the sidelines, stuffing his face and acting like none of it mattered.


    She could not help but wonder what he was even thinking. Ignoring Andrew''s protests, she marched over, grabbed his arm, and dragged him across the room to introduce him to a balding man named Harry Dunham.


    "Mr. Dunham, let me introduce you this is Mr. Lloyd from Supreme Capital Group. Mr. Lloyd, this is Mr. Dunham, a major yer in Gabo Creek''s grocery and food industry. His group is currently valued at over ten billion."


    Harry gave Andrew a quick nce, then looked back at Aspen with a frown. "Ms. Aspen, you brought a date tonight?"


    Aspen smiled and said, "Mr. Dunham, this is our CEO, Mr. Lloyd. He''s not my date."


    Harry scoffed. "Mr. Lloyd, huh? Sorry, but I''ve never heard of thatpany in our business circle. Excuse me."


    With that, he stormed off, clearly annoyed.


    Aspen gritted her teeth. "That bald old mutt! No sense of ss whatsoever. We were having a good conversation-I was even thinking of investing in his food group. I didn''t expect him to flip like that."


    Andrew shrugged. "Isn''t it obvious? That old perv had his eyes on you. When I showed up, he realized he had no chance, got embarrassed, and left in a huff."


    Aspen stomped her foot. "Then what do you suggest we do? Ourpany doesn''t even have a single solid project yet. Events like this are perfect for business talk we can''t just waste the opportunity!"


    Andrew scanned the room and grabbed her by the hand. "Come with me. If you''re going to talk


    business, you need to pick bett


    targets As for that old creep, didn''t you notice how wasted he was from booze and other indulgences?


    "The guy could barely breathe between sentences. You''d get more out of handing


    him a roast chicken than pitching him business."


    Aspen could not help but smirk


    coldly. She was curious to see just


    iel


    how much this so-called CEO could actually do. In her mind, Andrew was just a rich brute who enjoyed tormenting her-she did not think he had any real skill.


    They stopped just outside a circle of high-level guests, and Andrew stood quietly, eavesdropping.


    Aspen tensed up and whispered, "What are you doing? That group includes heads from The Five Apex Families. They''re the biggest yers here¡ªthere''s no way we can get in!"


    Andrew smiled casually and did not say a word. He simply gestured for her to stay calm and listen.


    One said, "Business has been rough this year. That diamond mine I invested in abroad? Lost 100 billion when that coup broke out-damn it!"


    Another chimed in, "Tell me about it. Our family shifted its whole strategy overseas. We spent five years building things up, and now we''re not just making zero profit-we''re also caught up in legal trouble with the local government. Screw this!"


    A man whispered, "Oh, please. Was your operation even legit? You guys were tricking Holtrien citizens into shady deals, selling organs, and running scams."


    "Exactly. Honestly, you''re lucky it''s just foreign charges. Once those guys return to the country, they''re definitely gonna face trial here too!"


    As Andrew listened, his expression turned oddly amused. So this was what the capital''s elites were up to-not all that wealth came from clean hands, apparently.


    Nheless, the more he thought about it, the less surprised he was.

 Chapter 1043

    Chapter 1043 Nowadays, among the wealthy and the ultra-rich, there were barely any whose fortune came from a spotless, clean te.


    Aspen stood frozen, utterly shocked.


    The same legacy heads and well-known moguls she had always looked up to were now casually spitting out crude, foul-mouthedints like street punks.


    1 Their behavior was downright disappointing definitely not what she had imagined of the elite.


    Just then, Andrew cleared his throat with a light cough.


    The powerful men instantly went quiet and turned toward him, their faces filled


    with annoyance.


    "Sorry, this is a private circle.


    We don''t wee outsiders," one stern-looking middle-aged man said coldly.


    Andrew smiled and replied, "My apologies for interrupting.


    I''m Andrew Lloyd from Supreme Capital Group.


    It''s my first time bringing business to the capital, and I was hoping to have a chat with you gentlemen." The group immediately burst outughing.


    "Supreme Capital Group? What kind of backwater scampany is that? Never heard of it." One of the men mocked, "Kid, you''re in the wrong room.


    With that little pocket change, maybe open a smoothie stand or a breakfast ---- joint.


    The things we discuss herewell, you''ll probably never even get close in your lifetime." "Why are we even wasting breath on him? Get lost.


    Anyone here could name their worth and scare the hell out of you." "Do you think you''re qualified to have a conversation with us? Their harsh, dismissive words made Aspen''s face flush with embarrassment.


    She felt absolutely humiliated.


    However, Andrew stayed perfectly calm and kept on smiling.


    "Alright then, I suppose I really am interrupting.


    They always say the elites and moguls in the capital are known for sharp investment instincts.


    But from the looks of it, all I see are a bunch of narrow-minded fools." The men''s faces darkened instantly.


    The same middle-aged man with themanding presence gave a sharp grunt.


    "What''s that supposed to mean? Do you really think you cane in here and talk trash without paying the price?" Aspen was nearly trembling from panic.


    She was screaming internally, ''What the hell is Andrew doing, calling these guys fools? Is this how he nned to pitch business and find partners? This isn''t negotiatingit''s starting a fire!" "Let''s go.


    Now!" she whispered harshly, tugging at him, desperate to leave.


    ---- Yet, Andrew did not budge.


    He stood firm and smiled as he said, " Gentlemen, I have an up-anding project on hand.


    If I share it, and you''re not interested, I''ll drop it.


    No hard feelings." The middle-aged man remained cold.


    "Kid, walk away while you still can.


    Our patience is wearing thin.


    Do you think some slick words and shy nonsense are gonna get you our money? Let''s be realif we did give it to you, you probably wouldn''t even have the guts to ept it. The others also sneered, clearly amused by what they saw as a total joke.


    To them, Andrew was a nobody.


    Everyone in that circle was either a patriarch of a top-tier family or a billionaire listed on the national ranking.


    So, who did this guy think he was, trying to squeeze into their conversation? Andrew spoke calmly.


    "A lot of sessful people hit a wall because they be arrogant and close- minded.


    You''ve probably heard about the two


    miracle supplements from


    Jayrodale that recently made waves in the capital Vitality Pill and Titan Essence Pill?" He added, "To be frank Supreme Capital Group holds exclusive rights to manufacture and distribute both." The second he said that, the sneers and mocking smiles froze on the men''s faces.


    A flicker of surprise shed in their eyes.


    Andrew acted as if he had not noticed.


    He simply sighed and said, " ---- Originally, I wanted to partner with some capable investors and build something big.


    But now it seems like the so-called elites of Gabo Creek''s capital aren''t quite as sharp as their reputation suggests.


    "There''s no shortage of mediocrity and inted egos here either.


    Well, if that''s the case, I won''t waste any more time.


    Sorry to bother you all." With that, Andrew let out a long, regretful sigh, turned around with Aspen in tow, and walked away without another word.

 Chapter 1044

    ----


    Chapter 1044 Aspen''s legs had already gone numb, and she could not even find the strength to move.


    She thought Andrew was too bold, too outrageous.


    Talking to those powerhouses in that tone was practically asking to get smacked down.


    However, the very next second, her ears caught somethingpletely unexpectedeager voices calling out to stop him.


    Hey, young man, hold on! We may have been a bit rude just now!""" Aman said, "Supreme Capital Group, was it? No hard feelings, alright? The name''s impressivel''ll have my secretary reach out first thing tomorrow." "Mr.


    Lloyd, since you''re already here,e chat with us.


    You mentioned partnering up to make money, right? That''s exactly the kind of thing we love to hear!" Another chimed in, "You actually secured Jayrodale''s Vitality Pill and the legendary Titan Essence Pill? Mr.


    Lloyd, clearly you''re full of surprises.


    We''re impressed!" Two of the bigwigs even rushed forward and grabbed Andrew''s arm, afraid he might slip away.


    Aspen stood there dumbfounded, frozen like a statue.


    She could not believe what was happening.


    ---- Andrew shot her a subtle smile, though his face held a look of feigned annoyance.


    "Gentlemen, didn''t you just say I wasn''t qualified to be here? So why the sudden change of heart? Let go.


    If you don''t want to make money, I''ll find someone else." He added, "Those two pills are already selling like crazy.


    And the capital''s market is still wide openonce weunch here, it''ll be a gold mine." The group immediately began apologizing, wearing nothing but wide, enthusiastic grins on their faces.


    The authoritative middle-aged man even set his wine ss down and stepped forward to grip Andrew''s hand, his voice firm and filled with sincerity.


    "Mr.


    Lloyd,e on now, no need for hard feelingsfortunees with harmony.


    Let me introduce myself.


    I''m Richard, head of the Golding family here in the capital." That one line stunned Andrew into silence.


    He felt an actual headache forming as he asked, "You''re the head of the Golding family? The famous one from The Five Apex Families?" Richard chuckled modestly.


    "Famous is too generous.


    The Goldings are merely somewhat known here in the capital." Andrew knew his own smile must have looked strained.


    "Word is, you''ve got a sonElonwho''s


    Ine


    had a bit of a rough patchtely,


    right? Richard''s expression darkened slightly, and he snorted coldly." Since you asked, Mr.


    Lloyd, there''s no point hiding it.


    Yes, my useless son did run into some trouble recently.


    And it wasn''t a bit of troubleit was a lot.


    He''s been lying at home, moping around, and talking about ending it all." Andrew


    put on a look of mock concern.


    "Seriously? Oh man, poor guy...


    that''s tough." Richard''s face twitched, but he forced a smile.


    "Anyway, no need to get into details.


    Let''s focus on business, Mr.


    Lloyd.


    Tell me more about this Vitality


    and Titan Essence Pill you


    d." Andrew fought the


    Purge


    his eyes.


    No need to get into details? Please.


    He knew exactly what happened Richard''s son, that fatty Elon, had eaten literal


    shit.


    What was so hard to say about that? Off to the side, Aspen looked like she was about to pass out.


    Her face had gone pale and kept shifting from white to ash.


    She could not help wondering if Andrew had somehow pissed off the heavens ina past life.


    How else could the universe be this cruel, putting him face to face with the very head of the Golding family? Those two in the same room? The exactman on Golding''s family wide kill order was standing right before them, and now they were talking about businessreaching an agreement seemed impossible.


    ---- If someone spilled the truth, this whole ce would instantly blow up into a


    full-on war.

 Chapter 1045

    Chapter 1045 Andrew spoke with ease and confidence.


    "To be honest with you all, the Vitality Pill and Titan Essence Pill are hotmodities around Jayrodale "rom what I know, both miracle supplements came from a medical institute called Moonlit Apothecary.


    Ever since they hit the market, they''ve exploded in poprity, and it''s no surprise a lot of people have been trying to get their hands on them.


    "Hidden Dragons was the first to make a move, and as for the capital, those shameless Wrights were the quickest to actbut from the looks of it, they walked away empty-handed." While speaking, Andrew intentionally nced at Richard, who was smiling politely.


    Richard immediately nodded.


    "Mr.


    Lloyd is right.


    These two miracle drugs indeed came out of a ce called Moonlit Apothecary." The other tycoons chimed in quickly after.


    "Mr.


    Lloyd sure knows a lot of behind-the-scenes details.


    He even knew the Wrights tried to swoop in early on those pills." Right now, there''s no bigger business opportunity in all of Gabo Creek than these two pills.


    Mr.


    Lloyd, you really are our lucky star!" ----


    "Now we can see that when Mr.


    Lloyd said he secured production and distribution rights, he wasn''t bluffing at all." Andrew smiled and said, "Of course, I wasn''t bluffing.


    Without something solid backing me, I wouldn''t have the confidence to show up and talk business with you, right?" With that, he pulled two small bottles from his pocket and casually rolled them around in his hand.


    One of the tycoons looked at him with curiosity.


    that you''ve got there?" ir.


    Lloyd, what''s Andrew said calmly, "Oh, nothing too special.


    Just a bottle of each of the Vitality Pill and Titan Essence Pill.


    But these aren''t the ones you''ll find on shelves.


    These two bottles are internal reserve stock from Moonlit Apothecaryeach pill here packs six times the potency of a regr one!" Richard''s eyes lit up.


    "Mr.


    Lloyd, if it''s not too much to ask, could my people take a closer look at those?" Without hesitation, Andrew tossed the bottles over.


    "Go ahead, Mr.


    Golding.


    I understand wanting to verify ittake your time.


    Richard caught the bottles with excitement and immediately signaled for one of his men.


    The aide quickly returned after a brief inspection and leaned in close to whisper, "Sir, Dr.


    Newman confirmed it.


    These are ----


    premium-grade Vitality Pills.


    The effect is incrediblewe absolutely can''t miss out." Upon hearing that, Richard''s hands actually trembled slightly.


    The Golding family, just like the Wrights, had long been eyeing those miracle pills from Jayrodale.


    Though they had only justunched, their unbelievable results had already sent shockwaves across every circle that mattered.


    For someone like Richard, who oversaw an entire household empire, there was


    no way he would not take this seriously.


    In fact, he had been secretly running scenarios in his head for weeks.


    If the Golding family could get


    control over these miracle pills, then in a few short years, they could be going toe-to-toe with even the Three Titans of Gabo Creek.


    The other tycoons were now all staring at Richard, eyes wide with anticipation.


    Thetter subtly made a hand gesture, silently confirming that Andrew''s bottles were the real deal.


    The others instantly perked up, excitement shing across their faces.


    None of them could have imagined that a random charity g would lead them straight to someone like Andrewa walking gold mine.


    They had all pegged him as some cocky kid with a little cash and a lot of nerve.


    However, it turned out he was directly tied to the most profitable breakthrough in the market.


    Moreover, if they could go through him, getting ess to the Vitality Pill and Titan Essence Pill would not be a pipe dream.


    Even if they could not get the full form, justnding production or distribution rights would be enough to make a fortune.


    suddenly, every single one of those moguls swarmed Andrew like long-lost friends.


    One asked, "Mr.


    Lloyd, do you have a business card? Let''s swap one right now!" "Eorget business cardshere''s my personal number.


    And actually, 1''d like to swing by Supreme Capital Group tonight to talk about the partnership." "Mr.


    Lloyd, I move fast, alright? I''m all about action.


    How about thisl wire you 100 million on the spot.


    No strings just your nod that when


    these pills hit the capital''s market, the Golding family gets aslice." Once they realized there was serious profit involved, they all jumped into motion.


    However, as expected, Richard was the boldest he was already throwing cash at Andrew without blinking.


    Aspen watched it all unfold from the sidelines, her head spinning as her brain struggled to keep up.


    She mumbled, "What the hell is happening?" These top-level moguls were getting sweet-talked out of their wallets in just a few casual sentences.


    She was seriously starting to question everything.


    Had Andrew Secretly turned Supreme Capital Group, thepany she had personally registered here in the


    capital into


    a scam business? Otherwise, how else could he get someone like Richard to line up and throw money at him? Meanwhile, Andrew''s face remained calm and indifferent, like none of it even fazed him.

 Chapter 1046

    fool.


    Chapter 1046 It was not that Richard and the others were gullible or easy to


    It was just that the offer Andrew hadid on the table was simply too tempting to


    resist.


    These two miracle supplements were not just on the radar of the Five Apex Familieseven the Three Titans of the capital were probably drooling over them.


    Meanwhile, Andrew was not just a middlemanhe was the one holding the cards. If his words did not stir the room, then nobody else''s would even matter.


    "Mr.


    Golding Senior, transferring funds this early? Isn''t that a little too soon?" Andrew said, looking hesitant.


    Richard waved it off with a generous tone.


    "What''s the problem? Mr.


    Lloyd, don''t worry.


    This 100 million isn''t about the dealit''s simply my way of building friendships.


    Even if you end up not working with the Golding family, just consider this a goodwill gift between friends." As head of one of the Five Apex Families, Richard''s words and actions naturally carried extra weight Andrew gave a warm smile.


    "We''ll definitely be getting the rights to produce or sell the pills.


    It''s just a matter of timing." Richard immediately said, "That''s all I needed to hear.


    I''ll just wait for your good news, Mr.


    Lloyd.


    Now,e ongive me yourpany''s wire details so I can send the money over.


    If you keep


    stalling, I''ll feel insulted, like you''re looking down on me." Andrew let out a sigh and put on an expression of helplessness.


    "since Mr.


    Golding Senior has gone this far, how could I say no now? If I keep refusing, I''d be the one in the wrong.


    Ms.


    Stevens,e over here and give Mr.


    Golding Senior ourpany''s bank info." Hearing her name, Aspen froze for a second.


    She could not believe Andrew had actually dared to take the Golding family''s money.


    "Sure! One moment, Mr.


    Lloyd.


    This is our ount number!" she said with a forced smile.


    Though unsure whether this was brilliant orpletely insane, Aspen still obediently disyed thepany ount.


    Richard raised a hand, signaling one of his aides, and within minutes, a confirmation pinged on Aspen''s phone100 million had just been transferred.


    The moment the other moguls saw that, they could not sit still.


    They rushed toward Andrew, suddenly unable to contain themselves.


    "Mr.


    Lloyd, our Silver Lining Corporation would also like to make a deposit.


    No strings, just a friendly gesture." "Exactly.


    Just a show of friendship, Mr.


    Lloyd.


    Money''s not even the point."


    "Mr.


    Lloyd, our Everbright Group already has a strong pharmaceutical division.


    Here''s another 100 millionand don''t you dare turn it down, or I''ll take it as a personal insult!" Andrew scratched his head and gave a wry smile.


    "Oh man, you guys are all following Mr.


    Golding Senior''s lead like this? You''re making things really awkward for me.


    Aren''t any of you worried this could all be a scam? What if your money just vanishes into thin air?" However, the tycoons all waved off the


    concern with casualughs.


    "t''s just pocket changeno big deal." "Right.


    And, like we said, it''s all about building rapport with you, Mr.


    Lloyd.


    Whether or not anythinges out of this, that''s not the point." "Mr. Lloyd,e on.


    A guy like you who holds the rights to those miracle pills? As if you''d bother running a con for this kind of money! You''re funny!" They allughed heartily, utterly rxed.


    To them, even a sliver of ess to those two pills would be a license to print


    money.


    While sizable, the cash they were throwing around now was chump changepared to what they would maketer.


    Andrew chuckled.


    "Well, if you''re all being this generous...


    Then alright1''ll take the money.


    But just so we''re clear, I don''t have a timeline for when these pills will be avable


    in the capital.


    So


    you''ll all need to manage your expectations." Richard led the response,


    "Not a problemreally, it''s no big deal.


    Honestly, even if the deal falls through, this was still a great way to connect with


    Mr.


    Lloyd.


    Money has a pricebut friendship? That''s priceless!" His speech was smooth and well-delivered, earning immediate nods and praise from the others.


    Andrew gave a thumbs-up.


    "Mr.


    Golding Senior, it''s no wonder you''re such a legend in the capital.


    You''re a ss act!" Aspen stared nkly at her phone, not quite sure whether she was dreaming.


    She silently muttered, ''Holy hell! We just collected another 400 million.


    That''s 500 million total, and it hadnded so fast, so effortlessly!" She looked up again to see Andrew already shoulder-to-shoulder with Richard and the others, chatting,ughing, and carrying on like good friends.


    Her eyes twitched violently,pletely in disbelief.


    When it came to Andrew, she was out of words.


    There was not a single adjective in her vocabry that felt adequate anymore.


    If she had to sum him up, only two words came to mind: absolutely badass.

 Chapter 1047

    "Mr.


    Chapter 1047 Andrew chuckled as he waved at the group.


    Golding Senior, gentlemen if you''ll excuse me, I need to step away for a moment.


    Richard and the others chuckled and quickly gestured for him to go ahead, assuring him he did not need to be formal.


    However, the moment Andrew walked away, all their smiles vanished.


    Now that kid''s taken our money, he better move heaven and earth to get us those miracle pills.


    I don''t care what it takes." "Exactly.


    Our money doesn''te easy.


    He better not get cocky." "Rx.


    From my perspective, Mr.


    Lloyd actually knows his stuff.


    Most people wouldn''t have such detailed insight into those two pills." Thatstment came from Richard himself.


    He looked calm and confident,pletely in control.


    Since someone as influential as Richard was this certain, the other moguls finally smiled as well.


    Truth be told, none of them had been willing to hand Andrew money so casually at first.


    However, because Richard made the first move, they followed.


    As the saying: "Follow the leader, and you''re guaranteed a piece of the pie." Meanwhile, Andrew led Aspen toward the hallway that led to the restrooms. Halfway there, he suddenly changed direction, barely holding back his grin.


    "We''re leaving." Aspen was stupefied.


    "Leaving? What about the money you just took? "You''re not even going to exin anything to Mr.


    Golding Senior and the others?" Andrew smirked.


    "Exin what? Do I owe them a fruit basket or something? The Golding family and I already have bad blood.


    If they don''t flip the table afterward, I''ll count my blessings." Aspen was stunned.


    "Waityou knew you were enemies with the Golding family? Then why the hell would you still take their money?" Andrew chuckled casually.


    "Did you not see who came running to hand it to me? I didn''t beg, and I sure didn''t force anyone.


    They gave it willingly." That smug, totally justified attitude left Aspenpletely speechless, and


    mind was buzzing.


    Eventually, she asked, "So whatyou''re just walking off with Mr.


    Golding Senior''s money and everyone else''s too?" Andrew shook his head, smiling calmly.


    "I wouldn''t call it ''walking off...


    [was very clearyes, I took their money.


    But I also told them I couldn''t


    promise when the partnership would


    --


    start, if at all "and you heard it yourself everyst one of them said it wasn''t about the deal, just about building a friendship with me.


    So, if a friend wants to give me a gift, of course, I''ll ept it.


    Who am I to say no?" To Aspen, it sounded like robbery wrapped in poetic logic.


    Yet, once again, she could note up with a single solid counterargument. This guy was incredibly insane.


    He had already wrecked Elon and was now scamming Richard for millions. Andrew let out a cold snort.


    """They put a bounty on my head, Aspen.


    The Golding family literally issued a blood hunt.


    Do you seriously think I''m gonna y Mr.


    Nice Guy now? Be all respectful and grateful? This isn''t paymentit''s interest." Aspen had no words left.


    Collecting ''interest'' from the head of the Golding family was unbelievable.


    She did not even want to imagine Richard''s face when he found out the truth.


    The longer they stayed, the more risk they faced.


    So, the two of them picked up the


    pane


    prize t


    hell


    all, when you''ve taken


    smart move is to geree


    out.


    However, just as they rounded the corner, someone stepped into their path, smiling.


    "Mr.


    Lloydand Ms.


    Aspen, right?"

 Chapter 1048

    Chapter 1048 "Mr.


    McCormick would like to see you both.


    Pleasee with me," the man said politely.


    Andrew''s smile froze for a second, and he silently cursed, ''Damn it." Aspen quickly covered her mouth, nearly bursting intoughter.


    This guy thought he could just pocket the cash and sneak out? Not a chance.


    Just when one wave had passed, another one hit.


    Derek himself had extended the invitation, and there was no way Andrew could slip away now.


    "Well then, if Mr.


    McCormick is asking, of course we''ll go.


    Please, lead the way," Andrew said with a suave smile, hisposure quickly returning.


    Aspen shot him a sideways re, part irritated, part amused.


    She thought, ''Keep pretending, Mr.


    Calm-and-Collected." Inside a spacious and stately conference room, Derek sat at the head of the long table, observing everyone entering.


    Andrew and Aspen were thest to walk in.


    Once seated, Derek smiled and said, "There''s nothing urgent.


    I just wanted to speak to you all briefly.


    The government currently has a few open infrastructure and development projects that we''re looking to ---- hand off to private partners.


    I figured I''d invite a few of our top business leaders to see who might be


    interested." At once, the energy in the room changed, and eyes began to gleam with ambition.


    It was no secretgovernment contracts were goldmines, which was why half the people showed up at this charity event in the first ce.


    "Mr.


    McCormick, say the word.


    No matter how difficult the task or challenging the circumstances, the Wrights will always be the first to contribute to the great state of Gabo Creek!" Quinton dered, puffing his chest like a patriotic soldier.


    His tone dripped with loyalty and pride, as if he were here for the good of the people.


    The other moguls quickly followed suit, all sporting fake smiles and speaking with the same over-the-top sincerity.


    "Mr.


    McCormick, you just tell us what needs doing.


    We''ll handle the rest." That''s rightprojects or no projects, we just want to give back


    to the state!" "Please don''t hesitate.


    Just assign them.


    We''re honored to serve Gabo Creek


    s we can." Andrew !


    shead slightly, fighted to


    it all and could not help but shake his head slightly, fighting back a grin.


    They were all fighting for government contracts, yet they were acting so righteous and noble.


    It wasughable.


    What Andrew did not realize was that Derek noticed his amused smirk.


    Thetter looked over at Andrew and casually asked, "Mr.


    Lloyd from Supreme Capital Group...


    may I ask what you''re smiling at? Is something amusing?" Andrew blinked, caught off guard.


    He had not expected Derek to be so sharp, let alone spot him in that moment.


    Aspen, on the other hand, nearly had a heart attack.


    In her mind, she was already praying to every God she knew to save them.


    Messing with Richard had been wild enough.


    But now Andrew was casually


    grinning in front of the governoret


    Was he actively trying to get himself killed? All eyes in the room now turned toward Andrew.


    Quinton looked visibly annoyed, wondering how a nobody like Andrew even got a seat at this table.


    Nheless, he was not concerned.


    Once the government rolled out


    those billion-dor contracts andet


    handed them to him, Andrew would be nothing but a spectatorjealous and powerless.


    Christina let out a faint scoff.


    Even back in Jayrodale, she had found Andrew immature and unserious.


    Now, he was standing in front of a powerful state governor and still acting smug.


    She thought this man was hopeless.


    ---- "My apologies, Mr.


    McCormick," Andrew said, still smiling.


    "I wasn''tughing at you.


    It''s just that...


    some of the things being said felt a little...


    disingenuous." Derek raised an eyebrow, intrigued.


    "Disingenuous? In what way? Are you implying that my words as governor are


    fake?"

 Chapter 1049

    ----


    Chapter 1049 Or are you suggesting I''m being disingenuous?" Derek added


    with a raised brow.


    Andrew quickly shook his head.


    "Not at all, Mr.


    McCormick.


    I admire your words and leadership.


    But as for a few others in the room...


    I can''t say the same." Quinton immediately mmed the table and sneered.


    "Mr.


    Lloyd, you should take a look at who you''re talking to.


    Do you even deserve to speak here? You say you don''t respect us? You think we''d ever look at someone like you seriously?" Andrew remained unfazed.


    "Of course, I''m new to the capital.


    1 know I''m not in your circle.


    But that doesn''t stop me from seeing through the fake nobility and phony virtue


    some of you keep unting." Quinton''s face turned red with rage.


    "You son of a"" Before he could finish, Derek calmly raised a hand.


    "Let him speak.


    I''m curious what this neer has to say." Andrew did not hold back.


    "Mr.


    McCormick, those projects you''re offeringeveryone in here wants them like they''re starving.


    But instead of saying that, they keep pretending it''s all about doing good for the


    area.


    "Some even dropped the old clich¨¦ about ''being of service to the ---- people''.


    No offense, Mr.


    McCormick, but if Ihave one w, it''s that Ican''t stand fake smiles and empty talc When I see people acting like that, I can''t help butugh.


    Not on purpose, just a reflex I''ve never been able to fix." His blunt and unapologetic words sent a chill down Aspen''s spine.


    she thought, ''Damn it, does he even hear himself?! She lowered her head slightly and nced around.


    As expected, every face in the room had darkened with restrained fury. Quinton gritted his teeth.


    "Mr.


    McCormick, with all due respect, I ask that you have this man removed. Everyone here today represents the dignity and reputation of the capital.


    But this man? He spews insults, speaks out of turn, and clearlycks the ss to be in your presence." Several others echoed the sentiment, all voices rising in anger.


    Andrew''s words had hit a nerve, exposing the very hypocrisy they tried to cloak


    with practiced smiles.


    There was no way they could let that slide.


    Surprisingly, Derek did not seem angry.


    Instead, he let the room quiet down before breaking into a light smile.


    "Actually, I think Mr.


    Lloyd made some valid points." Inan instant, the room fellpletely silent.


    Quinton and the others sat stunned, their expressions frozen when they heard Derek actually agreed with Andrew.


    After all, it only meant that he also thought they were being disingenuous and that they were just putting on a show.


    Their faces instantly flushed with embarrassment and fury.


    They silently cursed at the colossal embarrassmentthis would absolutely cost them points with Derek.


    Just then, Richard cleared his throat, trying to change the subject.


    " Mr.


    McCormick, perhaps we can get back to the matter at hand.


    What are your ns for the official projects? Derek raised his hand slowly, pausing midair as dozens of


    eyes stared at him with t


    When his hand dropped, all heads subtly leaned forward.


    Then, to Quinton''s sheer disbelief, Derek gestured toward Andrew.


    Quinton nearly choked, mumbling, "What''s happening right now?" "There are


    several projects," Derek said with a pleasant tone.


    "But the biggest and most important onel''m giving that to you, Mr.


    Lloyd, and the Supreme Capital Group.


    Do you have any objections? The silence in the room was deafening, and not a single person could hide their disbelief.


    These long-standing tycoons of the


    capitalmen who had been dominating the business scene for decadeshad just been passed over for Andrew and apany they had never even heard of until today.

 Chapter 1050

    Chapter 1050 Aspen was absolutely stunned.


    All Andrew did was throw out a few bold, borderline-offensive remarks, and Derek rewarded him for it.


    She started to question whether she was dreaming.


    since when did the world start handing out favors for calling people fake?


    Christina''s face turned a shade darker as she exchanged a look with Quinton.


    He gritted his teeth and muttered, "Don''t rush.


    Let''s just wait and see.


    Mr.


    McCormick''s decision isn''t something we can challenge outright.


    Damn it...


    this kid really stumbled into the jackpot." Andrew straightened his suit jacket at the center of it all and stood up with a bright, unbothered grin.


    "Well then, thank you, Mr.


    McCormick, for the trust.


    In that case, Supreme Capital Group is honored to ept the offer!" He added, "Don''t worrywe''ll make sure the job gets done right." Before Derek could respond, one of the old family heads shot up from his seat, clearly displeased.


    "Mr.


    McCormick, with all due respect, I really don''t understand why you''d assign such an important project to an entirely newpany.


    "As far as I know, Supreme Capital Group has no real history in the capital.


    We''ve never even heard of them before today.


    Handing a ---- high-level government project to them feels like a p in the face to every seasoned business here." Quinton seized the opportunity and added more fuel to the fire.


    Exactly, Mr.


    McCormick.


    While I know your decisions are always sound, I have to sayneither their qualifications nor their track record add up.


    By any measure, I don''t think they''re suited for this role." A few others chimed in as well.


    "Sir, the donations at this charity event were meant to showcase each group''s capability.


    This Supreme Capital Group is just a tiny firm.


    Every otherpany in this room is more qualified." Derek gave them a cool look.


    "You''re all trying to make this about how much eachpany donated, right?" No one responded, but the answer was clearthey were.


    To them, Supreme Capital Group was nothing more than a shy startup.


    The idea of it standing shoulder to shoulder with the old powerhouses felt ridiculous.


    Quinton chuckled dryly.


    "Governor, I think you''re joking.


    Donationse from the heart.


    Take our family, for instancewe only donated 20 million.


    Not a huge amount, sure.


    "But strictly speaking, we still donated more than Supreme Capital Group could ever dream of.


    So if we''re talking capability and


    loyalty, think we''ve proven our


    &


    ant belongs to Sh


    worth." Derek''s smile thinned. Gontent belongs to


    "Alright then.


    Since you''re all making this ---- about numbers, let me be direct.


    J.neq


    Supreme Capital Group donated 50 millionmore than any of you so-called established yers in the capital. The room went dead quiet


    when they heard the amount.


    They could not fathom the possibility that Supreme Capital Group had that kind of money.


    Derek went on, "To be honest, I didn''t want to base my decision on money.


    Talking about donations makes this feel transactional, and Thate that.


    But since Mr.


    Wright and a few others insisted on using that as a benchmark, I figured I''d give you a clear answer so no one questions the decision." Quinton mmed his fist on the armrest, his whole body tense with rage.


    He had personally instructed Christina to donate 20 million.


    At the time, he thought it was a bold movea clear advantage.


    He never imagined Supreme Capital Group would outbid him, and win Derek''s


    favor.


    He had miscalcted big time.


    The others were left speechless too.


    Supreme Capital Group had just pulled off the unthinkable.


    They showed up out of nowhere, made one move, and instantly became the focus


    of the entire capital.


    With Derek''s backing, their future looked unstoppable.

 Chapter 1051

    ----


    Chapter 1051 Aspen was over the moon, watching Andrew with genuine admiration.


    This guy really had not made a single wrong move every step had been calcted and strategiche totally hit the jackpot.


    Between Derek''s full support and that massive project approval, this was worth way more than just a measly 50 million dors.


    Aspen felt like he was finally starting to understand why this devil of aman always ended up on the winning side.


    Quinton''s expression was hard to read, but suddenly, he raised his voice and said, "Mr.


    McCormick, we at the Wrights propose that this matter be voted on!''""'' Derek frowned and said, "Quinton, are you questioning my decision?" Quinton''s face was tense as he replied, "I wouldn''t dare, sir.


    I just believe this project is far too important to settle without consensus.


    A show of hands will doif more than half agree, then even if the project goes to Supreme Capital Group, we''ll respect the oue." Derek nced around at the others and scoffed coldly.


    "So the rest of you are in favor of a vote too? Fine.


    Then we''ll vote." Quinton sneered to himself.


    ''Damn it, if I can''t have it, Andrew''s little wannabe firm sure as hell won''t get it either.


    ---- He looked around the room, and just as expectednot a single hand went up. That meant Supreme Capital Group did not have any allies in the capital.


    Yet they thought they could venture into the scene here and take on a big project.


    What a joke.


    But then, to his utter shock, Richard raised his hand.


    He dered," The Golding family supports Mr.


    Lloyd from Supreme Capital Group for the official project." "And we at Silver Lining Corporation back him too!" "Everbright Group is also on board!" Quinton waspletely stunned, jaw practically hitting the floor.


    He wondered if Richard had lost his damn mind.


    After all, he was backing their sworn enemy now.


    Did the Golding family''s bounty mean nothing anymore? "Mr.


    Golding Senior, you really shouldn''t be backing Supreme Capital Group," Quinton said furiously.


    "Maybe you haven''t realized it yet, but that


    t guy is your family''s number one enemy!" His warning was blunt and Sincere, but Richard just shot him a cold nce.


    "Quinton, stop trying to stir up drama," Richard said sharply.


    "Mr.


    Lloyd and the Golding family are now aligned.


    Very soon, we''ll beunching a secret coboration.


    And I don''t want to hear any more of your nonsense.


    Not a second time." Several other bigwigs, who had been friendly with Andrew


    just now, also jumped in with icy remarks.


    One said, "Mr.


    Wright, enough already.


    Everyone here knows you''re the one with the biggest ambitions.


    But your family shouldn''t make it so damn obvious.


    Supreme Capital Group has what it takes, and the governor favors themso quit whining like a brat.


    What''s so fun about being the party pooper?" Another chimed in, "Gentlemen, if you trust Mr.


    Golding Senior and us, then raise your hands to support Supreme Capital Group and back Mr.


    Lloyd.


    Let''s give a warm wee to Mr.


    Lloyd''s entry into our arena.


    It''s been way too long since we''ve had such an outstanding young talent join the capital circle!" The room instantly filled with thunderous apuse, and even Andrew had not expected that.


    Richard and the others were really going all out for those two miracle drugsworking behind the scenes, pulling strings for him.


    Though Andrew could not help but


    wonder if Richard ever found out he was one who made Elon


    I crap, would he regret this?

 Chapter 1052

    ----


    Chapter 1052 Quinton''s face darkened, and it looked like he was ready to Kill


    someone.


    He could not believe what was happening.


    Did Andrewe with some kind of main character plot armor? Even Richard, a heavyweight in the game, was leading the charge to back himactually rallying support on his behalf.


    Moreover, no one was bringing up the fact that Elon literally ate crap because of him.


    Was the Golding family''s public vendetta just meaningless now? Quinton could not wrap his head around it, not even a littlenone of it made sense to him.


    Christina frowned and said, "Mr.


    Wright, what if there''s another possibility? "What if Mr.


    Golding Senior and the others don''t actually know that Andrew is the same guy from Jayrodalethe one who humiliated his son and triggered the Golding family''s bounty in the first ce?" Quinton''s eyes burned with hatred as he hissed, "I already warned him, but Richard still didn''t believe me.


    You saw it yourself.


    I honestly don''t know what kind of spell Andrew has him under! Or maybe they''ve secretly patched things up behind closed doors!" ---- Christina stayed skeptical as she replied, "I still think Mr.


    Golding Senior might truly have no idea.


    He might not even know who Andrew really is.


    Otherwise, based on what Andrew did, there''s no way the Golding family would ever back him." Quinton''s eyes narrowed, glinting with something dark.


    "Either way, I''m going to tell Mr.


    Golding Senior the truth myself.


    Unless he''s someone who doesn''t care that his son ate literal crap, or that his family''s honor was publicly trashed.


    Otherwise, Andrew''s little moment in the spotlight isn''t going tost long." Seeing that things were starting to escte, Derek decided it was time to wrap things up and dismissed everyone, saying the day''s charity event was officially over.


    He approached Andrew and asked, "Mr.


    Lloyd, would you like to.


    have a private chat? You''re an interesting young man." Andrew smiled and said, "I really appreciate the offer, sir, but I''m afraid I''ll have to take a rain check.


    Thanks to your endorsement, mypany just got hit with a big opportunity, so I need to rush back and Oversee everything personally." Derek gave him an approving nod.


    "Young people with drive and execution are exactly what I like to see.


    Go ahead.


    We''ll talk another day." Pulling Aspen along, Andrew made a quick exit without looking back.


    ---- As Derek watched him leave, he murmured, "Why does it feel like that guy was in a real hurry? He even turned down my invitation.


    This kid isn''t the type to suck up to power.


    That''s a rare quality these days!" In truth, he was giving Andrew way too much credit.


    Andrew was not avoiding power out of integrity.


    He had just walked away with a mountain of someone else''s money and emotionally yed the hell out of his enemies.


    He had no choice but to vanish before someone connected all the dots, and things blew up in his face.


    Otherwise, there would be absolute chaos.


    Aspen started the car and burst outughing as the engine roared." You panicked, didn''t you? Running like that?" Andrew snapped, "Just drive, will you? I took a ton of their money, tricked them into trusting me and even messed with their emotions.


    If it were you, wouldn''t you be freaking out too?" Aspen nodded so fast it was a


    blur.


    "If it were me, I''d chase you to the


    ends of the earth just to tear you limb from limb!" Through the rearview mirror, she spotted Quinton already tracking down Richard, his expression thunderous.


    Sure enough, Richard''s face twisted into a deep, stormy scowl as the conversation unfolded.


    Aspen felt her heart clench, knowing the match had been lit.


    She


    mmed the gas, and the Ferrari bolted out like a bullet.


    It was time to escapeany slower, and they would be caught in a major storm.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1053

    Meanwhile, Quinton''s face twisted in fury as he gritted his teeth, nearly shouting, "Mr. Golding Senior, you''vepletely lost your judgment! That guy from Supreme Capital Group? He is Andrew Lloyd from Jayrodale-the owner of


    Moonlit Apothecary.


    "Everything that happened to Elon in Jayrodale, and even the humiliation Winston suffered there¡ªeveryst bit of it was thanks to that bastard! He''s the exact same man your family''s bounty was targeting. That''s the guy!"


    Richard''s eyes burned with rage as he roared, "Quinton, are you absolutely certain about what you''re saying?"


    Quinton shouted right back, "Dead serious! Every damn word! If I''m lying, do whatever you want to me, Mr. Golding Senior-hell, if you want to kill me right now, I won''t fight it!"


    Richard stumbled a step, barely staying on his feet as disbelief crashed over him. "So, that little punk was lying to me from the very start? He didn''t just steal my money¡ªhe fooled my heart, tricked my trust?"


    Quinton let out a sharp breath. "Wait... Mr. Golding Senior, are you saying... you trusted Andrew that much?"


    Richard''s forehead veins bulged in rage. "That little bastard! After everything, I treated him like a friend! If that''s not emotion, then what the hell is it? So, he''s the one behind Moonlit Apothecary, and those miracle drugs were his doing all along."


    He added, "No wonder when we talked business, he spoke so confidently-he knew everything about those two damn pills!"


    Right then, a few of the other major yers noticed something was off with Richard and walked up, concerned.


    "Richard, what''s going on? You look like you''re about to explode."


    Another asked, "Yeah, man, where''s our good buddy Mr. Lloyd?"


    "Come on, let''s grab dinner with him and iron out the details on that miracle drug coboration!"


    The moment those enthusiastic voices hit his ears, Richard absolutely lost it. He screamed like a madman, "Coboration? You can shove that coboration! That little piece of shit yed us all like a bunch of clowns!"


    He yelled, "Guards! Find him now-I want him torn to pieces, dragged through hell, and erased from the face of this earth!"


    The Golding family''s bodyguards immediately fanned out in all directions. However, it was already toote.


    One of them reported, "Sir, we''ve got a problem-he''s already driven off!"


    Richard was enraged. "He drove off?! Then why the hell didn''t you stop him? Why didn''t anyone chase him? Go now!"


    He vented his anger on his men, kicking and punching in a blind rage.


    His bodyguards looked helpless, and they reasoned, "Even if we chased him now, we wouldn''t catch up. He was driving a LaFerrari. That thing flies unless we''ve got a damn helicopter, he''s long gone.


    Richard felt everything go ck, and he nearly copsed on the spot. Then, came


    the sound-an eerie, chillingugh slipping out from his throat.


    Quinton and the others stared in rm,pletely caught off guard.


    "Mr. Golding Senior, are you okay?"


    "Richard, breathe-don''t let this get to you!"


    "Quick, someone get him to a hospital! He''s losing it!"


    As the urgent voices surrounded him, Richard''sughter faded into something far more menacing. He hissed, "Andrew, you little bastard... How dare you humiliate me like this.


    "If I don''t destroy you, strip you of everything you''ve built, then I don''t deserve to be the head of the Golding family!"


    He had not beenughing because he found it funny-he hadughed because he was that enraged. After all, he was the head of the Golding family, one of the Five Apex Families of the capital.


    Yet, some smug little punk had yed him like a fool. The same punk who made Elon eat crap and left the boy so mortified, he had not dared step out of the house since.


    Not only had he actually regarded Andrew like a friend, but he had even wired him 100 million for the sake of that "friendship".


    At that moment, Richard honestly


    felt that if there were no others around he would be pping himself so hard he would knock out


    his own teeth-maybe then he would feel less ashamed.

 Chapter 1054

    At that moment, the other big shots who had also handed over their money to Andrew finally realized just how deep they had been yed. Their faces turned green with fury, and they exploded in rage.


    Someone shouted, "Kill him! Hunt him down across the entire city-chase him to his rtive''s house if you have to, but don''t you dare let him get away! Arrogant, reckless,pletely out of control... damn it, I''m going to burst a vein!"


    Another chimed in, "We''ve seen all kinds of deception in this business, but this? This is by far the most outrageous betrayal we''ve ever faced!"


    Quinton let out a coldugh and walked away. He silently mocked them for being a bunch of idiots of idiots for only figuring it out now. After all, regret and rage were useless at this point.


    Christina lookedpletely stunned. "So you''re saying Andrew even tricked Mr. Golding Senior? And those billionaires too?"


    Quinton sneered, "He didn''t just take their money-he yed with their emotions. Mr. Golding Senior and the others were even treating him like they were best buds."


    Christina stood there in a daze, unsure whether to admire Andrew''s nerve or mourn hispleteck of survival instincts.


    Quinton''s expression darkened. "The Golding family alone is terrifying, but throw in those other moguls, and not one of them is easy to deal with. It won''t take long before word of Andrew''s death sentence spreads like wildfire."


    He added, "And when it does, not even God could save him."


    Andrew and Aspen had just returned to Supreme Capital Group.


    Andrew said, "The second we get in, contact Mr. McCormick''s office and speak to his assistant. Set up a meeting to discuss the project. Request that someone from his office be assigned to ourpany to help oversee things."


    Aspen blinked, clearly surprised. "I mean, this project is a big deal, so of course we''ll take it seriously... But do we really need someone from the governor''s office on-site? I looked into the specs-our team cantotally manage this ourselves."


    Andrew shook his head calmly. "I''m not bringing them in because I need advice. I


    want their presence here as our shield. You get it now?"


    Aspen paused, then suddenly, her


    eyes lit up. "Oh, I get it. You''re worried Richard and the others mighte for revenge and drag us into the fallout. So you want


    someone from the governor''s office here to keep things in check and act as a deterrent?"


    Andrew smirked coldly. "Exactly. Now that Quinton''s spilled everything, Richard''s bound to go berserk But with Mr. McCormick''s people backing us, who the hell do they think they''re dealing with? We''re


    working directly under the state


    now-no one can touch us."


    Aspen took a deep breath and muttered, "Andrew, sometimes... you''re honestly terrifying."


    Andrew frowned. "Now, what''s that supposed to mean? I haven''t even messed with youtely."


    Aspen looked deadly serious. "When you mess with me, at most, I''m annoyed or pissed. But watching how you yed Richard and even leveraged the governor like a chess piece that scares me more than anything you''ve ever done to me."


    Andrew let out a snort. "Aspen, that''s nothing. You haven''t even seen what real strategy looks like. I''m just getting started. You''ve got a long way to go if you want to keep up."


    Aspen nodded hard. "I know. There''s still so much I need to learn from you."


    Andrew raised a brow. "And why are you suddenly being so obedient?"


    Aspen blushed and shot him an annoyed look. "What choice do I have? I can''t win against you, even when I try."


    Just as they stepped out of the car in front of thepany building, dozens of uniformed bodyguards were already waiting for them.


    Leading the group was Seth, grinning with pure malice. He growled, "Andrew, you''re fucking doomed!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1055

    "Seth, what the hell are you doing?!"


    Aspen had not expected the Haywoods to show up at theirpany, let alone that Seth would bring the family''s private security team to block the entrance.


    Furious and stunned, she shouted, "Get your people out of here right now-we''re done! From this moment on, there''s nothing between us!"


    Seth let out a coldugh. "Aspen, I gave you my heart, and this is how you repay me? Don''t you see? Everything I''ve done, I did it for you. Just trust me I''ll save you from that devil and set you free!"


    Aspen''s voice turned ice cold. "Seth, you''ve got this all wrong. Maybe I didn''t exactly choose to be Andrew''s ve... but I''m sorry, I don''t need rescuing either."


    Seth''s face twisted, and he ground his teeth as he snapped, "I saw itst time, Aspen. You''ve got some twisted feelings for Andrew, don''t you? You act like you''re trapped, but deep down, you like it, don''t you?"


    Aspen''s cheeks red red-part rage, part something she could not quite name. She shouted, "You''re out of your damn mind! That''splete garbage! Do you think I want to be like this? If he didn''t have dirt on me, do you really think I''d put up with any of this?"


    Seth sneered. "Garbage, huh? Please. Aspen, stop lying to yourself. That''s ssic Stockholm Syndrome-you''ve caught feelings for your captor. Honestly, it''s pathetic."


    Ignoring Aspen''s mortified, furious expression, Seth softened his tone and pressed on. "But don''t worry. I''ll still save you from him. I know none of this was your choice. And soon, I''ll give you real freedom-and love, unconditional and all yours."


    Panicked, Aspen turned to Andrew. "Andrew, you need to go. He brought the Haywoods'' security squad! You can''t take them on alone. I''ll hold them off-just go!"


    Yet, Andrew did not move. The so-called Haywood guards and Seth were nothing more than a circus of clowns in his eyes. Instead, he just stared at Aspen with an odd look in his eyes.


    Annoyed, she snapped, "What? Why are you just standing there? Go already!"


    Andrew raised an eyebrow and asked, "So, what he said about you having Stockholm Syndrome is it true?"


    Aspen''s heart skipped a beat as an overwhelming wave of shame hit her, but she scoffed. "Do you think it''s true? If you really believe that, then you''re giving yourself way too much credit.


    "Andrew, I hate you-hate you more than anything. You think I''d admire you? Or have feelings for you? Keep dreaming."


    With that, she let out a mockingugh, like the very idea of loving him was beneath her.


    Andrew exhaled deeply. "Good. That''s a relief."


    Somehow, seeing how he looked so relieved and satisfied by her denial made Aspen''s blood boil. She was pissed.


    Seth snarled, "Fine! Since you won''t leave, then you can die right here. Let''s see how you handle this many of Haywoods'' men!"


    Andrew spoke slowly,pletely


    vel


    unfazed. "No need to rush. I already messaged the governor''s office. I told them ourpany''s under attack by a group of violent thugs-emergency level, critical situation.


    "This is the capital-in broad daylight. Peace and order are sacred here. And Supreme Capital Group? We just became the governor''s officialpartner. So tell me, in his territory, when someone dares toy a hand on one of his own what do you think the governor''s going to do?"

 Chapter 1056

    Aspen was speechless.


    Andrew had shamelessly milked Derek for all he was worth, then turned around and dered himself the man''s loyal sidekick like it was nothing. She honestly had to admit even she could notpete with that level of shamelessness.


    "Even if you did call Mr. McCormick for backup," she said uncertainly, "do you really think someone that high up would bother helping us?"


    Andrew stayed calm. "If he does, great. That saves me the trouble of handling this myself. If he doesn''t, then it''s no big deal. I''ll just kill every single one of these Haywood thugs myself."


    Aspen opened her mouth, but no words came out. This was the Andrew she knew -the devil himself. Ruthless, cold, and always ready to shed blood.


    Nheless, these were not just any thugs. This was the elite private force of the Haywoods, one of the Five Apex Families.


    Could Andrew really take them on alone?


    Just then, Seth sneered and stepped forward. "Andrew,st time you smashed a bottle over my damn head! You humiliated me in front of Ms. Sinir and all those heavy hitters!"


    He added, "Today, you''re paying for that in blood! Unless you drop to your knees and bark like a dog, I swear I''ll change myst name to yours!"


    Andrew replied tly, "Last time, you were asking for it. You picked the wrong guy to mess with, so yeah, you got what you deserved. As for changing your name to mine? Please. I don''t need another useless guy sharing my surname."


    Seth''s eyes red with rage. "Shut your mouth! I''m giving you one chance! First, hand Aspen over and make her my woman! Second, transfer yourpany, Supreme Capital Group, to me! If you y nice and do both, maybe I''ll let you crawl back to Jayrodale with your life."


    Andrewughed out loud. "So that''s what this is really about-my multi-billion dorpany, huh? And you want my woman and my money. Damn, Mr. Haywood, your wish list is something else. Tell me... you think God would sign off on this n?"


    Seth folded his arms and snorted. "I don''t care what God thinks. I only care about your answer. So, tell me-are you handing over the girl and thepany, or do you want to die right here, right now?"


    His eyes turned murderous. If Andrew said one wrong word, he would give the kill order immediately.


    Andrew tilted his head. "Fine. I''ve made my choice."


    "What is it?"


    "I choose... for you to eat shit!"


    Rage exploded across Seth''s face, and he roared, "Take him down! Break this bastard-cripple him on the spot!"


    He truly could not understand where Andrew''s confidence came from. The Haywoods'' guards were not nobodies-any one of them was at the junior grandmaster level, and there were dozens of them.


    With dozens of elite fighters, all going in at once, Seth wondered if Andrew was just in a hurry to die.


    Andrew''s expression turned ice cold,


    ???


    and killing intent surged in his gaze. Sure, he had already sent the emergency alert to the governor''s office. However, his favorite m¨¦thod had always been the same-brute force.


    Swift. Simple. Violent.


    He never had any beef with the Haywoods until now. However, Seth had made it personal. He wanted Aspen, he wanted thepany, and he saw Andrew as just some small-town nobody he could stomp on.


    Well, if they all thought a guy from Jayrodale was easy prey, then Andrew was about to teach this capital trash a lesson they would never forget.

 Chapter 1057

    At thest second, a government-issued sedan screeched to a halt beside them. "Stop right there!"


    A woman in a perfectly tailored business suit stepped out, her presence immediatelymanding attention. Though her clothing was modest and loose- fitting, there was no hiding her striking figure-an impossibly full chest and legs that seemed to go on forever.


    Still, what stunned people most was not her body, but her face-icy cold, wlessly beautiful, and chilling to the core. She had the kind of beauty that made jaws drop at first nce, but the longer you looked, the colder your spine felt.


    It was a strange contradiction-stunning and unapproachable¡ªbut on her, it somehow blended perfectly.


    The moment she appeared, Seth''s expression shifted. He stepped forward immediately, respectful and even a little nervous. "Ms. Garcia..."


    Yet, Chantelle Garcia did not even look at him. She walked straight toward Andrew, her face emotionless as she said, "You must be Mr. Andrew Lloyd from Supreme Capital Group?"


    Andrew nodded calmly. "That''s me. And you are..."


    She gave what sounded like a faint snort through her nose. "You really don''t know who I am? Yourpany just epted a major government project assigned by Mr. McCormick himself. Yet, you don''t even recognize his chief secretary? Mr. Lloyd, your standards... are a little underwhelming."


    Andrew raised a brow. From her tone and posture, she did not seem like someone who came to help. Instead, she acted like someone here toy down thew.


    Aspen saw it too and quickly stepped in with a polite smile, worried Andrew''s temper would spark. She said sweetly, "Greetings, Ms. Garcia. I''m Aspen Stevens from Supreme Capital Group. Mr. Lloyd just arrived in the capital recently, so there''s still a lot he''s unfamiliar with.


    "But please rest assured, both you and the governor-we''ll handle the project with full dedication and responsibility."


    Chantelle gave a soft hum in response. Then, she turned her cold gaze toward Seth. "Remove the Haywood security team. Now."


    Seth''s face turned stiff with disbelief. "Ms. Garcia, you can''t seriously be defending Andrew. Look at the bandage on my head-that''s his doing!


    "Not only that, he''s a maniptive scumbag! He''s got that poor


    woman, Ms: Stevens, trapped in an abusive rtionship-she''s under psychological control! My actions today were about two


    nov


    things-revenge and rescue. I came to free Ms. Stevens and help recover her dignity!"


    Chantelle remained unfazed. She said, "I don''t care what personal drama you all have going on. I only care that you immediately withdraw the Haywoods'' private force from this property.


    "This is outrageous. The capital is not your personal yground-this entire region is under the governor''s jurisdiction!"


    Seth clenched his jaw, frustration rising. "Ms. Garcia, are you really going to push the Haywoods aside over something like this? And


    Andrew? How did he manage to get you involved?"


    seriously, what''s so special


    Chantelle''s expression did not change. "Everything I''m doing is in line with orders. And in case you didn''t know, Mr. Lloyd is someone the governor personally values. So, either call off your men right now, or I''ll lose my patience¡ªand trust me, you don''t want that."


    Seth''s jaw dropped. He could not believe that Andrew, the same guy he was about to cripple, had already gained Derek''s attention in just a matter of days.


    What the hell kind of luck¡ªor power-was that?


    "Fine," Seth muttered bitterly. "If this ising from Mr. McCormick, then I won''t push it."

 Chapter 1058

    Seth red at Andrew, his face twisted with hatred. He growled, "This isn''t over, Andrew. I swear, one day, you''ll be the one crawling at my feet!"


    He had stormed in like a king, ready to crush his enemy, only to leave humiliated and powerless. The sting of defeat burned deep in his chest.


    Chantelle nced at Andrew and said coldly, "Mr. Lloyd, favors from Mr. McCormick aren''t something you can just use at will. Let me give you a piece of advice: a man needs to be strong on his own.


    "If you keep hiding behind connections, always clinging to others to survive, this little streak of good fortune you''re enjoying will run out fast. Mr. McCormick is upright and fair. He takes care of his people.


    "But if you turn out to be a spineless liability, someone who can''t stand on his own... he''ll lose patience with you sooner orter."


    Aspen''s expression shifted. She thought, ''What was that supposed to mean? Was Ms. Garcia calling Supreme Capital Group a burden?''


    Andrew, however, smiled. "I actually agree with you, Ms. Garcia. If someone really is a useless coward, then of course Mr. McCormick would kick him to the curb


    eventually."


    Chantelle paused, caught off guard. Then, she gave a cold chuckle. "If you understand that, Mr. Lloyd, then why were you so desperate for me toe save you?"


    Andrew shook his head. "That''s where you''re wrong, Ms. Garcia. I didn''t ask Mr. McCormic for help because I needed saving. I only wanted someone to bear witness."


    Chantelle did not understand what Andrew was getting at. She scoffed, "A witness? Wow, you really know how to dress up cowardice as nobility. How do you even manage that with a straight face?"


    Even Aspen was confused. After all, the whole point of calling for Derek''s support was supposedly to avoid this exact kind of trouble.


    So, what the hell was Andrew up to now?


    Andrew suddenly let out a coldugh and stopped wasting words. He took two slow steps forward, walking straight toward Seth.


    Seth sneered, "What now, you little mutt? Finallye to your senses? Ready to get on your knees and pay your dues? Hand over the girl and thepany like a good little boy? Ms. Garcia, you''re seeing this, right? He''s the one admitting fault-it''s not like the Haywoods were forcing him!"


    He stood tall, smug, already striking a winner''s pose, as if preparing to receive an ovation.


    Suddenly, two brutal psnded square across Seth''s face like thunder. The sound echoed across


    the street, and in an instant, his six-foot, 200-pound frame flew


    backward through the air.


    Blood burst from his mouth and nose as he hit the ground like a sack of bricks. He


    screamed in pain and fury, "You son of a bitch! I''m gonna kill you!"


    Aspen stood frozen,pletely stunned.


    Had Andrew just lost his mind?


    They had finally gotten a lifeline with Chantelle being there, sent by Derek himself. Yet, this maniac had voluntarily lit the match again.


    Was he begging for death?


    Even Chantelle blinked in shock, visibly thrown off by the sheer savagery of Andrew''s attack. Then


    ssion turned cold again as


    her


    she said, "Well, at least you''ve got a spine. But what you just did? That''s pure suicide."


    Seth, helped up by his guards, staggered to his feet, his face a mess of blood and rage. "Andrew, I swear I''m gonna rip you apart! All of you-kill him! Tear this bastard into pieces!"

 Chapter 1059

    Andrew''s eyes turned icy as a cruel grin curled at the corner of his lips. "Ms.


    Garcia, you saw it yourself. It was the Haywoods who started this mess. When I kill everyst one of them, I expect you to testify to Mr. McCormick that I acted in self-defense, and I''mpletely innocent."


    Chantelle''s face darkened. "Hold it. No one moves a muscle. Mr. Lloyd, what the hell are you talking about? Why would I testify for you when you''re clearly the one provoking this fight?"


    Andrew snorted. "Provoking? How am I the one looking for trouble? You saw it too. That Haywood moron brought an armed squad to corner me he started all this."


    Chantelle clenched her jaw. "Yeah, I know they came here first. But they didn''t touch you-you hit him first. How does that make sense?"


    Andrew shed a mocking smile and replied calmly, "Sure, I struck first. But I acted out of instinct. To put it bluntly, their presence posed a serious threat, and I couldn''t control my response. I reacted on impulse, for my own safety."


    He added, "Legally speaking, that qualifies as a stress-induced act of self- defense. I''m not only innocent-I might even get sympathy for it."


    He spoke so seriously, so confidently, it left Aspenpletely nk. She had never seen someone twist the truth so shamelessly, and still sound so righteous doing it.


    Seth, on the other hand, looked like he was about to explode from sheer fury. This was beyond insulting-it was outright mockery.


    This bastard was driving him insane.


    Chantelle stared at Andrew, stunned by his words. She asked coldly, "Mr. Lloyd... are you trying to y me for a fool? Or do you just think I am a fool by default?"


    She was seconds away from losing it. This man had assaulted someone in front of witnesses, then had the audacity to demand she cover for him?


    She wondered if Andrew was dropped on the head as a child.


    Andrew remainedposed. "I''ve made myself very clear, Ms. Garcia. Either you stand by as I wipe the floor with the Haywoods-then testify afterward that I acted ine self-defense and am not guilty... Or, you make them back off right now."


    Seth roared, "Ms. Garcia, this is between us and that piece of trash. Please don''t interfere. We''ll settle this ourselves, whatever the


    oue. Live or die, we''ll t


    full


    responsibility! I swear, I''m going to make sure this bastard dies without a grave to be buried in!"


    After being humiliated again with those brutal ps, Seth hadpletely lost it.


    Chantelle''s face turned stormy. "Enough. This ends here-today! Whatever happens afterward between the two of you, I don''t care. The governor''s office won''t get involved again."


    Seth opened his mouth to argue, but Chantelle cut him off sharply. "Seth, don''t push it. I''m here under direct orders from Mr. McCormick. Or are the Haywoods ready to defy even him?"


    Seth''s eyes burned with venom as he stared Andrew down. Then, he turned and stormed off with his men.


    However, the look he left behind was unmistakable-this was not over.


    Not by a long shot.


    Chantelle turned to Andrew with a


    cold smirk. "Mr. Lloyd,


    congrattions. Mr. McCormick


    met


    saved your life today. You got what you wanted. But next time... good luck. Thope you manage to stay alive here in the capital for as long as you can."


    Andrew replied casually, "Don''t worry, Ms. Garcia. I n to live quite well. In fact, once I''ve made a name for myself here in the capital, I''m throwing a massive banquet. And I expect you to show up with a gift."

 Chapter 1060

    Just as Chantelle started her car and was about to hit the gas, she suddenly stalled. She did not even get the car moving before she killed the engine¡ªso pissed off by Andrew''s parting shot that she nearly choked on her own fury.


    Andrew chuckled. "Ms. Garcia, looks like your driving test didn''t go so well, huh? If you''ve got time, I can teach you how to bnce the clutch and hit the gas properly for a clean start."


    Chantelle fired up the engine again, and the car shot off like a rocket. Through the rush of wind came her t, icy voice.


    "Get lost!"


    Aspen could only shake her head with a helpless sigh. She said, "I really don''t know why you keep provoking that woman. Ms. Garcia is known to be fierce in the capital-Mr. McCormick''s personal chief secretary, personal bodyguard, and official enforcer."


    She added, "She''s also a beast in martial arts. Some say she''s on par with Luna from the Phn family."


    Andrew scoffed. "And? Does that mean I should bow down to her? I don''t care what title she holds. If she crosses me, she gets dealt with like anyone else."


    Aspen gave him a sideways nce and sneered. "What? Let me guess-she''s powerful, gorgeous, and a total mystery, so now you want to take her to bed?"


    Andrew shruggedzily. "Didn''t even cross my mind. A woman just needs to be satisfied, that''s all. Which reminds me tonight, go clean yourself up and wait for me."


    Aspen''s face turned red with rage and embarrassment. She mimicked Chantelle''s tone and yelled, "Get lost!"


    Meanwhile, Supreme Capital Group had just scored big, securing a major project assigned directly by the governor. Just like that, they had officially nted their g in the heart of the capital.


    From here on, the entire operation would revolve around that project. In the spirit of maximum efficiency, Andrew dumped nearly all the responsibility straight onto Aspen''s shoulders.


    He, however, had something more personal to take care of. It was time to pay a visit to the Rhodes family-and see Lauren.


    He bought a few decent gifts, nothing too extravagant, and made his way straight to the Rhodes estate.


    There were a few guards at the gate, all watching him with suspicion. "Who are you here for?"


    Andrew raised an eyebrow. "What''s going on here? Is the Rhodes family preparing for a siege? You guys look like you''re guarding against an invasion."


    One of the guards barked, "I''ll ask again. Who are you here to see? If you''re just some random nobody, leave now-or deal with the consequences."


    That only confirmed Andrew''s gut feeling-something serious was going on inside the Rhodes family.


    "Could you let them know that Andrew Lloyd from Jayrodale is here to visit Mr. and Mrs. Rhodes?"


    The guards exchanged a look, clearly surprised.


    "So you''re the pretty boy who ran off with Ms. Rhodes?" one of them said with a mocking tone.


    Andrew''s face darkened. "Lauren and I are in a mutual rtionship¡ªnot some one-sided abduction. So, if you don''t mind, maybe pick a better term."


    The guards snorted but still stepped aside with a measure of respect. "You can go in. Mr. Rhodes gave instructions-if you ever show up, head straight to the main hall."


    Andrew could not help but feel a little touched and thought, ''At least my future father-inw still treats me decently.''


    With that, he stepped into the Rhodes residence, walking confidently into the main


    hall.


    "Andrew, you actually had the guts


    to show up in the capital. Surviving a


    public hit list from the Golding


    family? You''ve got more lives than


    cockroach."


    Inside the grand hall sat 25 people, and it was Tiana who immediately broke the silence with a cold, mockingugh.


    Andrew calmly ced his gifts down and replied, "Mrs. Rhodes, you sound like you''re not too thrilled to see me."


    Tiana snorted. "Do you really need to ask? The answer''s obvious."


    Andrew shrugged without a care. "Then I''ll just take that as a warm wee."

 Chapter 1061

    Andrew said, "Perfect timing. I''m here to take Lauren with me, and while I''m at it, I''d like to ask her hand in marriage."


    Tiana''s face twisted in shock and fury the moment he said those words.


    The rest of the Rhodes family instantly turned toward Andrew with zing eyes, their expressions filled with outrage.


    "Kid, who the hell do you think you are? You think you''re worthy of asking Lauren for her hand in marriage?"


    "Get lost already. Lauren would never end up with someone like you. Joe is the only one truly fit to marry our Lauren!"


    Another chimed in, "I''ve heard about you for a while now-Andrew Lloyd from Jayrodale, right? Let me give you a piece of advice: if you value your life, turn around and leave. But if you''re set on dying, then by all means, keep acting like a fool!"


    Voices filled with scorn and rage came crashing down on Andrew from all directions, relentless and merciless.


    Jameson walked over with a helpless look and stood in front of Andrew, trying to calm things down. "Andy, don''t take it personally. The Rhodes family is dealing with a serious crisis right now, and everyone''s on edge."


    Andrew nodded and said, "Mr. Rhodes, I can tell. It does look like something big''s about to go down. If there''s any way I can help, just say the word."


    But Jameson quickly shook his head and replied, "Thanks for the offer, but there''s no need. Our family matters are not something you should get involved in."


    Tiana sneered and said, "You should just worry about yourself. Leave the Rhodes residence while you still can. Otherwise, don''t me me if I can''t protect you when things go down."


    Andrew frowned slightly. The way Tiana said that felt like someone dangerous was about to storm through their gates. Moreover, from the look on the rest of the Rhodes family''s faces, it was like they were all sitting on a ticking time bomb, their panic barely contained.


    Suddenly, a loud bang echoed from the front doors. Someone had just kicked them wide open.


    Right after that came the sharp cries of security guards being taken down.


    "It''s bad. They''re here!" Tiana''s face darkened instantly, her tone grim and heavy.


    The rest of the Rhodes family looked like they had seen death itself, their bodies stiff with fear.


    Andrew, however, remained calm as he turned to look toward the door Footsteps echoed steadily from outside, growing louder as several figures walked in without a hint of rush.


    Leading them was a burly old man with a face covered in a full beard, who emitted a terrifying presence that filled the room like a storm He carried the kind of savage, brutal aura that made it hard to even breathe in his presence.


    Behind him followed two disciples¡ªone man, one woman¡ªandstly, two more people.


    Kenny and his daughter, Sherilyn.


    "Jameson, get down from that seat Starting now, Kenny is the new head of the Rhodes family," the old man ordered without hesitation.


    His voice was full of arrogance like he was merely giving out a casualmand. At the head of the room, Jameson sat in the main chair, his face frozen cold.


    "Mr. Haywood Senior. As a master of the southern martial world, aren''t you stepping way out of line by interfering in the Rhodes family''s private affairs?" This was Aidan Haywood. A legendary figure from Holtrien''s southern martial circles¡ªsaid to have already reached the rank of martial king.


    He was ranked fifth on the Underworld Index, even higher than Zachary, whom Andrew had recently encountered.


    "Out of line? The Rhodes are just ants beneath my feet. I''m giving you a chance to back down gracefully, to hand over power without bloodshed. But if Dose my patience and decide to wipe out you and your wife... well, that won''t be fun for anyone."


    The bearded Aidan chuckled. At a nce, one could tell he was a ruthless man,


    and the moment he spoke, the entire Rhodes family turned pale.


    Disaster had trulye knowing, and even Tiana''s face went slightly white, filled with barely contained rage and humiliation.

 Chapter 1062

    Andrew stood quietly, his gaze cold as he observed everything unfold.


    Kenny and Sherilyn''s attention was locked on Jameson and Tiana, and they did not even notice Andrew standing at the back of the crowd.


    Tiana''s voice was like ice as she snapped, "Kenny, what''s the meaning of this? If you''ve got something to say, we could''ve handled it behind closed doors as a family. Was it really necessary to bring outsiders?"


    Kenny looked pale, clearly still exhausted from handling Michael''s funeral, and his energy was visibly drained.


    Even so, his words were sharp and venomous. "Tiana, you f*cking bitch. You''re still trying to sway me through familial ties?"


    He scoffed and added, "Where were you when Michael died? You said nothing then. Today, I''m taking the position of the head of the family. As for you and Jameson..... You''ll spend the rest of your lives on your knees at Michael''s grave!"


    Jameson''s face was red with rage as he shouted, "Kenny, can''t you think straight for once? I''ve told you before-if you had just asked, I would''ve dly stepped down as the family head. As your brother, it wouldn''t have bothered me one bit."


    He continued, "But have you heard yourself just now? You sounded ridiculous! We were heartbroken when Michael died, truly. But let''s not pretend he was innocent-he repeatedly tried to harm Lauren. And I never once held that against you, even though I had every right to!"


    Kenny''s face twisted into a grimace as he growled, "Shut up, Jameson! Just shut your damn mouth, you hear me? I don''t have a brother like you. Do you think I care if you were willing to step down? Please.


    "I don''t want your handouts. I want to rip away everything you''ve ever owned and turn you into a broken nobody-just like how you snatched the position from me all those years ago."


    Jameson''s face grew darker, and he shook his head slowly. "That was decades ago, Kenny. And you''re still not over it? The head of the Rhodes family was passed to me after a unanimous vote from the elders and the former patriarch himself.


    "For all these years, I''ve led the family while bearing the burden of my guilty feelings, and I''ve done everything I could to make up for it. I gave where I could, and I stepped aside whenever possible, but you''ve gone too far. First, you want my title, and now you want to kill me and my wife? So tell me, have I really done you that wrong?"


    Kenny''s eyes were full of rage as he bit out, "Yes. I admit-you''ve done well leading the Rhodes family, bringing the family all the way to the capital. So what? I''ll be taking the seat for myself. Originally, I had considered sparing you two. But now that Michael''s dead you both can both join him!"


    Sherilyn let out a harsh snort. "Dad, stop wasting time talking to these losers. Let Mr. Haywood Senior deal with them already. Once they''re gone, you''ll officially be the head of the Rhodes family, and you''ll finally get justice for Michael!


    "With the Golding family backing us, you''ll lead the Rhodes to a way better future -so much better than Uncle Jameson ever could."


    Tiana suddenly barked, "Enough! Kenny, Sherilyn, there''s something you need to understand. Michael''s death had nothing to do with us. Don''t you dare try to pin your hatred on us! He was killed by Andrew."


    Sherilyn''s voice was filled with venom as she snapped, "Of course, we know that little bastard killed him. That''s why after we deal with you and your husband... Andrew will be the next to go down."


    Kenny sneered. "Tiana, you''ve


    always been ruthless and maniptive. But it won''t matter how much you talk today. You can push all the me onto Andrew if you want, but it won''t save you two. I''ll crush that little punk with my own hands. And the two of you-hand over your power and prepare to die with him.


    "The way I see it, Andrew only went after Michael and forced me to crawl back from Jayrodale in humiliation because of one reason that lovely daughter you raised, that little whore, Lauren."


    Sherilyn''s face twisted with hate, and she let out a manic, creepyugh. "Don''t worry. Once you two are dead and my dad''s in charge of the Rhodes family, we won''t kill Lauren right away.


    "I''ll turn her into a tramp-passed around by every rich boy in this city. That''s the only way we can properly honor Michael''s spirit. That''s how we punish you two for your arrogance, and that''s how we''ll erase the shame Andrew brought to my dad and Michael!"

 Chapter 1063

    Tiana felt a chill run down her spine, but she still sneered, "Sherilyn, you married into the Goldings and made a name for yourself. I just didn''t expect that all this time, you''ve still been eaten up with jealousy and hatred for your own family.


    "But you''ve clearly overestimated yourselves. Even if Jameson and I fall today, Lauren will be just fine. She''s set to marry into the Driscolls, and one day, she''ll use their power to make you and Kenny pay for everything you''ve done-blood for blood."


    Kenny scoffed. "You''re the one dreaming, Tiana. That little tramp you raised will never marry into the Driscolls. She''s already lost her purity, messing around with that street rat Andrew. Do you seriously think the Driscolls would ever ept her?


    "No! The second they learn the truth, they won''t just reject Lauren-they''ll join me in wiping out you two and your shameless daughter."


    Tiana''s expression changed again and again. It was clear-there was no peaceful way out of this. Her anger toward Andrew red to new heights.


    If that little bastard had not clung to Lauren like a leech, the Rhodes family would not be facing this nightmare right now. She and Jameson, especially their beloved daughter, would not be standing on the edge of ruin.


    Jameson''s voice turned cold. "Tiana, there''s no point in saying more. If Kenny and Sherilyn are this far gone, acting insane and dead set on destruction, then we''ll let our hands do the talking. If Kenny wants to take my ce as the family head so easily, he better be prepared to pay the price."


    Tiana''s voice cracked as she snapped, "You make it sound so simple! Sure, we might be ready to die. But what about Lauren? She''s our precious daughter! If we''re gone, who''ll protect her? Who will she rely on in this world?"


    Her eyes brimmed with tears as they spilled over, trembling with sorrow.


    Jameson sighed and replied solemnly, "I know how deep your love for her runs. And I know how hard you''ve worked all these years. You poured everything into nning her future, hoping she could live the rest of her life in peace. But some things are just fate, Tiana. We can''t control everything."


    He added, "And even if we''re gone, Andrew will still be here. I believe that he can give Lauren the life she deserves."


    Tiana let out a bitterugh. "You still believe in him? Even now, at a time like this? Jameson, I really don''t understand you. When ites to Lauren, how did you be so blind-so damn foolish?"


    Jameson''s face stayed firm, his voice unshaken. "Whatever you say, it''s toote. And I don''t believe I''m blind or foolish. Andrew just needs time togrow. One day, he''ll rise up and protect Lauren from all the storms ahead. Of this, I have no doubt."


    Standing in the back corner, Andrew felt a wave of emotion stir in his heart. He knew this exchange between Jameson and Tiana was partly for his ears¡ªa final message, a parting wish.


    They were leaving Lauren''s future in his hands, and their attitudes couldn''t be more different.


    Jameson always believed in him, spoke to him kindly, and never doubted his potential. But Tiana? She had always shut him down, rejected him, tried to push him away.


    Still, Andrew could not help but think they were making this whole thing sound way too dramatic.


    So what if Kenny had brought in some big-name reinforcements? What was the big deal?


    He smirked, taking a step forward, ready to walk out and crush Kenny right there. That so-called martial arts master ranked fifth on the Underworld Index?


    So what?


    Since they came knocking, then there was no need to talk-it was time to throw down. Sometimes, blood and violence were the only ways to settle things.


    But right then, the unexpected happened.


    Tiana suddenly stepped forward, moving quickly across the room toward Aidan. Before anyone could process what she was doing, she dropped to her knees in front of him and bowed deeply, her forehead hitting the floor.


    "Mr. Haywood Senior, I, Tiana Lambert, am begging on my knees. Jameson and the rest of the Rhodes family are stubborn and doomed. If they want to die, that''s their choice. But refuse to go down with them for nothing."


    She pleaded, "Please, Mr. Haywood Senior-take me in. Spare my life. I''m willing


    to serve you from now on!"

 Chapter 1064

    Tiana''s sudden move left everyone stunned. Even Andrew''s brows furrowed tightly as disbelief flickered across his face.


    Jameson shot to his feet, his voice shaking. "Tiana, you-"


    Tears streamed down Tiana''s face as she shouted, "Don''t even try, Jameson. You''re nothing but a coward-weak and useless. What? You want to know why I did this? Fine, I''ll tell you¡ªI don''t want to die! I''m not letting you drag me down, and I won''t let Lauren die alongside you!"


    From the crowd, one of the Rhodes family elders, Bruno Rhodes, roared with fury. "Shameless! Tiana, as thedy of the Rhodes family, how could you throw away all dignity like this? Stand up right now! I said, get up!"


    He shouted, "Kneeling to a violent brute like that? You''ve disgraced our family!"


    With rage boiling over, Bruno stormed toward her and reached out to yank her to her feet.


    Aidan''s expression darkened as he growled, "How dare you? Calling me a brute¡ª what, you think I''m beneath you? Well, let me send you off, free of charge!"


    With a single swing of his arm, Aidan unleashed a palm strike so powerful, it ripped through the air with a deafening snap. Itnded squarely on Bruno''s chest -no mercy, no hesitation.


    A spray of blood, thick with shattered organs, burst from Bruno''s mouth as his body flew back like a ragdoll. He mmed to the ground in a crumpled heap¡ª


    lifeless, silent, gone.


    "Bruno!"


    "Bruno-No! You animals! You kill him like it''s nothing? I''m going to fight you with everything I have!"


    ...


    In an instant, chaos erupted. The remaining members of the Rhodes family lost it. Eyes bloodshot, fists clenched, they charged forward.


    Aidan grinned like a madman. "Butch. Spike. Kill everyst one of these stubborn ants."


    The man and woman behind him-his apprentices-stepped forward without a word, bloodlust shing in their eyes.


    Kenny quickly rushed in to beg, "Mr. Haywood Senior, please! You only need to kill Jameson and Tiana. The others-please, spare them!"


    Yet, Aidan''s voice was pure ice. "They''re just a pack of mangy dogs. You think I''ll let them live after they insulted me?"


    Right then, Jameson''s voice boomed across the hall. "Stand down!"


    He shoved the other family members back and stepped to the front, locking eyes with Tiana. Their gazes shed mid-air-love, betrayal, heartbreak, and fury all tangled together.


    "Tiana," Jameson said, his voice heavy, "I always knew someone might betray me. But I never thought the one to do it... would be you."


    Heughed, but it was a bitter, hollow sound. Tears crept into his eyes without him realizing it.


    He added, "I know you''ve hated me for what happened with Lauren, for everything I failed to do. And now, you hate me even more because I can''t protect you, and I''ve put your life in danger.


    "I remember you didn''t want to


    marry me in the first ce. All these years of frustration may have led you to this moment, where you. chose to betray me and our


    But hear me now-today, I, Jameson Rhodes, will be the first to die for our family. And I swear to the heavens, I will not hate you for it-not even a little."


    Tiana''s body trembled violently as his words pierced through her. She burst into tears, no longer held back.


    Her voice came out hoarse and


    broken. "Whether you hate me or not doesn''t matter anymore. This is the oue of your choices, Jameson. You nted the seeds, and now all reap the sorrow. I''m sorryol just can''t die with you. For Lauren and the Lamberts, I have to stay alive."


    With that, she remained on her knees and crawled a few steps closer until she reached Aidan''s feet. Her voice softened into a plea. "Sir, please spare me. I''ll serve you however you wish. And the Lambert family, my family... They''ll pledge their loyalty to you as well."


    Aidan''s rugged face lit up with clear interest.

 Chapter 1065

    Aidan stared down at the beautiful woman kneeling at his feet, and something dark flickered in his eyes. His throat moved, and a twisted chuckle escaped his lips. "You really mean every word you just said?"


    Tiana raised her hand and vowed, "Every word I just spoke was true. If I''m lying, then may you tear me limb from limb, right here and now."


    Aidan burst into loudughter, his eyes gleaming with greedy heat. His voice turned sleazy,ced with disgusting desire. "Wonderful-just perfect! Tiana, you were famous for your beauty in the martial world back in the day.


    "But back then, I was obsessed with training and had no interest in... other pleasures. Now that I''m older and wiser-and looking at you still so ripe, still so stunning-I''ve got to say, it''s hitting me all at once. Honestly, I''d feel bad wasting a woman like you."


    Tiana''s cheeks turned slightly red, but there was no sign of embarrassment or shame. Instead, her mature allure only intensified, like a perfectly ripened peach begging to be bitten into.


    Her voice barely above a whisper, she murmured, "As long as you don''t reject me, I''ll serve you every night without fail."


    Aidan roared withughter, the vulgar gleam in his eyes practically glowing. He eximed, "Excellent-just excellent! Stand up, beautiful. From now on, you''re my woman. Isn''t there some trendy term online, ''Casanova Syndrome''? Seems like even an old dog like me can catch it."


    Stillughing, he leaned forward and reached out his hand going straight for her backside.


    Jameson turned away, unable to watch. When he opened his eyes again, grief and despair filled his face, and blood suddenly poured from his mouth. With a furious roar, he charged toward Aidan, ready to fight to the death.


    Behind him, the remaining members of the Rhodes family exploded in rage. "Tiana, you filthy traitor! May you die a dog''s death!"


    "You sold your body to survive! You''re not worthy of the Rhodes name!"


    "Kill her! Jameson, please kill that woman!"


    Kenny and Sherilyn wore matching sneers of contempt. To them, Tiana had always been the most difficult to deal with-even more so than Jameson.


    But this? They could not believe that she was actually selling herself to that filthy old monster to stay alive. They could not even imagine what kind of woman would make such a disgusting choice. ''


    Amid the curses and chaos, Andrew remained calm, his face cold, unreadable. He kept his eyes locked on Tiana, and a faint smile yed on his lips. He thought she was such a wicked woman.


    His so-called mother-inw? Yeah, she was something else.


    Right at the moment Aidan''s hand was about to grab Tiana, her eyes suddenly lit up with a deadly gleam. A dagger shimmered into her hand; no one even noticed where it came from.


    With a fierce shout, she lunged and stabbed it straight toward Aidan''s heart.


    "You filthy dog-go to hell! You think I''d betray my husband and daughter just to


    serve you? Who the hell do you think you are? Get your hands off me!"


    The entire room froze, stunned by the sudden turn of events. Everyone was still processing what was happening, but Andrew had already taken@ction. He quickly grabbed Jameson and pulled him back before he could get caught in the chaos.


    Aidan''s furious roar shook the entire Rhodes residence. "You wretched woman! You dare deceive me? I''ll tear you apart!"


    The dagger pierced Aidan''s chest, right over his heart. However, it only sank in two inches before stopping cold.


    Tiana''s eyes widened in shock, wondering how powerful this monster was.


    In the storm of Aidan''s violent retaliation, Tiana ripped the dagger back out and leaped away just in time. Her carefully calcted ambush was nowpletely ruined.


    It did not fail halfway¡ªit had no effect at all!

 Chapter 1066

    Butch and Spike immediately rushed to Aidan''s side, their faces filled with panic.


    "Mr. Haywood Senior, are you alright?"


    "Please, hang in there, sir!"


    Meanwhile, Kenny and Sherilyn both looked horrified-if Tiana''s sneak attack had actually taken down Aidan, this whole day would have be the ultimate joke.


    "That filthy bitch couldn''t hurt me even if I handed her the opportunity," Aidan growled.


    He did not even nce at the small patch of blood on his chest. However, his old face twisted into a storm of fury and darkness.


    Jameson stared at Tiana in disbelief. "Tiana, so you weren''t really¡ª"


    Tiana cut him off with a snap. "You idiot! Did you seriously think I''d stoop that low? Do you think I''d ignore a handsome man like you just to kiss up to that wrinkled sack of rot? You think I could stomach that?"


    Jameson was hit with a rush of surprise and relief, but it quickly turned into frustration. "If you were going to strike, why didn''t you tell me first?"


    "No time for that crap," Tiana replied, her voice sharp. "We need to get ready now. That old dog''s gonna lose his damn mind!"


    Sure enough, Aidan was already exploding with rage, his roar shaking the hall.


    "Butch! Spike! Kill everyst member of the Rhodes! And as for Tiana¡ªthat bitch lives, but she''ll beg for death when I''m done with her!"


    Kenny and Sherilyn practically jumped forward with excitement. "Mr. Haywood Senior, please! Do it! As long as you give me the family head seat, you can have whatever you want. Anything at all!"


    Tiana''s ambush had scared the hell out of them, and they were not taking any more chances.


    They no longer cared about preserving the family¡ªthey just wanted to crush Jameson and Tiana as fast as possible.


    Especially Tiana, who now terrified them more than anyone.


    On the other side of the hall, Rhodes family elites like Jerry charged straight at Butch and Spike. But one by one, they fell. Most did not evenst a single exchange¡ªarms broken, legs shattered, howling in pain on the floor.


    Jerry''s eyes were wide with shock. Both of Aidan''s disciples were at the peak of the grandmaster level.


    How was the Rhodes family supposed to survive this disaster?


    Oddly enough, Andrew did not move. That earlier strike from Tiana had been wless, and there was nothing to critique at all. Yet, the problem was never the tactic, but simply because the gap between her and Aidan was just too massive.


    Aidan was not quite a full-fledged martial king, but he was clearly standing at the threshold.


    Tiana, while a semi-martial king and the strongest warrior in the Rhodes family, was still a step below. She was not strong enough to turn the tide.


    The Rhodes fighters were getting knocked back one by one as Butch and Spike tore through them like a hurricane.


    Even Jerry took a crushing kick to the chest from Butch. Blood spewed from his mouth as he crumpled in defeat.


    Jameson clenched his fists and prepared to jump into the fight. However, Tiana caught him by the arm, sighing. "With your level of strength, just stay back. You''ll only be throwing your life away. Let me handle this."


    Jameson''s face flushed red with shame. He silently cursed, ''Damn it, Tiana is protecting me instead of the other way around-it really hurts my pride.''


    All he could do now was pray the Rhodes family survived this. And f they made it through? He swore he would find Andrewter and demand a few more of those powerful pills.


    Then maybe, just maybe, he would finally be able to give Tiana the night she deserved.


    As chaos unfolded around them, Andrew pulled Jameson back from the front lines.


    "Andy, why are you still here?" Jameson gasped. "We''re holding them off-go now, while you still can!"


    Andrew simply smiled. "Mr. Rhodes, I''m not in a rush."


    Jameson''s face darkened. "Not in a rush? Didn''t you hear what I said earlier? If something happens to me and Tiana, I''m counting on you to take care of Lauren!"


    Andrew replied calmly, "Don''t worry, Mr. Rhodes. As long as I''m here, nothing will happen to the Rhodes family."


    Jameson did not believe that for a second. What could Andrew do alone, in a ce like this?


    Maybe one day when he would mature-but now?


    Still, Jameson had no time to argue. He turned back to the battlefield, fully focused on the fight.


    Tiana was facing both of Aidan''s disciples by herself. After several rounds, she found herself deadlocked-unable to gain the upper hand.


    Her heart sank.


    She was a semi-martial king, and she still could not take down these two.


    Aidan sneered from the sidelines. "My apprentices are twin siblings, born of the same womb. Their minds are perfectly synced. Together, even someone like you is no match for them, Tiana."


    With a roar, Butch and Spikeunched a fierce counterattack.


    Tiana was forced to retreat, fighting defensively as the pressure mounted. With each passing second, her heart grew heavier.


    If she could not even defeat Aidan''s apprentices, she wondered what would


    happen if Aidan himself entered the fight.


    Would there be anyone left in the Rhodes family who could still resist?

 Chapter 1067

    Sherilyn grinned and said, "Mr. Haywood, your two apprentices really are extraordinary."


    Aidan let out a proud snort and replied with disdain, "I don''t even need to step in. Keep watching-Tiana''s defeat is only a matter of time. I told you already, that the Rhodes family is nothing more than a joke."


    Suddenly, a voice rang out from the crowd. "Attack low!"


    Tiana''s heart jolted the second she heard it. Instead of retreating, she lunged forward, striking with both palms in a fierce assault. Following the mysterious tip, she immediately shifted her focus to Butch and Spike''s lower stances.


    In just seconds, their formation wobbled-only slightly, but enough. The crushing pressure on Tiana lifted, and she felt the change instantly.


    Seizing the moment, she let out a sharp cry and shaped her fingers into ws, brutally gouging at their eyes.


    Two blood-curdling screams rang out in perfect sync.


    Blood gushed from their eye sockets as both Butch and Spike went down, instantly blinded andpletely incapacitated. Then, Tiana grabbed both by the legs and kicked them across the hall like trash.


    "What the..." Kenny and Sherilyn stared in disbelief, then immediately turned to


    Aidan.


    Aidan''s gaze darkened, his eyes sweeping the crowd like a hawk. Just now, someone seemed to have guided Tiana.


    Who was it?


    Yet, even after scanning every face, he could not pinpoint the voice. A flicker of doubt crept in, and he wondered if he had imagined it.


    Tiana, still catching her breath, backed up to Jameson''s side.


    "Are you alright, my love?" Jameson asked, scanning her up and down with


    concern.


    Tiana gave a faint smile and shook her head. "I''m fine


    don''t worry."


    She could not help but nce toward Andrew with a suspicious, almost impressed look.


    That little punk''s advice actually worked. How had he known the twin disciples'' weak point was their lower stance?


    Though stunned, she did not dwell on it. In the end, she was still the one who stabilized the situation for the Rhodes family.


    Butch and Spike crawled toward Aidan, trembling as they copsed at his feet. "Sir, we''ve failed you..."


    Aidan''s expression did not waver-not a shred of emotion on his face. He spat, "If you already know you''re useless, then there''s only one thing left to do¡ªdie."


    With that, he brought both hands down hard, smashing his palms onto the tops of their heads.


    Aidan had mercilessly executed his own apprentices without hesitation, and the brutal disy left the entire Rhodes family stunned and horrified.


    Jameson shouted, voice burning with rage, "Mr. Haywood Senior, you''re a monster! You just killed your own apprentices! You''re not a man-you''re a goddamn beast!"


    Aidan''s face remained cold as he stated, "To a martial artist, the eyes are everything lose them, and your future is finished."


    Kenny quickly chimed in with ttery. "Mr. Haywood Senior, your ruthlessness is unmatched. No one else in the martial world couldpare!"


    Aidan rolled his wrists, clearly warming up to make his own move. "Kenny, don''t bother buttering me up. My apprentices'' death won''t be in vain do you really think I''m footing the bill for this? I came here for your benefit, but all the damage I took? You and your daughter will pay for it."


    He did not attack just yet, though. Instead, he shot a meaningful nce at Kenny and Sherilyn, his expression dripping with amusement.


    Kenny hurried to reply, "Mr. Haywood Senior, once I be head of the Rhodes family, I''ll make sure every loss you suffered is repaid in full."


    Sherilyn chimed in, "And the Goldings will back you too. We won''t short you a single cent, Mr. Haywood."


    Aidan''s gaze Snapped back to Tiana, his voice low and venomous. "Tiana, you worthless bitch. Now it''s timed taught you a lesson. Don''t worry won''t kill you right away. I''ll cripple you first. Then, in front of your entire family, I''ll rape you before Lend your life!"


    Tiana''s face twisted with shame and fury. "You filthy mutt! Keep dreaming! You call yourself a martial arts master? You''re nothing but scum!"


    Jameson growled, voice like ice. "If you want to touch my wife, you''ll have to go through me first!"


    With a roar that shook the hall, Aidanunched himself forward, fists like iron boulders, crashing down on Tiana''s chest.


    Tiana clenched her teeth, already feeling breathless before the attack evennded.


    The pressure was overwhelming the gap between them was a chasm. However, the Rhodes family was behind her.


    There was no retreat.


    She could only brace for impact and push forward.


    At the same time, she shouted with all her strength, "Andrew! If you''ve got even a shred of decency, if you still care about the Rhodes family, then get my daughter and my husband out of here-now!

 Chapter 1068

    The moment Kenny and Sherilyn heard Andrew''s name, they both exploded with fury.


    "You little bastard! Where are you? Show yourself!" Kenny shouted, veins bulging in his neck.


    His face twisted into a mask of rage as Andrew calmly stepped out from the crowd, his expression nk.


    The moment Kenny saw him, his eyes went blood-red. "Andrew, you killed Michael. Today is the day you die!"


    Andrew replied coolly, "Kenny, you old mutt-you know damn well how he died. If I remember right, you signed a written agreement promising not to challenge the Rhodes family leadership."


    Kenny''s face twisted in a snarl. "Whether I stick to it or not is none of your damn business, you little punk! You think you''re in a position to tell me what to do?"


    However, Andrew did not take the bait. Instead, he smirked. "Of course it''s my business. That''s why I sent Michael six feet under before you broke your word. Now we''re even; nothing owed between us."


    Kenny trembled with fury, nearly passing out from rage right there. Meanwhile, Sherilyn''s gaze turned icy as she stepped forward.


    "So, you''re the one who killed Michael. Andrew Lloyd, right? Perfect. Then today, I''ll personally send you to hell. My dad couldn''t stop you; neither could Michael. But me? I married into the Goldings. Killing you will be effortless."


    Andrew clicked his tongue and smirked. "The Goldings, huh? Big-name family. It''s crazy how someone as ugly as you managed to marry into their family. Fatty must have some wild tastes."


    Sherilyn''s jaw dropped, shaking with fury. "D-Did you say I''m ugly? You little bastard, say it again-I dare you!"


    Andrew beamed. "Alright then, I''ll say it again, loud and clear. You''re ugly. Not just you-your whole family is ugly."


    Sherilyn nearly lost it right then and there.


    Kenny quickly pulled her back. "Sherilyn, stay calm! Let Mr. Haywood Senior


    finish off Tiana first. Once he''s done, it''ll be Andrew''s turn!"


    Sherilyn took a breath and nodded, agreeing there was no need to rush. That little punk would not be running his mouth much longer.


    Meanwhile, Tiana was already struggling under Aidan''s relentless assault. His fists were like cannons each strike roaring through the air with a deafening boom. It was clear now that his power had far surpassed human limitations.


    Tiana''s arms and legs trembled with exhaustion. Her muscles burned, and her


    cheeks flushed with tension and pain. Suddenly, her eyes hardened.


    Gripping a dagger, she lunged


    straight for Aidan''s face, aiming for a deadly blow. If itnded, even someone like Aidan would die on the spot. Yet, at that same moment, Aidan''s iron palm struck toward her shoulder.


    Andrew saw it from a distance and could not help but curse under his breath that it was a suicidal move.


    Tiana was betting it all, risking her life to take Aidan down with her. The idea was bold-but the execution was exactly what Aidan had been waiting for.


    "Hmph. Sweetheart, you were always one move short. You really thought you could drag me into death with you? What a joke."


    With a sick grin, Aidan''s sweeping


    palm suddenly elerated, and the blownded squarely on Tiana''s shoulder. She staggered before hurling blood in a harsh burst. Half of her shoulder copsed under the impact, bones snapping with a sickening crunch.


    Her dagger was just inches from Aidan''s eye, but she had no more strength to push it through.


    Aidan caught her wrist with ease, his eyes ring with vicious delight. Then, he backhanded her across the face with a loud smack.


    Tiana let out a sharp cry, more blood spraying from her lips as her body flew backward.


    "I told you before¡ªstand against me, and you''re begging for death! If you had surrendered earlier, served me like a good little thing, you wouldn''t be suffering like this now, would you?"

 Chapter 1069

    Aidan cast a quick nce down at Tiana, who was struggling to get up from the ground, her body drenched in blood. He sneered with contempt. Even now, he had not used half of his true strength.


    Jameson suddenly roared, "Everyone from the Rhodes family, follow me protect our home and save Tiana!"


    The few remaining guards and fighters from the Rhodes side rushed in without hesitation. However, they were nothing against Aidan, who had already entered a killing mindset. With every punch he threw, someone coughed up blood and copsed to the ground in agony.


    Tiana barely managed to stand, the world spinning around her. She forced out a shaky cry, "No... Don''t... Don''t throw your lives away! Jameson, take Lauren! Get her and Andrew out of here-run, now!"


    However, Jameson''s voice was firm. "We live together, or we die together. Running is not an option."


    He turned to Andrew, his expression urgent. "Andy, take Lauren and go. Get back to Jayrodale. Don''te near the capital again!"


    Andrew shook his head. "Mr. Rhodes, you and your family should stand down. I don''t think leaving is necessary. Who wins or loses here... isn''t decided yet."


    Jameson froze, stunned by his calm. "You don''t understand! Tiana''s already fallen. The Rhodes family has no one left who can fight. Andrew, please. Take care of Lauren. Go!"


    Tiana also screamed, shoving Andrew hard in the chest. "What are you doing, standing around?! Take Lauren and run, dammit! You little punk-I''d rather die than let Lauren get dragged into your mess. But now that death is right in front of us, I''ve made peace with it."


    She added, "She''s yours now. Go away with her-live your lives! But if you ever hurt her, I swear-even in death-I''ll make you pay!"


    Her desperate, angry words hit everyone like a gut punch. Even the Rhodes survivors, watching hopelessly, felt a sting behind their eyes.


    If Tiana could not win, then who else could stand a chance?


    Kenny shouted, voice filled with fury. "Mr. Haywood Senior, you can''t let them escape! Especially Andrew-whatever happens, that bastard dies!"


    Aidan let out a coldugh. "I only agreed to help you take the family seat. Your personal grudges? Settle them yourself. Right now, I''m a little more interested in ying with Tiana. I''d like to enjoy the charms of a married woman!"


    As he advanced, heughed like a demon, and no one from the Rhodes family could stop him.


    Jameson threw himself forward and blocked Aidan''s path.


    Aidan kicked him in the stomach, sending him flying as blood gushed out of his mouth. Yet, even as he flew back, Jamesontched onto Aidan''s leg and refused to let go.


    Tiana screamed, "Jameson, let go! Don''t do this! Do you want to die?!"


    Jameson gave a broken, bloody smile. "Tiana, do you remember what I said on our wedding day? You always thought I was weak. Maybe you even looked down on me. But you''re my wife, and I''ll protect you."


    "If nothing else, I''ll die trying."


    Tears poured down Tiana''s cheeks, full of love and sorrow. She choked out, "You fool... I... I love "


    Andrew''s voice cut through the


    chaos just then, dry and irritated. "Okay, can the two stop with the cringe deration right now? I already said this-Mr. Rhodes, fake your people and stand downl''ll handle this.


    "And Mrs. Rhodes,e on. At your age? You really think this is the time for a ro monologue?"


    Jameson and Tiana both froze, speechless.


    Instead of running, he was lecturing them. Had hepletely lost his mind?


    Aidan nced at the approaching Andrew, barely hiding his disdain.


    He scoffed, "Little brat, if you don''t want to die, then listen to them and get the hell out of here. The farther, the better. But if you dare ruin my good mood... I''ll grind your bones to dust!"


    Andrew smiled casually. Then, without another word, his pace suddenly exploded into motion.


    With a crack like a whip, heunched into a sweeping roundhouse kick that tore through the air¡ªaimed straight at the top of Aidan''s skull.

 Chapter 1070

    Aidan was stunned, realizing that something was very off. In that split second, Aidan, who had brushed off Andrew like an insect, suddenly realized that this so- called "nobody" was not just tough. In fact, he was dangerous.


    The instant their moves collided, Aidan''s instincts-honed on the edge of martial king mastery-screamed in rm.


    With a low growl, he made his move. Instead of dodging Andrew''s whip-like kick, he charged forward, trying to smash his forehead into Andrew''s knee. At the same time, his fingers hooked like ws,unching a brutal move right for Andrew''s heart.


    "You little punk, since you have a dead wish, I''ll rip your heart out and show it to you while it''s still beating!"


    Tiana gasped in horror. "Andrew, you''re not his match-get out of there, now! If you die here for nothing, everything we''ve fought for will be wasted!"


    Andrew''s voice was calm but sharp. "Mrs. Rhodes, let me give you a lesson. Watch closely. Taking out trash like this? It really isn''t that hard."


    "And while you''re at it, take another look-at the so-called pawn you thought was beneath Lauren... Well, it turns out that I might just be a tiny bit more impressive than you imagined."


    Andrew''s legs shot through the air, raining down kicks aimed at Aidan''s head, ears, and chest. Every strike was a kill shot-fast, ruthless, and perfectly timed.


    Aidan roared like a beast, caught off-guard by the unrelenting power. With every hit, he felt the pressure in his chest rise. He tried to shout, to retaliate, but the air in his lungs would note out.


    He could only block, and in the face of Andrew''s relentless barrage, he stumbled backward, spinning like a top across the marble floor.


    ''H-How the hell is this possible? Why am I hesitating? Why do I feel fear? No one but a martial king should be able to suppress me like this! This brat is just riding a burst of momentum. Once it fades, he''s done. Then, he dies!''


    Gritting his teeth, Aidan took a deep breath and puffed out his chest to absorb a direct hit from Andrew''s foot. His iron fists swung out like twin hammers, aiming to crush Andrew''s skull from both sides.


    He refused to believe he would be humbled by a street rat lurking in the shadows.


    Andrew said nothing. Instead, he


    smiled coldly. Then, his foot tapped lightly against the ground. It seemed soft, almost yful. However, the marblebeneath his toes shattered in a web of cracks-proof of the terrifying force he had just


    summoned.


    In the next instant, he exploded forward like a runaway train. Andrew''s body mmed directly into Aidan''s chest.


    Aidan''s twin palm strike froze mid-air. He looked like he was trying to give Andrew a hug, but his arms never reached him-they could not.


    The sound was horrifying, like a log snapping underfoot. His ribs and his chest had shattered.


    "You..." Aidan gasped, eyes bloodshot and bulging, staring at Andrew in disbelief.


    Andrew''s face remained unreadable. Then, he raised an elbow. With a single thrust, the blow detonated like a bomb, sending Aidan''s giant frame flying across the hall like a broken wreck.


    Andrew did not even follow up. Instead, he slid sideways-gliding over the smooth floor like he was skating on ice-until he appeared right in front of Kenny and Sherilyn.


    "Get on your knees." His voice was like a gunshot in a quiet forest-cold, sharp, and inescapable.


    Before Sherilyn could even curse him out, Andrew lifted his leg and snapped it forward.


    Kenny and Sherilyn both screamed, clutching their knees, which now felt


    like they had been shattered from the inside out. They dropped to the


    the owling in pain, both ofthem


    floor


    kneeling hard before him.

 Chapter 1071

    Andrew took down Aidan in a sh, and before anyone could react, he had Kenny and Sherilyn on their knees. His attack was so fast and fierce, it stunned the entire Rhodes family like a lightning strike.


    Jerry clutched his chest and copsed on the ground, his face frozen with shock.


    Jameson was holding onto Tiana, so stunned he forgot about his own pain. He mumbled, "No way... Tiana... I told you, you misjudged him!"


    "No... I was blind too," she admitted. "This guy is so powerful!"


    Tiana''s heart was pounding from the impact of what she had just witnessed. She had always known Andrew was dangerous, and she knew he was smart, always ten steps ahead of everyone else.


    She had even considered the possibility that he might be at the peak of senior grandmaster level-maybe even something insane, like her own semi-martial king rank.


    But even with all that in mind, it still was not enough. After all, with someone like Joe from the Driscoll family in the picture, Andrew was still second ce in her eyes.


    Joe was still the better fit for Lauren, but now she realized she had made a huge mistake a massive one.


    She suddenly remembered what Andrew had said earlier that he was going to teach her a lesson. She finally understood exactly what he meant.


    "Mr. Haywood Senior! Help us! Please, help us!"


    "Kill him! Kill this bastard, Mr. Haywood Senior!"


    Kenny and Sherilyn started screaming in panic. Especially Sherilyn-ever since marrying into the Golding family, she had been pampered like royalty. She was used to pping others, breaking people down, and doing whatever she pleased. Never in her life had anyone daredy a finger on her, let alone actually hurt her. But now, the searing pain in her knees nearly made her pass out.


    On the other hand, Aidan could not care less about Kenny and Sherilyn. In fact, he could barely take care of himself at the moment, let alone anyone else.


    "You''re not just some ordinary punk. Who the hell are you? Where did youe from?" he growled.


    He looked like a wild beast trapped in a cage, roaring in desperation.


    Andrew''s earlier onught had made one thing very clear-he had messed with the wrong guy. This man in front of him was not some random martial artist.


    Aidan had connections with every expert in the entire state. He even knew most of the top-tier martial artists across the entire region. Yet, this guy? He had zero clue who Andrew was, and that terrified him.


    An unsettling fear crept up in Aidan''s chest.


    Andrew said calmly, "Who I am doesn''t matter. The only thing you need to know is


    this¡ªyou''re not walking out of the Rhodes residence today."


    Aidan snapped coldly, "Don''t talk like


    you''ve already won, friend. You''re


    strong, I''ll give you that. You''re at


    least on the same level as me. But just because you win a fight doesn''t mean you win in life. If I fight to the death, you better be ready to die right along with me!"


    Andrew chuckled. "You sound just like my mother-inw. That weird, baseless confidence and that inted ego? ssic."


    Aidan''s face turned deathly pale as he realized Andrew did not take him seriously. This was infuriating and humiliating.


    Tiana was not thrilled either. She thought, ''What is this jerk trying to say? Is he low-key insulting me now? Wait, why is she even mad? He said his ''mother-in-w''. I''m not his mother-inw!''


    Without any pause, Andrew attacked again. His palm strikes were wless, flowing like water as theyshed toward Aidan. His footwork was tricky, and with one sudden step forward, he was already pressing in close, catching Aidanpletely off guard on his blind side.

 Chapter 1072

    As Andrew stepped back, he widened the distance just in time, causing Aidan''s furious iron punch to swing through thin air. It felt like punching into a pillow-no resistance, nowhere for the force to go, leaving him frustrated and thrown off.


    A strange, muffled crack echoed through the air.


    Andrew flicked his fingers lightly against Aidan''s face. In an instant, half of Aidan''s cheek swelled up, skin split and bleeding. The sheer precision and power of the move left everyone in the Rhodes family gripping their chests in disbelief.


    Andrew followed up with a sharp elbow strike,nding squarely between Aidan''s shoulder des.


    Aidan roared, his body crackling with strain as he unleashed every ounce of strength he had left, determined to go down fighting.


    Andrew just smirked with disdain. With another palm strike heading toward Aidan, he suddenly shifted mid-motion. What had begun as a soft open-hand strike transformed instantly into a straight, vertical knife-hand blow.


    "You bastard!" Aidan howled, realizing he was inches from death. He twisted his body at thest second, barely dodging a lethal hit to the heart, but the edge of Andrew''s strike still shed deep into his shoulder de.


    Aidan let out a twisted cry. "You little punk! Since you''re so determined to kill me, then I''ll make sure you don''t walk away whole-say goodbye to that arm!"


    He gathered everyst bit of strength and hurled a vicious blow straight at Andrew''s arm.


    Tiana shouted, panicked, "No! Pull your hand back now!"


    However, Andrew did not move an inch. Next, almost unnoticed, his fingers spread, revealing a needle pinched between his index and middle finger. With a casual flick, he sent it flying.


    The needle shimmered faintly in the air, almost invisible. Just like that, the fifth- ranked name on the Underworld Index, the unbeatable powerhouse Kenny and Sherily relied on to drop dead.


    The cause of death was Andrew''s needle had pierced directly into Aidan''s temple, killing him instantly.


    Aidan tried to lift his hand as if to point at Andrew in fear or to beg for his life. Yes, in that final moment, he wanted to surrender-he was terrified to his core.


    He finally realized that this man was someone he should never have crossed.


    Andrew was a monster, a devil from a higher dimension, tearing down everything he thought he knew Sadly, those were just dying thoughts-nothing more than a sh before the end.


    Aidan did not even have the strength left to say a single word. Before everyone''s horrified eyes, the martial arts legend who had nearly wiped out the entire Rhodes family copsed with a loud thud andy there,pletely lifeless.


    The hall wentpletely dead silent.


    je


    Andrew slowly withdrew his hand and began walking toward Tiana. He asked, "Mrs. Rhodes, have you learned your lesson yet?"


    Tiana opened her mouth, but no words came out. She stared at Andrew like she was seeing him for the first time, her expression frozen in shock.


    It finally dawned on her that Andrew was not normal. He was a hidden power, a terrifying force lying in wait. She did not know where he came from.


    Nheless, just like Aidan had realized before his death, she now understood something crystal clear-Andrew was anything but ordinary.


    Andrew was anything but ordinary. She once believed Andrew was just a pawn in Marvin''s grand scheme.


    It seemed like she had it backward The chances were that Marvin-the billionaire and number one figure in all of Jayrodale-might just be his pawn or not even qualified to be one.


    "Andrew, what level are you really at?"


    Tiana''s voice trembled as she spoke, her words nearly dragging from her throat. She did not even realize that her tone carried a mix of fear, respect, and quiet submission.

 Chapter 1073

    Andrew smiled and said, "Rx, Mrs. Rhodes. Don''t worry-I''m not here to settle the score for the things you did in the past."


    Tiana instinctively wanted to snap back. However, the moment she remembered this guy could probably pin her down with one hand, she swallowed her temper fast.


    She huffed, "Fine. You did the Rhodes family a huge favor today and even saved both our lives. If you wanted toe after me, I''d honestly have no choice but to take it."


    Jameson chuckled and said, "Tiana, you don''t need to be so passive-aggressive. Andy''s not that petty. He never had any intention ofing after you."


    Andrew nodded. "Mr. Rhodes gets me."


    Jameson looked Andrew up and down with admiration in his eyes. "Andy, I totally misjudged you. I never thought you were hiding your true power-you''re on a whole other level!"


    Heughed heartily, adding, "You and Lauren are a perfect match!"


    Tiana scoffed unwillingly. "It''s too soon to say things like that! Aidan might be gone, but Kenny and Sherilyn are still standing!"


    Jameson''s expression darkened as he nced toward the door, where Kenny and Sherilyn were already trembling with fear.


    Sherilyn''s voice was shaky with disbelief. "Dad, how could Mr. Haywood Senior lose? And to Andrew, of all people? Maybe he''s just too old and past his prime?"


    Kenny looked like he had swallowed poison, his face twisted in disbelief. He had gone through hell to bring Aidan here, hoping to win it all in one move and take over as head of the Rhodes family.


    Old and weak? Not a chance. After all, Aidan was ranked fifth on the Underworld Index. His strength was at its peak; even Tiana had nearly fallen under his hand.


    How could anyone say he was washed up?


    "It wasn''t Aidan who failed. It was us who underestimated Andrew!" Kenny growled, his hatred burning hotter with every word.


    Back in Jayrodale, he had taken a humiliating p from Andrew just because it was not his turf. He had swallowed that loss because he had no other choice.


    However, this was the state capital-his home turf. He had the Goldings backing him, and he had brought in someone as legendary as Aidan.


    Even so, they still lost badly.


    It was simply unbelievable. If things kept going this way, how was he supposed to take Andrew down?


    If so, Michael''s death would be for nothing.


    Jameson suddenly spoke in a cold voice. "Kenny, this ends here. I won''t hold you ountable for everything that''s happened, but from this point on, all past grudges must be buried. Agreed?"


    Kenny let out a harsh, mocking


    words up like you''re doing me a favor! You make it sound like I''m on my knees begging you to spare me!"


    Jameson frowned. "Aren''t you? You brought outsiders into our family and almost caused a massacre. By familyw, that''s a death sentence. But we''re brothers, and over the years, you have done things for the family.  s?novel


    "If I kill you, that''s blood on blood. It''d be fratricide. So I''ll let you go this one time. But from now on, you''re done with me, with Andy, and with the Rhodes family. We''re finished."


    Kenny roared, "In your dreams! You listen to me, Jameson-the position of head of this family? That''s mine and I''ll take it no matter what! And if you think I''ll just make peace and walk away? Keep dreaming! You got lucky again today, Andrew. But next time... I swear, I''ll make you wish you were dead!"


    Sherilyn red and hissed, "That''s right, Andrew. We underestimated you. We


    didn''t expect you to actually take down Mr. Haywood Senior!"

 Chapter 1074

    Sherilyn sneered, "But don''t forget-I''m the daughter-inw of the Goldings. So what if you killed Aidan? To me, you''re still nothing but a bug under my shoe!"


    The entire Rhodes family looked visibly ufortable.


    Sherilyn, now part of the Goldings by marriage, was no longer just their problem- she had serious backing.


    And the truth was, none of them dared toy a finger on her, because the Rhodes family could not afford to provoke the wrath of the Goldings.


    Amid the tension, Andrew chuckled. "Is that what all the fuss is about? Do you seriously think marrying into the Goldings makes you untouchable? Like you''re too good to p?"


    As he walked toward her, Sherilyn burst outughing in fury. "What, are you actually going to hit me? Please! I''m standing right here, Andrew. If you''ve got the guts, go ahead-hit me!"


    Kenny stepped up quickly, warning, "Andrew, I know you''re reckless and fearless, thinking the world owes you nothing. But I''m warning you now-Sherilyn is carrying the Goldings'' child.


    "If you so much as scratch her, you''re hurting the Goldings'' bloodline. And the consequences of that? You won''t survive them."


    Andrew did not even blink-he raised his hand and pped Kenny clean across the face twice. Kenny stumbled backward, falling t on his butt as his hair flew wild and rage twisted his expression.


    Sherilyn screamed, "Andrew, are you insane?! You''re dead! I''ve already called Elon, and he''s on his way here with backup! When he arrives, not just you, but the entire Rhodes family will go down with you!"


    Jameson and Tiana gasped in shock.


    "Andy, don''t act on impulse!"


    "Andrew, stop! Don''t touch Sherilyn-we can''t give the Goldings any excuse to retaliate!"


    Andrew looked at Sherilyn and said, "Yeah, you''re pregnant. So, I''ll admit, hitting you outright doesn''t feel right. But you and Kenny better listen-if you want revenge,e at me directly. Leave everyone else out of it.  sw?ovel


    Sherilyn ced her hands on her hips and let out a vicious, smugugh. "What, getting scared now, little punk? I know you''re tough, I''ll give you that. But you can''t dodge us forever.


    "You might be untouchable for now, but Lauren and her parents? They won''t be so lucky. You''re screwing that tramp, right? I''ll make you watch as I destroy her entire family, one by one!"


    A sh of murderous rage shot


    across Andrew''s face. He growled, "I already told you. If you''ve got a


    ?????


    problem, take it up with me. But ?


    you? You spew nothing but


    filth your mouth might as well be a trash can! You can insult me all you want, but what you don''t do-what you never do-is insult my woman!"


    Sherilyn coldly sneered, shouting, "Yeah, I called Lauren a tramp! What are you gonna do about it? You''re nothing but a lowborn bastard and she''s just a filthy whore! The both of you are trash!


    "You dare mess with me? Elon and my father-inw-the head of the Goldings- will crush you into nothing!"


    Sherilyn was in the middle of her tirade, shrieking like a banshee, when Andrew''s palm flew straight across her face.


    "Sherilyn!" Kenny''s voice cracked in disbelief as he watched.


    Andrew''s psnded fast and hard, and in seconds, Sherilyn''s face had swollen like a balloon.


    Even Jameson and Tiana stood frozen,pletely stunned. After all, Andrew had just dered all-out war on the Goldings.


    Sure, he had taken down Aidan-but the Goldings were one of the Five Apex Families. They could not help but wonder if Andrew was simply ignorant of the consequences.

 Chapter 1075

    Andrew said coldly "Weren''t you the one bragging about carrying the Goldings''


    heir? Didn''t you think marrying into the Goldings made you superior, untouchable? Well, I just pped the hell out of you, and now you''re bawling like a child. So go on, keep insulting me."


    He lowered his hand, face expressionless, eyes locked on Sherilyn.


    Sherilyn''s head was spinning, her facepletely numb from the strikes. She stammered, "You little bas-Andrew, you actually hit me... You actually hit a pregnant woman. I swear, you''re finished. My husband will kill you!"


    Her rage burned to the point she wanted to rip Andrew apart, but the words stuck in her throat.


    After thatst round of ps, Sherilyn had started questioning reality itself. Just then, a Rhodes family guard burst into the room, out of breath.


    He shouted, "Mr. and Mrs. Rhodes! We''ve got trouble-the Goldings are here!"


    Jameson''s face changed. "Shut the gates. Tell them we''re not receiving visitors today!"


    Tiana shook her head. "That won''t help! The Goldings don''t take ''no'' for an answer. If they want in, they''ll force their way through."


    She turned to Andrew urgently. "Go out the back. Now. Leave before it''s toote!"


    However, Andrew stood his ground. "There''s no need to run, Mrs. Rhodes. They''re already here? Good. Let''s settle everything while they''re at our doorstep."


    Tiana''s voice rose in fury. "You idiot! The Goldings are nothing like Aidan! If you don''t leave right now, no one will be able to protect you! I get that you''re confident, but believe me¡ªthe Five Apex Families here in the capital aren''t people you can take lightly!"


    Jameson quickly added, "Andy, please listen to her. Just leave first. Whatever happens, they won''t dare openly go after the Rhodes because they need to upkeep their reputation. We''ll buy you time!"


    Andrew did not budge. He said calmly, "Leaving? Not happening. I haven''t even seen Lauren yet."


    Hearing that the Goldings had arrived, Sherilyn suddenly regained her arrogance and shouted, "You


    bastard, how you''re dead! Elon''s


    here, and he brought the Goldings'' top fighters! You told me to keep insulting you, right? Fine! Listen


    close, you little-"


    Andrew struck again, two more ps cracking across her already swollen face. Blood smeared her cheeks, and her eyes went dazed.


    The filthy insult she was about to scream got caught in her throat and choked back down.


    Kenny''s body trembled. "Andrew... You''ve really lost it. You''re still hitting Sherilyn? Are you insane? The Goldings will tear you to pieces!"


    Tiana and Jameson stood frozen,pletely speechless. They knew Andrew was strong-but they never imagined he would be this brazen.


    Outside, the Goldings had arrived in full force. Elon stormed into the


    Rhodes estate with over a dozen elite bodyguards. Anyone who tried to block their path was shoved aside


    or sent flying-no hesitation


    mercy.


    nking Elon were two semi-martial kings who radiated power and arrogance.


    Their very presence forced the crowd to part before them.


    "Honey, you''re here! Thank God!" Sherilyn ran straight into Elon''s arms, sobbing pitifully. "If you came That


    even a minuteter, I''d be d


    bastard nearly beat me to death!"


    Kenny pointed a shaking finger at Andrew and screamed at Elon, "You have to kill him! For Sherilyn! For your unborn child! For Michael, who died because of him¡ª kill him!"


    Elon''s icy gaze swept across the Rhodes family''s grand hall.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1076

    Wherever Elon''s eyesnded, no one dared meet his gaze.


    Jameson''s voice was firm but steady. "Elon, showing up uninvited-what exactly are the Goldings nning to do here?"


    Elon''s tone was icy. "Mr. Jameson, I''m here because Sherilyn was assaulted- right here in your home."


    He scoffed, "And so what if I wasn''t invited? What, you think the Rhodes family is in any position to go head-to-head with the Goldings?"


    The arrogance in his voice made every member of the Rhodes family clench their fists-but none of them dared speak up.


    Tiana stepped in, her tone sharp. "Elon, if you came to take Sherilyn with you, fine. She''s right there. Take her and leave-now."


    Elon grinned, but the smile never reached his eyes. "Mrs. Rhodes, are you really trying to rush me out like that? Do you think that''s going to happen? I came all this way, fully prepared and with backup. You think I''m just going to walk away without drawing blood?"


    As the chilling words left his mouth, Elon''s beady eyes finally locked onto Andrew. His grin twisted into something vicious-bitter and burning with hate.


    He hissed, "Andrew, I''m going to kill you today. I can''t believe you had the guts to show your face in the capital. Good, now I won''t have to fly to Jayrodale to hunt you down. Until I''ve broken every bone in your body and tortured you for three full days, I won''t consider myself human!"


    Andrew did not flinch. In fact, he looked amused. He waved a hand in front of his nose and frowned. "Oh my... Elon, did you forget to brush your teeth this morning? Your breath smells like actual crap."


    Elon exploded. "Shut your damn mouth! You little bastard, shut the fuck up!"


    His face twisted with rage. Being reminded of that incident pushed him right over the edge, and that disgusting moment would haunt him for life.


    Sherilyn shrieked, clenching her fists. "Honey, what are you waiting for? Give the order-kill him already! Kill that bastard now! I want to see him rot in hell!"


    Elon stared Andrew down and let out a darkugh. "Andrew, I''ll give you credit-you''ve got guts. You dared to touch me, and worse, you lied to my father. So today, you''re not getting out alive."


    His eyes went ice-cold, but just as he was about to order the attack, Andrew spoke up first.


    His tone was calm and steady. "Go ahead, Elon-make your move. But before you do, there''s something I think you need to hear."


    Elon sneered. "Oh? What, now you want to beg for your life? Toote for that."


    Sherilyn grinned wickedly. "I told you, bastard¡ªyou were doomed the moment you crossed me. This is what happens when someone insults me."


    Kenny added smugly, "Andrew, once you''re gone, I''ll still be the head of the Rhodes family. No matter how you fought, you''re just a loser crawling in the dirt."


    Andrew''s expression darkened,


    voice turning sharp. "Kenny,


    Sherilyn you pair of morons are celebrating too early. And Elon-no, I''m not begging for mercy. You don''t have the power to make me beg.


    "What I''m about to tell you is this: Sherilyn has been cheating on you... and you don''t even know it."


    Elon froze, then his face snapped into a twisted rage. "What the hell did you just say? Cheating? Who the hell would dare cheat on me?"


    Sherilyn''s expression flickered with panic. Her voice rose sharply. "Elon, don''t listen to him! He''s lying, just trying to mess with your head! Kill him! Kill this bastard now!"

 Chapter 1077

    Andrew let out a coldugh. "Fatty, let''s not pretend you know your body better than anyone. Back in Jayrodale, I could already tell.


    "You''re overweight, constantly drenched in cold sweat, panting like you ran a mile after two steps. If I had to guess, I''d say you''ve got a rare form of obesity. One of those conditions where even drinking water makes you gain weight, right?"


    Elon''s eyes flickered with panic. "How... how do you know that?"


    For a moment, the thought of ordering his men to strikepletely vanished from his mind.


    Andrew replied calmly, "How I know is none of your business."


    "What I do want to tell you is this-your condition isn''t just your average weight issue."


    "Your internal energy flow ispletely imbnced, your bodily systems are shot, and every ounce of nourishment you take in goes straight to your fat stores. And that means, when ites to your sexual performance, your penis probably isn''t just useless, it''s starving.


    "In fact, if I''m right¡ªand I usually am-you could hire the best doctors in the world, take all the premium supplements money can buy... but in the end, all that nutrition still ends up feeding your belly fat.


    "So when it''s time to do the deed, I''m guessing you can''t evenst ten seconds before, boom-game over. And whates out? Probably yellow water, not anything remotely healthy."


    Elon''s face turned the color of curdled milk because every single thing Andrew had said was true.


    Sherilyn''s nerves snapped. She clung to Elon''s arm and pleaded, "Honey, don''t listen to him! He''s talking nonsense, just trying to mess with your head so you''ll spare him!"


    Elon gritted his teeth so hard his jaw trembled, but he did not speak.


    Andrew spoke again, voice slow and deliberate. "You can fact-check me if you want, Fatty. The director of


    That''s me. The two bestselling miracle pills sweeping Jayrodale? My creations. When ites to medicine, diagnostics, and


    Jayrodale''s Moonlit Apothecaryan et ?


    treatment¡ªI don''t miss. My word is fact."


    Elon clenched his fists. "Fine. Let''s say you''re right about all of that. But what gives you the right to im Sherilyn cheated on me? She married into the Goldings-do you know how lucky she was? It''s like her whole ancestry cashed in good karma! I don''t believe she''d dare betray me!"


    Andrew tilted his head, looking at Elon like he was an idiot. "For someone born into an elite family, I''m amazed at how stupid that sounded. Let me ask you-your body type already makes it insanely hard to get a woman pregnant, right?


    "But suddenly, Sherilyn''s knocked up. Heh. What does that tell you? You really can''t put two and two together?"


    He paused for dramatic effect, then let out a mocking chuckle. "And let''s be real- your performance in the bedroom? We both know it''s pathetic. Maybe she could tolerate it for a day or two. But over time? Please. Sherilyn''s not going to suffer in silence forever.


    "Let me break it down-these days, a man can be broke, have no house, no car... but there''s one thing he can''t be He can''t be sexually


    useless. If you''re not getting the et


    job


    done, then your woman''s going to find someone else who will. And


    that''s why your woman is cheating on you!"


    Andrew''s words were so vivid, so raw, that several people in the room had to turn away.


    Even Tiana blushed faintly and muttered, "This little brat ispletely off the rails now."

 Chapter 1078

    Jameson nodded in full agreement. "How is that over the line? Andy''s speaking the truth! A man can be without money, without a name-but the one thing he can''t be is impotent! Look at me! I''m still going strong all these years... isn''t that why you fell for me?"


    Tiana''s face flushed as she snapped, "Shut your damn mouth!"


    Elon''s expression was no longer just sour-it was pitch ck, storm-level fury written across his face.


    Kenny noticed things were going off the rails and shouted, "Elon, you''d rather believe some outsider than your own wife? Sherilyn has been nothing but loyal since marrying into your family-she''s always by your side!


    "If she''s pregnant, it has to be yours! What other exnation could there possibly be?"


    However, Elon did not answer. He did not even look at Kenny.


    Instead, he turned toward Sherilyn, his voice dropping low. "I''ll ask just once. Is what Andrew saidplete nonsense, or is there truth to it?"


    Sherilyn exploded. "Elon, are you seriously losing your mind right now? You''re actually believing that bastard over me? I''m telling you the baby in my belly is yours!


    "You think I wanted to carry your child? I did it for your family name, for your precious bloodline! You ungrateful bastard, how could you believe a stranger over your own wife? Go to hell-I never want to see you again!"


    She copsed to the ground, sobbing and screaming like she had just been stabbed in the back by the love of her life.


    Kenny barked, "Elon, if you''ve got even a shred of manhood left in you, help Sherilyn up right now, and kill Andrew! Do it for Sherilyn-he humiliated her in front of everyone!"


    However, Elon did not move. Instead, he raised his hand and pped Sherilyn across the face. It was so loud that everyone froze in ce.


    Even Tiana and Jameson stared in stunned confusion.


    Sure, Andrew''s words had made sense-but there was no real evidence. There was no way to prove that the child was not a Goldings''.


    So, why had Elon snapped so fast?


    Kenny''s face went red with rage. "Elon, are you insane? Do you just hit my daughter your wife! What the hell is wrong with you?"


    Elon''s eyes were bloodshot as he roared, "Get the hell out of my sight! You old bastard, say one more word, and I''ll send you to hell to keep Michaelpany!"


    The fury in his voice chilled the room. Even Kenny, full of fire just a moment ago, went dead silent.


    Sherilyn shrieked, her voice breaking. "Wow, Elon Did you just hit me? Why don''t you go ahead and kill me then? I''d love to see how you''re going to exin that to your father! You''d murder the mother of your chifa? You heartless bastard!"


    Elon''s expression twisted, his voice full of murder. "Sherilyn, not only did I hit you... very soon, I''m going to bury you. Did you seriously think I pped you just because Andrew got in my head?"


    Sherilyn''s eyes went wide with fear as Elon''s face darkened even more. "You''ve got it wrong. You forgot something. When Dr. Lake came to treat me, he told me something important.


    "He said my reproductive system was shot that I''d need long-term recovery before I could father a child for the Goldings. But I didn''t suspect anything at the time becaus@back then, you weren''t pregnant.


    "And now, out of nowhere, you''re iming to be carrying my child? You don''t see


    how insanely suspicious that sounds?"


    Sherilyn''s face drained of all color, her heart sinking.

 Chapter 1079

    Elon roared at the top of his lungs. "And another thing, you lying bitch! You''re pregnant, but I had to hear it for the first time in this damn room, during a standoff with Andrew?


    "Not a single word these past few weeks. If today hadn''t gone down the way it did, I''d still be in the dark, wouldn''t I?"


    Sherilyn sobbed through her tears. "Elon, please just listen to me, okay? Just hear me out! It''s not what you think! I-I just wanted to surprise you. That''s why I didn''t say anything!"


    Andrew clicked his tongue. "Wow. What a surprise, alright. Sherilyn, I''m guessing the moment you found out you were pregnant, you realized the baby wasn''t Elon''s and that''s when the panic set in.


    "You kept your mouth shut, hoping to cover it up. And today, in front of everyone, you got cocky and slipped up. You thought carrying a Goldings'' baby gave you prestige. Instead, you just tripped over your own lie.


    "But hey, no need to drag this out, Fatty. Just go to the hospital and get a paternity test done-one check, and we''ll know the truth."


    Elon snapped his head up, eyes shing. "Guards, take Kenny and his daughter into custody! If the test confirms this whore betrayed me, then execute them both -right on the spot!"


    Kenny went pale, cold sweat pouring down his back as he turned to stare at Sherilyn. "Did you really cheat? Did you really betray Elon like that?"


    Sherilyn did not answer and just kept crying harder.


    Kenny felt his heart drop like a stone. He knew exactly what kind of woman his daughter was her silence said everything.


    Sherilyn finally cried out, "I''m sorry, Elon... I''m so sorry! We don''t need to go to the hospital. I admit it¡ªI did something I shouldn''t have."


    With nowhere left to run and no lies left to hide behind, Sherilyn dropped to her knees and confessed.


    Elon''s massive body trembled. "So, it''s true. You really cheated on me?"


    Sherilyn wailed, "I didn''t mean to! Elon, I swear-it wasn''t intentional! It just... It just happened!"


    Elon''s face twisted with rage. He was not even bothered by her exnation and started beating her down in a violent fit of rage.


    Within seconds, Sherilyn was covered in blood, barely conscious on the ground.


    Kenny stumbled forward, begging, "Elon, please spare her! She''s stil your wife. Just forgive her once, just this one time! I swear, if she ever does this again, I''ll hand her over to you myself!"


    "Forgive her? You filthy old bastard!" Elon screamed,pletely losing control.


    He turned and kicked Kenny straight in the gut, knocking him to the floor and bruising his face.


    Still not satisfied, Elon grabbed Sherilyn by the hair, yanked her upright, and snarled, "Tell me-who''s the bastard that knocked you up? Who the hell did you cheat with? Spilkit, or I''ll end you right now-both you and that damn baby!"


    The Goldings'' guards looked at each other, uneasy and unsure. This was not something they could intervene in.


    Sherilyn had betrayed Elon-publicly, shamefully. She was digging her own grave.


    As for Andrew? No one even cared about him anymore. With Elon''s world


    copsing, Andrew might as well have disappeared.


    ?????


    On the Rhodes side, Jameson, Tiana, and the rest of the family stood in dead silence, each wearing a strange expression, too entertained to interrupt.


    Sherilyn shrieked through her sobs. "Stop hitting me! Please-stop! I''ll talk! I''ll tell


    you everything¡ªjust stop hitting me!"


    Elon panted heavily, sweat pouring down his face. "Then talk. Spill it all before I send you straight to hell."


    Sherilyn trembled and choked out, "I-I don''t know exactly who the father is..."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1080

    Sherilyn stammered, "I-I only remember that night at the private club, and we were partying hard. We all got drunk-me and my two girlfriends-and then..."


    Her voice cracked, but she forced herself to continue. "After that, everything went ck. When I woke up, there were eight male escorts in the room with us, along with me and my two besties..."


    The room collectively sucked in a breath. It was just too much, too shocking, and too outrageous. Even Kenny stared at Sherilyn like she had morphed into some kind of monster.


    Elon''s massive body stumbled back a few steps with loud thuds. He could barely keep his bnce, eyes wide with disbelief as he stared at Sherilyn.


    "So, you, plus your two girlfriends... and eight male escorts? That''s... 11 people! You had an eleven-person orgy? That''s not just wild-that''s straight-up animal behavior!"


    Two of the Goldings'' elite guards rushed forward and caught Elon just in time. They could tell that if they did not hold him up, he was about to copse face-first onto the floor.


    Even Andrew looked at Sherilyn in shock-this woman was indeed something else.


    Jameson let out a low grunt. "11 people in one room... that''s going to make it reallyplicated to figure out the baby''s father."


    Tiana gritted her teeth. "Forget figuring it out. Round them all up! Every guy involved should get snipped-turn them into eunuchs! And the girls? Toss them into a damnke and let the pigs feast!"


    Sherilyn wiped her tears and turned to Elon with puppy-dog eyes. "Elon, I swear there won''t be a next time! I promise I''ll wait until your health recovers. I''ll give the Goldings a healthy baby boy. I''ll restore your legacy!"


    Elon''s entire body was trembling-every roll of fat on him vibrating from sheer rage. He growled, "Tell me, other than that time... were there any other times?"


    Sherilyn bit her lip, then figured since the truth was already out, she might as well go all in. "Well, there were two more times. But the second and third times were way more controlled!


    "It was still me and my two girlfriends-but we each only booked two guys. Eventually, we felt guilty... so we cut back to just one guy each."


    Andrew stared at her, speechless that one each was what she called self-control. No doubt, this was peak big-city energy.


    "You dirty, disgusting little-" Elonpletely lost it.


    "I''m going to kill you!" His voice cracked as he lunged forward, ready to end her right there.


    However, his legs gave out, and with a guttural yell, he toppled straight to the ground, his face turning red and swollen like he was about to seize.


    "Mr. Golding! Sir, are you alright?!"


    The guards panicked and rushed in, frantically checking his pulse and propping him up.


    Andrew stepped forward and said coldly, "His rage just maxed out, and with his body condition, his blood pressure must be through the roof. If you don''t get him to the ER right now, you might as well starto nning the funeral."


    The Goldings'' men all turned pale. They did not hesitate, and two guards lifted


    Elon and bolted toward the exit, dragging Sherilyn and Kenny behind them.


    From behind, Andrew called out,


    "Hey, Fatty! What the hell was that? You came all this way looking for a fight, didn''t you? Now you''re getting carried out on a stretcher? What is that, some new tactic? Or do you just not think I''m worth your time?"


    As Elon was being hauled out the front gates of the Rhodes estate, he heard


    Andrew''s voice and could not take it anymore.


    With a furious roar, he coughed up a mouthful of blood right then and there. He wanted to tear Andrew limb from limb more than anything. Yet, hewas helpless now, his rage boiling over, his body copsing under the weight of Sherilyn''s betrayal, shame, and public humiliation.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1081

    In the blink of an eye, all of the Goldings'' people scattered and disappeared. Sherilyn and Kenny were taken away, and anyone could imagine what kind of miserable fate awaited them.


    The Rhodes family stared at Andrew like he was some sort of freak,pletely speechless. The guy had just watched the Goldings retreat, and instead of being satisfied, he actually shouted at Elon, asking if the man looked down on him.


    They could not help but think his arrogance was off the chart. Tiana rolled her eyes and snapped, "You little punk, will you only be happy if Elon drops dead from rage?"


    Andrew sighed dramatically and said, "Exactly. If I could piss him off to death right then, that would''ve been perfect."


    Jameson gave a bitter smile. "Andy, sure, you''re safe for now... but picking a fight with the Goldings like that is not smart."


    Andrew shrugged and replied, "I didn''t have any beef with the Goldings to begin with. Elon''s the idiot who decided to back Kenny''s family and got dragged into this mess. In fact, Fatty should be thanking me."


    Jameson''s face twitched. "The Goldings should be thanking you?"


    Tiana scoffed, "Andrew, don''t push your luck. The Goldings are your sworn enemies now. You really think they should be grateful?"


    Andrew answered confidently, "Why not? If it weren''t for me, Fatty never would''ve found out his girl was cheating on him. You all saw how wild Sherilyn is-partying like that? Running around with eight male escorts?


    "If Elon kept living in the dark, he''d be raising someone else''s kids and ying dad to a bunch of brats that weren''t even his. Is that supposed to be a good life?"


    The Rhodes family was struck speechless once again.


    Jameson shook his head. "Alright, fine, I''ll give you that. You did him a favor in a twisted way. But expecting gratitude? Andy, that''s just wishful thinking."


    Andrew turned the topic. "Mr. Rhodes, Mrs. Rhodes, I want to see Lauren."


    Jameson answered without hesitation, "Go ahead. She''s in the guest loft behind the house. Because of the situation earlier, I had guards keep her inside."


    Tiana paused but did not stop him. Still, she warned sharply, "You can see her, but Andrew, you''d better not do anything inappropriate."


    Andrew frowned. "Inappropriate? What are you implying, Mrs. Rhodes?"


    Tiana gritted her teeth. "Lauren must stay a virgin, do you hear me?"


    Andrew nearly facepalmed, sighing with a wry smile. "Mrs. Rhodes, what do you take me for? Rx, I know my limits."


    Tiana huffed. "What do I take you for? A punk. A pervert. A hormonal creep. don''t trust guys like you. If I weren''t watching, you''d probably already have taken full advantage of Lauren, wouldn''t you?"


    Jameson looked irritated. "Tiana,


    enough already. I trust Andy. Howet


    got character. He''s a decent


    els


    man just like me. He wouldn''t do any of that nonsense."


    Tiana gave a dryugh and sneered, "You? A decent man? Then why did you spy


    on me while I was taking a shower back in the day?"


    Jameson was stunned, speechless.


    Andrew made his way to the guest loft behind the Rhodes residence. On the second floor, he found Lauren.


    She immediately called out, "Andrew, what are you doing here?"


    They had not been apart for long, but her eyes lit up the moment ske saw him. Without a second thought, she jumped into his arms and pressed her soft, fragrant lips right onto his.


    Andrew wrapped his arms around her slender waist, enjoying how warm and soft she felt in his embrace.


    He murmured, "You''re such a tease. Mrs. Rhodes repeatedly warned me not to do anything unspeakable with you."

 Chapter 1082

    Andrew leaned back slightly and dodged Lauren''s kiss with a teasing smile.


    Lauren pouted in frustration and said, "It''s just a kiss, not like we''re sleeping together. Come on, it''s been days. Do you know how much I missed you?"


    Andrew gazed at her wless face and murmured, "You can have it... but only when I''m the one in control."


    Then, before she could react, he leaned in and bit her gently, making her squeal in surprise. The two lingered in their intimate bubble for a while before finally, and reluctantly, pulling apart.


    Lauren''s skin was flushed, and her eyes sparkled. "You jerk, you kissed me for so long I could barely breathe! Fran was right... Andrew, you might look like a ssy gentleman, but you''re just a total perv underneath!"


    Andrew''s face turned red, and he coughed a few times to hide the awkwardness. It had only been a short time apart, but with Francesca gone, no one was around to keep the atmosphere in check.


    So now, caught up in this moment with Lauren, he had let himself get carried away. He gave Lauren a yful smack on her firm behind and chuckled, "Damn, the bounce is perfect!"


    Lauren let out a soft hum, her eyes sultry. "Feels good, huh? I''ll have you know... When ites to curves, I''m no less impressive than Fran. Sure, she''s got that plush softness, but me? I''m toned, athletic, and all about definition."


    Andrew asked, "You didn''t have a hard time while staying here, did you?"


    Lauren shook her head. "Not really. The only drama was during Michael''s funeral got into a huge fight with my family, and he swore he''d wipe us all out. Other than that, it''s been calm."


    Andrew''s eyes turned cold. "You don''t have to worry anymore. From now on, Kenny and his family won''t be able to stir up anything."


    Lauren blinked in surprise. "What exactly happened out there? I''ve been locked up in here and couldn''t check on anything. I''ve been so anxious!"


    Andrew gave her a quick rundown of everything that had gone down outside, and as he spoke, Lauren''s eyes widened in shock.


    "You saved the entire Rhodes family? Andrew, I swear, you''re


    bing more and more


    impossible to figure out. Back in


    Jayrodale, you were just a


    neve


    heartbroken guy who got dumped by Christina... but now? You''re


    someone I can''t help but look up to."


    Just then, a mocking voice came from outside the room. "Oh, he''s be such a


    big shot now. Not only do you look up to him, even I have to look up to him!"


    Jameson and Tiana stepped into the room together.


    Lauren frowned. "Dad, what are you two doing? Just barging in without knocking?"


    Jameson looked a little


    embarrassed and gave Andrew an


    apologetic smile. "Andy, sorry about


    that...really didn''t mean to


    interrupt, but Tiana was worried sick, and well..."


    Tiana cut in bluntly, "That''s right. I didn''t feelfortable letting you two stay in a room alone, so here we are."


    Andrew just smiled and said calmly, "Mrs. Rhodes, if you''ve got something to say, go ahead."


    Tiana looked him square in the eye. "Andrew, I''ll be honest. At this point, if I tried to fight you, I doubt I''d win And in every other way, you''ve


    probably got me beat too. Su ne


    be clear. Lauren-yes, you''re more


    me


    than worthy of her. You''re more than enough."


    Lauren pped her hands and cheered, "Yes!"


    However, Tiana gave her a sharp look and added, "Don''t celebrate too soon. Even


    if I agree to let you two be together, you''ve still got the Driscolls to deal with.


    "Compared to them, Kenny and Sherilyn are nothing-not even a threat. So Andrew, if you really want to be with Lauren, you''ll have to handle the Driscolls-pletely."

 Chapter 1083

    Jameson''s voice turned serious as he said, "How is this fair? This whole thing should''ve been the Rhodes family''s responsibility. We can''t just dump it on Andy. Tomorrow, I''ll bring a generous gift and head over to the Driscolls to make things clear."


    Tiana scoffed coldly. "You really think you can just exin it away? Joe''s proud and stubborn-he won''t listen to a word. Back when he came over with a proposal, we gave a subtle refusal, remember? But did it work? He left the engagement gifts anyway,pletely airtight in his approach."


    Lauren sneered, "You can call it airtight, or you can call it what it really is- coercion. The Driscolls are one of the Three Titans. They think that just because they''ve got power, they can do whatever they want in the Gabo Creek region."


    She continued, "And Joe? He only met me a few times before deciding he wanted to marry me. The whole thing reeks of dominance, of bullying families like ours just because they can."


    Tiana let out a long sigh. "You''re right, sweetheart. It is bullying. It is coercion. But your dad and I had no choice. And at the time... I''ll admit it¡ªI hesitated. I thought maybe this wasn''t such a bad thing.


    "If Joe married you, our entire Rhodes family would be lifted up, and you''d never have to struggle again. But then Andrew showed up. And today, he saved me, saved your dad, and saved this entire family. And even this stubborn old heart of mine began to waver."


    Lauren said firmly, "Andrew has already done too much for me. I don''t want him to be the only one fighting. I''ll talk to the Driscolls about the proposal myself."


    Tiana frowned. "Nonsense. You''re just a young woman. What makes you think you can make a family like the Driscolls back off? Besides, your dad and I would never let you take that risk alone!"


    Andrew gave a helpless smile. "Mrs. Rhodes, you barged in here and said all this just to get me to step in, right? Fine, I won''t hold it against you. For Lauren''s sake, I''ll deal with the Driscolls."


    Tiana beamed with satisfaction. "Now that''s what I like to hear. Guess we really did get to know each other by fighting. I couldn''t stand the sight of you at first, but now... I don''t know, I kinda like you. Feels like I''ve got another son."


    Jameson rolled his eyes. "Yeah, right. You like him now because he''s powerful. If he didn''t show what he could do today, you''d have kicked him out the door without a second thought."


    Tiana snapped, "Jameson, what did you just say?"


    Jameson looked up at the sky and smacked his lips. "Andy, the weather''s great today. How about we grab a drinkter, just us guys, and celebrate?"


    Tiana clenched her teeth. "No drinking! I don''t care if Andrew bes part of this family-this house still answers to me!"


    Once again, Andrew got a full taste of Tiana''s fiery temper. Poor Jameson was totally whipped. Sometimes, being under the wife''s thumb was a curse.


    "Andrew,e with me for a moment. Jameson, you take Lauren to get something to eat," Tiana said, then turned and strode out.


    Andrew was


    not sure what the most


    cunning, unpredictable, and


    dangerous woman in the Rhodes


    family wanted now, but he was not worried. He gave Lauren a


    reassuring nod, then followed Tiana out without hesitation.


    They walked in silence, one after the other, through the estate until they reached a hidden garden nestled deep in the back. Towering hedges and lush flowers surrounded them on all sides, making the spacepletely secluded.


    Tiana finally stopped in the center, turned around, and smiled. "You know why I brought you here, don''t you?"


    Andrew shook his head. "No idea."


    Her smile vanished. In the blink of an eye, a dagger slipped into her hand, and like a striking viper, she lunged at Andrew''s throat. Her move was sharp fast, and deadly. It was obvious that she was not back.


    wning


    She growled, "Sorry, Andrew... but I have to kill you!"


    Her sudden betrayal came so quickly that it felt surreal, faster than flipping a


    page. For the first time in a long while, Andrew felt a surge of deep, burning anger rise from his chest.


    With a cold snort, he stomped down hard, his body sliding backward in a controlled retreat.


    "Tiana, you insane woman! I saved your family-saved you-and this is how you thank me? You still want more?"


    When she could notnd the strike, Tiana''s expression twisted in frustration. She gritted her teeth and chased after him with even more force.


    She uttered, "Andrew, I know you''re furious, but I had no choice. If I kill you now, Lauren will stop clinging to you. She''ll marry into the Driscolls peacefully and live a life of luxury and safety.


    "Moreover, Jameson won''t be dragged into your mess either!"


    She had missed her first strike, but she did not stop. The dagger came shing again, faster and fiercer than before.

 Chapter 1084

    Andrew raised his knee, blocking her iing strike with ease. A sharp glint shed in his eyes as he threw a punch without hesitation. The air itself trembled, bursting with a sound like a roar.


    Tiana''s face twisted in sheer terror. It felt like an ancient beast-a primal force- was crashing down on her, unstoppable and overwhelming.


    It was like a helpless insect facing a natural disaster. With a sickening crack, blood filled her mouth and sttered across her chest and blouse. The dagger in her hand snapped, leaving only the hilt as she was thrown violently backward, crashing onto the stone path of the garden.


    Andrew strode over with a cold, unreadable expression, towering over her. "Talk. Give me one good reason not to kill you right now."


    Tiana tossed aside the broken hilt and wiped the blood from her lips. To his surprise, she actuallyughed.


    "Impressive. Seriously, that was incredible. Go ahead. If you want to kill me, then do it. But before you strike, let me exin why I came at you like that."


    Andrew snorted. "Make it count. It better be a reason worth sparing your life."


    Tiana smiled bitterly. "There''s no other reason. I did it because I''m terrified of what you are. I''m afraid you might drag Lauren and Jameson into your mess. So, I had to get rid of you."


    Andrew frowned. "Then what was all that earlier, in front of Lauren and Mr. Rhodes? What was the point of those kind words? I already told you I''d handle the Driscolls myself, didn''t I?"


    Tiana scoffed. "That was all just to trick you. Andrew, you''re smart, but even you fell for something so simple? Yes, you beat Aidan. You''re stronger than me by far. But against the Driscolls, you''re still way outmatched. That gap is massive- nearly impossible to close.


    "However, you''re not in a ce where you can say you''re unafraid of the Five Apex Families, are you? So, I pretended to believe in you. I gave you my approval, just to get Lauren and Jameson out of the way."


    She added, "But deep down? I still didn''t think you were enough. It''s a shame I failed. If I had seeded, the Rhodes family would''ve been in the clear. Once Lauren married Joe, we''d be sitting pretty-no worries, no threats. Just wealth, power, and peace."


    Andrew''s blow earlier had been brutal, enough to take down a rampaging bull.


    After speaking so much, her internal injuries red up again, and she coughed up more blood.


    Andrew hesitated, unable to finish her off. He thought this woman was a walking headache. From the moment they met in Jayrodale, she had tested every inch of his patience.


    Even someone like Aidan, who once acted untouchable, had nearly fallen for her trick.


    In fact, Tiana was the first woman Andrew truly found difficult to handle. "For Lauren''s sake, no matter how angry I get... I won''t kill you."


    With a cold stare, Andrew crouched beside her. "Come on, I''ll take you back. The Rhodes family can treat your injuries."


    Tiana winced in pain. "Your punch did a number on me. My lungs are damaged...


    I can''t even stand. Come closer. Just pick me up."


    Andrew did not think she would try to pull the same trick again, so he reached out and wrapped his arm around her waist. However, just as he did she summoned strength out of nowhere, grabbed the front of his shirt with both hands and then yanked hard.


    With a loud rip, Andrew''s designer suit-worth more than a month''s rent for most people¡ªwas torn right off. His shirt was shredded with it, leaving his upper bodypletely exposed.


    Andrew''s expression twisted in fury. "Tiana! Have you lost your damn mind?!"


    Yet, she did not respond. Her eyes widened in a mix of awe and eerie satisfaction, fixed on the center of his bare chest.


    She gasped, "I knew it... I knew it! You''re from the Lloyd family from Chetvine. Not just a member-you''re thest direct heir. You''re the Dragon Prince...


    "That totem on your chest is called the Blood-Eyed ck Dragon, and it''s one of a kind. It exists nowhere else. That man had exactly the same totem-no difference at all."


    She muttered like she was in a trance, her arms suddenly wrapping around Andrew''s exposed torso in a tight, desperate hug.


    ''Oh hell no!'' That was the only thought that sted into Andrew''s mind. He immediately pried her arms off with force.


    There he was, standing shirtless before this woman¡ªa flirtatious, maniptive, still-stunning cougar who was clinging to him like a lovesick teen.


    Except this was not just any woman, she was supposed to be his future mother- inw!


    And she pulled that move?


    What kind of madness was this?

 Chapter 1085

    Fortunately, the garden remained empty the entire time-no one passed by, and no one noticed a thing. If someone had seen what just happened, Andrew felt like even jumping into a river of bleach would not be enough to clear his name.


    He quickly gave Tiana a healing pill, wiped the blood from her lips, and helped her sit upright on a nearby bench. Only then did he finally exhale, tension easing just a little.


    "Thanks," Tiana murmured, her eyes reluctantly dragging away from his bare chest. She seemed to realize how reckless and inappropriate her behavior had been, and her cheeks flushed a deep pink.


    Even though she was well into her 40s and the mother of two daughters, Tiana had kept herself in peak condition. Thanks to her years of martial arts and rigorous discipline, her figure and presence still radiated strength and allure.


    If one looked past the iciness in her demeanor and the maturity in her gaze, there was no denying¡ªTiana was the epitome of a seductive, dangerous beauty.


    Andrew''s tone remained cold. "You recognized the mark on my chest. You mentioned another man. Who was he?"


    Tiana''s blush deepened, reaching all the way to the corners of her eyes. "His name... was Reginald Lloyd. He was my first-the first man I ever loved, and I loved him so much it nearly destroyed me.


    "Before I married Lauren''s father, Reginald and I werepletely wrapped up in each other. He took my virginity, and I fell for him hard-so hard I never really came back from it. And on his chest... there was a totem, exactly like yours. No difference at all."


    She added, "That''s how I knew. That mark belongs to the Dragon Prince-the one true heir to Chetvine''s royal Lloyd bloodline."


    She paused then, eyes distant, caught in bittersweet memories. Her gaze flicked toward Andrew''s chest again, her hand twitching as if she wanted to reach out- but she held back.


    Andrew felt his scalp tingle with difort. "Reginald... yeah, I know him."


    Tiana''s eyes widened. She leaned forward, breath catching. "You do? Then do you know where he is? After he left me, he vanished.


    "No letter, no call-he just disappeared from the world. I


    searched for him for three years... three years, Andrew! And when


    nothing came of it, I finally gavel


    Out of rage, I married Jameson instead. Even now, I don''t know


    where that bastard went


    Her face, once soft with longing, contorted into bitter resentment. The shift was instant-jaw clenched, eyes burning.


    Andrew watched her, his own face twitching n disbelief. He gave a stiff smile. "Yeah... so, the guy you''re looking for? That would be my dad, and as for where he is now??ve got no clue either."


    His own father had messed around, broken a woman''s heart, and dipped. Now, that woman was standing in front of him, ready to burn the world down-starting with the guy''s son.


    Andrew could not help cursing silently. What kind of messed-up, soap opera-level crap is this?


    Tiana froze. "Reginald is your father? You''re the son of that heartless bastard? That two-faced, cold-blooded..."


    Andrew rubbed the back of his neck, trying to stay calm. "Yeah, unfortunately, that''s exactly what I am."


    "Mrs. Rhodes, you should know... the Blood-Eyed ck Dragon totem can only be inherited by the Dragon Prince of the royal Lloyd family. My father was thest one. Now, it''s me."


    Tiana''s jaw clenched as she


    growled, "No wonder you''re no better than him. Of course, you''re cut from the same damn cloth¡ªyou''re his


    and Lauren? That can never happen!"


    son! And that means never 4 msne


    you


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1086

    "I''m not just saying you and Lauren can''t be together," Tiana snapped, her voice cold as ice. "I have to kill you, then hunt down that bastard Reginald and make sure he regrets everything!"


    Andrew sighed,pletely speechless. "Mrs. Rhodes,e on... that''s a bit much, don''t you think? If you''ve got beef with my dad for what he did back then, fine. But take it out on him, not me¡ªI didn''t do anything."


    Tiana let out a darkugh. "You''re his son. Since I can''t find him, of course, I''m going to take it out on you!"


    Andrew watched her cycle from smug satisfaction to explosive rage, then fall into wounded nostalgia again. He could not even stay mad anymore-there was no point.


    Honestly, she was not evil. She was just a woman trapped in the past, tormented by a love that never got closure.


    He asked, "Mrs. Rhodes, when you attacked me earlier, you weren''t really trying to kill me, were you?"


    Tiana snorted. "I said it already-you saved our family; I''m not ungrateful. I struck first for two reasons: first, I needed to test just how powerful you really are. And two, I wanted to confirm a suspicion that''s been nagging at me."


    Andrew thought it over. "So, when you ripped my shirt open, you already suspected I had ties to the Chetvine Lloyds?"


    Tiana nodded. "That''s right. Marvin, the man who raised you, used to be a butler for the Lloyds royal bloodline. You''ve shown incredible strength and strategic brilliance-far beyond anything normal.


    "The moment you killed Aidan, I began to suspect you were one of the Lloyds. But I didn''t realize... you weren''t just one of them. You''re actually the Dragon Prince."


    She finished her exnation, but her gaze drifted again toward his chest, her eyes flickering with heat. Her cheeks pinked slightly, and no one had to guess where her thoughts were going.


    Andrew felt a wave of secondhand embarrassment wash over him. The way she looked at him looked like she might devour him on the spot.


    He said tly Mrs. Rhodes, please. You really shouldn''t hang onto any hope when ites to my dad. Before the fall of the Lloyds, he disappearedpletely. I can still


    sense that he''s alive, but where he is or what condition he''s in, have no cl¨²e."


    Tiana hesitated for a moment, then nodded. believe you. Reginald was always a restless soul. No matter where he went, he couldn''t sit still for long. I know he loved me back then. I''m sure of it.


    "But the way he walked out without a word... it proves he was never the kind to stick around."


    Andrew said softly, "Then let him go. Come on, I''ll help you back. You need to rest."


    Tiana tried to stand but staggered immediately. Thankfully, Andrew caught her again before she could fall.


    "Andrew," she said, looking up at him, her voice lower this time, "Everything that happened between us today-I need you to keep it to yourself. Don''t tell anyone, especially Lauren."


    Andrew nodded firmly. "You have my word, Mrs. Rhodes. The past is the past. I won''t say a word about any of this¡ªnot even to Mr. Rhodes. It wouldn''t be fair to


    him."


    Tiana looked at him strangely, then muttered, "Actually... Jameson does know about Reginald and me."


    Andrew froze. "Wait... What?"


    He felt like the shocking news kepting-one wave after another. He blurted out, "Mrs. Rhodes, are you telling me Mr. Rhodes knows you were involved with my dad?"

 Chapter 1087

    Andrew took a deep breath, doing his best to stay calm as he asked, "So, you''re telling me Mr. Rhodes knows about you and my dad?"


    Tiana huffed. "I''ve never been the type to tiptoe around my past, especially not when ites to love. I told Jameson everything before he married me¡ª everything. In fact, he even knows I slept with Reginald. And get this-back in the day, your dad and Jameson were actually close friends!"


    Andrew thought this was pure chaos. He rubbed his temples, feeling a pounding ache behind his eyes. His head throbbed-like, really throbbed.


    "Please don''t tell me..." Andrew said slowly, dread creeping into his voice, "...that Lauren isn''t actually Mr. Rhodes'' daughter, but my dad''s?"


    The second the words left his mouth, Tiana spat to the side and snapped, "You little punk, what the hell is wrong with you? I may be crazy, but do you really think I''d let Jameson raise another man''s kid and not tell him?


    "Rx. I know what you''re thinking. You''re worried Lauren might turn out to be your half-sister and boom-no more romance, right? Well, don''t worry. Lauren has nothing to do with Reginald. She''s mine and Jameson''s."


    Andrew let out a long sigh of relief. "Thank God. It''s still a mess, but at least it''s not that level of disaster."


    Tiana gave a long, bitter sigh of her own. "Life really ys cruel jokes, huh? I fell for Reginald so hard back then. And now, all these yearster, Lauren''s fallen for you. It''s like the universe is punishing me all over again."


    Seeing the heaviness in her smile, Andrew straightened up. "Mrs. Rhodes, I''m not my dad. I''m serious about Lauren. I mean it."


    Tiana shook her head gently. "Don''t be so quick to promise things, kid. Reginald was the same way-brilliant, maic... utterly unforgettable. As the Dragon Prince, he was worshipped across the world. Women threw themselves at him without shame. Of course, he ended up with countless lovers, wives, soulmates, and god knows what else."


    Andrew swore, "I''m not him. He''s his own mess-I''m my own man."


    Sure, he had inherited a few of Reginald''s more impressive traits, like the ability to lie through his teeth while soundingpletely sincere.


    As the front steps of the Rhodes residence came into view, Tiana suddenly buried her face in her hands and muttered, "About earlier, when I hugged you... just forget it happened, alright? ''


    "I wasn''t thinking clearly. I saw the totem on your chest and... I thought of him. I


    mistook you for Reginald at that moment. That''s all."


    Andrew nodded quickly. "Got it. Totally understand."


    Tiana''s cheeks flushed again, and she mumbled under her breath, "Honestly, you''ve got a damn fine figure, kid. Just as good as he was back then....."


    Andrew grinned. "Well, technically speaking, that makes me your junior. So if you ever feel the need to reach outthey, as your future son-inw, I won''t say no!"


    "Get lost!" Tiana yelled, scandalized. "You little brat, I swear, you so much as think another indecent thought, and I''ll rip your face off, got it?"


    Andrew wisely shut his mouth, wondering what Tiana was even imagining. All he wanted was to make peace and offer a littlefort for the heartbreak Reginald left behind.


    Yet somehow, she had wisted that into something so wildly inappropriate he could


    not even wrap his head around it.

 Chapter 1088

    Back inside the Rhodes residence''s living room, both Jameson and Lauren looked utterly baffled by what they saw.


    Jameson asked, "Andy, Tiana, what the heck happened to you two?"


    Tiana''s clothes were disheveled, her face pale, and there were traces of blood on her blouse.


    Andrew looked even more outrageous-his entire upper body was bare, showing off lean muscle and perfect definition, while his arm still supported Tiana as they walked in. The way it looked... well, let''s just say it could be wildly misunderstood. Tiana''s cheeks flushed, and she said casually, "Jameson, are you just going to stand there? Help me to my room. My injury from when Aidan attacked me red up again. Thankfully, Andrew helped me back."


    Jameson blinked. "Oh... right. That makes sense. Alright, Andy, hand her over to me. I''ll take her to lie down."


    Andrew nodded and gently passed Tiana into Jameson''s care. "Mrs. Rhodes, it''s not too serious. With rest and a few days of care, you''ll recover just fine."


    Tiana gave a soft hum of acknowledgment and left the room with Jameson. Meanwhile, Lauren turned to Andrew with a sly smile, her eyes practically glowing with mischief.


    Andrew blinked. "What''s with that look?"


    Lauren giggled and asked sweetly, "Andrew, what exactly happened between you and my mom in that garden? How did your shirt end up ripped?"


    Andrew immediately waved his hands. "It''s not what you''re thinking! Lauren, don''t jump to conclusions!"


    She burst intoughter, clearly enjoying his flustered reaction. "Rx! I know nothing could''ve happened. My mom has a nasty temper and a sharp tongue. She hides a lot, but I know her better than anyone.


    "There have only been two men in her life she ever truly loved. One of them was her first love-the one who broke her heart. She used to talk about him when I was little, but now she never mentions him. And the other man... is my dad."


    Andrew really wanted to confess that Tiana''s first love was his father. However, after some thought, he decided to keep that bombshell to himself.


    No need to mess with Jameson''s peace of mind-especially since Tiana had imed Jameson and Reginald used to be friends. Still, after so many years, who knew how Jameson might feel about it now?


    Andrew could not imagine what would happen if Jameson found out the son of his former love rival was now dating his daughter. After all, that would piss any man off.


    Andrew and Lauren cuddled a bit more before he nced at the time and figured it was about time to


    leave if he wanted to be with Lauren withoutplications, he had to resolve things with the Driscolls.


    Still, this trip to the Rhodes estate had not been pointless. At the very least, he had pulled Lauren''s family back from the brink. As for Kenny and Sherilyn-whether they could survive the fallout from the Goldings was still up in the air. Even if they lived, they would no longer be a threat to Jameson.


    Rubbing his stomach, Andrew let out a dry chuckle. He had fought and bled through all that chaos, and he had not even gotten to eat dinner Pulling out his phone, he dialed Aspen''s number, hoping his loyal little assistant had dinner ns in ce.


    "We''re sorry, the number you have dialed is currently unavable." Andrew''s brows furrowed the moment he heard the automated message. He had explicitly ordered Aspen to keep her phone on 24/7 for emergencies.


    Even if she could not answer, her phone should never be off. A sinking feeling crept into his chest. Without wasting a second, he hailed a cab and headed straight for Aspen''s rented vi.


    When he arrived, the area was silent.


    "Now that''s interesting," Andrew murmured, a cold gleam flickering in his eyes as he stepped boldly toward the door.


    This was a luxury vi, yet at this hour, no streetlight or exterior light was on. He did not need confirmation-his instincts screamed that someone had broken in.


    More specifically-killers.


    As Andrew stepped into the first-floor living room, he was greeted by pitch-ck silence. However, his eyes were as sharp as a predator''s.


    Suddenly, he noticed that there were bloodstains on the floor.

 Chapter 1089

    Scattered chairs, overturned tables, and shattered ss from the back windowpleted the chaotic scene.


    Andrew''s eyes sharpened as he stepped toward the staircase and barked coldly, "Come out."


    After three seconds, a masked man stepped into view at the bend of the stairs. He was holding a gun in one hand, abat knife sheathed at his waist, and eyes sharp as a hawk''s.


    "You noticed something was wrong, but instead of running, you walked right in like you owned the ce. You must be real confident in your skills." The man sneered as he raised the gun, aiming directly at Andrew''s head.


    Then, he pulled the trigger without a hint of hesitation. He wasted no time on speeches, eager to end the situation. After all, unnecessary chatters were the reason many viins died.


    Even so, deep down, the assassin was surprised. He was told that the target on the Goldings'' hit list was supposed to be some minor nobody. Yet somehow, this guy had spotted him instantly-despite a perfect hiding spot.


    Still, it did not matter. With his skill level and the cold precision of his pistol, it would be over in a sh. Even if the kid was some half-baked semi-martial king, a direct hit would slow him down.


    Then, once injured, his teammates would descend like vultures to finish the job and collect the sweet, sweet 300-million-dor bounty.


    As he pulled the trigger, the assassin was already fantasizing about how to spend his share.


    First stop: find a hot, mature woman. Then, he would disappear with her for a two- week escape to a treehouse resort in the mountain range abroad. There, he would finally release all the pressure he had built up as a killer.


    No more silent nights or blood-stained targets just soft beds, smooth whiskey, and a woman who could bend without breaking. Not like those bratty college girls or fake-coy bitches who whimpered at the slightest touch.


    No, mature women were different. They were broken in and more adventurous-a true professional''s dream. In their little hitman circles, they called it what it was- the best of the best.


    The pistol fired with a muffled pop. The bullet shot forward, slicing through the darkness.


    The killer smirked, confident that it would hit Andrew. He pulled out his knife and rushed in to finish the job, but what greeted him was no bleeding target.


    It was a monster hiding in the shadows, a beast that mmed straight into his chest like a wrecking ball.


    He let out a sharp, strangled cry as his entire ribcage copsed inward on impact. Blood and shredded organ matter burst from his lungs and sprayed from his mouth.


    He stared wide-eyed in disbelief, wondering if he had actually missed his shot. After all, at a distance of less than ten meters, his aim should have been perfect.  fo


    Before he could process it, he saw his own dagger-now in Andrew''s hand- sh across his throat with precision, and it felt like his neck had been split open.


    Just like that, a peak senior grandmaster assassin died without even leaving a scar behind.


    In the darkness, Andrew''s voice rang out coldly, low and unbothered. "You thought a gun made you invincible? Real killers don''t rely on


    nov


    weapons-they are the weapon."


    He stepped over the assassin''s body and mocked, "And weak assassins like you? You''re the kind who always ends up getting killed instead."


    Still murmuring to himself, he began walking up the stairs. At that exact moment, two other assassins-who had been hanging from the stairwell above-panicked.


    With heavy breathing and a gust of wind, they flung themselves toward the second-floor window, desperately trying to escape. Their minds were nk with terror.


    If even Vulture, who was stronger than both of them, had been killed that easily, it meant their target was bit someone weak. Instead, he was ridiculously strong.


    Sure, the 300-million-dor bounty was insane, but no payday was worth dying for.

 Chapter 1090

    "Since you''re already here, why not stay?" Andrew''s voice was icy.


    A chilling smirk tugged at the corner of his lips as he lunged forward, moving with ghostly speed.


    The two assassins barely reached the second-floor window, desperately trying to break it open. Before their fists even made contact, Andrew''s brutal punches smashed into their backs.


    The impact was deafening-like lightning striking hard and heavy. The windows shattered instantly, exploding outward as the two assassins flew through them. Just like that, their bodies crashed onto thewn below, shards of ss mixing with blood and flesh.


    Theyy lifeless, eyes wide with terror, frozen forever in their final moments.


    Andrew''s expression was terrifyingly cold. "Aspen, if you''re still alive, you cane out now," he called out softly, his voice echoing through the silent vi.


    Silence answered him. It seemed he was alone, the vi devoid of any other living soul.


    A rare sense of urgency surged through him, and Andrew bolted downstairs, intent on searching the garage and basement. Yet, just as he reached the staircase, he heard the faintest noise from an upstairs closet.


    In mere seconds, Andrew stood before the closet door and yanked it open. Dresses and coats hung innocently, hiding nothing at first nce. However, his sharp gaze quickly found the floor-blood seeped slowly from beneath the hanging clothes.


    He pushed them aside roughly, discovering Aspen curled up, barely conscious. Her face was ghostly pale, drenched in cold sweat, eyes flickering weakly. A vicious knife wound gaped in her chest, deep enough to pierce both skin and clothing.


    "You... jerk," Aspen breathed weakly, trembling with effort. "If you''d been a secondter... you''d be finding my corpse."


    She copsed into unconsciousness, and Andrew caught her swiftly, his voice steady and firm. "Rx, you won''t die on me."


    Carrying her gently to the adjacent bedroom, Andrew flicked on the lights, illuminating the full extent of her injuries. Cuts covered her hands, clearly from struggling bare-handed against knives.


    "You''re one gutsy woman..." Andrew chuckled softly, admiration and worry mingling in his voice as he began tending to her wounds.


    Half-conscious, Aspen weakly crossed her arms defensively, mumbling, "Don''t... Just take me... to a hospital..."


    "It''ste. The doctors won''t be avable," Andrew replied bluntly. "Besides, why bother when you have me?"


    Without hesitation, he tore open her bloodied blouse along the wound line. Beneath it, her bra was soaked in crimson, stubbornly difficult to unsp.


    Cursing under his breath about theplexity of women''s underwear, Andrew finally just ripped it apart. Immediately, her modest curves sprang free, smooth and pale beneath the harsh bedroom lights.


    Nheless, Andrew''s focus remained purely clinical. He carefully cleaned the blood away and applied medicine, methodically bandaging the wound. Unfortunately, the wound''s cement-just inches below her chest-made avoiding


    contact impossible.


    However, after finishing the bandages, he realized with a slight flush that the sensation had not exactly been unpleasant. Inwardly, he found himself


    involuntarilyparing Aspen to Francesca.


    Francesca was famously voluptuous, impossible to grasp fully in one hand, while Aspen''s modest figure was smaller yet perfectly firm and alluring.


    Andrew caught himself quickly, dismissing those thoughts. Taking advantage of a helpless woman was beneath him.


    After thoroughly treating Aspen''s injuries, Andrew gently carried her to the garage and ced her carefully into the back seat of his Ferrari. Then, he drove swiftly away from thepromised vi.


    With assassins already aware of their location, staying would mean endless trouble. Andrew could handle himself effortlessly, but Aspen was vulnerable. Losing her would genuinely upset him.


    Parking in front of an upscale hotel, Andrew carried Aspen carefully from the car. Tossing the keys casually to the valet, he strode into the lobby.


    "Andrew, is that you?"


    A familiar, cold voice stopped him in his tracks. Andrew turned expressionlessly, meeting the gaze of Christina and her family.


    Irene sneered harshly, "Andrew, you really are shameless! Aspen is from the Stevens family from Bridgefields¡ªshe''s practically family!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1091

    Irene shouted, "You actually brought her to a hotel room? Ugh, have you no shame?"


    Andrew replied coolly, "It''s none of your damn business."


    Then, he casually walked over to the front desk and booked a deluxe suite.


    Leroy called out, "Hold up, Andrew!"


    Andrew stopped and turned, shooting him a nce.


    Leroy looked at the unconscious Aspen and asked, "So, are you two officially sleeping together now?"


    Andrew snapped impatiently, "If you''ve got something to say, say it. If not, get lost."


    Leroy snorted. "Rx, man. I''m just saying that you''re impressive. You''re actually sleeping with Aspen? Honestly, if it weren''t for us being rted, I''d be tempted too. She''s seriously top-tier-any man would want a shot."


    Andrew sneered. "Is that so? Well, you''re even more of a shameless animal than I thought."


    Leroy''s temper red. "And who are you to insult me, Andrew? Don''t forget, the woman you''re sleeping with is still a Stevens. She''s still one of ours. So, you better be ready to pay the price for that.


    "That G-Wagon of yours-still driving it? If not, hand it over. Consider it payment for sleeping with Aspen."


    Andrew was honestly impressed. Leroy had been eyeing his ride since their time back in Jayrodale. That idiot had the thickest skin he had ever seen-persistent to a ridiculous degree.


    Just then, Christina spoke coldly. "Andrew, I never thought you''d end up epting a woman you once hated, someone who hurt you. Shows what kind of man you really are-you''d throw away your principles just to getid."


    Andrew said withplete indifference, "You can say and think whatever you want. That''s your business. But yes, you''re right. I''ve epted Aspen because she''s miles better than you in every way."


    Christina''s frosty expression darkened. "Do you really think Aspen is better than me? Andrew, you think I''d believe you''re not just saying that to piss me off? Tell me-what exactly makes Aspen better than me?"


    They were both from the Stevens family, but now Aspen had clearly grown close to Andrew. By the looks of it, Aspen was already one of Andrew''s women, and that stung Christina with jealousy and rage.


    After all, she had once begged, groveled, and still failed to win Andrew back. Yet, Aspen was the one lying in his arms.


    Andrew said calmly, "Aspen''s better than you in every single way. So Christina, do me a favor and stay far away from me. This little obsession you have is pathetic. You''re just making yourself look worse."


    Christina let out a bitterugh, her voice tinged with fury. "Andrew, Aspen''s badly hurt, isn''t she? Most likely because of you, right? From the looks of it, you''re surrounded by enemies in this city. You''re barely holding on."


    Andrew repeated coldly, "Still none of your damn business. In fact, it''s none of


    your whole family''s damn business."


    Then, he carried Aspen into the elevator, heading straight for their room.


    ...


    Down in the lobby, Christina''s whole family stood there fuming.


    Irene snapped, "Christie, thank God you didn''t get back together with that little bastard. Look at him-he''s even sleeping with Aspen. I''m so furious I could scream!"


    Leroy rolled his eyes. "Mom, why are you even mad? You''re just pissed that Andrew chose Aspen instead of Christie, right? Admit it¡ªyou''re jealous and bitter!"


    Irene''s face flushed with embarrassment. "Shut your mouth! Grown-ups are talking-who asked you to chime in?"


    Leroy was about to fire back when he noticed how strange Christina looked and asked, "Christie, what are you thinking right now? You''ve got that look... like some viiness from a movie."


    Christina answered calmly, "Right now, I''m relying on Quinton, and Andrew is basically his sworn enemy. So if I tell him where Andrew and Aspen are staying... don''t you think that''s the right thing to do?"


    Irene jumped in without hesitation. "Of course it is. That''s exactly what you should do. Quinton has done so much for our family. He sends me gift cards for spa days, bracelets, and gold rings-he''s always thinking of us! Naturally, we should return the favor and help him out."


    Leroy added viciously, "Exactly. Andrew and Aspen are clearly on the run. If we


    tell Quinton, he''ll make sure the Goldings get word. Those two lovebirds won''t know what hit them."

 Chapter 1092

    Andrew''s room was Room 9527. He unlocked the door andid Aspen gently on the bed. As usual, he checked the space thoroughly to make sure everything was secure before preparing to lie down and get some rest.


    However, just as he was about to close his eyes, he noticed Aspen''s body burning up with fever.


    Andrew cursed under his breath, ''Great... Now she has a high fever.''


    Nheless, he knew that for someone with a weaker constitution, this kind of fever after sustaining injuries was normal since the immune system would bepletely worn down. He fetched some ice and started coldpresses to bring her temperature down.


    Yet, even after trying for a while, Andrew realized it was not helping much at all. Left with no better option, he had to resort to thest resort of stripping Aspen downpletely.


    Since they had left in a rush earlier, she''d only had on a thin top, which made it easy for Andrew to pull it off. Her chest was nowpletely exposed, and her perky little breasts bounced teasingly in front of him.


    For a second, Andrew felt a wave of heat rush to his head from the view.


    ''Focus,'' he reminded himself. ''A proper master doesn''t just mess around with his servant whenever he pleases.''


    After giving himself that internal pep talk, Andrew reached for her tight jeans and peeled those off too. He let out a quiet sigh of relief that she was not wearing a miniskirt with thigh-high stockings. He was unsure if he would survive that temptation.


    Once Aspen waspletely undressed, her body temperature finally started toe down.


    Only then did Andrew notice how shapely her legs really were. They were long and lean-ssic beauty essentials. She reminded him of Lauren, who also had those long, fair, runway-worthy legs. The only difference was that Lauren had a rounder, perkier backside.


    On the other hand, Aspen was more like a delicate girl next door, stripped down and vulnerable. Nothing about her body screamed "extra", but everything was just right in every ce. It was the kind of figure that came together in perfect harmony-not an inch too much or too little.


    Shoving away the rising heat in his body, Andrew turned off the lights and copsed on the couch.


    Why was a billionaire CEO of an investment firm sleeping on a couch instead of booking a separate room?


    Why did a handsome, wealthy man choose not to share a bed with the gorgeous woman lying there?


    Well, Andrew w did not want to look too desperate. Booking a separate room would have been boring since he would miss out on all the visual perks right in front of him. However, jumping into bed with her right away would have been predatory behavior.


    Sure, Aspen could have been his with just a snap of his fingers, but forcing things


    was not his style. Letting things unfold naturally? That was the true art and a much better experience.


    Just as Andrew drifted off into sleep, Christina sent Quinton a message.


    Christina: [Andrew is staying at the same hotel as the three of us.]


    It was short, straight to the point, andced with spite. Quinton read it, then chuckled coldly. He did not rush to tip off the Goldings just yet. Instead, he stared at the message with amusement.


    He mumbled, "Women... once they fall out of love, they can go from ''I''d die for you'' to ''I wish you were dead and buried.'' And clearly, that''s exactly what Christina''s doing with Andrew.


    "Sometimes really don''t get what goes on in that kid''s head. If I were him, I''d have just fed Christina a few sweet lies and won her back. Once I had her eating out of my hand, I''d take what I wanted, use her up, and then swallow the Stevens Group whole. Everyone wins."


    Quinton scoffed. Then, he picked up his phone and called Elon. Despite both being heirs of the Five Apex Families, he never thought much of Elon. He thought the guy was fat, had terrible taste, and married someone who looked like she came straight out of a dumpster fire.


    Not to mention, Elon had zero tricks up his sleeves.


    In a world where all firstborns were trained in scheming and survival, Elon stood


    out for being hopelessly naive. Meanwhile, Quinton saw himself as a master of maniption and dirty tricks.

 Chapter 1093

    It was all part of Quinton''s n to make it easier to control his subordinates once he inherited the Wrights. Moreover, the fatter Elon was, the narrower his thinking


    seemed to get.


    Still, despite looking down on him, Quinton was not about to waste a perfect pawn. So, in the middle of the night, he made the call.


    As he expected, Elon had not gone to bed either. After all, with Andrew still walking around free, how could they possibly sleep?


    "Elon, I''ve got Andrew''s location. He''s staying at the Crown Hotel," Quinton said the moment the line connected.


    Elon''s voice on the other end sounded totally disinterested. "Got it."


    Quinton frowned. "What''s up with you, Elon? If you know where Andrew is, then get your people from the Goldings over there and take him out! Or what, is your family''s kill order just for show? Move your damn men already!"


    He could not stand how lifeless Elon sounded, so he kept pressing him.


    However, Elon replied tly, "Quinton, I''m not in the mood to deal with Andrew right now. If you''re done, I''m hanging up."


    Quinton froze in disbelief. He slowly started getting pissed, wondering what the hell was wrong with.


    Why was Elon not in the mood to deal with Andrew? After all, the Goldings had issued an official manhunt. Logically, eliminating Andrew would be a top priority.


    "You''re not seriously scared of Andrew, are you?" Quinton taunted, hoping to light a fire under him.


    Elon just snapped, clearly annoyed. "It''s not about fear. The Goldings are dealing with something else right now. Anyway, that''s it."


    Just like that, he hung up before Quinton could ask another question.


    Quinton stared at his phone,pletely baffled. He wondered what was happening with the Goldings, especially since he had not heard anything yet.


    Even Richard, the head of the Goldings, had already been yed by Andrew, his reputation practically in ruins. Despite that, Elon did not give a damn about revenge.


    Quinton could not wrap his head around it.


    Had the Goldings turned into a bunch of cowards?


    The more he thought about it, the more irritated he felt. After all, he had already passed on Andrew''s location, but nobody lifted a finger to handle it.


    Unable to sleep, Quinton opened a group chat with some government friends and asked, [Anyone know if something happened with the Goldings recently?]


    Responses flooded in almost immediately.


    As one of the Five Apex Families'' golden boys, Quinton did not even have to try- there were always people lining up to butter up to him.


    [Still awake, Mr. Wright? Wannae out and join a threesome or something?]


    [As far as I know, nothing''s happened with the Goldings. Why do you ask?]


    [I know! I know! Some major scandal broke about them today!]


    Seeing someone with actual intel, Quinton perked up and quickly followed up.


    The guy typed in the group chat, [This just leaked earlier today. You know Elon''s wife is from the Rhodes


    family, right? That woman''s a legend. Word is, she went and


    cheated on him-big time,


    [And I''m not talking about once or


    twice... she pulled an eleven-man


    train! No joke. The guy must be impotent or something, because she literallyran off to have an


    eleven-way orgy. Isn''t that just


    absolutely nuts? I was shocked to


    hear it!]


    After reading that, Quinton shut his phone and fell into a deep, awkward silence. Suddenly, he understood why Elon was too wrecked to care about Andrew right


    now.


    Honestly, if something like that


    happened to anyone, it would crush


    them. Your wife sneaking out for an eleven-man orgy? That was


    next-level humiliation-the kind would make the sky feel like it was crashing down.


    "Elon, man... I''ll give you a moment of silence. Three full minutes... just for you," Quinton said with mock sympathy.


    Then, he burst outughing, shameless and entertained. At the same time, he urged everyone in the group to share the juicy scandal.

 Chapter 1094

    Late at night at the Golding family estate, the massive mansion zed with lights from top to bottom. Strangely, though, the entire ce was dead silent, not a single person in sight. Only the grand hall was upied-several figures stood beneath the towering chandeliers.


    At the center sat Richard, head of the Golding family, high on the main seat with an icy expression carved into his face.


    The butler stepped forward and leaned in to whisper in his ear. "Sir, there''s an update on the bounty."


    Richard''s eyes flickered. He growled, "Well? Where''s Andrew''s head?"


    The butler''s face twisted slightly. "We didn''t recover Andrew''s head, sir... but three members of the assassin group were found dead at the vi. We believe it was Andrew''s residence here, but by the time our men arrived, the ce had already been cleaned out."


    The flicker of satisfaction in Richard''s eyes disappeared, reced with pure disgust. He hissed, "How useless."


    Knowing his ce, the butler backed away quickly without another word.


    Richard''s foul mood darkened further as his bloodshot eyes swept across the room. There was Elon, his eldest son slumped, broken, a hollow shell of himself.


    Kenny and Sherilyn were on their knees in the center of the hall, begging for mercy over and over again.


    Richard stood and stalked toward Elon, his voice cold and sharp. "You''re acting like the world is ending. Over what? Some little scandal?"


    Elon''s lips trembled. "Dad, you''re right to be angry. But I never imagined I''d marry someone so filthy and shameless. She''s disgraced the entire Golding name."


    Richard snorted. "You should reflect on why you brought that kind of woman into this family. But as a Golding, you need to understand that this sort of humiliation is nothing. You''re expected to rise above it. Now, I''m giving you a chance to redeem yourself."


    Elon looked up. "Huh?"


    Richard grinned cruelly and tossed a dagger at Elon''s feet. "Go kill the woman who disgraced our family."


    Elon, already pale, went ghost white.


    Richard''s tone turned even colder. "Think hard. Either you do it yourself, or someone else will-because, at this point, your role as the heir means nothing. You freeze in crisis, you hesitate, you flinch. That''s not a man fit to take over the Goldings.


    "If you won''t act, Archer will return from the military and take your ce."


    Elon''s hands trembled as he reached for the de, but the cold steel made him instantly recoil.


    Richard shook his head. "Elon, you''ve never been half as brave or capable as your younger brother. His martial training advanced rapidly-he''s the backbone of this family now.


    "Since joining the military, Archer''s be even more outstanding. He was just promoted to Colonel. He''s the pride of the Goldings. And you? You came first, but that''s about the only thing you''ve got going for you.


    "Fat, weak, and now a coward too. I''m asking you to kill the woman who betrayed you and disgraced our name, and you can''t even do that?


    How Could I ever hand over the


    family to someone like you?e?


    could you possibly stand against Andrew?"


    Tears streamed down Elon''s face. He begged, "Dad, I''m not a coward. I''m not weak. But Sherilyn... she''s still my wife. I-I can''t bring myself to kill her."


    Richard responded indifferently. "A man without ruthlessness is no man at all. If you can''t be merciless when it counts, you''ll be walked on, chewed up, and spit out.


    "That softness in you? That''s exactly why Sherilyn felt emboldened to go out and sleep around. So yes, she''s to me-but so are you. You let it happen. You enabled it."


    Elon clenched the dagger and began walking toward Sherilyn. She had her mouth stuffed with cotton, but she cried and screamed as best she could, her face twisted in terror.


    Kenny roared, "Richard, you cold-blooded bastard! You''re seriously forcing your own son to murder his wife? Are you even human?"


    Richard chuckled and stepped in front of Kenny. "Oh, Kenny, what are you barking about? Let''s not forget-you raised this filthy little slut. That''s on you too."


    With that, he backhanded Kenny across the face, splitting his lips and spilling blood. "Now crawl over here and lick my toes."


    Returning to his seat, Richard gave the order casually, as if asking someone to pass the salt.


    Kenny was humiliated beyond words. "Richard, what the hell did you say? You''ve lost your damn mind! I''m Elon''s father-inw-not your goddamn dog!"


    Richard snorted. "Does it really matter? Sherilyn married into the Goldings, and your whole family rose up riding on our coattails. But at the end of the day, in my eyes, you''re still nothing more thana crawling worm."


    He waved his hand, and two burly enforcers stepped forward. Then, they grabbed Kenny by the hair and dragged him across the floor, mming him down and shoving his face toward Richard''s feet.

 Chapter 1095

    At that moment, Kenny would much rather die than suffer the humiliation. He had fought tooth and nail to get Sherilyn married into the Goldings, thinking it was their one-way ticket to the top-a guaranteed leap from rags to royalty.


    However, he never imagined that in a family like the Goldings, they would stop treating someone like a human altogether once they lost their worth. They were tossed aside the moment they were no longer useful.


    Richard looked over at Elon, who still had not made a move, and let out a coldugh. "If you can''t do it, get out of my sight."


    Elon numbly stepped aside, staring at the weeping Sherilyn as if she were a stranger. His eyes were hollow, and his body did not move.


    Suddenly, three men and eight women were dragged into the hall and forced to their knees before Richard. Each one wore a look of absolute horror.


    "So, you''re the ones who were fooling around with Sherilyn, right?" Richard asked calmly.


    None of the group who had participated in the infamous eleven-person orgy dared utter a word.


    Richard''s voice remained t. "I''ll only ask once. Who slept with my daughter-in-w?"


    Just as he expected, two of the men cracked immediately. They crawled forward, sobbing and begging for mercy. "Please, Mr. Golding Senior! We were wrong! We were so wrong!"


    Richard''s face held no emotion. "Kill them."


    The enforcers stepped forward with gleaming des, ready to slit their throats. But then, from the remaining eight women, three suddenly broke down in terror.


    They trembled violently, wet themselves, and crawled forward alongside the two


    men.


    This time, even Richard looked stunned.


    Elon, the guards, and even the Golding elite standing nearby werepletely speechless.


    After all, the mening clean was terrible enough. But now the women were confessing too?


    What the hell did that mean?


    Richard narrowed his eyes. "You three were involved too?"


    The three knelt figures slowly raised their heads, revealing strikingly beautiful faces. However, when they spoke, their voices were coarse and unmistakably male.


    "Sir... the truth is... we''re not actually women."


    "We''re men-crossdressers. Please, forgive us. We had to do it... it''s part of our work."


    "Ms. Sherilyn has a very particr taste."


    Richard sat frozen. Sherilyn had not just hooked up with random guys, but she had also gotten involved with three crossdressers.


    Elon was not just a cheated husband-it was a next-level embarrassment.


    He refused to ept it and shouted, "No... I don''t believe it! They''re lying! These three are definitely women! They didn''t touch Sherilyn! No way!"


    Shouting in denial, Elon stormed up to the trio and yanked at their hair and faces.


    The hair did note off-it was real.


    The skin? Smoother than most women.


    After a full inspection, Elon let out a breath of relief. "They''re women. They''re definitely women. Thank God. It''s bad enough with two guys-I can''t take five."


    However, one of the Golding


    enforcers, who was known to


    frequent underground clubs and had


    seen it alt, cleared his throat and whispered, "Uh... Sir... today''s stic


    surgery, gender reassignment, and makeup skills are scarily good.


    "Just feeling around won''t tell you anything. If you really want to be sure... you''ll


    have to check what''s down there."


    Elon froze. Then, he barked, "You three-drop your pants. Now!"


    The three exchanged awkward nces but did not dare disobey. One by one, they unzipped and pulled down.


    Elon stared.


    Then gasped.


    He was instantly reminded of a trip to Tein when he once visited a street known fordyboys-figures with wless skin, long legs, and beautiful faces... until they pulled something out that made his jaw drop.


    That was exactly what he was facing now.


    Each one of the three had something bigger than his own.


    Richard sat stiffly in his chair, so enraged his entire body trembled He was seconds from blowing a gasket. In all his years leading the Goldings, he had faced massive political drama and deadly rivalries.


    However, never something this humiliating or revolting.


    "Kill them. All of them. I don''t care if they''re men, women, or something in between. And that whore Sherilyn-make sure she dies tonight!"


    As the head of the Goldings, Richard had faced betrayals, business copses,


    and high-stakes threats from every direction.


    But this? This was the most outrageous, degrading scandal he had ever witnessed.


    Sherilyn''s death meant nothing to the Goldings-it was a stain best erased. However, the humiliation she brought would linger like a curse.


    Even Kenny did not dare plead for his daughter''s life. Deep down, even he knew that Sherilyn had gone too far this time.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1096

    In the faint light of dawn, Aspen slowly woke up back at the hotel. Her body ached, and a soft groan escaped her lips as she frowned from the soreness. Thest thing she remembered before cking out was Andrew finally arriving at the vi to find her.


    Everything else after that was a blur. However, she vaguely recalled him treating her wounds and undressing her.


    When Aspen realized Andrew had undressed her, she bolted upright and flung the covers aside in a panic.


    Her bare, pale body was fully exposed beneath the sheets, with bandages wrapped around her chest and lower abdomen.


    She wondered how Andrew helped with the bandage, and if he had touched her. If he did, where did he touch?


    Did he touch her chest, her thighs, or even her private part?


    A sharp scream echoed through Room 9527, and Andrew jolted awake on the sofa, looking more irritated than surprised.


    "What the hell? You moaning from a dream or something?"


    Aspen scrambled to sit up, her face flushed with fury. "You bastard! How could you take advantage of me while I was unconscious?"


    Andrew frowned. "What advantage? All I did was bandage you up and save your life. And now you''re using me of assault? Really? Aspen, don''t you think you''re acting a little like the girl who bites the hand that saves her?"


    Aspen nearly exploded. She clenched her teeth and shouted, "If you didn''t touch me, then where the hell are my clothes? Do you expect me to believe you didn''t strip me down like this?"


    Andrew stood, poured himself a ss of water, and spoke tly. "Can you not be so dramatic? I had to undress you to treat your injuries. Besides, you had a raging feverst night¡ªif I didn''t help bring your temperature down, your brain might''ve cooked itself."


    Aspen was mortified. Her eyes brimmed with tears as she ducked back under the sheets. She hesitated, then carefully shifted her legs, checking herself.


    When she noticed no pain or difort, she let out a tiny breath of relief-at least that had not happened.


    Lifting her head again, she fixed her cold stare on Andrew. "Fine. I believe you didn''t cross the line. But Andrew, you definitely saw everything, didn''t you?"


    Andrew looked at her like she was an idiot and gave a soft snort. "Of course I did. I took off your clothes, didn''t I? And for the record, I even touched a few ces. Not bad, honestly. Feels good."


    Aspen''s face turned scarlet with rage and humiliation. "You''re disgusting!"


    Andrew leaned against the sofa, a smirk ying on his lips. "You''re really something, Aspen. You''re not a kid anymore. Is it really necessary to freak out over something so minor? Plenty of women your age are already nning their second kid."


    Aspen gritted her teeth. "I may have a lot of ws, Andrew. But one thing I''ve never been is promiscuous. Now, do you have any clothes I can change into? I want a shower and something clean to wear."


    Andrew shook his head. "You can''t shower-your wounds won''t allow it. But I already asked the hotel to send a change of clothes."


    ...


    Soon enough, room service arrived with two neatly packaged outfits¡ªone for a man, and one for a woman.


    Andrew changed first but noticed Aspen still had not moved. He asked, "What''s the holdup? Hurry up and change. We need to head downstairs."


    Aspen grabbed the ck stockings, high heels, and a tight zer-skirtbo from the bed, then threw them all straight at his face.


    Her chest heaved with fury. "You sick pervert! What the hell kind of outfit is this? How am I supposed to wear this?!"


    Andrew picked up the stockings and inspected them with mild amusement. "Huh... didn''t expect this hotel to have such excellent taste. Maybe just wear it. Make do."


    Aspen sneered. "Oh, so now you''re ming the hotel? I know you¡ªyou ordered these!"


    Andrew rolled his eyes. "Fine, sure. Let''s say I did. But I never specified what to send¡ªI just asked them to deliver a proper work outfit for my assistant. Apparently, they really nailed my preference."


    Aspen had no other option-either she wore them or not. Swallowing her shame, she forced herself to put on the three-piece outfit from hell When she finally stepped out of the dressing room, Andrew took one look and was genuinely caught off guard.


    Long, slender legs wrapped in sheer ck stockings, heels clicking with every step, and a form-fitting navy-blue skirt suit that hugged her curves so tightly, it drew out every


    wless line of her silhouette.

 Chapter 1097

    "Not bad. You look stunning," Andrewmented with a smirk.


    Aspen silently cursed him for being a pervert. Though she was fully dressed now, her expression remained dark, and her mind kept shing back to the thought that he might have touched every inch of her body-especially the most private parts.


    Her skin crawled just thinking about it.


    After a quiet breakfast downstairs, the two returned to the vi they had been staying in.


    "Pack your things. We''re leaving. It''s not safe to stay here anymore," Andrew said casually.


    Aspen frowned, feeling both annoyed and disappointed. "The house was perfect, and it was paid for, too. Such a waste, all thanks to you!"


    Andrew let out a coldugh. "Then why don''t you stay behind?"


    Aspen''s face went pale in an instant, and she did not dare argue further. At this point, she and Andrew were practically bound together-if she did not stick with him, she was not sure she would live to see the next day.


    They gathered a few essentials and headed back to the hotel.


    "I think we should get separate rooms. I''d feel morefortable that way," Aspen suggested.


    Andrew shot that down immediately. "No. We''re staying together."


    Aspen grew irritated. "Andrew, what the hell do you want from me? I''m telling you now-I''ll never give in to your pervy demands!"


    Andrew looked at her with disgust. "You seriously think I''m that desperate for you? I want us in the same room so you don''t end up getting assassinated in your sleep. Get it?"


    Aspen fell silent, knowing he had a point. If she stayed alone, she might not even get the chance to scream before someone took her out.


    "I''ve got a meeting today with one of our major project suppliers," Aspen said after answering a call. "The guy has serious backing. I need you toe with me."


    Andrew nodded. "Good. Time we started making a name for ourpany. It''ll also set me up nicely for when I go head-to-head with the Driscolls."


    Aspen scoffed. "You''re seriously throwing your future away for Lauren."


    The Driscolls were one of the Three Titans, not the family one would casually provoke. To her, Andrew was just another moth throwing himself into the me.


    Andrew did not reply. He simply followed her to the car, and they drove together to an upscale private club.


    "Hi, I''m Aspen Stevens from Supreme Capital Group," she said politely at the entrance. "I''m here by appointment with Mr. Davon Parks from Phoenixdream Enterprises."


    Tworge, intimidating bodyguards nked the entrance, standing like statues. They gave her a brief look, then stepped aside. "Ms. Stevens, please go in."


    When Andrew tried to follow, they stopped him. One of the guards said firmly, "Apologies, sir. Mr. Parks only invited thedy. You''ll have to wait outside.


    Andrew narrowed his eyes but said nothing.


    Aspen said, "It''s fine. Just find a spot to sit. I won''t be long."


    "Sure." Andrew nodded.


    The moment Aspen walked inside, he turned and stepped right back up to the guards. He growled, "Move."


    The two guards blinked, then burst outughing in unison.


    "Where the hell did this clowne from? If you don''t want to die, get the hell out of here!"


    "You got any idea where you are right now? Telling us to move? Who the hell do you think you are?"


    Andrew''s smile did not change. "Wow. Fancy little club you''ve got here. Threatening people at the door?"


    One of the guards sneered.


    "Threatening? Hell, I''ll p the teeth out of your mouth right now! I


    why you''re really here-you''re


    worried that girl''s gonna get tak


    advantage of, right? Well, letme put


    your


    mind at ease. Mr. Parks already gave the order. Tonight, she''s getting ruined. We''re talking used and broken."


    The other guard chuckled darkly.


    "You''d better leave while you stillet Pwoman walks out of this


    can.


    ce untouched. Why else do you


    think Mr. Parks does business here?"


    Andrew still wore that same calm smile. "Mind if I ask who owns this ssy establishment?"


    The guards puffed their chests proudly. "No secret. It''s owned by the Haywoods- one of the Five Apex Families. Scared yet? You should be!"


    Then, they burst intoughter.


    Suddenly, two brutal psnded hard across both of their faces. The guards copsed instantly, unconscious before they even hit the ground.


    "If this ce belongs to the Haywoods, then I don''t have to be polite anymore," Andrew muttered coldly.


    He stepped over their bodies like


    they were trash and marched straight into the club. He and Seth were already at each other''s throats anyway-this would just be one more fire added to the ze.

 Chapter 1098

    In one of the rooms inside the private club.


    "Mr. Parks, I''m still recovering from my injuries, so I truly can''t drink. I hope you''ll understand," Aspen said politely, her brow tightening.


    She hade expecting a legitimate business conversation-a contract negotiation. However, judging by the atmosphere and Davon''s sleazy expression, it was clear he had other intentions.


    Fat-faced and beady-eyed, Davon swirled a ss of red wine as he leered at her. He said, "Ms. Stevens, you must be new around here. I guess you''re not familiar with how things work in this city.


    "When you sit down to talk business, drinks and fun go hand in hand. Loosen up. Don''t be so uptight. Tell you what-down this bottle, and I''ll sign that contract on the spot. Deal done."


    Aspen replied calmly, "I''m sorry, Mr. Parks. I don''t drink at all. But if you sign the deal today, once I''ve recovered, I''ll dly toast with you to celebrate."


    Davon''s smile faded, and his tone sharpened with irritation. "Aspen, my patience has limits. I squeezed you into my schedule out of courtesy. Don''t go thinking your tiny little investment firm is worth my time.


    "You want this deal? Be a good girl, drink the wine, and then... let me have some fun. Please me, and everything will move forward nicely."


    His eyes began to openly roam over her body, lingering without shame. He thought Aspen was drop-dead gorgeous, especially today because she was dressed in those ck stockings and tight skirt. He imagined running his hands up those long legs inch by inch, and the pleasure that would follow.


    Aspen caught the lust in his eyes, and fury instantly surged through her. She rose from her seat, voice cold and sharp. "Mr. Parks, I came here under invitation to discuss business. I''m not for sale. If this is what you meant by ''negotiation'', then excuse me-I''m not staying for this garbage."


    With that, she turned to leave.


    Davon mmed his wine ss to the floor and let out a mockingugh. "You.bitch. You came here acting all innocent, huh? You think you''re too good for this? Then what the hell are you doing dressed like a slut? Don''t pretend I don''t know your game. You dressed like that in hopes to trade your body for this deal."


    He stormed toward the door and blocked it, his face twisted with aggression. "You better rethink this. Get on your knees and suck me off. Then, throw your legs over my shoulders and let me really enjoy myself. Otherwise, you''re not


    walking out of this roomContent


    Aspen had not expected Davon to be so bold, so vulgar, so disgusting. Her fury exploded, and she growled, "You disgusting pig-drop dead!"


    With a swift motion, she lifted her leg and delivered a vicious kick straight to his groin-ck stockings, stilettos and all.


    Davon let out a blood-curdling screech, copsing onto the floor and clutching himself, writhing in agony. He could feel that something down there had definitely snapped.


    "You bitch! How dare you kick me?! If I don''t pound you into the ground tonight, I don''t deserve to be Phoenixdream Enterprises'' vice CEO! Somebody! Get in here! Lock this whore down-I''m gonna break her!"


    His screams rang out like a siren, and within seconds, about five enforcers stormed into the room.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1099

    Aspen''s expression fell immediately. If she had not been injured, this group of muscle heads would not have even made her blink. However, her chest wound had just been freshly bandaged by Andrew-if she fought now, the stitches would rip open for sure.


    Still clutching in pain, Davon was helped to his feet by two of his men. He stared at Aspen with a twisted grin.


    He taunted, "What, getting scared now, slut? Do you think you''re walking out of here after that? Think again. Let me be real clear-the only reason I agreed to meet you today was to screw you. If I don''t have you writhing and begging under me tonight, then this deal is far from over."


    Aspen''s face twisted in fury. "Why don''t you go home and screw your mother instead, you fat freak?"


    Davon roared, "Get her! Hold this bitch down for me!"


    His goons lunged at Aspen like starving wolves.


    Suddenly, a figure shot in from the side andnded in front of Aspen like a shadow. Then, three kicks flew out in the blink of an eye, each one brutal and precise. The bodyguards were sent crashing across the room, and they groaned in agony as they hit the floor, unable to get back up.


    Davon''s eyes went wide with shock as he stared at the intruder. "Who the hell... Who the hell are you? I''m the Vice CEO of Phoenixdream Enterprises! How dare you interrupt me!"


    The man, of course, was Andrew. He did not even nce at Davon but instead looked straight at Aspen, his brow furrowed.


    "This is what you call a business meeting? If I hadn''t shown up when I did, you''d be bleeding out as someone''s ''first blood'' trophy."


    The bluntness in his words made Aspen embarrassed her badly. She hissed, "You bastard! You really think I''m that helpless? Even with injuries, I could''ve taken those losers down in my sleep!"


    Andrew chuckled coldly. "Sure. Those guys, maybe. But take a look outside- think you''ve got those covered too?"


    As soon as he spoke, heavy footsteps echoed in the hall.


    From every direction, ck-suited enforcers poured in-dozens upon dozens of them, at least a hundred strong. Many carried weapons, their faces stone-cold, and their eyes murderous.


    "T-This is insane..." Aspen breathed, the blood draining from her face.


    This was not a private club-it was a damn fortress run by criminals.


    Momentster, the club manager appeared. He was a bald man with tattooed arms and a scarred face.


    Davon hobbled toward him, his rage boiling over. "Mr. Haywood, thank God you''re here! Take these two down! I want them ruined!"


    Rufus Haywood scowled. "What happened to you down there, Mr. Parks?"


    vel


    Davon yelled, "What do you think? That bitch kicked me! I don''t care how you handle it, but your club better give me a damn good exnation! I pay you people fortune every year, and now bget humiliated like this on your turf?!"


    Davon had taken advantage of countless women inside these walls, and this was


    the first time he had ever tasted real shame or pain.


    Rufus'' face darkened. "Don''t worry, Mr. Parks. We never mistreat our top clients."


    He turned to Andrew and Aspen, his expression turning hostile. "You. Get on your knees and apologize to Mr.


    Then, hand over a million as


    Pmpensation."


    "And you," he said, eyes shifting to Aspen, "Mr. Parks likes you. So be smart


    about this-strip, and keep himpany."

 Chapter 1100

    Aspen red coldly. "Says who? What is this? Are the Haywoods running a den of thugs now? Does no one here know what decency even looks like?"


    Rufus let out a sinister chuckle. "Sweetheart, did you really think this club was built for a legitimate business? You rookies must be first-timers here. This entire club belongs to Seth Haywood himself.


    "And what we offer isn''t just champagne and contract signings. We provide services that rich men like Mr. Parks truly value. You want logic and fairness? Girl, after you''ve been taken a few times, you''ll realize reason doesn''t matter. Power and money are all that do."


    Aspen''s face darkened instantly when she heard that it was Seth, the same man who had once pursued her and paraded around like a golden boy from a noble lineage. She never would have guessed he was secretly running this kind of hellhole.


    She was d she never ced any hopes on him. But right now? They were surrounded by over 100 armed guards. Injured or not, there was no way she could take them all down.


    She looked at Andrew, a trace of urgency in her voice. "Come up with something. What do we do?"


    Andrew shrugged nonchntly. "What do we do? We fight our way out. What else?"


    Aspen blinked, wondering if he was serious about fighting out. This demon was really that confident. After all, these were 100 trained muscles, fully armed.


    Davon, still holding his stomach, sneered. "Fight your way out? Who do you think you are? You think you can take on 100 guys with bare hands? You messed with the wrong man today. You''re both dead meat!"


    Rufus scoffed. "Last chance, punk. Get down on your knees. Apologize to Mr. Parks and pay him a million in damages. If he''s in a good mood, I might let you crawl out of here alive."


    Andrew tilted his head slightly. "Thanks for reminding me. Let mey my terms down too. I''m giving the Haywoods and this pig-faced Mr. Parks one chance. You get on your knees and apologize to us. Do it now, and I''ll let it go. Otherwise... none of you are walking out of here in one piece."


    Rufus was stunned for a second, and then his face twisted into a snarl. "You really are asking to die. Youe into our territory, mouth off like that, and threaten us? Not crippling you here and now would be an insult to the Haywoods'' name!"


    Davon spat through clenched teeth. "Aspen, you''re not actually betting your life on this clown, are you? Look at him he''s gone delusional. You better get over here and give me what I want, or I swear, you''ll be begging for death before this night is over."


    Aspen sneered in disgust. "I told you-go home and screw your mother, you fat bastard."


    Davon exploded. "Mr. Haywood! I want him dead! Kill him now¡ªand if he dies, I''ll take full responsibility!"


    However, Andrew started throwing punches before Rufus could even give themand. Within seconds, the room erupted in chaos-body after body hit the floor, groaning in pain.


    Not a single one of the Haywoods'' enforcers could evenst a full round.


    Aspen stood frozen, stunned. She knew Andrew could fight and had seen him take out elites before.


    But this? This was something else.


    He was not just winning he was bulldozing through everyone like a human wrecking ball.


    With a brutal stomp, Andrew kicked Davon square in the jaw. The fat man screamed as he flew back and crashed into a table, sending sses and tes flying across the room.


    Davon''s wail was guttural. "Mr. Haywood! Kill him! Kill that bastard! If anything happens to me in this goddamn club, I swear¡ªI''ll make sure your family pays!"


    Rufus''s face turned a deep shade of rage. He could not believe that Andrew dared to cause a scene under his nose, and he wanted Andrew dead.


    Rufus could not afford to let this slide. With a cold snort, he leaped into the fray himself.


    As a Haywood, he was not just


    some amateur¡ªhe was a full-fledged senior grandmaster.


    Running the club for Seth meantet in the end, whenever hi


    dealing with all kinds of


    troublemakers and hard cases, but


    in


    was required, every situation would be resolved wlessly.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1101

    Aspen''s eyes never left Andrew as she asked nervously, "Andrew, do you need my help?"


    Andrew calmly replied with just two words, "No need."


    With a casual motion, he pped a thug holding a machete so hard the man flew back. Without even looking, he threw his elbow backward, smashing into another guy swinging a steel pipe like he was volunteering to get wrecked. The blow crushed his nose t, and he howled in pain.


    Andrew''s expression did not change-no anger, excitement, just pure calm. To him, these guys were not even worth warming up for.


    Then, he raised his hand and collided directly with Rufus.


    Rufus looked shocked. "You actually caught my Haywood Strike? Kid, I gotta admit, you''ve got some skill."


    Andrew smirked coldly. "Only ''some''?"


    "Fine, try this next strike and see what happens!" Rufus tossed aside his jacket, revealing a tight shirt stretched over rippling muscles and a solid chest.


    Andrew scoffed. "Bring it on. You think I''m scared of you?"


    Rufus sneered, "Kid, you clearly don''t know who you''re dealing with. I was a special forces soldier, and Ie from the Haywood family. You''re way out of your leag¨D"


    Before he could finish the word, Andrew''s fist rocketed straight for his face.


    Rufus grinned and lifted his arm to block, but in the next second, his entire arm snapped with a sickening crunch. It was like getting hit by a freight train.


    His face twisted in horror, not even having time to scream before Andrew sent him flying through the cement wall in the hallway. He crashed to the ground, coughed up several mouthfuls of blood, and cked out instantly.


    The remaining thugs looked like their souls had just left their bodies. To them, Rufus was a legend of this club-untouchable, unbeatable. Yet, Andrew had dropped him with just one punch.


    Andrew swung again, pping down thugs like he was slicing through butter. More than a dozen of them cried out in agony, holding


    heads and writhing on the floor. The


    rest of them froze, then met


    slowly backing away with wide, terrified eyes.


    Andrew stood tall, face nk, as he growled, "If you don''t want to die, get the hell out of here."


    Instantly, the remaining men


    scrambled and bolted out of the club. Sure, they worked under the Haywoods, but they were not about to die for them-not with a killing machine like Andrew standing in their path.


    Aspen finally exhaled, her gaze filled withplicated emotion. He was terrifyingly strong, so strong that she did not even have the will to fight back.


    At this rate, how was she ever going to escape his grasp?


    Davon looked like he was about to


    piss himself. He stammered, "D-Don''te any closer! I''m warning you! Phoenixdream


    Enterprises has a serious influence in the capital. If you touch me, you''re as good as dead!"


    This was the first time in his life he had ever seen a man like Andrew.


    Even with over 100 thugs, armed with all kinds of weapons, backed by someone like Rufus-none of it mattered.


    Who the hell was this guy? Was he even human?


    Andrew''s face remained cold as he stepped forward and pped Davon across the face. "I must''ve gone deaf. Say that again?"


    Shaking with fear and rage, Davon clutched his face and shouted, "I said, I''m the Vice CEO of Phoenixdream Enterprises! If youy another finger on me, I swea


    Two more psnded clean, making Davon''s vision blur. Blood streamed from his nose as he cried, "I-I''m sorry! I give up! Please, sir... stop hitting me! I was wrong, okay?"


    Andrew sneered. "Go on, keep name-dropping. Keep acting like you''re some big shot."


    Davon''s chubby body trembled all over. "I won''t! I swear I won''t! W-We were negotiating, right? I''ll sign the contract! I''ll sign it now! Just please don''t hit me anymore!"

 Chapter 1102

    Andrew stood by and waited patiently as Davon obediently signed the contract.


    Aspen said coldly, "Let''s go. I never want to see this fat pig again."


    Davon''s bruised and swollen face twisted with hatred and bitterness. He silently cursed, ''You little bastard... and you too, Aspen, you damn tramp. Just wait. I''m the Vice CEO of Phoenixdream Enterprises-there''s no way I''m swallowing this humiliation for nothing.''


    Andrew let out a coldugh. "Hold on, I''m not done with him yet."


    He lightly patted Davon''s chubby cheek and sneered, "I know exactly what you''re thinking. You''re probably hoping that as soon as we walk out that door, you can call in backup and try to take back control, right?"


    Davon''s face froze as panic shed in his eyes. He quickly shook his head and stammered, "N-No, sir! I swear, I''d never do something like that! I wouldn''t dare!"


    Andrew scoffed. "Whether you dare or not, I honestly couldn''t care less. I just want to ask you one thing-so you were nning to get your hands on my sexy assistant, huh?"


    Davon''s eyes instinctively darted to Aspen''s body, especially those long legs wrapped in ck tights. He swallowed hard and quickly shook his head. "No, no, never! She''s your woman¡ªI wouldn''t even dream of it!"


    Andrew chuckled. "At least you know your ce. Then, let me ask again¡ªdo you think she''s pretty? Be honest."


    Davon gave a pitiful smile and nodded cautiously. "She''s gorgeous. Totally stunning. If I could have a woman like that, I''d give her everything I own¡ªno hesitation. Hell, I''d even let her break my ribs and boil them into soup if that''s what she wanted."


    Andrew raised a brow, clearly amused. "For real? Personally, I think she''s just average. Why do you look so desperate?"


    Davon muttered indignantly, "Mr. Lloyd, that''s because you''ve never gone hungry. Guys like me, sure, I''ve had my fair share of women, but someone at that level? Someone who makes your head spin the moment you see her? Never. But Aspen? She''s pure fire.


    "Those long legs in ck tights, that perfect body-man, I could enjoy her for three whole years and still not get tired of her. So take my advice-don''t take your blessings for granted."


    Andrew rubbed his chin and pretended to think it over. "Honestly, I really don''t see it. And to tell you the truth, I''ve never even had the urge to touch her."


    Aspen rolled her eyes hard. ''This devil has zero interest in touching me? Please! He''s saying as if I''m dying for him to!''


    Davon stared at Andrew,


    dumbfounded. "No way. You''ve never touched her? Mr. Lloyd, you''re wasting a damn treasure! I just don''t get it you see her strutting around with that tight little body every day, and you''ve never once wondered what it''d be like to push her down? If I were you, I''d be celebrating every night-living the dream!"


    Andrew clicked his tongue. "Yeah, and that''s the thing. You''re not me, so you''ll never get the chance. The woman I don''t even bother with? You''re practically drooling over her like a starving mutt outside a steakhouse.


    "Mr. Parks, right? This is exactly the difference between the two of us. Your dream


    is something I can touch anytime I want... and still not care about."


    Davon''s face furned beet red as shame and fury washed over him. "Y-You''re doing this on purpose, huh? Just to humiliate me? Well, don''t get cocky. That chick''s clearly a handful. You''re just a nobody with good fists, but one day, you won''t be able to keep her under control."


    Andrew chuckled and raised his eyebrows. "No, you''re wrong."

 Chapter 1103

    "Anytime, anywhere-if I want to take her, I can," Andrew said coolly. "For example... right now."


    As Davon stared with envy, practically drooling with jealousy, Andrew turned to Aspen and said, "Come here. Kiss me."


    Aspen blinked like she misheard him and asked in disbelief, "What did you just say?"


    "I saide here and kiss me," Andrew repeated, his expression unreadable.


    Aspen''s face flushed a deep red from her neck to her ears as she snapped, "Andrew, you bastard! How could you ask me to do something like that in front of others? Have you lost your mind?"


    She honestly started to wonder if Andrew had lost it. Just moments ago, he said he had no interest in touching her, and now he wanted her to kiss him in front of a disgusting creep like Davon.


    What kind of twisted taste did this demon have?


    Andrew''s face turned cold. "Aspen, you better think very carefully. Are you going to follow mymand, or not? Because you already know what happens if you refuse."


    Aspen''s face looked awful. She could tell this demon was pissed. Swallowing her disgust and forcing herself through the bizarre tension, she clicked forward in her heels and stopped in front of him. She told herself it was just like being bitten by a dog-get it over with.


    With resentment and humiliation in her eyes, she leaned in, her red lips trembling as she kissed him on the mouth.


    Davon stared in a daze, his eyes wide with lust as drool slipped from the corner of his mouth. ''Damn, if only that gorgeous woman is kissing me instead... What a dream.''


    Andrew pped him across the head so hard that Davon dropped to the floor unconscious. He said, "Sexy scenes like that aren''t for free viewing, and you didn''t pay for the show."


    He casually straightened his clothes and added, "Let''s go."


    Aspen froze mid-step, trembling with shame and fury. She snapped, "You did that on purpose, didn''t you?"


    Andrew did not deny it. "Of course I


    did. As for the reason? You should


    know it well enough. Late of


    been getting a little too full of yourself. So I had to remind


    you who''s the master, and who''s the servant."


    Aspen stormed behind him, her long legs striding hard as she gritted out, "Don''t worry. As long as I don''t have the strength to fight back... I know exactly what I am. I''m the servant. You''re the master. But Andrew, the moment I have the power to stand against you this game ends."


    Andrew chuckled darkly. "Rx. That day won''te. Well, maybe in your next life."


    Aspen did not say a word, but the sound of her heels stomping against the hallway floor echoed with a vengeance.


    Back at the hotel, as soon as they stepped through the door, Andrew barked, "Hold up. Don''t move."


    Aspen paused, confused for a moment, but then quickly caught on as her expression turned sharp.


    Andrew did not say anything else as he swept through the room, checking every corner. His eyes darkened.


    Aspen''s heart tightened. "Did someone already find where we''re staying?"


    Andrew replied calmly, "The room looks untouched at first nce, but there are a few small


    details definitely signs it''s been


    tampered with. But it seems like whoever it was left once they realized we weren''t here."


    Aspen''s voice grew tense. "Should we pack up and move again? With that bounty from the elite families on our heads, we don''t even know what kind of assassins they''ll send."


    Andrew snorted. "Before we move, I''m paying Christina''s family a little visit."


    Aspen let out a coldugh too. It was obvious now how their location had gotten out so fast-no doubt, Christina and her family were behind it.


    After all, the night they checked in, they just so happened to run into that family of three-and now, the only suspects made perfect sense.

 Chapter 1104

    Without drawing attention, the two of them headed down to the hotel''s ground- floor cafe for a bite.


    "That guy''s been tailing us since we got back earlier," Andrew said casually, his tone rxed as he picked at his food.


    "From the way it looks, he could be from the Haywoods'' club, or maybe Davon''s people. It could also be someone sent by the Goldings-it''s hard to say right now."


    Aspen sat across from him, lowering her voice as she asked, confused, "Which one are you talking about? It feels like everyone''s got their eyes on us."


    Andrew replied calmly, "At the moment, only one person''s been watching us. He''s behind you, slightly to your left. You idiot, it''s enough to know-don''t turn around and look."


    Aspen huffed. "Ugh, fine! No need to snap at me!"


    They sat for a while longer, chatting as if everything were normal.


    Then, Andrew suddenly stood and said, "Alright, the Stevens family just came back. Let''s follow them."


    Aspen quickly rose with him as they trailed behind Irene and Leroy, who had just walked into the hotel.


    "This city''s nothing like Jayrodale," Irene said, her voice purposely loud.


    She added, "Skyscrapers everywhere, designer boutiques lined up one after another! But the best part was the restaurant Mr. Wright took us to.


    "Can you believe one meal cost over ten grand? My God, I''ve never had anything that fancy in my life! Mr. Wright clearly has a thing for Christie."


    Irene was dressed in shy designer brands and juggled multiple shopping bags as she strutted into the lobby, bragging at full volume.


    Leroy grinned like a fool. "Mom, I noticed it too. Mr. Wright totally has the hots for Christie. She really


    knows how to reel in a big fish


    mean Mr. Wright''s an heir to one of The Five Apex Families. If shends him, the Stevens family''s gonna skyrocket straight to the top."


    He scoffed. "And Andrew? Back in Jayrodale, he acted all high and mighty-but


    here in the capital? Compared to Mr. Wright, he''s straight-up garbage."


    Irene scoffed, Exactly! That backwoods thug doesn''t even belong in the same conversation Mr. Wright, who''s basically royalty. Leroy make sure to stick close to Mr. Wright and butter him up when needed.


    "I''m not worried about Christie. She''s destined to marry into power and live like a queen. You, on the other hand, need to work a little harder. But it''s not impossible. So do your part, alright?"


    Leroyughed smugly. "Mom, do you even need to tell me that? Working hard is boring! But buttering up Mr. Wright and rising through the ranks here in the capital? That''s child''s y for me. Sucking up and riding someone else''s coattails? I was born for it."


    Irene beamed with pride. "That''s my boy! Very soon, our whole family will be living the high life in this city."


    They were so caught up in their delusions of grandeur that they did not notice Andrew and Aspen until they were standing right in front of them.


    The smugness on Irene and Leroy''s faces only intensified.


    Leroy sneered. "Aspen, Christie''s basically Mr. Wright''s right hand now. And look at you, still following Andrew around. No future, no money, no nothing. What were you even thinking?"


    He raised his wrist to show off his luxury watch, making sure it caught the light just right.


    Aspen smirked. "Nice watch. Let me guess¡ªQuinton bought it for you?"


    Leroy lifted his nose like he had just won a prize. "Of course! No secret there. Truth is, Mr. Wright''s already like a brother-inw to me."


    Aspen scoffed. "Idiot. One day, Christina''s going to get herself destroyed-thanks


    to you and that loudmouth mother of yours."


    Irene''s eyes bulged as she snapped, "Aspen, you little bitch-watch your damn mouth!"

 Chapter 1105

    Irene sneered, "If you''re jealous of Leroy and Christie, just say it. Look down on us all you want, but what has Andrew even bought you?"


    Andrew replied calmly, "Nothing much. Just handed her a multi-billion-dorpany to y with."


    Irene froze for a second, then burst into mockingughter. "Andrew, would you cut the crap? You? Open apany like that in the capital? Billions? Please. Do you think you''re some young heir from a legendary family or something? Even those rich boys don''t talk this big!"


    To Irene, apany worth billions was pure fantasy. That amount could buy her life a hundred times over. There was no way a backwoods punk like Andrew could ever afford something like that¡ªnot in this life or the next.


    Andrew shrugged. "Whether you believe or not is none of my concern."


    Just then, the elevator arrived. They all stepped inside and rode it up.


    Leroy took out a room key card and grinned. "Hey Andrew, ever stayed in a presidential suite? Our room''s going for about five grand a night. Want me to give you a little tour?"


    Andrew smiled. "Sure. I''ve honestly never had the honor of seeing what a presidential suite looks like."


    Leroy had only meant to show off like he always did. Yet, when Andrew actually agreed, the smug grin on his face grew even wider. He thought Andrew was nothing more but a country bumpkin, no matter where he went. Then again, it gave Leroy a chance to brag.


    They followed Irene and Leroy to the 12th floor.


    Irene turned around suspiciously and snapped, "Alright, enough following us. Andrew, Aspen, I know what you''re trying to do. nning to steal something, aren''t you? Let me tell you something. Inside ou suite, every single item is worth


    thousands. You''re not setting one foot inside."


    Andrew casually nced at their suite-room 1288.


    Aspen narrowed her eyes and said coldly, "You were the ones who leaked our location to the outside, weren''t you?"


    Irene stood nted at the doorway like a guard dog and barked, "Damn right we did. What now? Are you gonna start something? But let me remind you-right now, we''re honored guests of Mr. Wright. If you even try anything, you''ll be digging your own grave!"


    Aspen clenched her teeth. "You rotten hag... just wait. Karma''s gonna chew you up."


    On the far side of the hallway, a man in a baseball cap appeared without a sound. From a distance, he could clearly see Andrew and Aspen standing near room 1288.


    Since he did not dare get closer, he could not make out what they were saying. Then again, not that he cared. At he needed was the room number of the punk who had dared to hit Davon. Once he had it, he quickly turned around, slipped into the elevator, and left the hotel.


    At the same time, he made a call and reported, "Mr. Parks, I got it. I''ve confirmed


    the hotel room where Aspen and the guy who hit you are staying."


    At the Haywoods'' private club, Davon sat with his swollen, bruised face, grinning viciously as he hung up the call.


    He growled, "Mr. Haywood, I''ve


    found that little bastard who started


    the fight at the club. Both he and


    Aspen are in this hotel right now. I want your men to handle it immediately. My only request is simple-kill that punk and bring Aspen to my suite, unconscious. If I don''t wreck her so hard she bleeds, I''m not a man!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1106

    Seth shook his head and said, "Mr. Parks, this happened on my turf, so naturally, I''ll take full responsibility. But Aspen is off-limits, as she''s my woman. I can promise you this-I''ll cripple Andrew and make him crawl to you on his knees to beg for mercy. You can do whatever you want to him then, how about that?"


    Davon growled, "Not a chance! That punk Andrew beat me up mercilessly. As the Vice CEO of Phoenixdream Enterprises, there''s no way I''m letting him off the hook. But more importantly, if I don''t get Aspen in my bed soon, I''ll lose my damn mind."


    Seth''s expression darkened. "Mr. Parks, you''re pushing it. By rights, since the fight happened in my club, I''m offering to take care of Andrew for you. But as for Aspen, it''s fair game. May the better man win. Whoever has the power to im her, gets to keep her. Isn''t that fair?"


    Davon''s face twisted. "Mr. Haywood... you too? You''re into that woman?"


    Seth replied without hesitation, "Of course. I''m not just interested-I''m dead set on having her. Even if you weren''t involved, I''d still have Andrew eliminated. Aspen belongs to me."


    His obsession was not just about Aspen''s body. It was also about the 50 billion dors tied to Supreme Capital Group.


    Seth''s fantasy was crystal clear-he wanted both the woman and the wealth.


    Andrew? He was just a punk from Jayrodale.


    So what if he had money? He was still nothingpared to the Haywoods, one of the Five Apex Families. Seth thought he was just a fat sheep, waiting to be carved.


    Davon scowled, clearly unhappy. Eventually, he forced out, "Fine. You can have Aspen. But can''t I at least have one night with her? That''s not asking much, is it? Honestly, that woman has me losing it-she''s the hottest I''ve ever seen."


    Seth''s tone instantly turned icy. "Mr. Parks, you know she''s a rare gem. So, do you think I wouldn''t notice that too? Do you think I''d be willing to share someone like her? Let you have her for a night? What if you mess things up? Who do Lhold ountable then?"


    Davon snapped, "Mr. Haywood, if you''re gonna be that greedy, then we''re not gonna see eye to eye! How about this once you''re done with her, you pass her along to me. Deal? I''m fine with used goods.


    "No, wait-third-hand goods. Andrew


    probably already got a taste of her.


    That bastard imed he never


    vel


    touched her, but who the hell believes that? A guy like that, resisting a woman like Aspen? No damn way."


    Heughed bitterly, voice filled with jealousy and regret.


    Seth snorted. "Mr. Parks, I think we should stop talking about Andrew. Just gather your men and head to the hotel. Wipe them out. And as for Aspen? Sorry, but I''m never going to get tired of her."


    He added, "That woman is going to be mine-and mine alone. I''ll keep her locked away at one of my private vis and dress her up in different outfits every day, and she''ll be mine to devour every night..."


    Davon realized he was never going to get what he wanted.


    He sneered bitterly and said, "Fine, Mr. Haywood. Your family''s powerful¡ªI can''t fight that."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1107

    "But your club better line up ten beautiful women to serve me around the clock for a full week-no interruptions!" Davon demanded.


    Seth replied coolly, "Not just ten. I can give you 20 if you think you can handle it. Anytime you want."


    Inwardly, Seth was disgusted by the bloated pig in front of him. If Davon had not been a longtime VIP client, Seth would have kicked him out a long time ago.


    This loser wanted topete with him for Aspen? Not a damn chance.


    He would not even let anyone kiss the ground Aspen walked on, let alone touch her. From the moment he firstid eyes on her, he had already decided-Aspen would be his and his alone.


    Davon sneered, "One more thing, Mr. Haywood-you better be careful. I saw Andrew fight with my own eyes. He took down Rufus without breaking a sweat. You better bring your A-team to that hotel."


    Seth pointed at himself and scoffed. "Please. I am the A-team. Every single direct descendent of the Haywoods could end that little punk 100 different ways before breakfast."


    Without wasting another moment, Davon''s crew and Seth''s enforcers-over 100 men-stormed toward the hotel like a small army.


    Meanwhile, Andrew and Aspen had already packed up, ready to ghost the hotel.


    "You think our little diversion''s gonna work?" Aspen asked, her eyes shing with a dark, vengeful gleam.


    Andrew stayed calm as ever. "Don''t worry. You''ll get to watch the fireworks."


    Aspen''s expression turned frosty. "Christina and I... we were once great friends in a way. But now? I don''t


    or a thing. Honestly, the


    brought all of this on themselves."


    Momentster, the two pulled on their hats and headed to the hotel lobby.


    They had just sat down when, right on cue, Davon with his swollen face-and Seth barged in, leading a swarm of men behind them.


    "We''re the Haywoods. We''ll be fast and leave no mess," Seth announced like he owned the ce.


    The hotel front desk staff barely had time to ask questions before Seth shed his identity and shut everyone down with sheer presence.


    "Room 1288. That''s where those two runaways are hiding. Davon, Seth-let''s move," said one of the goons who had been tailing them, eager to prove himself.


    Seth''s eyes turned sharp and cruel. "The guy-take him down. Break him if you have to. But the girl? Don''ty a finger on her. She''s mine to deal with personally."


    The moment the order dropped, the crew roared in agreement and crammed into the elevator like a pack of wolves, heading straight for the 12th floor.


    Back on the 12th floor, inside room 1288, Christina had just returned, exhaustion all over her face.


    Irene fussed over her, massaging her shoulders and handing her water. "My poor Christie, you''ve worked so hard. Mr. Wright really went overboard, giving you so much responsibility! If he wears out the backbone of this household, I swear I''ll give him a piece of my mind."


    Christina said calmly, "The Wrights are a powerful stepping stone and a strategic tform. I don''t mind the work or the stress. As long as I gain the skills and ess to the right resources, I''ll soon expand Stevens Corporation here."


    Leroy pped and cheered. "Christie, you''re amazing! Seriously, you''re perfect!


    Earlier, Andrew and Aspen actually came crawling back here..."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1108

    "I''m telling you, those two are in serious trouble," Leroy muttered.


    Christina said ndly, "They''ve made too many enemies, and now they''re targets of a bounty from the Goldings. As long as Andrew stays in the capital, it''s only a matter of time before someone takes him out."


    Irene let out a coldugh. "Good! He had iting. Didn''t he strut around like a king back in Jayrodale? Now look at him¡ªtail between his legs, hiding like a mutt in the capital!"


    Right then, someone pounded violently on the suite door.


    Irene shouted, "Who the hell is banging on the door like that? Leroy, see who it is. This hotel''s got some nerve-I''m filing aint and charging them for my emotional trauma and stress damages!"


    Leroy was just as annoyed. Cursing under his breath, he stomped toward the door.


    However, before he could reach for the handle, the entire door flew inward with a deafening crash-kicked clean off its hinges. The heavy panel smashed straight into his face, knocking him down and cracking open his scalp.


    "Motherfu¨D" he howled, clutching his bleeding head.


    But before he could finish, a wave of men stormed the room like a tidal wave. They wasted no time andunched into a full-blown beatdown.


    Within seconds, Leroy''s legs were snapped, and he was curled up on the floor screaming, arms wrapped around his head in agony.


    Meanwhile, Irene and Christina were both stunned, pale with terror.


    Irene opened her mouth to scream, but a thug raised his hand and pped her across the face so hard she flew backward. The impact was brutal, and blood gushed from her nose and mouth. Within seconds, she passed out cold without making a sound.


    Only Christina remained untouched, but she looked absolutely shaken.


    "Who are you? What do you want?" she yelled, her voice trembling.


    The thugs ignored herpletely and continued kicking the near-lifeless Leroy


    like they were working out frustration on a punching bag.


    His face was covered in blood, his eyes bulging in despair. He thought in terror, ''Why me? What did I do to deserve this?''


    Suddenly, a voice rang out. "Enough."


    Seth and Davon strolled into the room like they owned the ce.


    Seth smirked as he nced around. "So this is all Andrew amounts to? Weren''t you talking big when you stood against me? Now look at you, crying like a pathetic loser. I thought you didn''t know fear, punk


    Davon stepped up beside him, grinning. "Listen here,


    Andrew-getting beaten half to death doesn''t even begin to cover what you owe. You pped me a few times, right? I''ll pay you back a hundredfold."


    Both men looked smug, basking in their imagined revenge.


    But then, confusion flickered in Seth''s eyes. He finally realized that the guy bleeding on the floor was not Andrew, and the knocked-out woman on the ground was not Aspen either.


    Not only that, the pretty girl who was still conscious was also not Aspen.


    Seth''s face turned storm-cloud dark. "Goddamn it. We beat up the wrong people!"

 Chapter 1109

    The underling who had led the way rushed to exin, "I swear, Mr. Haywood, I personally saw Andrew and Aspen enter this exact room!"


    Seth''s face twisted with fury, his voice low and cold. "Damn it all... We''ve been yed. Andrew lured us here on purpose. That bastard set us up."


    Davon, meanwhile, had his eyes locked on Christina with a hungry grin. "Mr. Haywood, forget Andrew and Aspen. This might''ve been a screw-up, but I call it a lucky one. Look at this beauty-she''s no less than Aspen, maybe even hotter. You wanted Aspen? Fine, I''ll take this one for myself!"


    Seth nced at Christina and had to admit-she was stunning.


    "My apologies, Miss," he said, adjusting his tailored suit with practiced charm.


    "My men got a little overzealous just now. Please don''t worry I''ll take full responsibility for the injuries your family suffered."


    Christina was not having any of it. Her fury erupted. "Take responsibility? You psychos broke my brother''s legs! What the hell does an apology mean now?"


    Seth, trying to show off his influence, kept his tone smooth and confident. "Miss, please rx. It''s just broken legs.


    "I''ll call in one of the top doctors in the capital right now-Dr. Mosby Lake. He''s a medical legend. His recovery is guaranteed."


    Christina''s expression turned icy. "Don''t bother. I''ve already called someone. You people are nothing but gangsters-just thugs and lowlifes. You put my mom and Leroy in the hospital, and you''re going to pay for that."


    Davon chuckled lecherously. "Damn, I didn''t expect the pretty one to have such a fiery temper. So what? It''s just a few bruises. Nobody died, did they? Let me introduce myself. I''m Davon Park, Vice CEO of Phoenixdream Enterprises.


    "And this gentleman beside me is none other than Seth Haywood, third son of the Haywoods¡ªone of the Five Apex Families. So tell me, darling-do you still think you''re in a position to hold us ountable?"


    Before Christina could reply, a voice full of scorn echoed from the hallway.


    "Really, Dayon? Phoenixdream is just a mid-tier firm here in the capital You think you can throw your weight around? And Seth... since when did you have the balls to raise hell on my turf?"


    The moment the words dropped, Quinton stepped into the room, his expression


    like a brewing storm.


    Davon''s legs nearly gave out. "Mr. Wright? W-what are you doing here?"


    Seth also straightened up immediately and forced a tight, awkward smile. "Quinton, hey... This is just a misunderstanding. My guys got carried away. I didn''t know this was your territory-total mistake. I apologize."


    Inside, his stomach twisted. He never expected the people in this suite to have ties to Quinton. He cursed silently, ''Damn you, Andrew! You just threw us into a fire pit!''


    Quinton''s tone was frosty. "Start talking. What the hell happened here? And if I don''t get an exnation that satisfies me, Seth, don''t me me for going cold on you."


    Seth clenched his jaw and spat


    bitterly, "Quinton, I came here to deal


    with Andrew. I nned to cripple


    him. But he wasn''t here, and my guys identally hurt the wrong people."


    Quinton narrowed his eyes. "So you''re telling me Andrew misled you intoing here?"


    Seth scowled. "Exactly. My guy tracked him straight to this room. That bastard tricked us!"


    Quinton''s face darkened like thunderclouds as he snapped, "Idiot!"


    He stormed toward Christina, his tone softening slightly. "Christie, this is my fault. I should''ve been more careful."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1110

    Quinton said firmly. "Don''t worry. Dr. Lake is already on the way. Your mom and Leroy will be okay."


    Christina looked at her family, broken and bleeding on the floor, and fury surged through her chest. She said coldly, "I don''t me you for this, but the fact remains ¡ªthese people attacked us out of nowhere. There has to be consequences."


    Quinton spun around and pped Davon hard across the face twice.


    Davon hit the floor, blood pouring from his nose and lips as he screamed in pain. Even so, he did not dare fight back, not against Quinton.


    However, with venom in his voice, he growled, "Andrew, you bastard! This isn''t over!"


    Seth''s eye twitched.


    Quinton was the most respected heir in the capital among the Five Apex Families. Seth was not even close to his level, so all he could do was force a smile and mutter, "Quinton, I take full responsibility for this mess. I''ll personally make it right with this youngdy."


    Quinton snorted. "There''s only one way you make it right. Go take care of Andrew -now. I saw him downstairs in the lobby earlier, yet here you are, ganging up on a woman and her family. Seth, do you even realize how stupid you look right now?"


    The scolding hit like a p to the face.


    Seth''s expression turned red with shame and humiliation, but he forced out a vicious promise. "Don''t worry, Quinton. I''ll go after him immediately. This city''s only so big-there''s no way he escapes the Haywoods'' grasp."


    Quinton nodded. "Good. Then move fast, and don''t forget to cripple him. Leave nothing behind."


    Seth gritted his teeth and said, "Just for the chance to make this up to you, I swear I''ll ruin that bastard and bring you his head if I have to."


    He stormed out of the hotel with his men, fanning out in every direction to hunt Andrew down. The way they had marched in like kings was nothingpared to the pathetic retreat they now made.


    Christina frowned. "Quinton, do you really think Seth can take Andrew down?"


    Quinton chuckled with disdain. "Not a chance in hell. That punk''s no match for Andrew-even if he does find him, he''ll just be walking into his own funeral."


    Even he had been burned by Andrew before.


    If Quinton could not deal with him cleanly, Seth sure as hell could not.


    Christina''s brow tightened even more. "Then why did you push him to go?"


    Quinton stood at the window,


    looking out over the city with a cold,


    calcting gaze. "First of


    all-Andrew deserves to die. Second-this entire thing was clearly a trap. He lured Seth here on purpose to send a brutal message to your family. Andstly-if Seth''s dumb enough to volunteer as bait, why not let him? If he dies, that''s his problem. All I need is for him to find Andrew."


    Christina''s expression darkened as well. Her voice dropped low. "I didn''t think Andrew would go this far, dragging my mom and Leroy into this? He''s not even human!"


    Quinton tilted his head, half amused, half intrigued. "So tell me, Christie... are you really over him now?"


    Christina''s tone was icy. "There''s no pain greater than beingpletely disillusioned. He rejected me, and now he wants to destroy me, but he can''t. He''ll only make me stronger. I can feel it-the day I crush him under my heel ising soon."


    Quinton burst intoughter. "Not often you meet a woman with that kind of fire!


    Christie you''ve got this."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1111

    Chapter 1111 While Andrew and Aspen did not witness Christina''s family''s tragic ordeal, it did not matter.


    They knew it could not have been pleasant.


    The two of them had arrived at the Supreme Capital Group''s corporate office building.


    "Like I said, that family had iting!" Aspen scoffed as she propped her long legs, d in sheer ck tights, right on the table.


    She had been running around all day and was seriously worn out.


    Andrew chuckled.


    "I didn''t expect you to be this good at holding a grudge." Aspen''s expression


    turned frosty.


    "I''ve always been petty.


    You should know that better than anyone." Andrew nodded like he was


    reminiscing.


    "Oh, I know.


    Back then, the great Stevens girl from Bridgefields looked down on the world like royalty.


    But look how things turned out.


    Now, you''re my personal servant, obedient to every whim.


    If I tell you to strip, you wouldn''t even dare cover up!" Aspen sneered.


    "Of course, I''ll follow your orders.


    But you try telling me to strip? I''d rather die than give in!" Andrew rolled his eyes.


    "Cut the act, will you? Don''t pretend you''re some untouchable saint.


    It''s not like I haven''t already seen it all." Aspen''s face flushed red in an instant. Humiliated, she snapped, "Andrew! Do you even have any shame?" ---- It was bad enough that he''d seen everything, but to say it out loud? That, she couldn''t tolerate.


    Andrew waved her off.


    "Don''t blow up over every little thing.


    I don''t have time for your drama right now.


    Clearly, staying at a hotel''s not gonna cut it anymore.


    We need a ce where we can stay safely and not constantly look over our shoulders." Aspen rolled her eyes hard and could not help but jab back sarcastically.


    "Weren''t you all high and mighty back in Jayrodale? What happened, huh? Youe to Blumedale and suddenly grow scared? If you''re so tough, keep going head-to-head with the Haywoods, the Wrights, and the Goldings.


    When you first came to Blumedale, you acted like you were invincible" A flicker of impatience crossed Andrew''s face as he yanked her toward him and smacked her right on the butt.


    "Watch your tone, you little brat.


    Is that how a servant talks to her master? Do you think that''s eptable?" This woman was seriously testing him, clearly


    forgetting her ce If she wal


    already trying to walk all over him, that had to be shut down fast.


    When Aspen heard the edge in his voice, she surprisingly did not cower this time. Instead, her face twisted in shock and fury.


    She growled, "Did you just spank me? I''ve told you beforel don''t like men touching


    me.


    Teeth


    And now you touched my ass? You bastard! I swear, I''ll fight you!" clenched, fists balled, she lunged at him like she was ready to go to war.


    Andrew''s face darkened, a dangerous grin tugging at his lips.


    "You just don''t learn, do you? Fine.


    It''s been a while since I''ve put you in your ce anyway, and I could use a


    little stress relief." As he spoke, he


    pulled his leather belt off his waist in one swift motion.  fo


    Aspen''s expression shifted in a heartbeat, her beautiful face nching with dread.


    Her feet froze in ce, and she started backing away, her voice trembling with a mix of anger and shame.


    She stammered, What the hell are you doing? Put that damn belt away! I agreed


    to be your servant, Andrew, not your ything.


    If you think you can force yourself on me, you''re wrong.


    I won''t allow it!"''" Andrew said nothing, but his eyes were ice-cold as he pped


    the belt against his palm and strode toward her.


    Aspen''s scalp tingled, wanting badly to crawl into a hole and hide.


    Tf she had known this would happen, she never would have provoked this monster.


    Look what she had doneshe was about to getpletely devoured.


    Her eyes darted toward the door, and in a split-second decision, she bit her lip and made a run for it.


    Yet, just as she moved, Andrew''s hand mped around her neck and shoved her straight to the floor.


    Her cheeks flushed crimson, humiliation flooding her like wildfire.


    ---- The position she was inhips raised, face downwas the ssic pose, practically begging for punishment.


    How the hell could he do this to her? At the very least, Aspen thought Andrew could have given her a heads-up and let her mentally prepare.


    Besides, this was the damn office, for crying out loudpeople still walked by here from time to time.

 Chapter 1112

    Chapter 1112 Aspen wondered how Andrew could be so cruel and heartless as to humiliate her like this in front of others.


    Tears welled in her eyes, but her resolve hardened.


    Even if she had to endure this monster''s savagery, she would never surrender.


    The moment she was free again, she would end it all.


    Andrew, oblivious to the storm raging in her mind, brought the belt down hard across her backside.


    The leather split the air with a vicious snap, blooming fire across her skin.


    "This is for your defiance," he snarled, striking again.


    "For your arrogance.


    For still thinking you''re above this!" Eachsh seared like acid, pain radiating to her bones.


    A scream wed at her throat, but pride choked it back.


    Instead, a stifled moan escaped, trembling and low.


    Andrew froze, belt raised.


    That soundsoft, almost pleasured was not the cry of pain he had expected.


    On the other hand, Aspen was horrified when she realized it too.


    Her gasp had curled into something wanton.


    Something that betrayed not agony, but dark, traitorous heat.


    Inan instant, Aspen''s flushed face shifted from fury to humiliation, then to seething self-loathing.


    "You bastard!" She covered her face, too mortified to even look at him.


    Andrew scoffed and brought the belt down again, though the ---- strikes were lighter this time.


    Still, painnced through her, sharp enough to make her grit her teeth.


    However, she refused to cry out, her breathing in ragged gasps instead. "Hit me all you want.


    As long as I''m alive, I''ll make sure you regret this one day," she spat, ring at him.


    Andrew casually tossed the belt aside, his voice icy.


    "I warned you betrayal was never an option.


    Consider this a light lesson.


    Would be ashame to ruin such...


    perfectly shaped ass." Then, he leaned in and whispered, "Next time, I won''t use a belt.


    Imagine a thick and long shaft instead.


    So behave." Aspen, straightening her skirt with trembling hands, nearly choked on her fury.


    The threat and his vulgar implication left her dizzy with humiliation.


    Andrew took sip of water, then immediately choked, spraying it everywhere. Aspen sneered.


    "Serves A


    right, you bully! A


    man


    can''t


    a woman, and


    drink water propo


    Karma''s a bitch." Wiping his mouth, Andrew ignored her jab.


    Instead, he hesitated, then grimaced awkwardly.


    "Hey, Aspen...


    sorry about that." "What?" Her face froze.


    Did the devil himself just apologize? This had to be a sign of the apocalypse.


    Then he added, "Uh...


    I kinda ripped your stockings.


    Like...


    all the way.


    Skin''s showing.


    You might want to change..." The words hit Aspen like a


    sledgehammer, and her mindel


    buzzing.


    A beat the few employees


    vel


    Supreme Capital Group heard shriek that could shatter ss.


    andrew, I''ll fucking kill you! I''m going to murder you, you bastard!"

 Chapter 1113

    Chapter 1113 Andrew had not expected things to get this awkward.


    Nheless, he swore that despite the torn stockings, Aspen''s pencil skirt had covered everything.


    There were no scandalous views or nosebleed-inducing reveals.


    However, Aspen clearly disagreed.


    She changed into a fresh pair immediately, then fixed him with a re sharp enough to y skin.


    "Quit staring.


    We''re leaving.


    I booked a property viewing.


    We need ace to live, after all," Andrew said, eager to escape.


    As the capital city, prime real estate was not hard to find in Blumedale.


    Yet, Andrew was not just looking for luxuryhe needed somewhere even the Goldings'' assassins and the Haywoods* schemers would not dare touch.


    That was how they ended up at The Sovereign Residences.


    Aspen, who had been fuming in silence, finally spoke.


    "We can''t afford a broom closet here, let alone a house.


    This isn''t about moneyit''s about power and connections.


    The kind we don''t have.


    which is why I called in a favor," Andrew said.


    She scoffed.


    "Favor? The Sovereign Residences sit on Blumedale''s most powerful geomantic site.


    The peak residences were blessed by the Grandmaster of Mistveil Peak himself.


    Owning one ensures great luck for generations!" Andrew rolled his eyes, "That man isa fraud.


    If he says the sky''s blue, check for paint." Aspen gaped.


    In Holtrien, Mistveil Peak stood above alleven the nation''s elite bowed to its wisdom.


    Yet, Andrew dismissed it like a bad horoscope.


    Aspen could not fathom how this devil-may_-care lunatic dismissed Mistveil Peak so casually.


    "I''m sorry, but this is private property.


    You may not proceed." Two robed elders barred their path at the gilded gates of The Sovereign Residences.


    Aspen''s pulse spiked, realizing these were not mere guardsthey were martial masters.


    One radiated the aura of a senior grandmaster, while the other''s power was so dense, she could not even gauge it.


    Nheless, she could still easily deduce that this was a semi-martial king, or even stronger.


    Stationing such elites as doormen only screamed of the Residences "


    unfathomable prestige.


    Yet, Andrew just grinned.


    "Not bad.


    At least they hire real elites as gatekeepers.


    I''m...


    mildly impressed." Aspen stared at him like he had sprouted a second head.


    She thought, ''Not bad? Mildly


    impressed? Just how shameless can Andrew be? You''re saying as you can really move in!" alright,.


    l.ne


    we''ve seen enough, and you''ve said enough," she hissed, yanking his


    sleeve.


    "Let''s go before you embarrass us further." She simply did not understand why


    Andrew dragged her here.


    Andrew chuckled.


    "What''s the rush? Since I''m here, I''m obviously- - buying a ce.


    Otherwise, why would I be here?" Aspen rolled her eyes.


    ''Does this bastard ever stop lying through his teeth? Just as she


    about to mock him, a group ore lose!


    people walked over.


    Leading them were two figures in crisp military uniforms.


    The man stood tall, his chiseled frame andzy smirk radiating old -money arrogance.


    However, it was the woman who stole Aspen''s breath.


    She had stunning facial features and radiated an icy, intimidating aura.


    What stunned Aspen most was the single gold star on the woman''s shouldershe was a major general.


    Inan instant, Aspen recognized her:


    Luna Phn, the second daughter of


    the Phnsone of Blumedale''s


    powerful Three Titan families and


    the undisputed golden child of Gabo Creek, a once-in-a-generation prodigy.

 Chapter 1114

    ----


    Chapter 1114, Luna was a woman Aspen had once idolized, envied, and


    dreamed of bing.


    As the group approached, Aspen''s usual pride evaporated.


    She lowered her head instinctively and stepped aside.


    However, Andrew remained rooted in ce, still casually appraising the vis within The Sovereign Residences.


    "T like those two on the west side," he mused, pointing.


    "Good sunlight, and theyout shows at least some thought.


    But those three eastern ones? Tacky.


    Just wealth without taste." Aspen nearly choked, wondering if Andrew was idiot blind.


    After all, Luna and her entourage were right there, their uniforms impossible to miss.


    Yet, he kept running his mouth like he owned the ce.


    She reached to yank his sleeve, but the tall officer was already in front of them.


    "Move," the officer ordered tly.


    Andrew nced over.


    "And you are?" The tall officer said nothing, simply adjusting his epaulets.


    The insignia gleamed: Colonel.


    There was no doubt that just like Luna, he was one of the military''s rising starsnot quite her equal, but close enough.


    Several designer-d heirs stepped forward, shooing Andrew away.


    They all wondered where this backcountry fool crawled out ---- from, daring to


    stand in the way of Blumedale''s two brightest stars.


    In any other setting, he would have been beaten bloody already.


    "scram! Who the hell do you think you are, talking to Colonel Haywood like that?" "Since when did we let trash loiter at The Sovereign Residences?" "Get lost.


    This ce isn''t for your kind." The tall colonel waved them off.


    "Just some civilian.


    He''s not worth our time." Turning to Luna, his gaze flickered with barely concealed admiration.


    "Ms.


    Phn, I''ve contacted the owner of Serenity Vi.


    They''ll arrive shortlyconsider it yours." Luna ignored him.


    Her eyes locked onto Andrew, a mocking smile ying on her lips.


    Her tone carried quiet skepticism as she said, " Andrew.


    We meet again.


    House-hunting, are we?" Andrew matched her coolness.


    "Indeed we do, Ms.


    Phn.


    And yes, Jam." The colonel stiffened.


    "You...


    know this man, Ms.


    Phn?" Luna''s voice turned cial.


    "An acquaintance.


    His family once knew mine." Luna offered no further exnation about Andrew, as though even mentioning him was beneath her.


    The tall colonel chuckled.


    "Then this boy is luckier than he


    deserves! Not only does he have et


    the


    Phns, but he''s even exchanged words with you, Ms.


    Phn.


    That alone is an honor his family would boast about for generations!" The wealthy heirs behind him nodded fervently.


    "Exactly! Even a shred of association with the Phn family means his forefathers are smiling from their graves!" Another chimed in, "But the real envy is that he''s actually spoken to Ms.


    Phn.


    Hell, he could dine out on that story for years! Kid, out of respect for Ms.


    Phn, we''ll overlook your earlier disrespect.


    Now step aside before we lose our patience." Andrew snorted and did not move an inch.


    The colonel''s eyes narrowed, a cold glint shing through them.


    The heirs, sensing the shift, immediately rolled up their sleeves, ready to teach this insolent fool a lesson.


    However, Luna cut in first, her voice icy.


    "Enough.


    We''re here for the property, not to entertain distractions.


    My time is too valuable to waste on nobodies." The colonel shot Andrew onest disdainful re, his expression screaming, "You''re nothing but a bug beneath my boot." Then, he hurried after Luna, theirughter resuming as if Andrew had already been forgotten.


    Meanwhile, Andrew was left standing there, ignoredpletely.


    Aspen covered her face, too mortified to even speak.

 Chapter 1115

    Chapter 1115 On the path to the summit of The Sovereign Residences, the tall colonel, Xavier Haywood, eldest son and rising star of the Haywoods, casually remarked, "Ms.


    Phn, that man back there...


    Andrew, was it?" Luna replied, "Yes.


    That''s Andrew Lloyd." Xavier smirked.


    "Turns out he''s got quite the reputation.


    Apparently, he''s already butted heads with my little brother, Seth.


    But the real joke? He''s somehow pissed off the Goldings enough to earn a blood hunt.


    It''s quite impressive that he''s gotten multiple major families going after him in Blumedale." Luna frowned.


    "Oh? He''s managed to provoke your family too?" Xavier chuckled.


    "Surprised me as well.


    For a nobody from Jayrodale, he''s...


    oddly efficient at making enemies.


    That''s quite a talent!" Luna''s delicate brows drew tighter, her voiceced with icy reproach.


    "Talent? All I see is a dead man walking." Xavier''s smile darkened.


    "You sound almost...


    concerned, Ms.


    Phn." Luna remained indifferent.


    "Pity is all I feel.


    Colonel Haywood, Andrew once treated my grandfather.


    A minor service, but one my family acknowledges.


    So while I don''t care what bes of him, excessive handling in Blumedale would reflect poorly on my family''s honor." Xavierughed, waving a dismissive hand.


    "Ms.


    Phn, rx.


    This ---- nobody is barely worth my family''s noticeonly my useless little brother Seth bothers with him.


    If the Haywoods truly wanted him gone? One word, and he''d vanish before sunset." Luna gave a curt nod.


    "Then I''ll consider this a favor." Xavier was overjoyed, though he kept his tone carefully measured, his posture wlessly poised.


    "Luna, such words aren''t necessary between us.


    Since our military days, my oath


    stands: I''d do anything for youeven if


    I have to pay with my life." Xavier''s


    voice dripped with honeyed


    ve


    devotion, each word polished to amoving sheen.


    With a nk face, Luna said, "Colonel Haywood, you know I have no interest in sentimental nonsense.


    Consider this your first andst warning." Xavierughed smoothly, offering a practiced apology that maintained every inch of his aristocratic grace.


    But beneath the charm, his gaze darkened.


    He thought, ''Andrew, was it? You could spit at the Haywood name for all I carea cockroach''s defiance means nothing.


    But make Luna speak for you? That''s a privilege no man gets to keep.


    Luna''s group strolled through the gates of The Sovereign Residences without a second nce, while Andrew and Aspen remained barred.


    Aspen hissed, "Haven''t you humiliated us enough? If you won''t leave, Iwill!" ---- The earlier scene had been mortifying.


    Luna, that untouchable prodigy, might ignore ants like her, but


    Blumedale''s golden boys, liet


    colonel? He was clearly one of


    scion of a powerhouse family.


    Yet, Andrew had dared to block his path.


    One wrong word, and they would be corpses in a ditch.


    Andrew remained unfazed.


    "Rx.


    the


    The person I''m waiting for is arriving now." He thought, ''A colonel? In another life, the man won''t even be fit to polish my boots." Before fong, a luxury car pulled up, and Zachary and Ruth stepped out of it.


    "M-Mr.


    Lloyd!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1116

    Chapter 1116 The moment Zachary spotted Andrew, his face lit up, being all friendly.


    However, he bit back the title "General" at thest second, settling for "Mr.


    Lloyd".


    Beside him, Ruth bowed her head respectfully.


    "Mr.


    Lloyd, Ms.


    Stevens." Andrew smirked.


    "Zac, you''d better not be overselling this house of yours.


    I''ve got high standards." Zachary hurriedly said, "Mr.


    Lloyd, I swear on my life.


    If my vi isn''t the crown jewel of The Sovereign Residences, you can toss me off the balcony.


    Many have been eyeing it, and even Xavier Haywoodthat ''Unbeatable Warlord of theirshas been frothing to buy it for years." Aspen could not help but ask, "Mr.


    Fischer...


    We just saw a tall colonel enter with Ms.


    Phn.


    Was that Xavier?" Zachary nodded.


    "Most likely.


    He must''ve found out I wasing today and decided to show up first." seeing Zachary''s frown, Andrew raised an eyebrow.


    "Is this a problem for you? If it''s inconvenient, we can look elsewhere." Zachary snorted.


    "That Haywood brute isn''t worth worrying about! I just didn''t expect Ms.


    Phn to be here too.


    Seems she''s also after my Serenity Vi." Aspen quickly waved her hands.


    "Then forget it, Mr.


    Fischer.


    You should just give the house to Ms.


    Phn." ---- Zachary replied coolly, "If Mr.


    Lloyd weren''t here, I might have yielded to the situation and let the Phns have


    it.


    But since Mr.


    Lloyd wants it, it doesn''t matter who wants it.


    Ms.


    Phn can find somewhere else!" Aspen was stunned speechless, wondering if Andrew truly held such weight in Zachary''s eyes that was enough to make him dismiss even Luna without a second thought.


    Soon, the four of them made their way to the summit of The Sovereign Residences.


    It was Aspen''s first time stepping inside such an opulent ce, and she could not help but marvel at everything along the way.


    Andrew, however, remainedpletely unfazed, casually chatting with Zachary.


    At the mountaintop, Xavier, Luna, and their group were already waiting for Zachary''s arrival.


    The moment they spotted him approaching, they immediately came forward to greet him.


    "Mr.


    Fischer, you simply must hand over Serenity Vi to me today.


    Name your pricel won''t even blink" Xavier chuckled as he spoke, his words light but edged with steel.


    Zachary replied indifferently, "My apologies, Colonel Haywood, but Serenity Vi already has another buyer." Just as Xavier was about to demand who would dare challenge him, Luna, who had been watching Andrew step out of the car frowned in distaste and said coldly, "Andrew, do you really have nothing better to do than follow me around? You might not realize it, but I find men like youutterlycking in ssdisgusting." ---- Xavier also turned his gaze toward Andrew and sneered, "Enough is en


    ough, Andrew.


    You''ve been scheming to follow Ms.


    Phalen arounddon''t you realize how shameless you''re being? You should know


    your ce." Andrew frowned.


    "What are you talking about? My being here has nothing to do with Luna.


    I came to look at a house." The moment these words left his mouth, Luna visibly


    froze.


    Then, she let out a derisiveugh and shook her head, thinking it was a ridiculous excuse.


    Xavier, meanwhile, wore an expression of amused contempt.


    "Do you even understand what it means to own property at the peak of The Sovereign Residences? Let me put it bluntlyyou probably


    couldn''t afford a single tree hoolne


    The other wealthy men in their entourage burst into mockingughter, piling on the scorn.


    Then, everyone heard Zachary speak.


    "Mr.


    Lloyd is the buyer of my property."

 Chapter 1117

    When Zachary said Andrew was the buyer of his property, the group was dumbfounded. The wealthy heirs even stared at him in disbelief.


    One asked, "Mr. Fischer, you can''t be serious! Of all people, you''d sell Serenity Vi to some nobody?"


    Anotherughed. "I get it-this is one of Mr. Fischer''s jokes! It has to be!"


    There was simply no way the crown jewel of The Sovereign Residences could be sold to some bottom-feeder. The heirs burst into forcedughter, scrambling to smooth over the absurdity.


    Even Xavier, after a stunned pause, joined in with a chuckle. "Zachary, you had me going there for a second! We''re both military men-that''s a bond thicker than blood. Come on, name your price. This vi... let''s just say it''s critical for me."


    Zachary shook his head. "I''m not joking. The ownership of Serenity Vi is ready to be transferred."


    Xavier''s smile stayed polished, but his grip tightened on Zachary''s shoulder. "Perfect. Then let it change hands to me. Unless... Our brotherhood isn''t worth a damn to you?"


    The young heirs turned their scornful gazes toward Andrew, their expressions dripping with disdain.


    "Hick, get it through your skull-Mr. Fischer''s buyer is obviously Colonel Haywood!"


    "You? Looking at houses here? Hah! That''s the funniest joke I''ve heard all year!"


    "Scram already. You''re embarrassing yourself. This is the summit of The Sovereign Residences-only three vis exist here. Hell, you probably can''t even afford to breathe the air up here..."


    Aspen''s brow furrowed, thinking, ''They''re being too harsh. Looking down on someone is one thing, but this is just cruel.''


    Luna, unable


    to stomach the scene any longer, cut in coldly. "Andrew, if you need a ce to stay, the Phns can arrange something in Blumedale-consider it a favor to Marvin. Buting here to spout nonsense? Honestly, it''s disgusting." C¨®ntent belongs to


    Andrew''s face turned grim. "Ms. Phn, are these idiots rubbing off on you? I''ve


    said it already-I''m here to look for a house."


    Luna smirked. "Oh? Then enlighten


    us-which vi, exactly, are you ''looking at? And just how muck money or what influence do you have to buy any of them?"


    Andrew pointed directly at Serenity Vi, his expression unshaken. "This one''s passable. I''ll take it."


    The young elites erupted into another round of mockingughter. "Take it"?


    Had this fool''s tongue slipped, or was he genuinely delusional?


    Xavier shook his head, turning to Luna with a dismissive smirk. "Ms. Phn, there''s no need to waste breath on this clown. It''s beneath you."


    Luna scoffed but stayed silent, though the contempt on her face was unmistakable. Even she had to rely on Xavier''s connections for a chance at Serenity Vi. Yet here was Andrew, a neer to Blumedale, already despised like a rat in the streets.


    What possible leverage could he have to spout such nonsense?


    Andrew''s voice cut through the noise. "Zac, hand me the keys to Serenity Vi. The rest isn''t your concern."

 Chapter 1118

    "Oh, and name your price just send me the numberter, and I''ll wire you the money."


    Andrew cut straight to the point, demanding the keys. He had had enough of these so-called elite brats-each one so full of themselves. He wondered why they were barking and acting so arrogantly.


    Zachary did not waste time either. He swiftly pulled out a palm-sized velvet box and handed it to Andrew.


    "Mr. Lloyd, this is Serenity Vi''s jade key. It''s not the most practical for daily use. Once you and Ms. Stevens move in, we''ll register your fingerprints and retinal scans. After that, you won''t even need a key."


    Andrew casually tossed the box to Aspen and strode toward Serenity Vi''s gates, muttering, "Got it."


    Aspen fumbled to catch the box, her face a picture of stunned disbelief. The most exclusive vi in The Sovereign Residence had just been sold without a contract, negotiations, or even a grand handover ceremony.


    She stood there, utterly bewildered.


    Xavier''s face darkened instantly, his voice sharp with barely contained fury. "Zachary. What the hell is this? Even jokes have their limits. The Haywoods are willing to pay ten billion¡ªand you''d still refuse my offer?"


    In a desperate move, Xavier threw out an astronomical figure, but Zachary did not even flinch. He said calmly, "Colonel Haywood, this was never about money, and no, I''m not joking. Serenity Vi was always meant for Mr. Lloyd."


    He smiled faintly. "As for everyone else? They were never in consideration. The only reason it''s even on the market is because Mr. Lloyd expressed interest."


    Xavier''s control snapped. "Then answer me this, Zachary-you''d sell to some nobody over me? Is this the Haywoods being slighted? Or is it me you''re disrespecting?"


    Zachary remained unfazed, his tone indifferent. The Haywoods-and you, Colonel Haywood-have never been part of my social orbit. So ''disrespect'' doesn''t even enter the equation. But more importantly, you''re mistaken about one thing."


    Xavier gritted his teeth. "Oh?"


    Zachary met his gaze with an amused smile. "I''m not selling Serenity Vi to Mr. Lloyd. I''m gifting it."


    The moment these wordsnded, the young heirs collectively sucked in sharp breaths, their minds reeling. After all, Serenity Vi was the most luxurious estate in The Sovereign Residences. Yet Zachary hadjust given it to Andrew for free


    The crowd could not help but wonder just who Andrew was to receive such


    treatment. Moreover, Xavier had just offered ten billion dors.


    Meanwhile, Xavier''s face twitched, hisposure cracking under skeer disbelief. "You''re gifting it to him? Zachary... just how important is this Andrew to you? What kind of leverage does he hold?"


    Zachary chuckled, replying. "For Mr. Lloyd? It''s not just a vi. If he asked for my life, I''d hand it over without hesitation."


    Xavier fell silent. Wave after wave of shock mmed into him, his gut churning.


    Were it not for Zachary''s undisputed status as a Blumedale elite¡ªa man of formidable influence he would have wondered if the man had lost his damn mind.


    As for Luna? Outwardly, she remained impassive. However, the storm in her eyes betrayed the truth: her shock ran just as deep as Xavier''s.

 Chapter 1119

    Zachary turned to Luna with genuine regret in his tone."Ms. Phn, my sincerest apologies. Had it not been for Mr. Lloyd, I would''ve been happy to amodate you with Serenity Vi as a gesture of goodwill."


    Luna''s expression remained unreadable, her voice frosty. "The vi is yours to sell, Mr. Fischer. I''ve no interest in petty squabbles over property."


    Zachary gave a polite nod and, with Ruth in tow, took his leave. His business here was done-the vi now belonged to Andrew.


    The moment he was gone, Luna''s mask of indifference shattered into cial fury.


    Xavier, scrambling to salvage the situation, muttered, "Luna, I swear I''ll get that vi for you-"


    Luna said calmly, "There''s no need. Zachary already gave it to Andrew, so naturally, we no longer stand a chance. That''s that¡ªI''ll be leaving now. Oh, and Colonel Haywood, you and I are in a superior-subordinate rtionship. Whether it''s on base or out in the field, I expect you to remember that.


    "So from now on, I want to hear you call me ''Ma''am'' or ''General''-not by my name. My name isn''t something you''re qualified to say out loud."


    With that, the Phns'' stunning prodigy strode off, her tallbat boots hitting the ground with poise.


    Xavier stood frozen, his fists gradually tightening. All his efforts to please her were utterly worthless in Luna''s eyes, just as he feared.


    He knew Luna had her eye on Serenity Vi. Since he finally found a chance this time, he acted swiftly, spending a fortune and pulling strings to secure it. Yet, in the end, some random nobody from a backwater town beat him to it.


    "Mr. Haywood, are we really just going to let Serenity Vi fall into someone else''s hands?" one of the wealthy heirs asked with an ugly scowl.


    The others were just as frustrated, their faces darkening with resentment.


    If Serenity Vi had gone to someone powerful, like Derek the Governor, or one of the heads of the Apex Families, they might have stomached it.


    It was downright insulting that the most luxurious, prestigious, and coveted estate


    in the entire capital had fallen into the hands of some no-name nobody.


    Of course, owning what others wanted would only make Andrew a target.


    Xavier''s eyes narrowed, a storm


    brewing behind them, and his voice


    dropped into a chilling whisper. "There''s no rush. After all, there''s never been anything I wanted that I couldn''t take. That applies to Serenity Vi... and Luna as well."


    The heirs around him shivered instinctively. Among all the descendants of the Five Apex- Families, Xavier-the eldest son of the Haywoods-was by far the most terrifying and physically dangerous.


    Now that he had risen to the rank of Colonel in the Holtrien military, his influence had skyrocketed. Combined with his elite family background, messing with him was a one-way ticket to ruin.


    And right now, there was no doubt that Andrew was walking a very fine line.


    The group of heirs stayed by Xavier''s side, refusing to leave. They lingered just outside Serenity Vi, waiting for their next move.


    Zachary had made his y, and they had lost. Yet, that did not mean Xavier, the apex predator of the elites, could not just take Serenity Vi from Andrew instead.


    Compared to wrestling it from Zachary, snatching it from Andrew would be child''s y.


    ...


    Despite being called a vi, Serenity Vi was more like a privatepound. It had an expansive estate that sprawled across nearly ten thousand square feet.


    Though it sat atop Blumedale''s highest hill andcked a full, scenicke, it still had its own man-made one that shimmered under the sky.


    Beneath the blue skies and clear waters, the view was dazzling, and Andrew could not have been more satisfied.

 Chapter 1120

    Aspen ran through every room and checked out the front and back of the house. By the end of it, her legs were sore. Even so, instead of feeling tired, her delicate face was lit up with excitement and wonder.


    "Hey, this ce is hands-down the best, fanciest, and most expensive location I''ve ever seen in my life!" she said, rubbing her aching calves while smiling up at Andrew.


    Andrew replied casually, "Judging by that smile you can''t wipe off your face, I''m guessing you''re falling in love with it?"


    Aspen pouted. "Saying I''m not would just be lying to myself. Serenity Vi is clearly the kind of estate that money alone can''t buy. A ce like this... I''d say only the top families in Blumedale are worthy of it."


    Andrew let out a dismissive snort. "Don''t put those so-called Blumedale elites on a pedestal. Serenity Vi isn''t some heavenly paradise. Just remember-the view from the top is always the most breathtaking. And Blumedale in Gabo Creek Province? That ce barely makes it to mid-mountain status."


    Switching to rub her other leg, Aspen looked dreamy as she said, "Of course, I know the view is best from the top! And there''s no way Blumedale could everpare to the grandeur of Chetvine in Holtrien. I just don''t know when I''ll ever get the chance to step into a ce like Chetvine, where the real elites gather, and show them what I''ve got."


    Andrew shook his head. "You? Not very likely."


    Aspen''s face immediately darkened. "Don''t look down on me like that! I may not be there yet, but that doesn''t mean I''ll never make it!"


    She was starting to realize-talking to this devil of a man meant constantly being ready to get pissed off at any moment.


    Andrew suddenly shed a strange smile. "Heh... actually, I can think of one possible way for you."


    Aspen looked at him, half skeptical and half intrigued. "What way?"


    Andrew nced at her newly changed ck tights and those long, thirst-inducing legs, then smirked. "It''s simple. All you need to do isnd apich guy from Chetvine. Like, sleep with him, make him happy, and there you go-your golden opportunity!"


    Aspen''s face instantly turned red with embarrassment. She had honestly thought he was about to give her some constructive advice, but he unexpectedly came up with something sleazy.


    She bit her lip and snapped, "You''re disgusting! Selling my body to gain power and wealth? I won''t stoop to that, and I don''t need to!"


    Andrew clicked his tongue, clearly amused. Is that so? Well, gotta say... you''ve got backbone. Alright then, tet''s split up and pick our rooms. Once we''re settled in it''s time to get down to business."


    Only one word could describe Serenity Vi on the inside-huge.


    Aspen took her time and carefully picked her room. It was on the third floor, facing east, so every morning, she could catch the sunrise and do yoga out on the balcony.


    Just thinking about it made her giddy.


    She cheerfully unpacked her bags and finished setting up her space, then stepped out into the hallway. Right then, she noticed that the room next door was wide open.


    Andrew walked out with a bright grin, showing off his perfect white teeth as he said, "Haha, what a coincidence! My room''s right next to yours!"


    Aspen''s expression turned thunderous in an instant. "Andrew, you did this on purpose, didn''t you?"


    Serenity Vi had at least 30 rooms, spread across five floors. If she truly believed this was a coincidence, she might as well be a kindergartener.


    That jerk had definitely nned it.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1121

    Andrew replied coolly, "Alright, fine. I did do it on purpose. But the only reason I chose the room next to yours was so it''d be easier for you to wake me up in the mornings. Nothing more-so don''t go overthinking it."


    Aspen crossed her arms and let out a coldugh. "You think I''m buying that?"


    Andrew shrugged. "Whether you believe it or not doesn''t matter. Even if I asked you to warm my bed at night, would you dare say no?"


    "You..." Aspen was instantly at a loss for words. Her cheeks turned pink as she silently fumed.


    She was sure that the bastard Andrew was still lusting after her body.


    Andrew seemed to read her mind and scoffed, "You dumb woman. Don''t tter yourself. Do you really think the only reason I went through the trouble of snatching Serenity Vi from Zachary and picked the room next to yours was just to sleep with you?"


    As Aspen let out a sarcastic chuckle, Andrew headed downstairs, adding, "I did it because you''re weak. If you got yourself killed because of one careless mistake, I wouldn''t even know where to find another secretary servant like you."


    So, he did all this for her safety?


    Aspen froze in ce, struggling to believe it. Yet, when she reyed Andrew''s earlier expression in her head, he really did not seem like he was scheming to get her into bed.


    For some bizarre reason, her heart started beating faster as she wondered if Andrew was actually worried about her.


    Aspen refused to ept that and gave her cheeks a light p, muttering, "Snap out of it. Aspen, do not get moved by this. It''s all in your head. He does one remotely nice thing, and you start catching feelings? Girl, this is textbook Stockholm syndrome. You need to stay grounded. Get a grip!"


    Just then, Andrew''s impatient voice echoed from downstairs. "Quit dragging your feet. Let''s go!"


    Aspen rushed down the stairs in her heels. She did not even realize that by now, Andrew''s randommands had be something she instinctively obeyed without protest.


    ...


    Outside Serenity Vi, Xavier and his group were already growing restless. As soon as they saw Andrewe out, they strode up to him.


    "Name your price. I want the house," Xavier said bluntly, his tone icy and direct.


    Andrew smiled. "That doesn''t seem very reasonable. I just bought the ce why would I turn around and give it to you?"


    A wealthy heir named Ethan Walker scoffed. Colonel Haywood giving you the time of day means he


    some value in you. So you''des


    better


    show respect and cut the crap."


    The others quickly chimed in. "Exactly. You''re not the kind of guy who can handle


    a ce like Serenity Vi."


    "If you hand it over to Mr. Haywood now, you might earn some goodwill¡ªwhich could turn into a fortune. Isn''t that a sweet deal?"


    "Kid, we know exactly who you are.


    Right now, in Blumedale, you''re basically being hunted-everyone wants a piece of you. So, hand over Serenity Vi to Colonel Haywood. That''s your only option. Otherwise, if something happens to you, who is going to own the house? Ghosts?"


    Thatst line was pure venom-a tant, open-ended threat. However, Andrew simply shook his head.


    Ethan scowled. "What the hell does that mean? Yes or no-give us a straight answer!"


    Andrew looked him dead in the eye, then suddenlyughed. "My straight answer? Go screw yourself."


    Ethan''s face turned beet red. "What did you just say, you son of a¡ª"


    Aspen felt her scalp tingle. This devil really did not hold back at all.


    After all, across from them stood a


    in


    in the military-that was


    . If things escted, the ne


    army


    actually get involved


    "I said, go screw yourself. Do you have a hearing problem now?" Andrew replied


    coldly, his eyes shing with danger.


    Unlike Aspen, he did not give a damn about titles like ''Colonel.'' That meant nothing to him.


    Ethan was about to explode and call reinforcements, but Xavier''s face had gone dark as he barked, "Ethan, drop it!"

 Chapter 1122

    Ethan refused to let it go. He pointed at Andrew, cursing under his breath. "Kid, I''m not gonna stoop to your level. But if I actually wanted to deal with you, you wouldn''t even live to see the sunrise tomorrow. You better believe that."


    Xavier stepped forward and looked down at Andrew with a calm, superior gaze. "I can see you''ve got some skill. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have been able to stand up to my younger brother, Seth.


    "But here''s a word of advice-you''ve made too many enemies. And your attitude? It''s practically begging for trouble. Sooner orter, it''ll catch up to you."


    Andrew raised a brow. "So that scumbag Seth is your little brother, huh? That means you''re from the Haywoods."


    Although Xavier tried maintaining a cool, aloof front, a hint of arrogance still slipped through his mask. "I''m the eldest son of the Haywoods. Go ask anyone on the streets of Blumedale-see if there''s a soul who doesn''t know the name Xavier Haywood."


    Andrew shook his head. "Sorry, but I''m not bored enough to waste time asking strangers about you. Now move. Serenity Vi isn''t for sale."


    A shadow of menace crossed Xavier''s face. "You sure you don''t want to reconsider? I''m willing to offer you a price so astronomical, you and your descendants wouldn''t be able to spend it in ten lifetimes.


    "On top of that, I''ll make all your problems in Blumedale disappear. In other words, give me the house, and I''ll save your life."


    A yful smirk tugged at his lips, confident that no low-level nobody like Andrew could resist such a golden offer. After all, Xavier had pull in the military and was backed by the full force of the Haywoods. To him, Andrew''s fate could be decided with a single gesture.


    Yet, Andrew justughed. "Colonel Xavier, gotta say you really think you''re hot shit, huh? You''ve gone through all this trouble for Serenity Vi. I''m guessing it''s because of Ms. Phn, right?"


    Xavier did not deny it. He chuckled proudly. "Good. Saves me the trouble of exining. Luna is the moon in the heavens, and I, Xavier, believe I''m no less than the sun itself.


    "The sun and moon have always belonged together. So, if Luna wants something, I''ll make damn sure she gets it."


    Andrew outrightughed. "Luna, sure, you could maybepare her to the moon -she''s got something special going on. But you? No offense, Colonel Haywood, but maybe look in the mirror before calling yourself the sun."


    Xavier''s pleasant mood immediately shattered. His face turned stormy. "Are you mocking me?"


    Andrew answered coolly, "Not mocking. Just pointing out that you''re seriously overestimating


    yourself Throughout history, ve


    few have dared topare themselves to the sun. And you, Colonel Haywood, you''re really just putting on a show."


    With that, Andrew strolled off with Aspen at his side, not even ncing at Xavier''s furious expression.


    The young heirs behind him grit their teeth, their eyes burning with venom. One asked, "Mr. Haywood, since that punk clearly doesn''t know his ce, why not just end him already? Simple."


    Another agreed. "Yeah, he just disrespected Colonel Haywood to his face. That''s basically a death wish."


    "Mr. Haywood, among the younger generation in Blumedale, you''ve always stood miles above the rest. Aside from Lady Aurora, who could evenpare?"


    "This Andrew guy? He''s a clown. A broke little nobody throwing shade just because he can''t have what you have..."


    Their ttery came flooding in like a pack of desperatepdogs, but Xavier''s face did not soften in the slightest. In fact, his expression grew darker-so cold and stormy it felt like the air itself had turned to ice.


    "Very well. Very well," Xavier said, his voice low and dangerous.


    He hissed, "In Blumedale, aside from the old farts who still hold power, there''s hardly anyone in the younger generation who dares disrespect me. I tried ying nice. He didn''t listen. So I''ve got nothing else to say. When his body turns up in a ditch, Serenity Vi will still end up in my hands."


    The words were delivered casually, but Xavier''s face was slowly curling into a twisted grin. The young heirs all shivered slightly, a single thought rising in every one of their


    minds-that punk named Above''s


    Lloyd was already as good as dead. C¨®ntent belongs to

 Chapter 1123

    The red Ferrari sped down from the mountaintop of The Sovereign Residences, tires slicing through the breeze with precision.


    Aspen sat in the passenger seat, hesitating for a while before finally speaking. "That Xavier... turns out he''s Seth''s older brother, and even worse-he''s a full- blown colonel. Andrew, a colonel in the military is basically a god to most people. You''d better... watch your back."


    Andrew hit the brakes and stopped right in front of the gated entrance of The Sovereign Residences. He turned with a grin. "Aspen, are you worried about my safety?"


    Aspen scoffed, gritting her teeth a little. "Worried is a stretch. I''m just giving you a heads-up. And don''t act like it''s nothing. We haven''t even cleaned up the mess with Seth and Mr. Parks."


    She added, "And now you''ve provoked the Haywoods'' golden boy too? All I can say is way to add fuel to the fire."


    Andrew said tly, "One loser or 100 losers, there''s no real difference."


    At that moment, the two martial arts guards at the gate stepped forward to open the doors. Their expressions were mixed as they offered a reluctant bow.


    Andrew did not drive through immediately. Instead, he chuckled. "Not long ago, you two wouldn''t even let us in, and now I''m the new owner of Serenity Vi. Must sting a little, huh?"


    The guards exchanged nces. They said nothing, but their expressions said it all ¡ªyeah, it stung, and they thought the turn of events simply did not make sense.


    Andrew smiled wider and said, "Don''t fall for me¡ªI''m just a legend."


    With that, he floored the elerator and drove off in a sh.


    Aspen sat in the passenger seat and buried her face in her hands.


    What now? This man was downright embarrassing, and she did not want to be seen in the same car with him.


    Back at the entrance of The Sovereign Residences, the two guards could not help but sigh.


    "Man, strange things are happening left and right these days," one muttered.


    "Seriously. I didn''t expect Serenity Vi to change owners this quickly. You think that guy might be some hidden big shot?"


    "Hidden my ass," the other scoffed. "It''s either dumb luck or something shady going on behind the scenes."


    "I''m with you. When Mr. Fischer owned Serenity Vi, no one dared question it. But now, some no-name kid has the keys? No idea if that''s a good thing or a disaster waiting to happen..."


    Andrew had no idea people were already gossiping behind his back about how he had taken over Serenity Vi. Then again, if he had known, he would not have cared either way.


    Half an hourter, he stepped into the official administrative tower in Blumedale. He was there on invitation from Derek himself.


    Aspen had already driven off in her own car to handle matters at Supreme Capital Group.


    "Mr. McCormick''s been waiting on you for 30 minutes, Mr. Lloyd," a sharp voice greeted him before he even made it inside the office.


    "Seems like your ego might be even bigger than that of The Five Apex Families-or the Three Titans, for that matter."


    It was none other than Derek''s secretary, Chantelle. Unsurprisingly, she still carried that frosty, emotionless vibe. And as usual, she came in with ws out.


    Andrew chuckled. "Ms. Garcia, you look stunning today."


    Chantelle''s expression did not budge. "I didn''t dress up for you."


    Andrew''s smile did not waver. He clicked his tongue and said, "Oh, I know. You''re dressed up for Mr. McCormick, right? That man''s taste-wless as always."


    Chantelle''s cold face froze for a


    second. Her eyes narrowed as she said, "Andrew, Mr. McCormick is a married man, and he''s the governor. You should really watch your jokes¡ªunless you want to end up in prison without even realizing how you got there."

 Chapter 1124

    Andrew said indifferently, "I was just being honest. I don''t see how that counts as a joke. And besides, didn''t you dress up to please Mr. McCormick''s eyes?"


    Chantelle, who usually stayed cool as ice, immediately felt her temper re. "You..."


    Andrew could not be bothered to deal with her. Without waiting for any announcement, he pushed open Derek''s office door and swaggered in.


    "Uncouth brute..." Chantelle gritted her teeth and followed behind him with a scowl.


    Derek''s office, just like his reputation, was simple and understated. Aside from two traditionalndscape paintings and a few framed family photos, Andrew did not see a single decorative item inside.


    "Mr. Lloyd, you''re here-please, have a seat!" Derek stood up with a warm smile the moment Andrew walked in.


    Andrew chuckled. "Mr. McCormick, you''re the top official in Gabo Creek Province. If you''re personally weing me, I might start getting a big head. You go ahead and sit¡ªI''ll manage just fine."


    Derek took his seat and casually poured a cup of tea for Andrew.


    Andrew sat down in the chair beside him without the slightest hesitation and lifted the teacup for a sip.


    Chantelle watched it all in silence, her eyes nearly spitting fire. She thought not only was this guy rude, he waspletely uncultured. If someone like him could run a business in Blumedale, it had to be pure dumb luck, or he was just another loud-mouthed, nouveau riche nobody.


    Her disdain for Andrew grew even stronger.


    Derek, on the other hand, clearly appreciated Andrew''sck of pretense and smiled. "Mr. Lloyd, how''s that public project yourpany took on during the charity eventing along?"


    Andrew set the teacup down and shook his head. "Total disaster-practically no progress at all."


    Derek did not look the least bit angry or surprised. In fact, he chuckled and said, "Oh? Did you run into some difficulties? Or is there something else going on? Tell me."


    Andrew answered directly,


    "Internally, we''ve had zero issues at


    Supreme Capital Group. Our


    strength speaks for itself. But while


    we''ve been solid on our end, the external problems? Those are massive.


    "Like the Goldings, the Haywoods, and that rich brat Quinton Wright-Mr. McCormick, you wouldn''t believe it. Every single one of them seems hell-bent on trying to bury me alive!


    "So if I can''t even guarantee my own safety, how the hell am I supposed to focus and get things done for you?"


    He looked genuinely aggrieved, and Chantelle''s disdain deepened. What a pitiful excuse of a man. She had known that he would notst three days before crawling to Derek to whine and beg.


    Derek''s expression darkened. His tone was cold as he asked, "Is that true? Ms. Garcia, is there any merit to what Mr. Lloyd is saying? I want a full report¡ªnow." Chantelle replied in a steady tone, "Mr. McCormick, Supreme Capital Group has indeed been facing a number of challenges. But as far as I know, most of them were caused by Mr. Lloyd himself.


    "And the situation isn''t nearly as dramatic as he makes it sound. It''s far from being a disaster. It''s more like a few local families in Blumedale got jealous after seeing Supreme Capitalnd the contract, so they started meddling."


    Derek gave a sharp snort. "The


    Qu


    project we handed to Supreme Capital is crucial. It''s tied directly to public welfare. Anyone trying to sabotage that for personal reasons clearly doesn''t understand the bigger picture¡ªand that''s utterly reckless."

 Chapter 1125

    Derek said coldly, "These elite families and old-money ns have been feasting


    off Blumedale like it''s their private banquet. They think they can gorge themselves for life, rule without question, and remain unchallenged.


    "But as long as I''m the one calling the shots in this province, they don''t get to do as they please!"


    Chantelle was startled. She had not expected Andrew to actually ignite Derek''s fury. She silently cursed, ''This idiot is already useless on his own, and now even worse, he''s using Mr. McCormick as his shield? It''s despicable!''


    Derek turned to Andrew. "Mr. Lloyd, don''t worry. Those arrogant bastards¡ªI''ll handle them and make sure you get justice. But the reason I brought you here today is something more urgent. There''s a matter I need your help with."


    Andrew lifted a hand and said, "Mr. McCormick, say the word. If I can help, I will."


    Derek nodded. "Here''s the situation-an old friend of mine suddenly found himself fighting for his life. We''ve brought in nearly every top medical expert in Blumedale, but nothing''s worked so far. So I was hoping, Mr. Lloyd, that you could step in personally."


    Andrew raised an eyebrow. "Mr. McCormick, you knew I practiced medicine?"


    Derek smiled with a knowing look. "Mr. Lloyd, you may not know this, but the mayor of Jayrodale, Mark Thatcher, is one of my former students. He''s told me plenty about you.


    "And truthfully, when I awarded that high-profile project to yourpany without hesitation, most of that decision came down to Mark''s rmendation."


    Andrew gave a small smile. "Is that so? Now I''m genuinely curious-how exactly did Mr. Thatcher describe me to you?"


    Derek paused for a moment, then slowly said Mark''s exact words were: ''Professor, this young man is rare genius, brilliant in both strategy and strength, wless in character. He is a true national treasure. Mr. Lloyd, that''s about as high of a rmendation as one can get."


    For once, Andrew''s face turned red. He could not believe Mark would say something so outrageously urate. Now look-he was getting roped into even more trouble.


    Chantelle let out a soft snort ofughter from the side. "A ''national treasure'' is someone who can defend the nation in battle and bring peace at home. Tell me, Mr. Lloyd... which part of you even remotely fits that title?"


    Andrew stood and smiled. "All of me, actually-every single part."


    Derekughed heartily and pped him on the shoulder. "Good! Bold and unapologetic, and you speak with no pretense. Even if you''re not a national treasure yet, you''re certainly a top-tier talent!"


    Chantelle''s disdain could not have been more obvious now. The sheer shamelessness of this man was ridiculous, and she believed that one day, Derek would see it too-that this man was nothing more thana puffed-up pretender with no substance.


    A ''national treasure''? In Chantelle''s mind, that title held serious weight. Only a handful deserved it-like the heads of Chetvine''s most powerful families, the founders of the ancient


    houses, or the patriarchs of the royal ns.


    Even Derek himself did not qualify.


    Well, there was one who would qualify for the title The Dragon Prince of the Lloyds, the legendary prodigy who once made waves across Chetvine and Holtrien.


    She had never seen him in person, but to Chantelle, he was the perfect man¡ª someone she had admired from afar and dreamed of countless times in silence.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1126

    Chantelle was behind the wheel while Andrew rode along in the passenger seat as they headed out to treat Derek''s old friend, George Keller.


    The atmosphere inside the car was tense, with Chantelle''s resting expression as frosty and detached as ever, her face practically carved from ice.


    Andrew was not the kind of guy to throw warmth at a wall of cold, so he simply stayed quiet, staring out the window at the passing streets. After holding back for a while, Chantelle finally could not resist and let out a mockingugh.


    "Mr. Lloyd, what a clever move-create your own mess, then try to get Mr. McCormick to step in and clean it up for you. Don''t you think you''re ying with fire?"


    Andrew smiled. "ying with fire? Nah, I don''t see it that way. At this point, I''m pretty much one of Mr. McCormick''s trusted men. So if the little guy''s getting targeted, doesn''t it make perfect sense for the boss to step in and fix it?"


    Chantelle was momentarily stunned before letting out a scoff. "Andrew, do you have any idea how many people in Blumedale line up just to get a minute of Mr. McCormick''s time?


    "It''s a line long enough to stretch all the way to Jayrodale. And in that line, there are plenty who are smarter, more capable, and many times more respectable than you."


    She paused, then turned slightly to nce at him with narrowed eyes before continuing. "The only reason Mr. McCormick picked you was because of his respect for Mr. Thatcher from Jayrodale. And let''s be honest-you got lucky and caught a break.


    "But luck onlysts so long. If you don''t have the strength to back it up, you''ll get tossed aside when things cool off. That''s your fate."


    Andrew shrugged. "I''m doing work for Mr. McCormick. So when I run into roadblocks, asking for help isn''t exactly outrageous, is it? And besides, I''m not showing up empty-handed. I already agreed to treat his old friend-if that''s not pulling my weight, I don''t know what is."


    Chantelle blinked, and then her smirk grew even more mocking. "You don''t seriously believe Mr. McCormick expects you to actually heal Mr. Keller Senior, do you? He''s just doing what''s expected of him. His hands are tied.


    "Every renowned doctor in Blumedale has already visited the Keller residence, and not a single one had any solutions. So what makes you think you''re any different?"


    Andrew smiled. "So what I''m hearing is-you don''t think much of my medical skills, Ms. Garcia?"


    Chantelle let out a cold snort, saying nothing, but her expression made her opinion crystal clear. Medicine and martial arts were considered twin pirs of prestige in today''s world.


    Sure, Andrew might know a thing or two, but in a city like Blumedale, where elite physicians gathered from across the nation, his level of skill was hardly worth a second nce.


    Andrew''s voice turned casual. "Well then, how about a wager? If I cure Mr. Keller Senior, you owe me one request any request."


    Chantelle narrowed her eyes and replied icily, "And if you fail, you''ll withdraw from the project Mr. McCormick granted yourpany, and you''ll vanish from his world entirely-no more asking for favors. Can you deliver on that?"


    Andrew grinned. "Deal. You''ve got yourself a bet."


    Chantelle was momentarily stunned. That condition was not some minor forfeit-it


    had real consequences. Yet, he agreed so easily.


    As she wondered if Andrew might actually be capable of curing


    George, she shook her head, brushing the thought aside. She concluded that she was overthinking it. After all, the best doctors in Blumedale, legends like Mosby, had already visited the Keller residence. If there had been any cure, they would have acted by now.


    Meanwhile, what did Andrew have other than a big mouth?


    Soon, the car pulled up at the gates of the Keller residence.


    Chantelle stepped out and offered a sharp warning. "Listen-this is the Keller family. Among the Five Apex Families, they''re the most discreet, but also the most deeply rooted.


    "Mr. Keller Senior is one of Mr. McCormick''s closest confidants. Our visit today is mainly out of respect, just to offer well wishes. Do not act out of turn and embarrass Mr. McCormick."


    Andrew replied calmly, "This visit is about treating a patient, and when ites to treatment, I call the shots. So from this point forward, you take your orders from me."


    With that, he did not even wait to see Chantelle''s furrowed brow or her jaw practically locking with frustration. Andrew simply strode forward and


    stepped confidently into the Keller residence.

 Chapter 1127

    Chantelle could notsh out, so she gritted her teeth and quickly followed behind. Inwardly, she made a mental note to report this arrogant clown to Derekter. To her, Andrew was reckless, so full of hot air, andpletely unworthy of trust- nothing but a showboating jester.


    ...


    Inside the main hall of the Keller residence, the ce was packed with peopleing and going. A group of specialists and renowned doctors stood gathered, their brows furrowed as they exchanged anxious whispers.


    Onemented, "Mr. Keller Senior''s condition is strange-truly bizarre!"


    "Exactly. His entire face is paralyzed. Even his tongue won''t move. He can''t swallow even a spoonful of medicine!"


    Another chimed in, "And the worst part? No one can get within three feet of him. The second anyone tries, they get attacked-some left with cracked skulls, others... well, some didn''t make it."


    "Jeez! That serious? Who would dare try to treat him now? No matter how much the Keller family is offering, it''s not worth your life!"


    Hearing all that chatter, Andrew''s eyes glinted with amusement, and a mysterious smile curved across his lips.


    Chantelle frowned. "What are you smiling at?"


    Andrew replied, "I''m smiling because I think I''ve already figured out the nature of Mr. Keller Senior''s condition."


    Chantelle''s expression turned even colder. "Andrew, it''s one thing to spout nonsense in public, but to run your mouth in someone else''s house? I''m warning you-don''t act like a fool. It''s humiliating."


    He had not even examined the patient and was already iming he knew the diagnosis? It waspletely hopeless.


    Andrew narrowed his eyes. "Chantelle, your attitude is starting to piss me off. You''ve got no idea how long I''ve been tolerating you."


    Without caring about the storm brewing on her face, Andrew snorted coldly and added, "I''ve decided that once I cure Mr. Keller Senior, my request is that you strip for me."


    Chantelle''s alwaysposed face turned beet red in an instant. Her eyes shot daggers. "What did you just say?"


    Andrew met her gaze with a smirk full of menace. "I said, when I win our bet, you owe me a favor, and I''ve decided I want you to strip down right in front of me."


    Chantelle was furious. She had not expected this bastard to actually lust after her body.


    But before she could explode, a middle-aged man from the Keller family approached with a stiff smile. "Ms. Garcia, you''re here."


    Chantelle shot Andrew a vicious re before nodding to the man. "Mr. McCormick asked me to check on Mr. Keller Senior. Mr. Keller, how is he doing?"


    The man, Logan Keller-the Keller


    family''s eldest son-looked grimet


    "My father''s condition is


    deteriorating fast. If this keeps up... we fear the worst."


    Chantelle opened her mouth, ready to offer a few polite words offort.


    However, Andrew jumped in, asking, "How long has it been since the symptoms started?"


    Logan blinked, clearly confused by this unfamiliar face. Still, he answered, "Almost three days now."


    Andrew nodded. "During those three days, has he been unable to sleep, and his eyes bloodshot? Maybe even murmuring to himself now and then?"


    Logan''s eyes widened. "Yes... That''s exactly right."


    Andrew continued, "And I''m guessing the most rming part¨²s that he suddenly flies into violent rages, his body stiffens, and he starts attacking anyone nearby, right?"


    Logan''s expression darkened as his guard instantly went up. "How do you know that?"


    The fact that George had gone into violent fits had not been disclosed outside the family¡ªthey had kept that under wraps.


    Publicly, the Keller family only admitted that George was seriously ill. After all, if word got out that he had gone berserk and injured people, it would be a stain on the family''s prestige.


    Chantelle snapped, "Andrew, you''re out of line! Who gave you the right to eavesdrop on private matters?"


    Andrew replied tly, "I wasn''t eavesdropping. I simply picked up on some clues from the discussions happening just now."


    Logan stared, dumbfounded. "You deduced my father''s symptoms... from that?"


    He could not believe it, and his face clearly said, "Is this guy for real?"

 Chapter 1128

    Andrew waved a hand dismissively. "I don''t have time to exin everything to you, and even if I did, you wouldn''t understand it anyway. You just need to know this¡ªif you want to save your father, then do exactly what I tell you to."


    Logan looked uncertain and shot a quick nce at Chantelle as if to ask, "Who is this guy you brought along, and what''s with the ego?"


    Chantelle''s face darkened. "Mr. Keller, this man is Andrew Lloyd-he came at Mr. McCormick''s rmendation. But honestly, you don''t have to take him seriously. Just carry on with your own ns-ignore him."


    However, Logan shook his head and turned toward Andrew. "Dr. Lloyd, go ahead. Tell me what you need. As long as it''ll help my father, I''ll make it happen."


    His respectful tone stunned Chantelle. She wondered if Logan was out of his mind for believing Andrew just like that.


    Andrew smiled. "My request is actually pretty simple. If I''m going to treat your father, I expect to bepensated. So, I want ess to all the rare herbs and elixirs your Keller family has stored."


    Logan thought it over, then nodded. "That''s not an issue. We''ve got a few rare items in the vault."


    Andrew added, "Bring them all. I''ll pick just one."


    Logan immediately gave the order without hesitation,pletely cooperative.


    Chantelle could not hold back any longer. "Mr. Keller, you''re set to be the future head of the Keller family. How can you ce your trust in Andrew so easily? That''s incredibly reckless-it''s nothing like the careful judgment you''re known for."


    As George''s sessor, Logan was destined to lead the most fearsome of the Five Apex Families. If he were this gullible, the Keller family would be doomed. Nheless, Chantelle knew full well that Logan''s gentle exterior was deceptive. Among Blumedale''s younger generation, there were few who could truly match him. Of course, that was without counting the heirs of the Three Titans.


    Logan chuckled and replied, "Ms. Garcia, before I answer that, I need one thing from you-please promise me you won''t get angry when I say it."


    Chantelle frowned, unsure where this was going, and coldly said, "Go ahead. I don''t get angry easily."


    Logan nced at Andrew, a sly smile ying on his lips. "To be honest, the reason I believe Dr. Lloyd might actually be legit... is because I overheard your conversation earlier.


    "A man who dares to ask you to strip for him is eitherpletely insane and suicidal, or he''s the kind of calm, calcting beast who hides his strength and ys the fool. And I''d rather believe Dr. Lloyd is the second kind."


    The moment those words left his mouth, Chantelle was stunned. These shameless men were treating her body like part of some private bet.


    Andrewughed out loud. "Mr. Keller, well said. You''ve got sharp eyes."


    Logan smiled back. "Dr. Lloyd, you tter me. Compared to your guts, I''ve got a long way to go."


    To be bold enough to demand a glimpse of Chantelle''s body? Logan could not help but admire him.


    In Blumedale, Chantelle was no ordinary woman. She was Derek''s top aide-his trusted right hand.


    She was the perfect paradox: cold as ice, and breathtakingly beautiful. No man could look at her and not be tempted. Yet, temptation was useless as no one would dare to act on it.


    Few could even handle her rarely-disyed but terrifyingbat skills. Yet,


    Andrew had walked straight into the fire without hesitation.


    Even Logan, born into power, had to give the man credit.


    Just then, a loud shout erupted from deep within the estate, followed by the sounds of a violent scuffle.


    Logan''s face changed. He sprinted forward. "Damn it, Father''s having another episode!"


    Andrew and Chantelle immediately followed close behind. They rushed into the inner chambers and found the space deserted-except for two people.


    An elderly man with silver hair, dressed in a light robe, stood at the center. His features strongly resembled Logan''s, though his presence was far moremanding.


    This was the Keller family patriarch, George.


    The second figure was none other than Mosby, the famed doctor of Blumedale,


    whom Andrew had once seen at the Phn estate.


    Mosby stood with one arm behind his back, the other extended as he gripped a few silver needles. His voice rose in a desperate shout, "Mr. Keller Senior, please-calm yourself! If you don''t calm down, I can''t treat you!"  s?novel


    George''s face was twisted with tension, his eyes clouded by madness. He did not hear a word


    Mosby said. Instead, he roared and<punched both fists at the doctor in a full on rage.

 Chapter 1129

    Logan instinctively stepped forward, panicked, ready to intervene. However, Andrew stopped him. "No rush. Mr. Keller Senior needs to burn off some of that energy first. That way, it''ll be easier for me to treat him afterward."


    Logan''s voice trembled. "Dr. Lloyd, my father is not going to get hurt, right?"


    Andrew smirked. "Rx. Mr. Keller Senior will be fine. If anyone''s in danger, it''s probably Dr. Lake."


    Mosby and George had already gone head-to-head inbat. However, George lookedpletely possessed, growling like a wild beast, clearly stripped of rationality. His physical strength was nothing short of monstrous.


    Every vase, table, and piece of furniture in the room that stood in his way was shattered to dust under his fists. He held nothing back.


    Chantelle''s eyes widened. "That strength... Has Mr. Keller Senior reached martial king level?"


    Logan sighed, conflicted. "That was originally a tightly guarded secret of the Keller family. No outsiders were supposed to know. But now that he''s lost control like this... there''s no point hiding it anymore.


    "Yes. My father was attempting to break through into the martial king level. He wanted to be the strongest leader in our family''s history-but that''s what caused this."


    Andrew''s tone turned cold. "So your father isn''t sick at all. He just went off course during his training. This is energy corruption-a botched cultivation that''s turned inward. You''ve been wasting your time bringing in those so-called medical experts.


    "In the end, not only did they fail to help him, but a few of them might end up losing their lives right here."


    Logan forced a bitter smile. "That''s pretty much the situation. Dr. Lloyd... do you have a solution?"


    Andrew shrugged. "Sure, I do. But for now, let''s enjoy Dr. Lake''s performance."


    Chantelle warned sharply, "Andrew, don''t act so smug. If even Dr. Lake can''t handle it, then you should be thest person talking. If you get yourself killed trying to act important, no one will bother saving you."


    Andrew replied lightly, "Don''t worry, Ms. Garcia. I''ll protect my life very carefully- for the sake of seeing you naked."


    Chantelle was livid. Was this bastard really so confident he was going to win that bet?


    Logan discreetly wiped the sweat off his forehead. In his heart, there were only three words to describe Andrew: Lust-driven lunatic.


    Just then, Mosby and George''s fight neared its climax. Mosby was clearly struggling, forced to retreat with each blow, shouting in frustration.


    "Mr. Keller Senior, please! You must calm down! If you keep this up, I''ll have no choice but to hurt you!"


    Andrew said calmly, "Dr. Lake, if you can''t take it anymore, just say so There''s no point to all this ''I''ll be forced to hurt you'' talk. It''s not like you actually have the ability to do anything to Mr. Keller Senior."


    Mid-fight, Mosby gritted his teeth and nced toward the voice. When he saw who it was, his face immediately darkened.


    He scoffed, "You again, you arrogant little cheat. The Keller family doesn''t need you meddling here. As long as I am present, Mr. Keller Senior is in good hands. So go back to wherever you came from!"


    Andrew did not seem offended at all. He smiled and said, "Dr. Lake, you might want to focus while you''re still on your feet because I''m not sure those old bones of yours can handle what''sing."


    Mosby scoffed and stopped holding back-he brought out both fists andunched a full counterattack. His


    tone was icy. "I''ve ruled Ben


    medical world for 30 years. I''ve seen every bizarre illness under the sun. Mr. Keller Senior''s condition is tricky, sure, but not beyond me


    With a shout, he drove multiple silver needles into George''s acupoints. George, who had been rampaging wildly, suddenly froze mid-punch. His body locked into ce as if hit with an invisible pause button.


    Chantelle pped her hands, smiling. "Dr. Lake, impressive as always!"


    Mosby heard the apuseing from Derek''s prized secretary and could not help feeling proud. He stroked his beard and prepared to offer a few modest remarks.


    Just then, George''s body jolted violently, and the silver needles that had pierced his acupoints were ejected one by one under the surge of powerful inner energy.


    Mosby''s face twisted. "No!"


    He spun around, trying to retreat-but it was toote. George, nowpletely free and berserk, lunged like a raging bull.


    His fists came crashing down like twin avnches, mming square into Mosby''s chest.


    A torrent of blood burst from Mosby''s mouth, painting the air. The smugness on his face vanished in an instant, and all that remained was horror and agony.

 Chapter 1130

    Logan shouted, his voice cracking, "Dr. Lake, get out of the way!"


    Mosby forced himself to stay conscious, pried his eyes open, and immediately saw death rushing at him. He screamed, "Mr. Keller Senior, please spare me!"


    However, George had already charged in, eyes blood-red, and a brutal hand chop was aimed straight for Mosby''s skull. If that blownded, the so-called legend of Blumedale would die right here, with his head cracked open.


    Chantelle gritted her teeth and moved in without hesitation. Her long leg, d in sleek, tailored cks, swept out in a horizontal arc.


    George stumbled back two steps, let out a low, guttural growl, and immediately lunged at her instead.


    Logan shouted from the side, trying to talk his father down, yet it was useless. George had fully descended into a killing trance.


    "Dr. Lake, get clear!" Chantelle barked as she spun forward. Her pale, graceful handnded squarely on George''s shoulder, and with a sharp twist, she executed a perfect shoulder throw.


    Andrew stood at a distance, watching with interest. He thought, ''Not bad. She''s got real skill. That ssic move was executed with impressive control.''


    Still, it was not enough to take George down. So, Andrew called out, "Ms. Garcia, step aside. I''ll handle this. Otherwise, someone''s going to get hurt-and that''ll be a real headache."


    Chantelle''s face was tense. "Do you seriously think I''m easily injured like you? Letting you step in is as good as sending you to your deathbed!"


    Andrew replied tly, "If you won''t listen, suit yourself."


    Logan quickly added, "Dr. Lloyd, don''t underestimate Ms. Garcia. She''s not just Mr. McCormick''s secretary, but she also oversees his entire security detail."


    Andrew smirked. "And? Even security breaks when they run into someone truly powerful."


    Right after he said it, Chantelle let out a muffled grunt.


    George hadnded a devastating punch, shaking her core. Blood trickled from the corner of her lips as she stumbled back, too stunned to reengage.


    Though consumed by madness, George''s martial prowess remained razor-sharp. After knocking Chantelle aside, he turned his fury toward Andrew.


    With a flick of his wrist, Andrew revealed two gleaming gold needles. They shimmered briefly before heunched them like lightning toward George''s eyes. At the same time, he stomped forward.


    The marble floor beneath the Keller residence cracked under his feet as he shot forward like a missile.


    Mosby had already retreated nearly 100 meters, catching his breath and sneering. "Even I couldn''t match Mr. Keller Senior. Andrew, you''re asking to die."


    Chantelle wiped the blood from her lips and shouted furiously, "Andrew, fall back! Are you trying to get yourself killed?"


    George had crushed her, yet Andrew was charging in blind? That was a death wish.


    Grinding her teeth, Chantelle made a decision-if he really was about to get himself killed, she would step in and save him. She could not let him die under the Keller roof.


    How could she possibly exin that to Derek?


    Andrew''s twin needles pierced


    through the air, forcing George back half a step. Then, in perfect timing, he struck-his palms hitting both George''s upper and lower energy cores with pinpoint precision.


    What no one noticed was that two more golden needles had silently embedded into George''s body at those same points.


    Suddenly, George froze mid-lunge. His wild eyes began to clear, and sanity flickered back into them. Then, he copsed backward in a stiff, controlled fall.


    Logan rushed forward and caught him. "Father! Are you alright?"


    George''s voice was weak but steady. "Logan... I lost control again, didn''t I? I have lived an honorable life, but l caused too much bloodshed in my old age. If I can''t be cured, dont let me hurt anyone else. Let me go peacefully."


    Logan''s voice trembled. "Don''t worry, Father. I found Dr. Lloyd. If he can stop you, then he can cure you."


    Both Chantelle and Mosby stood frozen, shocked, disbelieving that Andrew had taken down George.


    How?


    They were both top-level martial


    practitioners. Chantelle herself was


    already a semi-martial king, but George had overpowered her in seconds. Meanwhile, Andrew had


    not only survived the encounter but also subdued George.


    Mosby''s face twisted, stormy and sour. Then, he let out a coldugh. "Well,


    Andrew, you''ve got some nerve. Always showing up just in time to steal the credit, huh?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1131

    Mosby said, "I already drained most of the old man''s strength with Ms. Garcia! And now you''re just waiting on the sidelines to swoop in when it''s safe. Don''t you think that''s rather shameless?"


    Andrew said tly, "Judging others by your own petty standards-that''s exactly the kind of person you are, Dr. Lake. If you''re so upset about it, how about I release Mr. Keller Senior and let you try your luck? Let''s see how easy that ''swooping in'' really is."


    Mosby''s expression instantly changed. He fell silent, visibly shaken by the idea. He still remembered almost getting killed by George just moments ago, and there was no way he wanted to flirt with death again.


    Andrew sneered, "Coward."


    Mosby snapped, "You insolent brat! How dare you insult me?!"


    Andrew could not be bothered to respond. He had no personal vendetta against the man, but after being provoked repeatedly, he was not going to sit there and take it either.


    "Logan, get Mr. Keller Senior into the room. I''m ready to begin treatment," he said, looking toward Logan.


    Logan gave him a grateful smile and said, "Andrew, if you can really heal my father, then from this day on, I''ll consider you my sworn brother."


    Andrew chuckled. "You sure know how to get a good deal."


    Chantelle and Mosby both twitched at those words, unable to keep a straight face. They thought Andrew was out of his mind for thinking that Logan was getting the better deal.


    After all, Logan was the eldest son of the Keller family and the soon-to-be leader of the most powerful among the Five Apex Families. If anything, being his sworn brother was a privilege for Andrew, not the other way around. Yet, here he was, boasting like that without a trace of shame.


    Once George wasid down on the bed, Andrew turned again. "Logan, I need a small furnace and a hanging rack prepared."


    Logan blinked in confusion. "Andrew, what do those have to do with treating my father?"


    Andrew just smiled. "Trust me. You''ll understand soon enough."


    Without question, Logan ordered his men to bring everything over. Andrew''s ability to subdue his father had already earned him more trust-what had once been 30% trust had now risen to 70%.


    Mosby, who was still struggling from his injuries after being struck by Mr. Keller Senior, had no choice but to sit in a chair for somefort.


    He smirked weakly and said, "Putting on a show, aren''t you, kid? Mr. Keller Senior''s condition isn''t an illness¡ªit''s a case of internal energy corruption. All this nonsense with props-what are you doing, holding a s¨¦ance?"


    Andrew ignored himpletely and turned to Chantelle. "Ms. Garcia, I need a favor."


    Chantelle raised an eyebrow. "What is it?"


    Andrew handed her a prescription slip. "These are the ingredients for a remedy Mr. Keller Senior will need soon. I need you to gather them."


    Chantelle frowned. "Andrew, Mr. Keller Senior is no ordinary man-he''s close friends with Mr. McCormick himself. Are you absolutely sure you can cure him? Because if you screw this up you''re not just risking failure-you''re inviting disaster."


    Andrew waved her off. "Just do it. And stop nagging like a typical woman."


    Chantelle was livid. She had a reputation for being cold and expressionless in all situations, but ever since meeting this jerk, she had lost herposure more times than she could count. He made her want to scream bloody murder.


    Mosby looked downright miserable. He was supposed to be the savior of the Keller family. However, it was clear that Logan trusted Andrew far more.


    Mosby was only managing to sit upright to save himself from embarrassment, but when it came to actually helping, he was already out of the game.


    "Well, well," Mosby said with a smirk. "Since Dr. Lloyd here is putting on such an borate show, I suppose that means he''s confident he can fully cure Mr. Keller Senior. In that case, why don''t we invite all our colleagues in to observe this miracle?"


    At Mosby''s call, over a dozen experts and renowned doctors crowded into the room. However, the moment they realized Andrew was the one in charge of the treatment, they all looked at him with disdain and started yelling.


    "This is outrageous! Pure nonsense!"


    One shouted, "Even Mr. Lake got injured-who the hell is this rookie? Step aside before you make things worse!"


    "We''ve never heard of you in Blumedale''s medical circles. Today, we''ll be watching you as you embarrass yourself!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1132

    Andrew ignored all the shouting around him without batting an eye. Once everything he requested had been brought in, he began the treatment without dy.


    "Mr. Keller Senior, brace yourself for some pain," he warned calmly.


    With that, he slowly inserted golden needles into the top of George''s head.


    Chantelle''s voice turned serious. "Andrew, the head is the most delicate part of the human body. It''s where the nerves are mostplex-what you''re doing could have serious consequences."


    Andrew replied evenly, "Mr. Keller Senior''s condition stems from a mental copse, and the mind resides in the thoughts-the thoughts in the brain. So, treatment has to start there."


    As he exined, his hands moved with precision. Soon, the crown of George''s head, right in GV20, was covered in golden needles. Then, he pressed two acupoints on George''s chest with careful control.


    A flicker of relief finally appeared on George''s agonized face.


    Logan asked cautiously, "Andrew, why did you target my father''s GV20 and EX- HN14?"


    Without looking back, Andrew answered, "Those two points help limit the blood flow to the brain. With less blood pumping into his head, his pain level drops significantly."


    Mosby let out a coldugh. "So the pain might ease, but if there''s no blood supply, aren''t you just killing him in a different way?"


    Andrew snorted. "I said I''m reducing blood flow, not cutting it off entirely. Besides, Mr. Keller Senior''s martial foundation is powerful, and his life force is strong. This is a case of mild hypoperfusion, not asphyxiation-so how exactly is that murder?"


    Mosby was at a loss for words. The other physicians hade in with a clear bias, convinced Andrew was a fraud.


    But now, as they watched his expert acupuncture technique and unconventional methods, they fell silent and watched intently.


    Chantelle gave a subtle nod. At the very least, Andrew clearly was not just bluffing -he had real skill.


    Andrew said, "Mr. Keller Senior, I''m about to unlock both your upper and lower energy cores. When that happens, all the inner demons in your mind will erupt at once. In other words, you''ll enter a full-blown mental breakdown again.


    "But as the saying goes, no breakthrough without destruction. If you can push through the madness and regain rity, then you''ll rise from the ashes, reborn."


    With that, he pinched the two golden needles that had sealed George''s core and yanked them free.


    George''s eyes flew open, cloudy and wild, and his body tensed violently. Anyone could see that his


    consciousness was in chaos, like thousands of warring thoughts


    colliding in his mind.


    Suddenly, blood sprayed from both his eyes and nostrils at once, an utterly terrifying sight.


    Logan''s voice trembled. "Andrew, w-what''s happening to him?"


    Andrew said nothing, his face expressionless as he observed closely.


    Mosby sneered, "Andrew, you''ve sealed his mental focus and suppressed his vtile energy. Now it has nowhere to go, and instead of saving him, you''re going to get him killed!"


    The other experts also began voicing their concerns, urging Andrew to stop before it was toote.


    Yet, Andrew did not move. Instead, he just stared at George.


    Then, the bed George was lying on suddenly exploded beneath him. His entire body surged upright, hair and beard blown outward as if caught in a storm. An invisible force burst out from him, rippling violently in all directions.


    Several older doctors, who had no martial strength of their own, were thrown back


    like ragdolls, crashing to the floor with painful cries.


    Chantelle gasped. "What in the world is this?!"


    Andrew said calmly, "Mr. Keller Senior just broke through to the martial king level."


    Mosby blurted out, "Wait... you mean Mr. Keller Senior''s internal energy corruption is... resolved?"


    Andrew sneered. "Resolved? That''s putting it lightly. More urately, it waspletely crushed by the sheer force of Mr. Keller Senior''s strength and his unshakable will."


    Logan was overwhelmed with


    emotion. He actually did it... just ike you said, Andrew. He was reborn through the madness... He really did it... Heaven is watching over the Ketter family!"


    Andrew shook his head. "Don''t celebrate too soon. There''s still one final step."


    Mosby chimed in, "That''s right-onest step. Mr. Keller Senior might''ve crushed the madness in his mind, but..."

 Chapter 1133

    Mosby exined, "But undoubtedly, his mind must be utterly exhausted and his spiritpletely drained! Whether or not he wakes up will be the real challenge. If he doesn''t regain consciousness, he''ll be nothing more than a hollow shell."


    As he spoke, he cast a deliberately sinister nce at Andrew.


    If George remained in a vegetative state, then Andrew would not just be med¡ª he would probably be executed on the spot by the Keller family.


    Yet right then, Logan turned to Andrew with genuine sincerity and said, "Andrew, all of us in the Keller family saw what you did for my father. Don''t worry-even if he doesn''t wake up, you''ll still be honored as a benefactor of our family."


    Mosby could not believe what he was hearing. "Mr. Keller, how can you say that? If Mr. Keller Senior doesn''t wake up, Andrew should be held ountable for a grievous crime!"


    Logan, however, had already seen through Mosby''s jealousy and hostility toward Andrew. He responded calmly, "Mr. Lake, this is a family matter. We don''t need your opinion."


    Mosby froze, feeling as if a volcano had erupted in his chest. The rage nearly made him cough up blood.


    Logan''s words might have sounded polite, but they were essentially telling him to shut his mouth, and that the Keller family did not need his meddling.


    Chantelle quickly stepped in. "Andrew, Mr. Keller Senior''s condition is


    deteriorating fast! If he enters brain death or aa, you know how impossible it''ll be to wake him up again!"


    Andrew replied, "Mr. Keller Senior already suffered severe trauma from his inner breakdown. And now, after the toll of mental battle, he''s beyond drained. If he slips into brain death or falls unconscious, waking him would be out of the question-it would be time to dere him dead."


    Chantelle''s face turned pale. "You bastard! Why are you still standing around if you knew it would be fatal? Do something! Figure it out!"


    The others were equally speechless.


    If he knew how critical the situation was, then why was he not acting already?


    They wondered if Andrew actually had no way out and could only stand by helplessly and watch George.


    Mosby chuckled darkly. He might have suffered some setbacks with the Keller family, but Andrew was not going to suffer a loss¡ªhe would be responsible for a death.


    Even if Logan had dered forgiveness, a doctor causing a death like this would be ruined as his career would be over.


    Logan was drenched in sweat as he


    looked at Andrew. "Please,


    Andrew try something, anything. Save my father! If you manage to


    bring him back, the Keller family will


    agree to any condition you ask!"


    Andrew stepped closer to George and shouted into his ear, "Mr. Keller Senior,


    wake up! Wake up!"


    George remainedpletely still.


    Chantelle snapped, "You think yelling is going to work?"


    Andrew chuckled. "You''re right. Yelling alone won''t cut it-we need to try something else."


    He turned and walked up to arge, waist-high porcin vase. "Logan, how much is this vase worth?"


    Logan was baffled, thinking, ''What does the price of a vase have to do with saving my father?''


    Still, he replied honestly, "I''m not sure of the exact price, but everything in this room is a rare antique."


    Andrew shrugged. "Eh, who cares what it''s worth? As long as it wakes up Mr. Keller Senior, it''s worth it. But let me just say this upfront-if your father wakes up, you better not ask me to rece your vase!"


    Before anyone could react, and under a roomful of stunned stares, Andrew raised


    the vase high above his head and smashed it right beside George''s ear,


    shattering it into pieces.


    Everyone waspletely dumbfounded.


    Seriously? Was that his brilliant life-saving technique?


    Mosby stared, then burst into uncontrobleughter. "Andrew you really are a cheat! You couldn''t wake him by yelling, so now you pull this stunt? Do you think we''re all fools here?"


    Chantelle clenched her teeth. "Enough, Andrew! What Mr. Keller Senior needs now is medical science, not you smashing junk like you''re performing some kind of ritual!"


    Even Logan looked uncertain now, doubting if he had overestimated Andrew.


    However, just as the room filled with ridicule and disbelief, the man lying on the floor slowly opened his eyes and murmured weakly, "Logan..."

 Chapter 1134

    Logan was stunned. He rushed forward in shock. "Father, you''re awake?"


    George forced a small smile. "Not only am I awake, but I''ve never felt this clear- headed before. It even feels like my martial cultivation just had a breakthrough!"


    The crowd of expert doctors, including Chantelle and Mosby, was frozen in ce,pletely dumbfounded. No one could utter a single word, as they were too stunned to react.


    Andrew gestured for Logan to help George onto the couch, smiling as he said, "Mr. Keller Senior, the energy corruption has already been cleared from your system. Now you''ll just need some medication to aid your recovery, and your body should return to normal.


    "However, your vitality and spiritual energy were badly depleted-it''ll take a few months to fully recover."


    George looked at Andrew with genuine admiration. He asked Logan to help him sit up, then turned solemnly and said, "I''m already grateful just to be alive. But toe out of this without losing an ounce of my lifelong martial cultivation?


    "That''s a blessing beyond words. Losing a bit of strength and stamina is nothing inparison. Dr. Lloyd, your kindness to the Keller family is immeasurable. Please, allow this old man to offer you a proper bow of gratitude."


    With Logan leading the way, every member of the Keller family followed suit. "Dr. Lloyd, please ept our deepest thanks."


    Andrew quickly sidestepped George''s bow, not daring to ept it. As for the others bowing, he epted it without hesitation.


    George was not just any figure he was the spiritual pir and strongest warrior of the Keller family. If he had passed, the Keller family''s dominance among the Five Apex Families would have instantly declined.


    So, when George called Andrew their great benefactor, he meant every word of it.


    Chantelle''s expression wasplicated as she asked, "Andrew, how did you manage to wake up Mr. Keller Senior with just a broken vase?"


    That was exactly what everyone else had been wondering too. After all, what Andrew had done earlier had seemed ridiculous.


    But the oue? Absolutely miraculous.


    Andrew simply smiled. "You could ask Mr. Keller Senior yourself."


    George looked at him with approval and said, "Extraordinary people use extraordinary means. And clearly, Dr. Lloyd here is no ordinary man."


    Loganughed in his usual warm way. "Father, can you maybe exin it a little simpler? We can''t really follow what you''re saying."


    George chuckled and went on. "People always talk about heavenly herbs or mystical flowers as miracle cures. But they don''t realize that everything in this world has the potential for healing.


    "In the hands of a true master, even ordinary things can be the key to saving lives. I was trapped in


    chaos, battling my inner demon


    He looked toward Andrew with deep emotion. "Dr. Lloyd, I never imagined someone so young could already understand the art of ''breaking illusion''."


    Mosby scratched his head awkwardly. "Mr. Keller Senior, what exactly is this... breaking illusion?"


    Logan exined, "It''s rather


    f


    Everyone nodded, clearly impressed and convinced. Moreover, the way they looked at Andrew hadpletely changed-now, every gaze was filled with awe and respect.


    One doctor in a long traditional coat stepped forward politely. "Now that Mr. Keller Senior is awake and cured of his energy corruption, may ask, Dr. Lloyd-what exactly were the furnace and the hanging rack for?"


    Andrew smiled. "Logan, please ce Mr. Keller Senior onto the hanging rack. Then, raise it just above the furnace."


    The request was so odd that everyone stared in confusion again.


    Logan blinked. "Andrew... you''re not trying to roast my father, are you?"


    Andrew looked at him like he had lost his mind. "The furnace runs hotter than a


    pig roast¨Ddo I look like I''m slow-roasting your dad? If you''re craving barbecue, go get your own grill!"


    The group burst intoughter. No one expected Andrew to be this witty.


    Chantelle rubbed her temples. "Andrew, stop ying around. Just tell us what all this is for."


    Her tone had shifted it no longer carried sarcasm or mockery, but instead genuine curiosity.


    Andrew replied, "Mr. Keller Senior''s facial muscles are stiff. He can barely speak, and definitely can''t eat, let alone take medicine."

 Chapter 1135

    "So I had to take a different approach to get the medicine into his system," Andrew said calmly.


    As he spoke, he picked up therge bowl of herbal decoction Chantelle had prepared and ced it over the me. The concoction soon began to boil, releasing a rich herbal aroma as steam filled the room.


    The medicated vapor slowly rose and enveloped George''s entire body.


    Mosby scoffed. "And here I thought it was some groundbreaking technique-turns out it''s just herbal steaming! Even I can do that."


    Everyone could tell he was just trying to stay relevant. Normally, his usual entourage of bootlickers would have chimed in with praise. But this time, no one said a word.


    Mosby turned to look behind him, only to see that the doctors who once flocked around him were now focused entirely on Andrew, their expressions full of admiration. They had already dismissed Mosbypletely as if he were no longer in the room.


    "You''ll need to do this treatment once every three days," Andrew instructed. "Keep it going for half a month, and the stiffness in Mr. Keller Senior''s body should be resolved."


    He pped his hands and stepped back. With that, the treatment was finished.


    Logan stepped forward with a serious look. "Andrew, Ms. Garcia, can I speak with you both in private?"


    Andrew nodded, and the three of them headed to the Keller residence''s main hall. There, Logan brought out an embroidered case containing two potent medicinal herbs that gave off a strong, pleasant fragrance.


    Andrew opened the case, took one look, and chuckled. "I''ll dly ept this."


    Both were premium-grade herbs, each over a century old. This was the kind of generosity only a prestigious Blumedale family could afford. Clearly, this trip had been worth it.


    "Ms. Garcia," Andrew said with a teasing smile, turning to Chantelle, "let''s head back and honor our little bet."


    For once, Chantelle''s usually cold expression turned faintly red. However, it was not from shyness¡ªit was pure fury. This bastard really had the audacity to flirt with her like that?


    Was he not afraid she would shatter both of his family jewels?


    Just then, Logan called out, "Wait, Andrew, there''s still something we haven''t done."


    Andrew raised a brow. "What now?"


    Logan grinned. "Don''t forget that we agreed to be sworn brothers. And since we''re doing this properly, we need to make the pledge and all that."


    Andrew rubbed his temple. "Do we really need to make it official? I thought you were just saying that in the heat of the moment."


    Logan''s face turned serious. "I


    meant every word. And since I said it, I''ll see it through. So from now on, you''re my sworn brother, Andrew. Blood doesn''t matter-what counts is the bond."


    Chantelle''s eyes widened slightly. Logan was taking this seriously, and that meant


    one thing: Andrew''s value had shaken even the mighty Keller family.


    To put it bluntly, someone with Andrew''s level of medical mastery was worth investing in.


    However, Logan was the heir to the entire Keller family. There was absolutely no reason for him to personally form a sworn


    brotherhood with Andrew Un


    his


    potential was so overwhelming that the Keller family was willing to go all-in.


    In the end, Andrew did not go along with any dramatic rituals or vows. He simply


    agreed that from now on, they would treat each other as brothers.


    Then, under Logan''s warm insistence, Andrew and Chantelle finally took their leave from the Keller residence.


    "I seriously don''t get you," Chantelle said with a sigh once they were out. "Logan offered you a sworn brotherhood, and you just brushed it off?"


    She shook her head in frustration. "Do you have any idea how powerful that family


    is?"


    Andrew shrugged. "I don''t know how thick that branch was, but I know it isn''t as powerful as me."


    Chantelle snorted. "If you had truly


    epted Logan as your sworn


    brother and spread the word


    through the Keller family''s channels,


    then the Goldings'' bounty on


    your


    head would''ve been withdrawn by


    tomorrow. All those people causing


    you trouble would vanish within


    days. You believe that?"


    Andrew replied casually, "I believe it. But like I said¡ªI don''t need it."


    Sure, the Keller family could shield him from danger, but Andrew had already epted their medicinal gifts, so he was not about to lean on their reputation as a shield too.


    There had to be a limit to taking advantage, and Andrew had never been the kind of man who overyed his hand at least not with people he respected.


    That said, if he disliked someone? Then, he had no problem bleeding them dry. Take Chantelle, for example.


    "Ms. Garcia, kindly drive me back to my ce. Then take your clothes off and let me admire the view," Andrew said with a straight face.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1136

    "Andrew, do you even realize you''re ying with fire right now?" Chantelle, just about to start the car, froze and turned to him with furious eyes.


    Andrew raised a brow with a smirk. "What''s wrong? Is the great Ms. Garcia-the darling of Mr. McCormick-nning to go back on her word now?"


    Chantelle stiffened, her face darkened, clearly ready to argue back. Before she could, a crowd had already gathered around the vehicle.


    "Dr. Lloyd, please wait-we have some medical puzzles we''d love your insight on!"


    Someone said, "Your skills today were extraordinary, Dr. Lloyd. I''d be honored to call myself your student!"


    "Who would''ve thought that someone like you would appear in Blumedale? One day, Dr. Lloyd, you''ll be leading all of Gabo Creek Province''s medical field!"


    Even Andrew had not expected this wave of praise. These elite doctors had specificallye to celebrate his sess, and he was rather amused.


    "Please, everyone, make way. My medical skills really aren''t anything special." Then, he nced sideways at Mosby, whose face had turned a sickly shade, and added, "They''re just slightly better than Dr. Lake''s, that''s all."


    Mosby let out a harsh snort. "Don''t get cocky, Andrew! If I''d been allowed near Mr. Keller Senior, you wouldn''t have had the chance to show off!"


    Andrew replied coolly, "Whatever you say, Dr. Lake. All I know is¡ªyou failed to save him and nearly got yourself killed in the process."


    Mosby exploded. "You''re deliberately trying to ruin my reputation! Fine! One month from now, at the Gabo Creek Grand Medical Summit, which is held every


    five years-


    "You and I, on stage. We''ll settle this once and for all!"


    Andrew scoffed. "Sorry, I''m not into childish showboating for fame."


    Mosby sneered. "That''s just coward talk. Say what you want!"


    An older physician piped up, "Dr. Lloyd, with your skills, I''d say you have to participate in the summit! The prize for winning it is insane! They say even thousand-year medicinal herbs could be part of the reward!"


    ve


    The moment Andrew heard the mention of thousand-year medicinal herbs, a gleam lit up in his eyes. He said, "Alright, Dr. Lake. You''ve got yourself a deal! Better brush up on your skills this month because I''m going to tten you."


    Mosby sneered. "We''ll see who ends up t. Before you showed up, I was the top medical figure for all the families in Blumedale. And now that you''ve ruined everything for me, don''t me me when I show no mercy!"


    Andrewughed dismissively. "You''re going to have to try harder than that to scare me. If you want to be ruthless, I can y that game better than anyone."


    Without giving Mosby another look, Andrew gestured for Chantelle to drive.


    Mosby stood there fuming, an uncontroble wave of frustration bubbling up. He nced around at the doctors and schrs nearby and scoffed, "Bunch of amateurs. I''m ashamed to even breathe the same air as you."


    That triggered a chorus of anger. Someone hissed, "Dr. Lake, you used to act high and mighty, and we had no choice but to follow your lead. But now that Andrew''s here-young, brilliant, and humble-we don''t have to put up with your crap anymore!"


    Another chimed in, "Exactly! Dr. Lloyd just showed up andpletely crushed you. Why would anyone still kiss your ass? Get lost already!"


    Mosby''s face flushed red, his jaw clenched so tight it twitched. These were the very people he had invited, hoping they would witness Andrew embarrass himself. Instead, he had ended up making a fool of himself.


    Fuming, he turned with a huff and stormed off.


    Nheless, the truth was clear that Andrew''s reputation as a miracle doctor was bound to spread across Blumedale, and that meant only one thing: Mosby''s name, position, and prestige were officially in danger.


    This was exactly why Mosby must find ways to get rid of Andrew.


    "Mr. Golding Senior, this is Mosby Lake. I''m calling on behalf of the bounty. I want


    to personally add another 100 million to the contract on Andrew''s head."


    He growled into his phone, "Just make sure it stays anonymous. No one is to know this offer came from me-understood?"

 Chapter 1137

    "Dr. Lake, if you want to add more, go ahead," Richard replied coldly over the phone. "Money talks-and the more you offer, the faster that punk dies."


    ...


    "Andrew, going up against Mosby brings you nothing but trouble," Chantelle said with a frown as they drove.


    Andrew''s tone turned sharp. "He''s the one who keeps provoking me¡ªI didn''t ask for this."


    Chantelle shook her head. "Even so, you should''ve handled it with more


    discretion. Mosby''s been in Blumedale for years. His connections, his influence- you can''t just sweep that aside.


    "Even if you want to challenge his reputation in the medical field, it doesn''t have to happen overnight."


    Andrew scoffed. "Mosby? A respected authority? Let me be blunt, Ms. Garcia- you won''t believe me, but to me, Mosby''s just another loudmouthed nobody."


    Chantelle blinked, then let out augh, though it wasced with anger. "You''re right. I don''t believe you."


    Sure, Andrew had performed brilliantly today by saving George, and it was indeed an impressive feat. However, to disregard Mosby altogether after just one


    sess?


    To her, that was not confidence-it was arrogance. He was bound to crash and burn at this rate.


    "This isn''t the route back to the government office, is it?" Andrew asked, ncing at her sideways with a knowing smile. "Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten-we''re supposed to be heading to my ce."


    Chantelle mmed on the brakes right there in the middle of traffic. Ignoring the honking horns and shouting from surrounding drivers, she turned and red at him coldly. "You seriously still want to see my body?"


    Andrew shook his head. "No. I have zero interest in your body. I just want you to honor your word. A bet''s a bet. You lost-so keep up your end of the deal."


    Chantelle gritted her teeth. "Andrew, do you have any idea how badly I want to kill you right now?"


    ?


    Andrew spread his hands. "Go ahead and kill me. But once I''m dead, M. McCormick will find out. You''re his official secretary. Breaking your word and covering up a murder? That''s treason.


    "And let''s not forget-Logan is my sworn brother now. You can try to take me out, but do you really think the Keller family will just let that slide?"


    Each word hit its mark. Chantelle''s expression shifted again and again as the weight of Andrew''s words sank in. This bastard knew exactly where to strike.


    As Derek''s secretary, what she valued most was his trust. If there was one thing Derek despised, it was dishonesty.


    She snapped, Fine. I''ll strip. You can stare all you want. Take a good, long look. Enjoy it. But you better bury this moment deep in your damn stomach. If this ever gets out or if you so much as hint about it to Mr. McCormick, I will hunt you down to the ends of the earth."


    Her tone was venomous, her re filled with hate.


    Backed into a corner like a deer surrounded by wolves, Chantelle had run out of exits. She had tried to find a loophole, a way out-but Andrew was not budging.


    So, unless he miraculously changed his mind, she had only two choices: beg for mercy or follow through.


    Yet, Andrew was the kind of man who would ratherugh at a forest fire than bend. Hence, she had no choice but to strip before him. Just the thought of it made her feel` ridiculous-like she had stepped into a nightmare she could not wake up from.


    The car sped along, silent and tense, until they finally arrived at the top of The Sovereign Residences.


    Chantelle eyed the grand building suspiciously. "You seriously live here? Did you rob someone to get in?"


    Andrew responded tly, "You really aren''t as smart as you look, Ms. Garcia. Are you seriously still trying to mouth off at this point? Clearly, being nice to you was a mistake."


    He shoved her lightly on the back and pushed her through the front door of the vi.


    Chantelle spun around, furious. "Andrew! What the hell are you doing?"


    Andrew''s voice was calm and cold. "Strip."

 Chapter 1138

    Just the word ''strip'' was enough to make Chantelle''s face instantly flush a deep red. She never imagined that one day, she would be forced to strip in front of a man, especially one she had always looked down on and dismissed without a


    second thought.


    She noticed Andrew adjusting a phone on a stand nearby, and a sudden wave of dread washed over her.


    "What are you doing? Don''t tell me you''re nning to record this," she said, her voice sharp with suspicion.


    Andrew nodded with satisfaction, checking the perfect angle on his phone. "Of course. A beautiful moment like this deserves to be captured. This way, I can rey it whenever I feel nostalgic."


    Chantelle''s eyes red with anger and embarrassment. "You''re lucky I''m even letting you look. Recording it? Forget it."


    Andrew shrugged casually. "I knew you''d say that. That''s why the setup''s just for show. Now... your performance, if you would."


    He leaned against the doorway, arms crossed, expression smug.


    Chantelle''s fingers trembled slightly as she removed her zer, revealing a crisp white blouse underneath. Her outfit was typical of a high-level government official -minimalist and clean.


    Nheless, even through the buttoned shirt, her tall, toned figure could not be hidden.


    One nce and Andrew had already judged-her waist could rival that of that seductress, Lauren.


    Still watching her hesitation, he clicked his tongue. "Can you speed it up? My time''s valuable."


    Without a word, Chantelle gritted her teeth and began unbuttoning her shirt. "Huh?" Andrew blinked in surprise. She had barely undone half of it when her chest suddenly seemed to spring forward with a surprising bounce.


    It was like watching a tightly bound pillow burst into bloom, unexpected and unmissable.


    "I''m wearing a custom-made tactical vest. Itpresses the chest," she said indifferently.


    It was unclear if she had just given up caring or had entered an emotionally detached zone.


    Andrew nodded thoughtfully. "You''ve got quite the chest-reminds me of Fran. Though between the two of you, yours is perkier, hers is rounder."


    Chantelle yanked off her shirt entirely, leaving only her


    Andrewughed. "You''d be surprised. Fran''s the kind of girl who looks sweet and innocent-makes you want to hold her forever. But once you see her body, the only thought thates to minds bending her over and breaking all sense of control."


    Chantelle actually nodded. "I know the type. Angelic face, sinful curves. A lot of


    the rich kids around Blumedale are addicted to that contrast."


    Andrew looked at her, smirking. "Ms. Garcia, less talking, more action. Keep going."


    Chantelle ground her teeth. This bastard really had no patience, did he?


    He could at least let her stall for a bit and ease the tension she was drowning in. She began unzipping her ck trousers.


    Andrew raised a brow. "Why not start with the vest? Top to bottom feels moreplete."


    Chantelle replied, each word sharp as a knife. "I do what I want.


    There was no way she would expose her chest first-not yet. That would mean total vulnerability. At this point, the only tactic left was to stall for as long as she could. She was already deeply regretting the bet that got her here.


    Finally, she slipped off her trousers, folded them neatly, and ced them on the desk. Her long, porcin legs stood tall before Andrew.


    Andrew gave them a casual nce, then shook his head.


    Chantelle narrowed her eyes. "What''s with the head shake? They don''t meet your standards?"


    Andrew replied, "They''re good legs, no doubt. But they''re a little too lean. Add a bit of curve, and they''d be perfect to touch and admire."


    Chantelle snorted. "Seriously? You''reining about legs like this? Then tell me-whose legs do measure up?"

 Chapter 1139

    "Not many people have legs that can rival yours," Andrew admitted, gaze trailing down. "But as it happens, I know one. Lauren Rhodes the Rhodes family''s eldest daughter. Her legs are... something else."


    Chantelle narrowed her eyes. "I''ve heard of her. But you''re talking like you''ve seen them for yourself."


    Andrew smirked. "Oh, I haven''t just seen them. I''ve felt them."


    Their back-and-forth continued as Chantelle''syers disappeared one by one until


    she stood in only her undergarments. She took a deep breath, wanting desperately to disappear.


    After all, it was the finalyer, and her private parts would be exposed.


    Andrew''s voice cut in, calm as ever. "If I may suggest... start with the top."


    Chantelle red. "Why?"


    He replied evenly, "Because if I''m not impressed, I might not ask for anything more."


    Surprisingly, that made some kind of warped sense. If this shameless man found her average, maybe just maybe she would not have to bare it all.


    Chantelle took a breath, bit her lip, and slowly unfastened thepression vest beneath her blouse.


    "You''re the first man to ever see me like this, Andrew," she said, her voice barely audible.


    Andrew said nothing at first. He rested his chin in his hand, eyes unreadable. He had not expected much, but he had to admit that Chantelle was full of surprises. Her breasts were even bigger than Francesca''s.


    "Not bad," he muttered. "Keep going."


    That made her snap. "Didn''t you just say if you weren''t impressed, we''d stop there?"


    Andrew nodded, still unfazed. "Exactly. But I was impressed. Frankly, I think there might be even more surprises below. Why stop when we''re on a roll?"


    Chantelle''s eyes narrowed like daggers. "You know I work in government, right? I''m a secretary, not a stage performer. So maybe think before throwing phrases like ''more surprises below'' at me."


    Andrew raised his hands mockingly. "You''re right, Ms. Garcia. Poor phrasing. My bad. I''ll reword it¡ªhow about ''a path with depth worth exploring''?"


    Chantelle gave him a look that could have frozen a fire. She was not stupid-she knew exactly what he meant.


    "Fine," she said through gritted teeth. "You''ve already seen this much, km not backing out now. But Andrew, I hope you''re ready to deal with the


    hopquences."


    Without waiting, she slid the final piece away, standing tall and defiant, her entire body on disy.


    She was Derek''s secretary, the voice of the administration. Yet, right now, she had never felt more exposed.


    Andrew did not gawk. His gaze remained steady, calm, and unshaken. However, his words still held a sharp edge as he said, "Ms.


    Garcia... you''re still a virgin, aren''t you?"


    That single question knocked the air from her lungs.


    "You arrogant-" Chantelle''s voice caught in her throat. Her expression turned icy as her voice lowered


    "Whether I am or not is none of your


    business."


    "What''s next? You nning to ''test'' that too?"


    Andrew shook his head and chuckled. "Tempting, but no. Truth is, I''ve already had better than you, Ms. Garcia."


    That did it. Chantelle snapped her head away, counted to three in her head, and scrambled to collect her clothes.


    Andrew did not stop her. He simply leaned back and watched, as if everything had gone exactly ording to n. She dressed in stiff silence, seething.


    "Andrew, do you know what I was thinking just now?" she asked coldly once she had buttoned her final button.


    He tilted his head. "What?"


    Her eyes burned. "I was hoping you''d try something stupid-like pushing your luck further and just rape me."


    Andrew was stunned. "Ms. Garcia, is that your weird kink?"

 Chapter 1140

    "No, that''s not my kink." Chantelle''s voice was sharp as she red at him with clenched teeth. "I just figured that if you were stupid enough to try something on me, I''d finally have a reason to end you myself."


    Andrew raised a brow, still amused. "Can I ask... have you ever actually dated anyone before?"


    Her tone went cold. "Once. It didn''tst."


    "Only once?" Andrew said, surprised. "Sounds like the guy couldn''t keep up."


    Chantelle gave a humorlessugh. "He couldn''t. Before we got together, I made the rules clear-no touching without permission. But that jerk was even worse


    than you.


    "The moment we were official, he tried to grab my chest and whispered disgusting things. So I broke both his arms, shattered his legs, and dumped him into the water."


    Andrew winced. "So... you killed the guy?"


    She scoffed. "I wanted to. Unfortunately, he got lucky. Some fishing boat pulled him out of the water before he drowned."


    Andrew shook his head. "Still can''t figure out how Mr. McCormick decided you of all people should be his right hand."


    Chantelle headed for the front door. "That''s because I earned it. You don''t need to understand. And now that you''ve seen what you wanted, can I leave?"


    Andrew was about to give a casual ''sure'' when his phone rang.


    The screen showed Aspen''s name, but the voice on the other end was not hers. It was a smug, mocking male voice that instantly turned Andrew''s blood to ice.


    "Hey, Andrew. Thought you were good at hiding, didn''t you? Why don''t youe on over and kneel in front of me like the little dog you are? Otherwise, I''ll have some real fun with Aspen. Inside and out, I''ll break her in ways you can''t imagine." Andrew''s voice dropped to a chilling monotone. "Seth?"


    The voice on the other endughed. "That''s right. It''s me. You and Aspen can run all you want, but you''ll never escape me. You humiliated me in front of Quinton and made me look like a joke.


    "Now I''m sitting in yourpany, big guy. Come here and beg for my forgiveness. You''ve got ten minutes. If you don''t show, I''m taking Aspen and Supreme Capital with me."


    The line went dead as Seth''s wildughter echoed onest time.


    Andrew stared at the nk screen and muttered darkly, "Don''t worry, I won''t need ten minutes. I''m noting to beg for your forgiveness-I''ming to take


    your damn head."


    A dangerous energy burst from him so suddenly that Chantelle froze in ce. She


    looked at him in rm. "What happened?"


    Andrew pushed past her and threw open the door. "My people are in trouble. I


    need to go now."


    Without hesitation, Chantelle followed. "Wait. I''ll drive."


    Momentster, her car roared down


    from The Sovereign Residences. As they sped through the city, she nced at him and asked, "It''s your assistant, right? Ms. Aspen Stevens? I warned you not to let your guard down. Who''s behind this?"


    Andrew''s gaze darkened. "Seth Haywood."


    Chantelle''s grip tightened on the wheel. "One of the Haywoods? Andrew, that''s serious. If this gets out of hand, you could find yourself at war with the entire family."


    Andrew''s tone was ice-cold. "Rx. I won''t make it that big. I just n to end Seth."


    At Supreme Capital Group''s headquarters, several employees huddled in a corner, trembling. Meanwhile, Seth''s men stood over them and guarded them.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1141

    Aspen''s hands were bound tightly behind her back, with the ropes crossing in front of her chest, pushing her curves into full disy.


    "Seth, you''re absolutely insane," she shouted, her voice full of fury. "Do you even realize we''re working for Mr. McCormick right now?"


    She struggled hard, but the ropes did not budge at all.


    Meanwhile, a dozen enforcers from the Haywoods'' private club stormed Supreme Capital Group''s office space and smashed everything to pieces.


    Seth was grinning as he gripped Aspen''s chin, his fingers digging in so hard that pain twisted across her face. He sneered, "Save your strength, Aspen. So what if you''re working for Mr. McCormick? Let''s be real¡ªAndrew is just that man''spdog."


    "Remember when you first got to Blumedale, the day we met?" His voice dropped low as he leaned closer. "From the second I saw you, I made up my mind I was going to make you mine."


    Then, without warning, he pped her across the face, hard.


    "But you little bitch, you just didn''t know what was good for you," he snapped. "That bastard Andrew treated you like crap, but you still defended him at every turn, obeying him like some loyal little servant."


    He added bitterly, "Sometimes I just don''t get it. What does Andrew have that I don''t? Ie from a better family, I know how to treat a woman right, I''ve got charm, and I would''ve treated you like a queen..."


    His voice cracked with frustration. "But you? How did you treat me?"


    By now, the smirk had vanished from Seth''s face. All that remained was rage and bitter resentment. He struck her again and again, each pnding harder than thest.


    Blood trickled from the corner of Aspen''s mouth, and one side of her delicate face was swelling fast.


    "Andrew may not be perfect, but let''s be honest-even at his worst, he''s still a thousand times better than you," she spat, her voiceced with scorn. "You think I don''t see through your so-called affection, your fake concern?


    "All you ever wanted was my body-and the billions thate with Supreme Capital Group, right?"


    Even after being beaten, Aspen did not flinch. Instead, she lifted her head and stared straight at Seth with a cold, mocking look.


    That look made his blood boil.


    Enraged by her defiance, Seth


    He hissed, "But Aspen, you''re too smart, too stubborn for your own good. Yes, I wanted your body. I wanted to y with you, and yeah, I wanted your billions too. I wanted it all-beauty and fortune in one go. But even if you figured that out, you should''ve kept your mouth shut!"


    With a twisted smile, Seth lowered his head, aiming for her lips.


    Aspen turned away sharply and spat in his face.


    Seth wiped it off, unfazed, and let out a slow, dark chuckle. He said, "Andrew''s probably on his way to rescue you right now. Once he shows up, I''ll cripple him first. Then, I''m going to take my time with you right in front of him."


    He leaned in closer, his voice dripping with filth. "I''ve already got the whole thing nned out. First from behind, then with your legs up, and finally with you straddling me, just like a goddess on her throne."


    Fear gripped Aspen''s heart, but she refused to let it show. Instead, her tone stayed icy. "If Andrew shows up, the only one getting destroyed will be you. And let''s get something straight¡ªif I wouldn''t even give in to Andrew, what makes you think I''d ever let a worthless, disgusting coward like you touch me?"

 Chapter 1142

    Aspen said through gritted teeth, "I''ll never submit to any men. If you try to force yourself on me, I swear I''ll die before I let that happen!"


    Seth''s temper red. "Even now, you''re still rejecting me? Still looking down on me?"


    Aspen shot him a cold re. "Damn right I am. Seth, if you weren''t part of the Haywoods, what the hell would you even be worth?"


    Seth roared, "You think I''m worthless?! Then what about Andrew? That bastard- what the hell is he supposed to be?"


    Aspen let out a scornfulugh. "You clearly have no idea how terrifying Andrew really is. You wanna know what he is? Let me tell you when ites tobat, to medicine, to tactics, he''s way out of your league. You''re not even in the same universe."


    Seth''s lips twisted into a manic grin. "Yeah, yeah, he''s amazing. Sure, he''s got skills. But no matter how good he is, he''s still just a bug to me! This is Blumedale -we y by my rules here. And I don''t care if that bastard has nine lives, he''s dying tonight!"


    With a loud rip, he suddenly tore open Aspen''s shirt, exposing the pale skin of her chest to the open air.


    Seth''s throat bobbed, and his eyes burned with desire. "Goddamn... you''re perfect. Don''t worry, sweetheart. I''m gonna enjoy every single inch of you¡ªuntil your body forgets its own shape.


    "At first, I thought I''d wait for Andrew to show up before wrecking you. But that mouth of yours¡ªit just keeps running. So now, I''ve got no choice but to fuck you right here, right now!"


    Tears burst from Aspen''s eyes.


    Back in Jayrodale, she had already been touched inappropriately once. Since then, she could not stand being touched by any man. Now, her worst nightmare was happening all over again, and she was powerless to stop it.


    Seth sneered. "Go ahead and cry. Better yet-scream. That''ll make it even more fun for me."


    He licked his lips andughed like a demon, then reached toward her chest.


    Aspen squeezed her eyes shut as tears poured down her face. For the first time, she found herself wishing that Andrew-that annoying, cold bastard-would show up right this second.


    Because if she really lost her body to Seth, then she swore she would take her


    own life. There was no way she could live with that kind of filth inside her.


    Suddenly, two of the Haywoods'' enforcers were sent flying across the room. Their chests caved in, and they dropped dead on impact.


    Everyone else froze in horror.


    Seth whipped around, his face


    darkening in an instant. "Andrew. So you finally decided to show up. Perfect. Now get your ass over here and get on your knees. Then watch real close-watch how I ruin this woman right in front of you."


    Andrew said nothing, but the look on his face was ice-cold. He did not even spare Seth a nce. Instead, eyes locked straight on Aspen, who was tied up and bruised.


    As their gazes met, tears streamed down Aspen''s cheeks. Her eyes held a sh of hope¡ªbut more than anything, they held heartbreak, bitterness, and me.


    A strange pang of guilt shot through Andrew''s chest. Soon, that guilt turned into pure, seething rage.


    "You Haywood bastard¡ªif I don''t kill you all today, I swear I''m no man!" he growled.


    Then, he charged forward. Like a storm unleashed, heunched


    himself straight at Seth. The


    remaining guards went pale as the air shifted with his sudden burst of speed.


    Seth''s heart skipped a beat, and his face twisted with panic as he cursed, "What


    the hell? How is he this fast? I''m so dead!"

 Chapter 1143

    "You''re asking for death!" One of the older Haywood enforcers snarled andunched a palm strike toward Andrew''s head.


    "Get out of my way," Andrew growled without even sparing the man a nce, throwing a punch sideways in one smooth motion.


    The man, a peak senior grandmaster, flew backward, his face contorted in shock and disbelief. His arm, which had met Andrew''s punch, shattered instantly. He hit the ground hard, screaming in agony while clutching the mangled remains of his limb.


    That brief moment of destruction was enough to jolt Seth out of his daze. He started stumbling backward and screamed, "All of you, attack him now! Kill that bastard!"


    Yet, no one moved. The Haywood men froze, their faces pale with fear, looking at Andrew like they were staring at a monster. They backed away instinctively, their couragepletely drained.


    It was not just fear-it was terror that ran bone-deep.


    Andrew''s strikes were lethal and merciless, each blow either killing or disabling instantly. It was enough to shake even the most hardened of thugs to the core.


    "You useless cowards! I said attack!" Seth shouted, veins bulging from his forehead.


    He was losing it. At this critical moment, his entire crew was folding. Yet, no matter how much he screamed and threatened, not one of them dared to step forward.


    He barked, "Useless dogs! All of you are worthless! Once I''m done with Andrew, I''ll deal with you pigs next!"


    Nheless, it was clear that his men had given up. Their morale hadpletely copsed.


    Realizing he could not rely on them, Seth had no choice but to steel himself and raise his fists.


    Andrew kept walking toward him, step by step, with murder written all over his face.


    Andrew growled, "You made the worst mistake of your life. Touching someone who''s mine was your final offense. You kept pushing it, and now, I''ll finish what you started."


    Seth gritted his teeth and forced a twisted smile. "Andrew, don''t get cocky! Do you think I didn''t n for this when Iid my hands on her? Yeah, you''re stronger than I


    expected. I''ll admit that. Rvelt


    Andrew did not waste another word and threw a punch straight at Seth. He was not here to argue with a weakling he was here to crush it.


    Seth roared and raised both fists. In his palm, a hidden de shed-he nned to slice Andrew''s radial artery the moment they shed.


    It was a trick that had never failed him. Yet, this time, reality was far crueler than his n.


    Andrew''s punch tore straight through his guard and smashed into his chest. Blood immediately gushed out of his mouth, along with fragments of ruptured organs.


    The de fell from his hand as he copsed backward,pletely stunned. His eyes widened in disbelief. "Y-You''ve already reached the martial king level?"


    Andrew''s expression did not change-his eyes were cold,pletely devoid of emotion. Hepletely ignored Seth and marched over to Aspen instead. Then, he tore the ropes off her and shrugged off his coat to gently wrap it around her.


    After that, he turned back around and pped Seth across the face. The sound echoed like a whip crack, half of Seth''s face caved in instantly.


    Blood poured from his chin, and several teeth were scattered across the ground.


    "Andrew, you son of a bitch!" Seth screamed, clutching his mangled face. "You''re dead! The Haywoods will hunt you down for this!"


    His voice was filled with venom and panic.


    That single punch had debilitated him. He used to be so smug, convinced that taking down Andrew would be easy with his strength and his men. However, he finally realized that he had lit a fire he could not put out. What was worse was that the fire was already licking at his throat.


    Meanwhile, Andrew remained quiet. He just kept pping Seth with brutal


    precision, one hit after another, his expression ice-cold.


    "This one''s for Aspen, and so is this one!"

 Chapter 1144

    Andrew hissed, "This third p? No reason at all. I just don''t like the look of your face and feel like beating you to death. And this fourth one''s for your parents- since they clearly failed to raise you, I''ll handle it for them."


    After the string of brutal ps, Seth''s head was spinning. His ears rang like sirens, and his vision started going ck around the edges.


    "Andrew... I swear..." he gasped, his voice shaky. "I''ll kill you. I''ll kill you, you arrogant bastard!"


    However, just as he spat out his threat, a blood-curdling scream ripped from his throat-Andrew had suddenly snapped five of his fingers.


    "Keep going," Andrew said coldly, his voice like a death sentence.


    Seth''s mouth bled as he red up with bloodshot eyes. "You''re dead. You''re so fucking dead...


    "How dare you treat me like this? My family-everyone in the Haywoods-they''ll never let this slide!"


    His scream pitched into hysteria as Andrew crushed the remaining five fingers on his other hand, rendering both of Seth''s handspletely useless.


    All ten of his fingers were shattered.


    The sight was so horrifying that the rest of the Haywood men stood frozen, faces pale as ash. Some were trembling, and one even pissed himself.


    Aspen forgot all about her own fear. She just stared, stunned, as Andrew tore Seth apart like it was nothing.


    This version of Andrew was something else entirely-colder, darker, far more terrifying than she had ever imagined.


    As she watched Seth''s mutted body twitch on the floor, even her own scalp tingled from the fear crawling down her spine.


    "Go on," Andrew said, pressing his hand against Seth''s battered face with a cruel smile. "Keep threatening me with the Haywoods. See if I so much as blink."


    Seth had no more courage left. All ten of his fingers were gone, and he could not take the pain anymore. He could not even speak properly, let alone throw out more threats.


    Even so, the hatred in his eyes burned brighter than ever. He was screaming inside, swearing that if he ever got out of this alive, he would go through hell itself to destroy Andrew.


    "You''ve got nothing left to say? Great. Then, let me send you on your way," Andrew said tly, rising to his feet.


    Seth''s body went cold, and a chill like midwinter crept up his spine.


    "A-Andrew, what are you doing?" he stammered, voice hoarse, practically pleading. "I''m a Haywood, one of the Five Apex Families! If you kill me, you and that bitch Aspen wil both diet Do you hear me?"


    His words were fast and panicked, his voice breaking. He could feel it-Andrew


    was not bluffing. He was really about to die.


    Chantelle finally stepped in. "Andrew, you''ve made your point. You''ve hurt him, humiliated him-you''ve made him pay! You can beat him, break him, even bury his pride. But you cannot kill him. That''s a line we do not cross."


    Andrew turned to her with a faint, amused smile. "And what if I do cross it? Then what?"


    Chantelle felt the contempt in his tone and clenched her fists. "If you do... then it''s


    a blood feud. The Haywoods won''t stop. Not even Mr. McCormick can protect you after that."


    Andrew chuckled and shook his head. "Sorry. But I never nned to rely on Mr. McCormick to protect me."


    Aspen''s eyes widened as she realized what he was about to do. "Andrew, don''t¡ª" Sadly, it was toote.


    Andrew stomped down, snapping Seth''s neck in one clean blow.


    Seth''s body copsed to the floor, lifeless, blood pooling fast. His eyes remained wide open in disbelief, even in death.


    Andrew turned slightly and looked at the stunned Aspen beside him. Then, he nced back at Chantelle''s frozen face and grinned.


    He said, "I''ve got my own rules. You can mess with me, push my buttons, and I''ll let it slide. But the moment you touch my people, I''ll personally send you straight to hell."

 Chapter 1145

    "Y-You actually dared to kill someone?" Chantelle stormed up to Andrew, her chest heaving with rage as she shouted, "You do know that murder is a crime, right?"


    Andrew replied tly, "Then go ahead and arrest me. But you saw it too¡ªthis dead mutt barged into mypany with a gang of thugs and trashed the ce. He kidnapped my secretary, tortured her, and tried to get away with it."


    Chantelle fumed. "You had every right to fight back, but you had no right to kill him, do you understand?"


    Andrew''s voice sharpened with impatience. "Ms. Garcia, that''s enough! So what if I killed him? The guy came stomping into my space, and I''m supposed to just roll over and y dead?"


    Chantelle let out a bitterugh and hissed, "Andrew, Mr. McCormick favored you. You''ve got incredible medical skills, and in Blumedale, you were this close to making your mark.


    "You had a bright future ahead of you-respect, sess, everything within reach. But why would you throw it all away like this? Don''t you see you''re ruining yourself?"


    Andrew stared at her coldly. "The Haywoods? To me, they''re nothing. And I don''t need you telling me how to run my life. Oh, and by the way-remember back at my house? Weren''t you hoping I''dy a hand on you so you could kill me and call it self-defense?"


    Chantelle snapped, "That was in the past! Why bring it up now?"


    Andrew''s voice dropped. "No reason-just wanted you to understand something. If I ever hadid a hand on you, you wouldn''t have walked out. You would''ve been pinned beneath me and left with nothing.


    "So don''t think that being Mr. McCormick''s secretary makes you untouchable. If I wanted to deal with you, you wouldn''t end up much better than Seth."


    Chantelle was shaking now, furious and humiliated. "You bastard! I was trying to help you, and this is how you repay me? You wanna fight?"


    Andrew scoffed. "Fight you? I''d break you."


    Pet


    Then, his gaze turned cold as ice while sweeping across the remaining Haywood enforcers. "Take Seth''s body and get the heft out of here. Tell the Haywoods to get their facts straight before theye barking at my door again.


    "If they keep trying to flex their power, or if they so much as touch my people or


    mypany again, I won''t be sending back just a corpse to them."


    The men scrambled to lift Seth''s body, trembling in fear as they rushed out of Supreme Capital Group.


    Chantelle''s expression shifted,


    uncertain and tense. "I''ll talk to Mr. McCormick right now and see if he


    can


    help you out of this mess. But


    listen to me-you absolutely cannot afford to lose control like this again."


    Andrew did not respond. To him, everything Chantelle was doing now was just noise.


    "Come here. Let me see your face," he called out to Aspen.


    Her cheek was still swollen, with delicate skin split in a few ces. She shook her head and replied stiffly, "I''m fine. I don''t need you fussing over me."


    Andrew frowned. "I told you toe here. Or are you ignoring my orders now?"


    Aspen bit her lip, silently cursing, ''Damn it, Andrew! Why do you have to be so bossy!''


    Still, she walked toward him without protest.


    Andrew reached out and gently touched her wound, causing her to suck in a sharp breath from the


    sting She red up at him and


    hissed, "What the hell was that for?"


    "It''s just a surface wound," Andrew said calmly. "Let''s go. I''ll patch you up-


    shouldn''t leave a scar if we treat it fast."


    As they passed by Chantelle, Aspen caught her murmuring somethingced with meaning. "Ms. Stevens, your boss seems awfully concerned about you."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1146

    Chantelle said with a smirk. "The moment he found out something happened to you, the look on his face could''ve scared someone to death."


    Aspen froze for a second, her heart thumping wildly as she nced at Andrew walking just ahead. She could not help but wonder if Andrew actually cared whether she lived or died.


    Chantelle gave a half-smile, half-sigh. "Mr. Lloyd sure seems emotionally invested in you, Ms. Stevens. But, if you don''t mind me overstepping-there''s something off in your head."


    Aspen blinked. "Excuse me? Ms. Garcia, what do you mean by that?"


    Chantelle chuckled softly. "I majored in psychology, both undergrad and grad school. Even with just a little observation, I''d say you''re showing ssic signs of Stockholm syndrome."


    Aspen''s lips parted slightly, but no words came out.


    Chantelle studied her with a piercing gaze. "And I can tell you''re an intelligent woman. You know you''re getting deeper and deeper emotionally involved. But deep down... you don''t actually want to get out, do you?"


    Aspen''s body gave a subtle shiver. "I''m sorry, Ms. Garcia, I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    With a flustered tone, she threw out the line and quickly caught up to Andrew.


    As the two of them walked off, Chantelle crossed her arms and murmured with a mocking snort, "Like a little bunny hopping straight into the wolf''s mouth... Andrew, you surely are a womanizer.


    "But too many women around a man? That''s never a good sign. Let''s see if you''re strong enough to handle the storm they''ll bring."


    ...


    Back at Serenity Vi, Andrew treated the wounds on Aspen''s face. Then, with his


    usualmanding tone, he said, "Take off your clothes. All of them."


    Aspen red with anger. "What the hell are you trying to do? No way!"


    Andrew sighed impatiently. "I need to check for any other injuries. If you''ve got more, I''ll treat them all at once. Now, hurry up."


    Aspen crossed her arms over her chest and shot him a frosty re. "I''m fine, thank you very much. It''s just my face-he pped me a few times that''s all. But if you''d shown up a minuteter, you might''ve found a corpse instead."


    Andrew chuckled. "So, what, you''re ming me for beingte?"


    Aspen turned her head away. "Don''t tter yourself. I''m just saying... my life''s pathetic. I escaped one


    yelm


    monster only to almost get vited by another."


    Andrew''s voice turned serious. "That was my oversight. Aspensation, this entire vi is now yours."


    Aspen stared at him,pletely stunned. "Are you serious?"


    This ce was an ultra-exclusive vi in one of Blumedale''s most expensive neighborhoods, and he was just giving it away.


    Was he made of money?


    However, what really caught her off guard was that the devil himself had actually admitted he was wrong. She did not know how to process that.


    Andrew gave a firm nod. "I''m absolutely serious. And once things settle down here


    in Blumedale, you''ll be free to go."


    That time, Aspen did not just look surprised-she was shaken. "You''re not messing with me, are you?"


    Her eyes narrowed with suspicion.


    Andrew''s face was stone-cold. "I don''t joke. Once thepany''s up and running, your contract ends. You''ll be free."


    The she realized he actually


    meant


    strange emotion bubbled


    in berbest Instead of joy, what she


    felt was a quiet kind of emptiness.


    "Got it," she said softly before turning to head back to her room.


    Chantelle''s words echoed through Aspen''s mind. She thought, ''Stockholm syndrome... Am I really... that pathetic?''

 Chapter 1147

    Andrew could not figure Aspen out, wondering what the hell was wrong with her now. He had just told her she could go, and she still looked upset.


    Andrew shook his head and stopped thinking about it. Instead, He pulled out his phone and made a call back to Jayrodale.


    "Gather your men and head to Blumedale immediately. And bring Reuben with you. Tell him¡ªif he wants his freedom, I can offer him a way out."


    Reuben Davis was that semi-martial king Elon had once brought to Jayrodale. Under Andrew''s control, the man had been training Dn and Natasha in martial arts.


    Andrew did not know how the Haywoods would react to Seth''s death, but he did not care. No matter what move they made, he would not back down.


    It was time to bring his core team into Blumedale. If these powerful families wanted to raise the stakes, he would y right along.


    Suddenly, his phone rang again. Andrew nced at the caller ID and looked mildly surprised-it was Tiana.


    "Mrs. Rhodes, what can I do for you?" he answered smoothly.


    Tiana''s tone was calm. "I heard you killed Seth Haywood."


    Andrew did not deny it. "Yeah, didn''t expect word to travel so fast. I''m surprised you already heard."


    Tiana huffed. "The Haywoods are in chaos. It''s not just me by now, probably half of Blumedale already knows. Anyway, that''s not important. What I want to know is -what''s your n?"


    Andrew said casually, "I''ll go with the flow."


    Tiana actuallyughed. "That does sound like you¡ªalways direct, never afraid of a fight. But still, be careful. Lauren, I, and even Jameson are all worried about you."


    Andrew chuckled. "Mr. Rhodes and Lauren worrying about me? That makes sense. But Mrs. Rhodes... you? That''s kind of new."


    Tiana snorted. "Don''t get cocky. You''re the prodigious heir of the Lloyds. Even if I don''t like how you operate sometimes... Let''s just say, you''re not someone I can criticize too openly."


    Andrew said, "Then do me a favor-tell Lauren I''m fine. She doesn''t need to worry."


    "Got it. I''ll pass it on," Tiana replied. "Oh, and listen-if things get out of control over there, call me or Jameson. The Rhodes family may be low on the power rankings in Blumedale, but we''re notpletely useless."


    Andrew teased, "You sound... unusually kind today. Even your tone with me is softer than usual. Feels weird, honestly."


    Tianaughed. "Don''t let it get to your head, you brat. By the way, when you have time, drop by our ce. I want to touch you."


    Andrew''s face darkened immediately. "Touch me? Mrs. Rhodes, please don''t joke like that. I could get canceled for less."


    Tiana spat. "Get your mind out of the gutter! I''m not some pervert. I just want to look at that totem on your chest again."


    The call ended, and Andrew''s expression turned slightlyplicated.


    Was Tiana still hung up on his father?


    Did she miss him so much that she was using the totem on his body to remember him?


    Just then, Aspen walked out of her room in a fresh change of clothes.


    "I''m heading to thepany," she said tly "We have to rece everything that got smashed. And the


    few employees we managed to hire someone needs to calm them down."


    She sounded like someone who had just been scammed out of millions.


    Andrew shook his head. "Forget thepany for now. Stay home and rest. Wait until the swelling on your face goes down. Then you can jump back into things."


    Aspen hesitated, then asked quietly, "Andrew... did we stir up something huge?" Andrew replied, "It''s not huge per se, but right now, half of Blumedale''s power circles are buzzing about how Seth got himself killed."


    Aspen''s eyes widened in panic. Her voice trembled. "The Haywoods will definitely retaliate. I''ll be fine, but you might really be in danger. Maybe you should head back to Jayrodale for a while."


    Andrew smiled. "If I leave, what about you?"


    Aspen clenched her fists. "Don''t worry about me. The Haywoods wouldn''t dare do anything to me."

 Chapter 1148

    Aspen said, "You''re the one who killed Seth. The Haywoods are going to target you first-so you''d better leave now while you still can!"


    Andrew said nothing. Instead, he walked toward her slowly, one step at a time.


    Aspen frowned and instinctively took a step back. The space between them was too close forfort, and it made her uneasy.


    However, Andrew did not stop-he kept moving in, ignoring her resistance entirely.


    Aspen soon found herself backed up against the wall. Her expression turned cold as she snapped, "What are you doing?"


    Andrew leaned in, towering over her. "Aspen, something''s off with you."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "You are... worried about my safety, aren''t you?"


    Aspen shoved him hard, her face flushing as she barked, "I wasn''t joking just now! If you''re not taking this seriously, then just forget I said anything!"


    Her heart was pounding. For a second, she thought Andrew was going to kiss her. If he had, she would have bitten his tongue off without hesitation.


    ...


    The skies over Blumedale were dark and heavy. From the mountaintop estate of The Sovereign Residences, it looked like a torrential storm was about to crash down.


    The Haywoods'' estate, located in the wealthy western district of Blumedale, was massive, grand, luxurious, and opulent, as one would expect from one of The Five Apex Families.


    But inside, the mood was grim and suffocating.


    "Effective immediately¡ªissue the family kill order," roared the Haywood family''s patriarch, Roy Haywood, his voice shaking the entire estate.


    "We''re putting a bounty of half a billion on that bastard Andrew! I want him hunted until there''s nothing left to bury!"


    The roar echoed through the halls like thunder, sending waves of terror through servants and Haywood heirs alike.


    Xavier, d inbat gear, stood silently, his face dark as stone. "Father I''m partially responsible for what happened to Seth. If I hadn''t let him go after Andrew on my watch, it wouldn''t have ended in death."


    Roy''s face twisted with fury. "It''s already toote for ifs and buts! I have plenty of sons-losing one or two doesn''t bother me. But the Haywoods'' dignity? That''s worth more than all our lives put together."


    He hissed, "I''ll have that punk ripped limb from limb for humiliating our name!"


    Xavier clenched his jaw, fists cracking with pressure. "Don''t worry, Father. I''ll avenge Seth with my own hands. I''ll personally bring Andrew''s head back."


    Roy''s tone dropped to something colder, almost condescending. "You''re our brightest star, Xavier. You don''t need to get your hands dirty. you do, it''ll make the other familiesugh and think we''ve got


    ng on


    one left to send.


    "The kill order''s price is higher than anything the Goldings ever offered. Half a


    billion¡ªwe''ll drown him in assassins."


    Xavier nodded, his voice like ice. "For


    that price, hell die a thousand


    deaths. He may be hiding in The


    Sovereign Residences, and sure, the


    killers won''t dare enter. But the


    moment he steps outside, the assassination attempts will be relentless."


    In the corner, the old butler who had been silent until now cautiously lifted his eyes. "Mr. Roy, Mr. Xavier-should we begin making arrangements for Mr. Seth''s funeral?"


    Xavier''s hands clenched tighter, his body brimming with rage. Bones cracked under the pressure.


    He said coldly, "No rush. We start the funeral the day Andrew''s headnds at Seth''s altar. I want to offer that bastard''s skull as a tribute for 49 days straight!"


    The butler nodded. "Of course, sir. But... Mr. Seth''s body won''t keep for too long. We should begin preparations sooner rather thanter."


    Xavier raised three fingers, and his voice boomed with dominance. "Three days! If that bastard''s head isn''tid at Seth''s altar in three days, then I''ll offer my own life as an apology to Seth!"


    Roy''s brows twitched. He did not like hearing those kinds of words from his eldest son. After all, Xavier was the most promising heir of the Haywoods, and talking about dying was never a good thing.


    But then again, this fire, this pride, this absolute dominance was exactly what a true Haywood man was supposed to be.


    So, Roy said nothing of it. He believed that three days would be enough.

 Chapter 1149

    The Haywoods'' bounty order exploded across Blumedale like a thunderp.


    Someone eximed, "Holy hell-two elite families teaming up to hunt down one man? Who the hell is this Andrew guy?"


    Another chimed in, "The Goldings offered 300 million, and now the Haywoods are throwing in half a billion. That''s 800 million in total. I mean, damn-if I were an assassin, I''d be tempted!"


    "With both families issuing kill orders? No way Andrew makes it past today."


    Elsewhere, Quinton wasted no time finding Christina and her family.


    "Christie," he said, barely hiding his glee, "things are about to get interesting. Andrew just caused a major disaster!"


    He looked positively thrilled at the news.


    Christina''s tone remained cold. "I heard. I really don''t know where he got the nerve to kill Seth. That''s just ridiculous of him."


    Irene was ying with a new bracelet, her eyes gleaming as she casually said, "Who cares? Andrew''s been arrogant long enough. Finally, someone''s putting him in his ce. Let''s see how long he keeps acting untouchable."


    Leroy clenched his jaw. "That bastard actually used Seth''s men to try to crush our entire familyst time. This is karma. He had iting."


    Quinton smirked. "So, Christie, how''s business going in Blumedaletely?"


    Christina smiled graciously. "Thanks to your help, everything''s moving along smoothly. I''ve alreadyunched several projects here in Blumedale. There''s just one final investment I need to lock in, and once that''s done, the Stevens Corporation will officially have its foot in the door."


    Quinton nodded approvingly. "For someone from a small city like Jayrodale, you''ve got the kind of business acumen most people here could only dream of. I told you from the start, Christie, you were always destined for sess."


    Christina shed a confident smile. "I believe in myself, but I definitely couldn''t havee this far without your support."


    Quinton waved it off. "Please, my help was minimal at best. In the end, it''s your talent and vision that got you here. Andrew came to


    Blumedale and started ap?


    too but what''s he actually done with it? Nothing. Meanwhile, you''ve already made real progress. That''s the difference."


    Irene chimed in proudly, "Of course! You didn''t know this, but back in Jayrodale, Christie was already a top-tier bossdy!"


    Leroy interjected, "Actually, I heard Andrew''spany scored a major contract from Mr. McCormick. If that''s true, Andrew''s pretty impressive!"


    Quinton, Christina, and Irene all fell silent for a beat. No one wanted to remember that part of the story.


    Irene red. "Leroy, can you not? Why do you always bring up the one thing no one wants to hear?"


    Leroyughed awkwardly. "Right, right-slip of the tongue. Andrew''s a nobody. Useless. Totally ipetent. That was just a mistake¡ªmy bad!"


    Christina let out a cold huff. "I''m not one to delude myself. The truth is, Andrew did aplish a lot aftering to Blumedale. Unfortunately, he made one fatal mistake by going up against the Haywoods. And now someone''s dead.


    "That means there''s only one road left for him-death. When that happens, all those sesses be meaningless."


    Quinton nodded. "Well said. With the Haywoods'' influence and Xavier''s ruthless reputation, Andrew is as good as gone. By the way, Christie, you mentioned needing a key investor. Do you want me to step in?"


    Christina shook her head. "No need, Quinton. I''ve already made contact with a potential backer. They''re a newpany but very well-funded. I''ve been trying to meet their CEO but have had no luck. "Fortunately, one of their senior reps agreed to meet me soon."


    Quinton nodded. "Alright, just remember if anything gets in your way, youe to me first. Here in I


    Blumedate, I''m not saying I can solve every problem, but 99% of them? I-and the Wright family behind me-can handle it without breaking a sweat."


    That line earned him another round of shameless ttery from Irene and Leroy.


    Christina, however, said nothing. She already knew why Quinton was going out of his way to help her-and it was not out of generosity.

 Chapter 1150

    For Quinton, it had never been just about sleeping with Christina. What excited him more was the thrill-the thrill of a top-tier predator closing in on an ice-cold beauty.


    To him, conquering a woman like Christina would stroke his ego and validate his inted sense of self-worth.


    Unfortunately for him, Christina never felt even a flicker of attraction toward him. At best, they could be called business allies¡ªor to put it bluntly, she only saw him as a temporary tool.


    Quinton wanted power, possession, dominance.


    Meanwhile, Christina only wanted leverage-specifically, to use him and his connections to push the Stevens Corporation into Blumedale.


    Over at the Goldings family estate, word of the Haywoods'' bounty hit hard. Both Richard and Elon were momentarily stunned when they heard.


    "This kid really doesn''t know when to stop," Richard growled. "Now he''s provoked the Haywoods and even left a body behind. He''s practically asking for death! He''s so arrogant that it''s disgusting!"


    Elon sneered. "Actually, isn''t this a good thing? We issued a kill order through our family, and he''s still alive. But with the Haywoods joining in? There''s no way Andrew survives this. Even the universe won''t allow it."


    Richard snapped, "Good? You call this good? We issued our bounty first. If that little bastard dies by their hand, where does that leave our reputation?


    "Everyone will start whispering that the Goldings couldn''t get it done. That we''re all bark and no bite-while the Haywoods strike fast and hard."


    Elon''s expression turned cold. "Don''t worry, Dad. Andrew thinks hiding in The Sovereign Residences means he''s safe. I''ll prove to him just how wrong he is. With the kind of money on the table, there''s no shortage of mercenaries willing to breach even the most secure estates just to collect."


    Richard nodded approvingly. "Remember-you''re the heir of the Goldings. You can''t afford to be outshone by Xavier Haywood. If anyone''s going to kill Andrew, it should be us. Get to him before the Haywoods do."


    Elon grinned darkly. "Trust me, I''ve already made the arrangements."


    Richard waved a hand. "Where''s Kenny? Bring him in."


    A servant quickly ryed themand, and Kenny entered the grand hall momentster. His clothes were ragged, his hands still caked in mud as he wiped them nervously.


    "You wanted to see me, sir?" he asked with forced politeness.


    Richard chuckled darkly. "Kenny, I''ve got great news for you. Andrew-your precious enemy-is finally going to die!"


    Kenny''s eyes lit up with cold joy. "Good. That''s... that''s fantastic. He deserves it."


    Richard smirked. "See? The Goldings keep our promises. Sure, Sherilyn was a disgrace¡ªslept around and tainted our name. But even so, we''re taking out Andrew for you. That''s us doing you a favor."


    Tears welled in Kenny''s eyes as he bowed low. "Thank you, sir. Thank you for everything."


    Richard raised a brow and chuckled. "Words are cheap. If you really mean it, then get down and lick my toes."


    Kenny''s expression instantly soured.


    His smile disappeared as he said stiffly, "Sir, I''ve served your family like a ve since the day Sherilyn was exiled. I''ve cleaned your floors, served your meals, and take your beatings. And now you want this? Isn''t that going too far?"


    Richard scoffed. "You should be grateful Keven let a dog like you live. Too far? Don''t be ridiculous. You''re not even worthy of being wronged. Someone, get him on the ground. Let''s see that tongue on my toes."


    With a wave of his hand, several Golding enforcers rushed in, grabbing Kenny and mming him to the floor. Despite his screaming and thrashing, they forced his mouth down onto Richard''s bare foot.


    Humiliation flooded every inch of Kenny''s soul.


    He hated Andrew, but the hatred in his chest for Richard-the man he once called inw was even more consuming.


    Ever since Sherilyn was cast out of the Goldings, Kenny had stayed behind and suffered abuse no human should endure.


    Richard sometimes fed him


    leftovers like a dog. Other times, he would humiliate him publicly, forcing him to lick his toes. On more than one asion, Richard had dragged him out in the dead of night to eat actual garbage.


    It was beyond inhumane.


    Kenny wanted the Goldings to burn. He wanted Andrew destroyed too-the one who started this hellish downfall.


    If it were not for that devil, he and Sherilyn would not be crawling in filth today.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1164

    As evening fell, Aspen and Dn returned to Serenity Vi. The front gate stood wide open, and Andrew sat squarely in a chair in the middle of the first-floor lobby. Aspen frowned as she stepped inside. "Why are you sitting here?"


    Andrew replied, "Waiting for guests."


    "Who?"


    "Assassins from the Haywoods and the Goldings."


    Her face darkened when she heard his words. She could not help but think Andrew had lost his damn mind for leaving the front door wide open for killers.


    He nced at her and asked, "Weren''t you meeting a client? How''d it go?" Aspen''s voice turned icy. "Turns out, Christina was the one looking for investors."


    Andrew raised a brow. "So? You turned her down?"


    She sneered as she said, "More than that. I made sure all three of them left humiliated. That old hag Irene even got a p from me."


    Andrew simply shrugged. Aspen had never been the merciful type, and none of this surprised him. He simply ordered, "Go make something to eat. I''m hungry."


    Aspen scowled. "Just order takeout. With all these people you''ve invited over, I can''t handle cooking alone."


    She pulled out her phone, only to find every restaurant refusing delivery to The Sovereign Residences.


    Watching her frustration mount, Andrew smirked. "Save your energy. If takeout were an option, I''d have done it hours ago. No delivery driver in their right mind would step foot here right now. Don''t torture them."


    Aspen finally realized what was going on. Of course thanks to Andrew, The Sovereign Residences had be a no-go zone. At this point, even birds probably avoided flying overhead, lest they get plucked mid-flight.


    "Fine. I''ll cook for you, but I''m not feeding everyone else," she muttered.


    The pointed remark made Natasha nce up from the couch, where she had been watching TV. She


    teased, "Wow, someone''s feisty


    Don''t worry, just make enough for darling here. I''ll... share his teter."  s?novel


    She added, "It''s perfect. If I eat after him, it''s basically an indirect kiss."


    Natasha effortlessly turned the tables with the practiced ease of a ck Widow.


    Aspen gritted her teeth, muttering


    "bitch" under her breath before


    responding tly, "Fine. I''ll make two


    portions. We can''t have our


    esteemed guest, Madam Vostokoff,


    eating leftovers."


    Reuben and the rest of the men still needed to be fed, and even Andrew could not let Aspen handle it all alone.


    Feeling slightly guilty, he sent Dn on another errand, leaving The Sovereign Residences once more to grab food for the group.


    Dinner came and went, and darkness settled over the estate. The grounds of Serenity Vi stretched out in vast expanses


    manicuredwns, dotted with


    artificial rock formations and a serene artificialke, leaving the property feeling eerily exposed.


    Only a handful of scattered streemps stood guard, their faint glow doing little to push back the encroaching night.


    Aspen descended the stairs in her thin sleepwear, the night breeze from the open doorway causing her thin nightdress to flutter suggestively around her silhouette.


    She walked next to Andrew and whispered, "Why don''t you get some rest? I''ll take over the watch for a while."


    Andrew shook his head without looking up. "Go to bed. I''m fine."


    Aspen clenched her jaw. He had been sitting motionless all day, so how could he not be tired?


    She insisted, "I won''t let you down. I know I''m nowhere near your level, but keeping watch is something I can handle."


    Andrew''s gaze flickered over her revealing attire, a smirk ying at his lips. "nning to stand guard in your nightwear? Is that your strategy?"


    His eyes traveled pointedly downward. "I don''t even see a bra. Do you really think you could fight if trouble shows up?"

 Chapter 1165

    Aspen''s face burned crimson as she instinctively crossed her arms over her chest. Damn it¡ªher habit of going braless after showers had be second nature, and Andrew had seen her in this state.


    Humiliated, she spat, "Fine! Since my kindness is wasted on you, I''m going to bed!"


    She turned to stomp upstairs in a huff. However, Andrew suddenly sprang from his chair and tackled her to the ground. His arm locked around her slender waist as they rolled across the floor.


    Aspen''s shock quickly turned to fury, wondering what the hell this bastard was doing.


    Was he actually trying to take advantage of her in the dark?


    She silently cursed herself for being dumb and wandered around practically naked in front of this pervert. She was basically giving him a chance to pounce at her.


    Just as she began struggling in earnest, Andrew''s growl cut through the night. "Stop moving unless you want to die!"


    The next moment, a hail of gunfire erupted, muzzle shes lighting up the darkness as bullets shredded through Serenity Vi''s entrance. Andrew shielded Aspen behind the couch as the once-elegant furnishings exploded into splinters under the barrage.


    The ambush sent Natasha and others scrambling for cover from their hidden positions. Some of their men were not fast enough, and their agonized screams pierced through the gunfire.


    Aspen''s face paled as the relentless gunfire echoed through the vi. She gasped in disbelief, "That''s a heavy machine gun! How could banned military-grade weapons appear so easily in our country?"


    Andrew''s expression turned icy as he replied, "It''s possible that these aren''t Holtrien''s assassins. This kind of indiscriminate firepower reeks of foreign mercenary tactics."


    He smirked and said, "Seems like the Haywoods and Goldings have decided to y for keeps."


    Aspen shivered as Andrew''s warm breath tickled her ear, sending unwee tingles down her spine. She snapped irritably, "Could you let go of me now?"


    Andrew replied tly, "So you can stand up and get holes all over your body?"


    Aspen fell silent, acutely aware of therge, warm hand syed across her bare waist. The intimate contact felt disturbingly wrong. Yet, here she was, pressed flush against his body in what could only be described as apromising position.


    Against her will, inappropriate thoughts began swirling through her mind, painting her cheeks a telltale pink.


    Outside, the deafening barragested nearly 30 seconds before ceasing abruptly. A dozen masked mercenaries in fullbat gear moved cautiously through the mansion.


    At the center of the mercenary formation stood a man built like a grizzly bear: His attire was starkly


    ¨¦t


    different from that offe


    camouge pants,bat boots, and a sleeveless vest that stretched taut over obscenely swollen arm


    muscles.


    He barked in guttural Srovikian, "Leave no survivors and find Andrew''s corpse!"


    his squad moved upstairs,


    With that, his


    weapons ready, only to be met with gunfire from Reuben and Natasha''s ambush. A few sharp exchanges of bullets curses, and dying screamster, silence reimed the upper floor.


    IMS


    Downstairs, the mercenary leader''s face darkened. He could not believe there were actually survivors. He crouched slightly, Desert Eagles in hand, preparing tounch himself upstairs and support his men.


    Just as he was about to move, something felt off. He sensed a threat from behind the couch where Andrew and Aspen were hiding. Without hesitation, he raised both pistols.


    A rapid barrage tore through the couch, sending foam and shredded fabric flying everywhere.

 Chapter 1166

    Aspen''s scream pierced the night. For a moment, she was certain bullets would tear through her. However, Andrew''s arms locked around her, shielding herpletely as he kicked the shredded sofa aside.


    Then, a gold needle shed from Andrew''s fingers. The burly and tall Andarov Markovic snarled as his right wrist erupted in pain, and his Desert Eagle ttered to the floor.


    Shocked and angry, Andarov quickly raised his other gun, ready to continue firing. Just then, Andrew blurred across the room and crushed an uppercut into his jaw.


    "You''re alive! Good. I''ll peel your spine out myself and avenge my subordinates!" Andarov yelled. He dumped his remaining gun, elbows smashing Andrew''s strikes.


    Just like that, the two started fighting in the lobby on the first floor.


    Srovikan fighters were already brutes, but Andarov was a wrecking ball. Every collision splintered walls, and every missed punch cratered the floor. Before long, the vi, already in ruins, was destroyed further.


    Aspen''s nightwear was already torn in several ces, revealing her smooth skin. Seeing that Andrew seemed to be at a disadvantage, she eximed anxiously, "I''l help!"


    "Stay down!" Natasha snapped, rushing downstairs. "You''ll just get in his way."


    Andarov swung a brutal punch straight at Andrew''s head, but Andrew tilted just enough to avoid it-clean and precise.


    The punch did not stop there. It smashed straight through the vi''s outer wall, exploding stone and dust in a violent disy of raw power.


    Andarov sneered, "You Holtrien soldiers probably don''t know my name. I''m themander of the Blood Wolf Mercenaries. Before I retired, I served in the Eclipse Protoco, and there''s actual footage of me standing guard outside the todvor Court! But unfortunately for you, you won''t live long enough to appreciate any of my former glory."


    With a vicious grin, abat knife suddenly slid into Andarov''s hand. He spun it with expert precision, slicing the air with ghostly afterimages as heunched a relentless series of attacks.


    Each strike came fast and deadly, but Andrew dodged every single one by the skin of his teeth, his movements so smooth and precise that Aspen and Natasha watched with bated breath, palms slick with cold sweat.


    Two minutes in, Andarov was panting like a wild beast, his knife hand trembling from fatigue.


    He roared in frustration. "You Holtrien monkeys-endurance is all you''ve got! Andrew, if you''ve got any guts, fight me head-on!"


    Andrew stepped from the shadows, his face unreadable and calm. "All we have is endurance? Fine. Let me show you what else we''re capable of. And since you clearly look down on Holtrien fighters...


    "Let me just say, from where I stand, Srovika Federation soldiers like you-mercenaries without honor or loyalty¡ªyou''re nothing more than vultures. No better than mangy strays scavenging on the roadside."


    Andarov howled. "Bastard! How dare you insult our sacred soldiers? I''ll make you pay for that!"


    Andrew did not waste another breath and charged forward like a cannonball, his fist winding up and slicing through the air with terrifying force, straight toward Andarov''s chest.


    Andarov raised his own fist to counter the blow, grinning arrogantly as if he could already hear Andrew''s bones cracking under the impact.


    Their fists collided with a loud bang, and a shockwave burst through the grand lobby like a sudden gust of wind.


    Andrew stood still after the punch, unmoving as stone. Andarov, on the other hand, froze as he stared down in disbelief. His forearm had exploded-muscle fibers shredded, bone shards flying like shrapnel.


    Then, came the scream. A deep, guttural howl of pure pain.


    Aspen and Natasha were stunned beyond words. Andrew had blown apart Andarov''s entire arm with just one punch, and they wondered how that was even humanly possible.


    "Iron Avnche..." Andarov gasped, face nching. "A killing strike from Dragon Fist. Who the hell are you?"


    Clutching the bloody stump of his ruined arm, he stumbled back, a flicker of raw fear shing across his rugged face. It was like he hade face to face with something beyond human.


    Andrew replied tly, "I''m surprised you recognized it."


    "Impossible!" Andarov backed away, voice fraying.


    "Dragon Fist is restricted-only Holtrien''s royal bloodlines learn it! That


    technique... It once took down our strongest presidential guard! Andrew, you can''t possibly know that move unless you''re "


    Before he could finish, Andrew''s


    hand shed forward like a de. In a final desperate surge, Andarov


    unleashed everything he had lef?


    roaring and raising his one remaining arm to block the


    ove


    iing strike.

 Chapter 1167

    Andarov could not care less about anything else and turned to flee, trying to st through the vi wall and make his escape. However, Andrew''s attacks were relentless, like crashing waves, giving him no chance to run.


    With perfect aim, Andrew struck the center of Andarov''s back with a palm strike that exploded like a thunderp.


    Bones shattered with a sickening crunch, and nearly two-thirds of Andarov''s skeleton was crushed in an instant. Then, blood gushed out from his mouth as he copsed, his massive eight-foot frame crashing to the floor.


    Raising his trembling, blood-soaked hand, he pointed at Andrew, gasping, "You''re not... not just some ordinary man. You''re from... Holtrien''s Chetvine... You''re part of the royal fa¡ª"


    He never got to finish the sentence. Before the final word left his lips, Andarov exhaled hisst breath and died on the spot.


    A single drop of blood fell from Andrew''s waist, and part of his shirt had already soaked through with red.


    Natasha rushed over in rm. "Darling, did you get shot?"


    Andrew sank into the ruins of the couch and waved her off. "It''s nothing serious."


    He ripped open the fabric around the wound and calmly inserted two golden acupuncture needles. After that, he fished the bullet out like it was no big deal. He did not even flinch, nor did he twitch in pain. It was as if the injury was just a scratch.


    Aspen watched in stunned silence, her heart pounding. She thought, ''Is he always this ruthless, even toward himself?''


    Natasha barked, "What are you standing there for? Aspen, grab the bandages! If it weren''t for him protecting you, do you really think a man like him would''ve been injured?"


    Aspen finally realized that Andarov had spotted their hiding ce only because of the noise she had made, and Andrew''s first instinct had been to throw himself over her and take the hit.


    She thought, ''Did this man actually take a bullet for me?''


    Biting her lip, she hurried upstairs, grabbed the first-aid kit, and knelt to carefully bandage Andrew''s wound. However, the more she wrapped, the more her anger red.


    She demanded, "Why did you protect me? If that bullet had hit somewhere worse, even you wouldn''t have walked away from it!"


    Andrew replied coldly, "If I hadn''t protected you, you''d be dead by now. Is this how you treat someone who just saved your life?"


    Aspen was speechless. She clenched her jaw as emotion boiled up inside her, wondering why it made her so angry to see him hurt. Moreover, why was she angry at herself?


    She was angry that she was powerless and seemed to be just a burden to him.


    Natasha sneered. "Aspen, if it weren''t for him, you''d be six feet under by now. Maybe even a dozen times over. So, do us all a favor and drop the attitude. Start acting like someone who knows how to take care of her man.


    "Do you really think everyone out there is going to be this patient with you? If it weren''t for Andrew, you''d be nothing but a rich man''s ything by now. Or worse-Gust another body in the morgue."


    This time, Aspen did not talk back. She kept her head down, hiding her


    expression as she quietly cleaned the blood around his wound.


    Andrew gently pushed her hand away and stood up. "No need to fuss. Get someone to dispose of the body. Then, lock this ce down. More assassins are bound toe."


    As he finished speaking, a shadow suddenly dropped from a shattered second- floor window.


    Andrew instantly raised his head and barked, "Who''s there?"


    The figure crouched on the railing, mocking, "So, you can bleed. Guess you''re not as untouchable as you think."


    Then, the person descended the stairs slowly-it was Chantelle.


    For once, Aspen found herself stepping forward to defend Andrew. "Ms. Garcia, Andrew got that wound protecting me."


    The mocking tone in Chantelle''s voice had seriously rubbed her the wrong way.


    Chantelle gave her a once-over,


    smiling faintly. "Ms. Stevens, are you


    Y


    actually defending the man who keeps you on a leash? Tsk, tsk. J''a say your condition is terminal,


    Maybe schedule yourself a visit to a therapist?"


    Aspen''s face turned crimson in an instant. She knew exactly what Chantelle meant-Stockholm Syndrome, full-blown.


    Yet, she refused to admit it. Her voice was frosty. "My mental health isn''t your concern, Ms. Garcia."


    Chantelle was unfazed. "Andrew, I''ve already posted a security team around Serenity Vi. You''re hurt. Go rest. I''ll handle whates next."


    Andrew smirked. "Perfect. That means my safety is now your responsibility, Ms. Garcia."


    Chantelle smirked. Just as she thought-Andrew was spineless.

 Chapter 1168

    Through the second half of the night, Serenity Vi remained eerily quiet.


    Chantelle stepped out from her lookout post and announced, "Looks like no one else ising tonight. Everyone should get some rest."


    Andrew stopped her. "Hold up. You all stay on watch¡ªI''ll go rest."


    Chantelle narrowed her eyes. "Are you giving me orders like I''m your subordinate?"


    Andrew responded calmly, "Not at all. I just want to iste myself and draw the next assassin in alone."


    Chantelle frowned. "So, you''re nning to be alone in a room and give the assassin a shot at you? You''re using yourself as bait?"


    Andrew replied, "Exactly. One mercenarymander from the Srovika Federation is dead, but with the Haywoods and Goldings both after my head, there''s no way they''d just send one decent hitter and be done."


    Chantelle nodded. "That... makes sense. But you''re injured. What happens if something unexpectedes up? Can you really handle it?"


    Before Andrew could answer, Aspen blurted, "It''s fine. I''ll stay with him!"


    She said it way too fast-no thought, pure impulse. The moment the words left her mouth, she regretted it because all eyes turned to her.


    Natasha, Chantelle, and Dn all stared at Aspen with unreadable expressions, making her wish she could disappear.


    Chantelle looked over at Andrew and said tly, "Having someone with you might actually be safer."


    Natasha chuckled. "Since Andrew is injured, he''ll need someone to take care of him. But just don''t go doing anything extra. Some activities take a serious toll on stamina, you know!"


    Aspen pretended not to hear it, but her jaw clenched so hard her teeth nearly cracked. She knew exactly what Natasha was insinuating¡ªa warning not to get into Andrew''s bed.


    If they got intimate, it could easily sap Andrew''s energy.


    Without another word, Aspen stepped up and helped support Andrew as they walked off to the bedroom.


    Once inside, Andrew said, "Don''t turn on the lights. Just sleep."


    Aspen quickly made her stance clear. "You sleep. I''ll stay up and keep watch."


    Andrew snapped, "If I told you to sleep, then sleep. You staying up like that might alert someone out there."


    Without bothering to ask again, he shoved her straight onto the bed Aspen''s long, bare legs were instantly exposed, and she yanked the nket over herself with a hiss. "Jerk! Can''t you be a little gentler?"


    Andrew did not respond. He simplyy down on his side, facing away.


    Aspeny there, heart racing, feelingpletely rattled. She did not know whether to sit up or stay down. Right next to her-just inches away was a man who terrified and confused her more than anyone. ''


    Was she really about to sleep in the same bed with him?


    In the dark room, Andrew said evenly, "Go to sleep. I''m not going to touch you. If you sit up like that and there''s a sniper outside, you''bbe an easy headshot."


    That hit Aspen like a bucket of ice.


    Heavy weaponry had already been in y-snipers were not a stretch. She


    realized how exposed she was sitting upright in front of a window.


    "Fine. I''ll lie down," she muttered, shifting under the nket. "But I''m warning you if you try anything, I''ll... I''ll fight back."


    Andrew let out a quiet, amused breath. "If I really wanted you, do you think fighting back would make a difference?"


    Aspen''s heart thudded, realizing he was not wrong. With his strength, if he wanted


    to force himself on her, she probably could not stop him.


    Luckily, Andrew did not make a move even after a long stretch of silence and tension.


    Aspeny perfectly still under the covers, not daring to shift. However, her body soon began to ache from the tension and awkward posture.

 Chapter 1169

    Aspen could not help leaning closer to see what Andrew was doing. To her surprise, his breathing was steady-he was already asleep.


    She stared at him, both amused and annoyed as she thought, ''I''m lying right next to him, and he still manages to fall asleep? Am I not attractive enough? Or does this guy just not find me worth the effort?''


    That split second of realization triggered an unexpected wave of disappointment and frustration in her.


    Meanwhile, outside Serenity Vi, a ck figure moved silently across the ruined outer wall, climbing with inhuman ease. It was ck Wolf-Elon''s secret weapon, a top-tier assassin with a reputation to match.


    A matte-finished de dangled from his lips as he surveyed the building, swiftly memorizing theyout of the damaged vi. He was not alone. At least a dozen other men hid in the dark, surrounding the perimeter and lying in wait.


    Nheless, they were not predators, at least not to him. He scoffed, thinking, ''They''re the bait, and I''m the one doing the hunting!''


    He sneered at the broken state of the vi. It had clearly been torn apart by the earlier mercenary team.


    He silently mocked them for being a bunch of amateurs. It was obvious that even with the impressive firepower, the group only managed to charge in but never came back out.


    In his mind, true assassination was not about brute force. Instead, it was about silence, precision, and timing. Moreover, he had no doubt that those hired guns were already dead.


    Weightless as smoke, ck Wolf reached Andrew''s window in seconds. From the shadows, he could make out the shape of his target, Andrew, asleep in bed. To his amusement, there was a beautiful woman lying beside him.


    ck Wolf shook his head, almost impressed. ''This guy''s about to die, and he still finds time to bed a woman. Some men really can''t resist their vices.''


    But then again, he thought maybe Andrew believed he was finally in the clear, so he decided to enjoy himself while he could. As a man himself, he understood it well.


    After all, he did the same after every mission. He would find a lonely wife and have a wild night to blow off steam.


    Gripping his dagger, ck Wolf picked the lock and quietly slipped into the room. As a seasoned killer


    Years of sess behind him,


    wasted time with chatter.


    ''Viins die from running their mouths,'' he silently reminded himself.


    So, it was best to have no speeches or hesitation. Once he saw the opening, he would strike first and hard.


    He crossed the room in three long strides and plunged the dagger down toward Andrew.


    But in a sh, Andrew''s eyes snapped open. With one sharp kick, he knocked the de straight from ck Wolf''s hand.


    ck Wolf''s heart sank. "You were faking sleep?"


    Andrew smirked. "What do you think?"


    From the other side of the bed, Aspen suddenly screamed at the top of her lungs, "Intruder! Someone grab the assassin!"


    ck Wolf cursed. "You filthy pair! I swear, I''m gonna kill you both myself!"


    ording to the second rule of the assassin''s code, you should not stick around if you missed your first strike. Instead, you had to retreat to ensure survival and live to strike again.


    He lunged toward the window to escape, but Chantelle''s long leg shot through it like a missile, catching him mid-step.


    Caught off guard, ck Wolf staggered back. At the same moment, Reuben burst in, nked by Dn and Natasha.


    Chantelle vaulted through the window andnded smoothly inside. In seconds, the four surrounded him,unching a coordinated assault.


    Even for someone as lethal as ck Wolf, the onught was too much.


    e moments, both his legs were


    and he copsed to the


    floor, groaning in pain.


    "You had this many elite fighters hidden in here?" he gasped in shock.

 Chapter 1170

    On the ground, ck Wolf writhed in pain, howling in disbelief. He finally


    understood why thatst squad of heavily armed mercenaries had vanished without a trace after storming Serenity Vi.


    This ce was not just a house-it was a damn death trap.


    "Who sent you to kill me?" Andrew asked calmly as he twirled the dagger ck Wolf had dropped.


    Pinned down by Natasha and Dn, ck Wolf was drenched in sweat, his shattered legs leaving him gasping in agony.


    He growled, "Why the hell should I tell you? You should know exactly who you''ve pissed off. Even if I''m in your hands, kid, if youy a finger on me, the consequences-"


    Andrew did not let him finish. Instead, he drove the de straight into ck Wolf''s chest. Whatever threat ck Wolf was about to spit out died on his tongue. His eyes bulged in shock before his head slumped to the side-dead.


    "If you didn''t have the sense to act like a prisoner, then I did you a favor and sent you straight to hell. Next time, try being smarter in your next life," Andrew said coldly.


    Killing an assassin of semi-martial king rank? Andrew made it look as easy as ABC.


    Everyone in the room was stunned. No one had expected him to act that fast-or that decisively.


    Reuben was shaken, and he muttered, "Mr. Lloyd... ck Wolf''s skills were on par with mine. His assassination techniques were refined to perfection. And you just... killed him? Isn''t that a waste?"


    Andrew replied without flinching. "What''s there to waste? I''ve taken out plenty of small-timers like him."


    No one spoke, and even Aspen did not dare make a sound.


    There was something chilling about Andrew in that moment-something that left everyone uneasy.


    Chantelle gritted her teeth and snapped, "We could''ve interrogated him! Why go straight for the kill?"


    Andrew nced at her. "Are you being serious right now? Someone tries to murder me, ends up in my grasp, and I don''t kill him? You think that''s not justified?"


    Chantelle was momentarily speechless her chest tight with suppressed fury. "Andrew, your bloodlust is out of control! First Seth, now ck Wolf-do you even realize who these men were? They aren''t random nobodies in Blumedale! Taking them out so cleanly could bring real consequences!"


    She was nearly shouting at him, angry beyond belief.


    However, Andrew just scoffed. "Consequences? The Haywoods and Goldings are sending assassins right to my door. If I showed even a shred of weakness, I''d be dead already. And now you want to talk to me about caution? About consequences? You think I care?"


    Chantelle bit her lip, unable to find a single word to argue back. She knew Andrew was right-those families had crossed the line. Moreover, he was not just fighting back. In fact, he was drawing a line in blood.


    Without sparing her another nce, Andrew turned to Dn. "Clean up the bodies. Dump them in the sewer. Then, get in touch with the management at The Sovereign Residences.


    "My house has been trashed. I want it restored to perfect condition within three days. If they can''t manage that, then no one''s walking away happy."


    Dn and Natasha immediately rushed to carry out his orders.


    It might have been the middle of the night, but when Andrew was this pissed, nobody dared drag their feet.

 Chapter 1171

    ----


    Chapter 1171 At the Golding family estate, Elon eximed in disbelief, "What


    did you just say? ck Wolf is dead?" The butler, face tight with unease, replied, "Yes, sir.


    Early this morning, his body was found dumped in the sewer.


    The cause of, death matched thest group of assassins perfectly.


    There''s no doubt that it was Andrew who killed him." Elon''s expression darkened instantly.


    "Even ck Wolf failed and ended up dead? Andrew...


    you''ve clearly been hiding more strength than we thought." The butler nodded gravely.


    "Sir, that man is definitely not some pawn on the board.


    Not only is ck Wolf gone, but the Srovika Federation mercenarymander the Haywoods brought in also died at Serenity Vi." Elon gasped.


    "Even Xavier''s overseas hitman got wiped out? Are you absolutely sure?" The old butler''s brow twitched.


    "Completely sure.


    This morning, both bodiesck Wolf and the mercenary captainwere found side by side in the sewer on Blumedale''s main street." Elon clenched his jaw.


    """''This is Andrew sending a messagehe''s warning us.


    He''s making a statement to the elite families." Just then, Richard approached, and Elon quickly stepped forward.


    "---- Father, I apologize.


    I failed again." Richard waved a hand.


    "This time, you''re not to be med.


    If a legendary assassin like ck Wolf was taken down, it only proves one thingAndrew has some powerful figures protecting him." Elon asked, "Then what should we do next, Father? Do we hire more killers?" Richard snorted.


    "If ck Wolf couldn''t get the job done, throwing money at lesser trash won''t make a difference.


    Sure, money talks but when ites down to it, most people are cowards.


    With ck Wolf dead, many will think twice before taking the job." Elon''s eyes widened.


    Are you saying there are people the Goldings can''t even kill?" Richard gave a slow, chilling smile.


    "If a bounty can''t get it done, that doesn''t mean the Goldings can''t.


    But right now, there''s no reason to be the first to strike.


    The Haywoods just lost Seth.


    For now, we''ll let things cool and see how Roy and Xavier handle this humiliation." Elon was clearly frustrated.


    "But Father, if Xavier does end up taking Andrew out, doesn''t that make the Haywoods look stronger than us?" Richard sneered.


    "I used to think like you, but after seeing how hard itis to kill Andrew, I''ve realized that it''s not going to be easy.


    If the Haywoods want the glory, let them fight for it.


    Sure, they might win the bragging rights, but they''ll bleed for it.


    Their best men, their resourcesit''ll alle at a cost.


    And that kind of reckless pride? That''s something we should avoid." Elon finally nodded and smiled.


    "You''re right, Father.


    We''ll sit back and watch the tigers fight.


    No matter who winsAndrew or the


    Haywoodswe''ll be the real let


    Richard''s expression shifted


    and


    he changed the topic.


    "You still don''t have a wifethat can''t continue.


    Among the Five Apex Families, the Keller family reigns supreme.


    "You remember what I''ve always told youif yo


    fyou can marry into th


    you''ll be next in line to fead the Goldings." Elon looked sheepish.


    "But Emily thinks I''m too fat.


    I can''t help that." Richard''s jaw tightened.


    "She thinks you''re fat? Then lose the damn weight! Whatever it takes, make it happen.


    If you can align with the Keller family, we''ll crush the Haywoods like ants." Elon forced a smile.


    "Alright, Father.


    I''ll do my best." Meanwhile, over at


    the Haywood residence, the butler approached Xavier with a gentle reminder early that morning.


    "sir, today marks the third day since Mr.Seth''s passing, and it''s ---- also the day


    you promised to honor him with Andrew''s head.


    If this doesn''t go well, we''ll have no choice but to proceed with Mr.Seth''s burial.


    His remains can''t be preserved much longer."

 Chapter 1172

    Chapter 1172 Since the night before, Xavier had been fully suited in military attire, standing vignt and sleepless.


    He gripped a massive broadsword, and when the butler spoke, his voice was ice-


    cold." Don''t worry.


    Andarov won''t fail me.


    That bastard Andrew is as good as dead." Though those were his words, doubt lingered in Xavier''s mind.


    After all, Andarov never took this long to finish a kill.


    Nheless, the sun was risinghe should be back any minute now.


    Andarov,mander of the Blood Wolf Mercenaries, was ruthless and battle- hardened.


    Xavier met him while stationed overseas, and after several missions together, they became close allies.


    "With the entire Blood Wolf squad under him, it doesn''t matter if Andrew has bodyguards.


    He won''tst five minutes," Xavier sneered, confident.


    He was already nning the next stepshold Seth''s memorial as soon as Andarov returned, then introduce him to Luna to score even more clout.


    Having a famous international mercenary as a personal friend? Even someone as proud as Luna would be impressed.


    Suddenly, one of the Haywoods'' top fighters came rushing in and reported, "Mr.


    Xavier, there''s been an incident! Mr.


    Markovic has returned to the Srovika Federation." ---- Xavier''s brow furrowed.


    "What do you mean, returned? He left without notice?" The man shook his head, visibly shaken.


    "Not exactly, sir...


    Andarov has fallen in battle.


    He''s dead.


    His body was discovered early this morning in the sewer.


    Thest two surviving members of the Blood Wolf squad retrieved his remains and took him back to the Srovika Federation for burial." Xavier froze in ce, clearly dumbstruck.


    He eximed in disbelief, "Andarov is dead? Did the bastard Andrew die too? Please tell me he died with him!" The fighter hesitated, then shook his head.


    "We don''t know if Andrew was harmed.


    But there have been no reports of trouble at The Sovereign Residences.


    Chances are, he made it out alive." Xavier''s expression turned lethal. His eyes zed with fury, like a predator ready to maul its prey.


    "Even Andarov fell to that bastard...


    Have we confirmed who''s backing


    with


    Who the hell is protecting disbelief and ragefilled


    growled, his voice filled


    He refused to believe Andrew took out Andarov alone, thinking there had to be


    someone powerful pulling strings behind the scenes.


    The Haywoods'' fighter trembled and quickly reported, "Yes sir.


    We looked into it.


    Just one personChantelle Garcia, Governor McCormick''s secretary.


    Other than her, Andrew has nothing in Blumedale.


    Just a few nobodies from Jayrodale." ---- Xavier swung the broadsword, slicing a


    full set of vintage furniture into splinters.


    The damages were worth at least a million, but the money meant nothinghis fury could not be soothed.


    He barked, "Bring me my full uniform.


    If Andarov couldn''t do it, then I''ll go myself.


    I''ll end Andrew''s pathetic lifewith my own handsas a soldier of honor!" People from all over the Haywood residence rushed in, drawn by themotion.


    They stared at the wreckage and the war-drenched aura around Xavier,


    exchanging uneasy nces.


    Just then, Roy stepped forward and spoke solemnly.


    "Xavier, wait." Xavier''s eyes burned.


    "Father, don''t stop me.


    I swore I would use Andrew''s head to honor Seth''s deathwithin three days.


    A man''s word is his bond; I will keep mine." Roy''s gaze was cold.


    "I''m not stopping you.


    I''m telling yougo, and make sure youe back.


    Our family''s name has already been dragged through the dirt by Andrew.


    The only way to reim our ce among the Five Apex Families...


    is with his blood.


    Xavier donned his colonel''s uniform and slung the broadsword over his shoulder, and the bloodlust in his aura had reached bone- chilling levels.


    One of the Haywood elders stepped forward.


    "Sir, shall we send a team to escort you?" - ---- Xavier walked to the door alone and


    said tly, "No need."

 Chapter 1173

    Chapter 1173 Andrew was sitting on thewn outside Serenity Vi, watching the crew from The Sovereign Residences repair his home.


    After the attackst night, it was a miracle the ce was still standing if the vi had not been built to the highest security standards, it would have been reduced to nothing but ash and rubble by the Srovika Federation mercenaries.


    Felix Daughtry, the security captain from The Sovereign Residences, a serni- martial king-level fighter, walked over with a grim expression and reported, "Mr.


    Lloyd, Serenity Vi took quite ahit.


    Full restoration might be difficult." Andrew nced at him and said coldly, "I want it restored exactly as it was, and not just thatThe Sovereign Residences will need topensate me for all damages, including emotional distress.


    If that''s too much, then I don''t want the house anymore.


    I''ll go to the press and let the world know just how useless your brand really is." Felix''s face darkened, turning almost pitch ck with anger.


    He silently cursed the damn Srovika Federation mercenaries to hell as he walked off to make a call, clearly going to ask the higher-ups for a solution.


    Chantelle let out a low chuckle and said, "You''ve got quite the temper, huh? Don''t you know the people backing The Sovereign Residences are the Three Titans?" -- -- Andrew scoffed.


    "So what? I paid good money for this house.


    Shouldn''t they take full responsibility now?" Chantelle replied tly, "Of course they should.


    I just think your attitude is a bit over the top." Andrew said with disdain, "I deal in facts.


    I couldn''t care less about the Three Titans or whatever power ys they''re involved in." Aspen stepped in and said, "You were shot.


    Go inside and get some rest." Andrew shook his head.


    "I''m fine." Aspen gritted her teeth.


    "Why are you so damn stubborn? You literally got shothow is that fine?" Andrew looked at her with a strange expression, intrigued that she had just yelled at him, which was something new.


    Chantelle raised a brow, clearly entertained.


    "Ms.


    Stevens, your condition seems worse than I thought.


    Studying people like you is honestly fascinating." Aspen''s cheeks turned alittle red


    as she replied tly, "Sorry, but I don''t think I''m sick.


    If you''re so interested in people''s minds, maybe study someone else." Chantelle smirked.


    "No thanks.


    I''m only interested in you, Ms.


    Stevens.


    Most people are just full of predictable, boring thoughts.


    But you''re different your swing between longing


    emotions


    and restrain.


    You pretend not to care when you clearly do.


    Honestly, your contradictions, youryered psyche...


    they''re worth studying." Aspen was mortified and furious.


    Chantelle had bared her entire emotional state, and urately, too.


    Nheless, she would never admit it, no matter what.


    she gave a coldugh and said, "Ms.


    Garcia, you''re delusional.


    That''s the only diagnosis I''d give you." Chantelle shrugged.


    "No rush.


    You already know I practice psychology.


    Being Mr.


    McCormick''s secretary is really just one part of my job.


    So anytime you''re ready, drop by my studio.


    I''ll help you see your own heart." Aspen cut her off.


    "No thanks!" Andrew raised a brow.


    "Ms.Garcia, your specialty like a


    mix of witchcraft and


    . el


    guesswork. Content beset


    So, how about thistell me what''s going on in my head?" Without


    missing a beat, Chantelleul


    and Said, "You''re a brute whodives


    for violence.


    You manipte your team, chase power, and love ying little games."

 Chapter 1174

    Chapter 1174, Chantelle sneered, "All in all, you''re just an ordinary man, a ve to your desires with a pathetically mediocre mind.


    She had finally caught an opening to hit Andrew where it hurt, and she was not about to waste it.


    Andrew chuckled.


    "Ms.


    Garcia, you really do live up to your title as a master of psychology.


    You got most of it right.


    But you still missed one tiny detaillike the fact that, right now, I''ve got avery clear image of your naked body in my mind." The bluntness of that line stunned Chantelle, and her expression twisted in outrage.


    She snapped, "Andrew! That was in the past how dare you bring it up like it''s nothing? Aren''t you worried I''ll kill you?" The usually cold woman was genuinely furious now.


    Andrew shruggedzily.


    "I''m sitting right here, wounded and unarmed.


    Go ahead, kill me.


    But even if you did, you still wouldn''t erase the fact that you once stripped bare in front of me." Chantelle raised her hand in fury but forced herself to lower it again with a trembling breath.


    "Shut your damn mouth!" Andrew let out a lowugh.


    This ruthless woman had never liked himshe was either mocking or criticizing, always finding faults.


    ---- Well, he was not nning to take that lying down he would bite back.


    Aspen stood frozen, wide-eyed at the verbal battle unfolding between them.


    WaitAndrew had seen Chantelle naked? Chantelle was the secretary to the state governor, spokesperson for the Blumedale government, and hands down the most powerful woman Aspen had ever crossed paths with.


    Yet, even she had fallen into Andrew''s clutches? She nced at Andrewwho looked annoyingly calmand felt a fresh wave of frustration and confusion rise in her chest.


    Was this man seriously nning to seduce every beautiful woman he met? How did he even manage? suddenly, a furious voice roared from the front gates.


    "Andrew, get out here! I, Xavier Haywood, am taking your damn


    head today!" Xavier, the eldest son of the Haywoods, stormed up to


    Serenity Vi in full battle genel neg


    dragging an enormous broadsword behind him.  s?novel


    ---- The sight of him, drenched in fury and radiating bloodlust, made both Aspen


    and Chantelle''s faces pale slightly.


    However, Andrew did not even flinch.


    He looked Xavier dead in the eye and said, "You''re no match for me.


    But because you''re in uniform, I''ll give you one chance to walk away." Xavier swung his sword through the air, kicking up a gust with a terrifying hum.


    Heughed, "You''re giving me a chance? Please.


    Who do you think you are, Andrew? Did you think you survived the hit lists of two elite families because of skill? You don''t know how much of that was just dumb luck and outside help, do you?" He hissed, "Sure, you''ve made a little noise.


    You''ve earned a bit of attention, but to me, you''re nothing, Just amb I could crush anytime I wanted." To him, Andrew was nothing but backwoods trash from Jayrodale a


    lowly rodent ying rich man''s games.


    Xavier had never taken him seriously, not even once.


    Chantelle snapped, "Colonel Haywood, you''re military.


    Qu


    Don''t act out of line!" Xavier growled back, "This man killed my brother and wiped out my friend Andarov justst night! This isn''t just revenge.


    This is blood for blood.


    I am Xavier Haywood, a soldier born to conquer the world and serve my country.


    I never nned to waste time on ants like him, But if he''s hellbent on seeking


    death, then I''ll do him ---- the favor!" Chantelle''s expression tightened.


    This was bad.


    Xavier was not just any soldierhe was a colonel, and more importantly, not under


    the state governor''s jurisdiction.


    Moreover, judging by his expression, he was not just angry.


    He was enraged beyond reason.


    Andrew had truly stirred up a storm this time, and it was only getting worse.

 Chapter 1175

    ----


    Chapter 1175 "Colonel Haywood, you know full well that with your rank and


    position, you can''t just go around killing people on a whim," Chantelle warned


    coldly.


    she added, "Besides, your friend Andarov used banned weaponry on Holtrien soil, which is a serious offense.


    You can be sure Mr.


    McCormick won''t just let that slide." Left with no other option, Chantelle had to drop Derek''s name to try to rein Xavier in However, Xavier was not intimidated at all.


    His voice dripped with venom as he said, "Ms.


    Garcia, I respect Mr.


    MeCormickhe governs this province, and I''ll give him that.


    But do you think the Haywoods'' name should be trampled like dirt? Especially by some no-name punk who doesn''t know his ce? "I''ll chop him into pieces, and if


    I have to, I''ll apologize to Mr.


    McCormick myself.


    But with the military des I''ve earned, the Haywood family''s backing, and my deep ties in the defense department, killing this bug wouldn''t even cause a blip on the radar." Chantelle''s stomach twisted.


    Xavier was not just brutishhe was cunning and calcting beneath it all.


    Before swinging his sword, he had already mapped out every consequence and connection.


    ---- Gritting her teeth, she said sharply, "Colonel Haywood, I don''t care what personal reasons you think you have.


    You''re not touching Andrew today.


    Mr.


    McCormick sent me here to protect him, and I will not stand aside." Xavier''s voice thundered, "Ms.


    Garcia, move! I don''t want to sh with you over a worthless bug." Aspen urgently pulled at Andrew''s arm.


    "Let''s go back inside, now! However, Andrew stood up and ignored herpletely.


    Instead, he gently moved Chantelle aside and walked straight toward Xavier, earning a death re from her.


    Andrew said, "You go around calling people bugs and talking like some noble patriot.


    You talk about honor and justice like it''s your religion, screaming about glory and serving your country..." He smirked.


    "But Xavier, don''t you think all that sounds just a little fake? A little


    pathetic?" Aspen gasped while et


    Chantelle cursed under her breath, but Andrew kept walkingright up to Xavier''s giant sword.


    He stopped just two inches from the de, eyes locked with Xavier''s, his


    expression t and unflinching.


    He added, "Tf you''re a real soldier and a true colonel, then you should know Seth brought his own death upon himself.


    I never held any deep grudge against the Haywoods.


    All of this started


    with you guys


    using your status as one of the Five


    Apex Families to bully others.


    Xavier''s lips curled into a cold smile,ced with mockery.


    "And now you wanna talk things out? Don''t you think it''s toote for that? Did you think begging would save you? That you''d get to walk away?" He had to admit that this so-called bug had enough guts to stand this close to a bloodstained sword without flinching.


    He would have to make his death extra painful.


    Andrew shook his head.


    "You''re getting it all wrong.


    I''m not here to beg, and I''m definitely not here to exin myself.


    I just wanted to make it clearyou think you''re standing on some moral high


    ground, trying to execute me in the name of justice.


    "But in my eyes, you''re nothing.


    Neither you nor your precious Haywoods mean a damn thing to me.


    You wanna y? Then let''s y.


    I''m not afraid.


    Colonel? Military backing? I''ll still kill you and your bosses won''t be able to do a damn thing about it." By the time he finished, Andrew was full of scorn.


    He looked at Xavier the way one might look at a roach.


    Xavier roared, "Andrew, you arrogant bastardgo to hell!" He raised his massive sword high, ready to bring it crashing down.


    This man had risen through the military ranks by ughtering his enemies and racking up victories.


    He had seen it all, done it all ---- and he was about to do it again.

 Chapter 1176

    ----


    Chapter 1176 Yet, of all the fearless, reckless men they had encountered,


    neither Aspen nor Chantelle had ever seen anyone as stubbornly arrogant as


    Andrew.


    Both women werepletely stunned, wondering where he even got the guts to say things like that.


    In this world,moners fear officialsbut officials? They fear the men with gunsthe military.


    However, here was Andrew, treating a colonel like Xavier as if he were worthless weeds.


    It was utter madnesslike a sparrow challenging an eagle, mb taunting a wolf.


    It was sheer recklessness bordering on suicide.


    With a thunderous swoosh, Xavier''s massive broadsword came crashing down with enough force to split boulders and level trees.


    Just the murderous pressure from that swing made Chantelle''s face go pale.


    She was starting to doubt if she could even stand up to Xavier herself.


    After all, Andrew looked like he was about to be torn in half by that de.


    What infuriated her even more was that, at the height of danger, Andrew just stood there like a stunned idiot.


    He did not dodge, nor did he moveit was utterly pathetic.


    Chantelle felt a deep surge of disappointment.


    This was the man she had nearly slept with? He caused all this mess, talked all that ----


    - trash, and now he could not even lift a finger to fight back, just standing there waiting to die.


    She thought he had not just let Derek down, but he had let her down too.


    "stop!" The moment the de was about to strike, a sharp,manding voice cut through the air like ice.


    A pale hand appeared out of nowhere, blocking Xavier''s sword with asingle, effortless strike.


    Chantelle''s eyes widened in disbelief as she eximed.


    "Ms.


    Phn!" The neer, dressed in full military uniform, was none other than LunaHoltrien''s famed general, a woman who drew every eye wherever she went.


    She gave Chantelle a brief nod in greeting before turning to face Xavier with calm authority.


    She said tly, "I''ll give you exactly one chance.


    Sheathe your sword and write a formal report.


    Submit it to the militarymand.


    "Or I''ll charge you with uwful use of force and drag you in front of the military court myself." Xavier''s face flushed red with frustration.


    He gritted his teeth.


    "Ms.


    Phn, it''s not that I''m trying to abuse my authority.


    But Andrew insulted the Haywoods again and again.


    1 had no choice but to eliminate him!" ---- Luna''s voice stayed steady.


    "You''re a colonel.


    Everything you say and do represents the military.


    It represents Holtrien.


    If the Haywoods have a problem, then let the Haywoods handle it.


    "This isn''t some life-or-death crisis that demands your personal intervention.


    You''ve been asking to transfer under mymand for years, haven''t you? Well, if you actually kill someone today, you can kiss that opportunity goodbyefor life." Xavier''s expression lit-up.


    "So, you''re saying you''d consider it?" Luna replied, "We''ll see.


    For now, put away your sword and get lost.


    Xavier reluctantly sheathed his weapon and gave Andrew onest re.


    He growled, "You got lucky that Ms.


    Phn stepped in.


    But just because I can''t touch you doesn''t mean the Haywoods can''t ruin you.


    If you know what''s good for you, you''ll kneel at Seth''s memorial and beg for mercy, then wait for our decision.


    Otherwise your ending will be the


    samedeath." As Xavier walked away with his massive sword slung behind him, Chantelle finally det out


    §ï§Ý


    along breath.


    She shot Andrew a look of pure contempt, then noticed he was still standing there


    in a daze.


    Her disappointment only deepened.


    He could not even muster a simple


    ''thank you! for the woman who


    had just saved his lifeLuna, one of


    the most respected generalson all of Holtrien.


    He was truly cluelessabsolutely hopeless.

 Chapter 1177

    Chapter 1177 Luna turned around, clearly reluctant to even look at Andrew, and said tly, "I can save you once, maybe even twicebut not a third time.


    To be precise, the only reason I stepped in at all was because you''ve done favors for the Phns...


    and for Marvin.


    "But next time? Your life or death will have nothing to do with me.


    So, here''s my advicetone it down.


    This is Blumedale, not Jayrodale.


    You could show off back there, and no one cared, but here? Power and politics sh every second.


    Dying young might be the only fate you''re headed for." Andrew frowned.


    "Luna, are you sick or something? Did I ask you to save me?" That one line did not just offend Lunait also lit a fire in Chantelle.


    "Andrew, what the hell is wrong with you? General Phn just saved your damn life.


    You didn''t even say thank you, and now you''re ming her? Are you even a man?" She was speechless, thinking the guy was seriously unbelievable.


    Andrew shot her a cold re.


    "Shut your mouth.


    No one asked for your opinion.


    Keep running your mouth, and I''ll make sure the entire world knows I''ve seen you naked." Chantelle''s fury exploded inside her, but she gritted her teeth and swallowed it back.


    ---- This bastard was really asking for it.


    Andrew turned back to Luna and said coldly, "You ruined everything." Luna let out a coldugh.


    "Oh, I see.


    Saving your life ruined your n to die a glorious death?" Andrew said in a low voice, "I told you not to interfere.


    If you hadn''t stepped in, Xavier wouldn''t have walked out of The Sovereign Residences.


    I might not have killed him on the spot like I did his brother, but I would''ve crushed that Haywood arrogance the entire Five Apex Families need someone to put out their fire." He had deliberately provoked Xavier earlier, all to cripple the Haywoods'' golden boy and send a loud message to Blumedale''s elite.


    However, Luna''s appearance hadpletely derailed everything.


    So you really think you could''ve survived his de?" Luna''s tone was mocking now.


    This guy had the nerve to act smug after she had saved his life? What a joke.


    Andrew smirked.


    "The real question is whether I''d choose to kill him...


    or just leave him half-dead." Luna''s expression did not shift.


    It was as if nothing in the world ---- could move her anymore. "Xavier was right.


    You really are an insect someone who doesn''t know his ce. It''s a waste of time arguing with you.


    "Let''s just call it here.


    Whatever favor the Phns owed you? Consider it paid full.


    Next time, won''t lift a finger for


    you." She threw those words like et


    daggers, then turned on her heel, her military boots striking against the ground as she walked away.


    Andrew said casually, "It''s true that didn''t need


    since your help today, but


    since you did step in, I''ll did step in, I''ll admit I''m notpletely ungrateful,


    Luna did not stop walking.


    "Your gratitude means nothing to me." Andrew chuckled.


    "Of course.


    Ms.


    Phn, the shining moon in the skywhy would you care about us mortals? But since that''s the case, I guess I''ll go ahead and keep living at Serenity Vi." Luna halted, turned, and frowned at him.


    "Are you saying you were going to give up Serenity Vi as a thank-you gift? In


    that case...


    I suppose I can ept itreluctantly."" Andrew shook his head with a straight face.


    "That was the original n, yes.


    But since you''re only willing to ept it so reluctantly, let''s not bother.


    I don''t believe in forcing people into anything.


    So, General Phn, take care now." He turned around and strolled right back into Serenity Vi, with no hesitation, no guilt.


    ---- Luna stood there, frozen in ce, a rare flicker of confusion on her otherwise unreadable face.


    Had she, the decorated General of Holtrien, the second daughter of the mighty Phn family, just gotten yed by this nobody?

 Chapter 1178

    Chapter 1178 Aspen and Chantelle both gasped in disbelief.


    They could not believe that Andrew had just toyed with Luna like she was some puppy.


    He offered her a treat, dangled it right in front of her face, and then yanked it back when she reached for it.


    Anyone with an ounce of pride would have snappedand Luna Phn was not just anyone.


    "ying games on a razor''s edge...


    Andrew, I''ll be watching," Luna said coldly.


    "I''ll watch how you destroy yourself." Her expression turned colder than it had been even when confronting Xavier.


    With one sharp step, she kicked up a gust of wind and vanished into the air.


    It was a clear sign that she was not just leaving, she was unleashing her fury.


    That footwork was terrifying," Chantelle muttered.


    Even Aspen looked shaken "Keep acting like this, Andrew, and someone''s gonna hack you into pieces one day!" Chantelle snapped.


    After onest angry re, she stormed off too.


    Aspen did not have quite the same fire in her.


    This demon of a man was heartless to ---- her, but at least he was equally dismissive of Chantelle and even Luna.


    Somehow, that thought brought a strange sense of peace to her heart.


    Inside Serenity Vi, Andrew still felt annoyed.


    Sure, he had taken down the ck Wolf mercenaries and killed Andarov.


    He even killed Seth, which was no big deal.


    Yet, none of that seemed enough to make Blumedale''s upper crust actually learn their lesson.


    It seemed that only pain could bring about change.


    Crippling Xavier, the Haywoods'' golden boy, had been part of Andrew''s n to


    give these elite families a much-needed wake-up call.


    However, Luna had swooped in mid-act and ruined everything.


    Darling, that Ms.


    Phn is...


    terrifying.


    I really think you should stop pushing her buttons and justy low for abit." Even


    Natasha was advising Andrew to stay low.


    Aspen sneered.


    "Madam Vostokoff, don''t bother trying to talk sense into him.


    If he''s not challenging the world, he''s not Andrew Lloyd." Andrew narrowed his eyes.


    "You sure sound like you''ve got a lot of ----ints.


    Should I take it out on you tonight instead?" Aspen''s face turned bright red.


    "Drop dead, you jerk!" All she did was throw in ament, and this man managed to twist it into something outrageous.


    Just then, Reuben stepped forward.


    "Mr.


    Lloyd, as agreed, now that I''ve helped you through this assassination attempt, you''re letting me go free.


    Andrew waved his hand.


    "Of course.


    I don''t go back on my word.


    You''re free to leave." Reuben lit up with joy.


    Finally, he was getting out.


    Dn, however, frowned.


    "Mr.


    Lloyd, letting a semi-martial king go just like that...


    feels like a waste." Andrew shrugged.


    "A deal''s a deal.


    Besides, semi-martial kings don''t carry much weight in Blumedale anymore." Everyone fell silent, ncing at each other.


    They could not deny it considering


    the monsters Andrew had pissed offtely, no wonder a semi-martial king felt underpowered InJayrodale, someone at that level could basically y king.


    But here? It was not even close.


    Aspen turned to Andrew.


    "Now that the wave of assassins has passed, I need to head to the office.


    I haven''t been in for two days.


    I ---- need to check on things personally." Andrew nodded.


    "Go ahead.


    If anythinges up, call m


    discreter she left, Andrew


    discreetly instructed Dn to keep protecting her from the shadows.


    Natasha, watching this, spoke with a hint of jealousy.


    "Darling, you''ve been awfully sweet to Aspentely.


    Andrew replied matter-of-factly, "She''s earned it.


    Supreme Capital Group is surviving thanks to her leadership." Natasha pouted. "And what about me?" Andrew blinked.


    "You have your own responsibilities, which don''t sh with Aspen''s role." Natasha gritted her teeth.


    "I will handle my responsibilities, but if Tever catch you sleeping with that cold-on- the-outside, freak-in-the-sheets woman...


    I swear, I''ll tie you down and have my way with you until you cry!" Andrew gave a helpless smile.


    Every single woman around him was


    a handful, but if they were all this obsessed with his body, he figured he should better make sure he could keep up.

 Chapter 1179

    ----


    Chapter 1179 Tiana had already been urging Andrew to make a trip to the Rhodes residence.


    With his current matters finally settled, Andrew made his way there.


    Meanwhile, back at the Haywood residence, the funeral was underway.


    The ce was shrouded in whitethest rites for Seth.


    It should have been a major event, but the atmosphere among the Haywoods was lifeless.


    No one looked remotely interested, and many of the younger members were outright cking off, hiding in corners, smoking, drinking, and chatting.


    Someone whispered, "Xavier''s the eldest son of the Haywoods and a damn colonel in the military, yet he couldn''t even bring back Andrew''s head? What a letdown." Another chimed in, "No kidding.


    seth got taken out like that, which is a direct p to the Haywoods'' face."""" "Honestly, I''ve never seen our family this humiliated.


    Xavier even said he''d kill Andrew within three days or take his own life.


    Big talk for someone who came back empty-handed..." After just a few gulps of alcohol, the younger Haywoods started running their mouths freely, loudly, and without a filter.


    ---- Suddenly, a kick flew out of nowhere and sent their table flying, knocking over drinks and snacks.


    The trash talkers jumped to their feet in panic.


    "Uncle Jude!" "Uncle Jude, we were just chatting why''d you kick the table?" Jude Haywood, a stern-faced middle-aged man, appeared with a freezing expression. Without a word, he pped each of the young men across the face, one after another, until their ears were ringing and heads spinning.


    "You little punks! Skipping your duties just to sit here talking crap? And who the hell gave you the guts to talk trash about Xavier?" Normally, none of them would have dared talk back to Jude.


    Nheless, emboldened by the alcohol, their faces flushed red as they stood their ground.


    One of them argued, "Uncle Jude, you can hit us, yell at uswe''ll still say what''s on our minds!" "Yeah! Xavier''s supposed to be the face of the Haywoods, our top.


    guy! But what did he do? Just made empty threats and failed to even pluck a hair off Andrew!" "seth was one of our own, and he got killed by a nobody.


    You can''t tell us that''s not humiliating!" ---- Jude fell silent as their angry voices echoed off the walls, silently agreeing that they were not wrong.


    The Haywoods had handled Seth''s death with shocking meekness.


    In the past, if any member of the Haywoods was bullied, revenge would be swift and brutalno questions asked.


    And the killing of a direct bloodline member? That was unheard of.


    To Jude, such an incident should have been impossible.


    If it did happen, the perpetrators entire out


    Odline would''ve been a


    t hesitation wov


    But now, here they were hosting a funeral under a cloud of shame


    while Andrew, the killer,


    unscathed. Content Belongs


    Xavier had marched out like a conquering emperor, sword in hand, roaring about vengeance.


    It had fired up everyone, and they had believed.


    Yet, he had returned with nothingdefeated, withdrawn, and empty-handed.


    That had sent a wave of disappointment through the entire Haywood n.


    Jude''s voice was low and cold.


    "No matter what, Xavier''s name is not something for you to mock.


    I better not hear another word like what I just heard.


    Next


    buy You''ll be answering to e could tellthey had det


    family


    The young men


    listened.


    truly


    They had grown up drunk on the Haywood name, too arrogant to be humbled by a few threats.


    ---- With a long sigh, Jude turned, pulled back the curtain, and stepped outside. But the moment he did, he froze in ce.


    "Xavier!" Xavier stood right outside the curtain, dressed head to toe in ck. Obviously, he had heard everything all the mocking and insults.


    Jude felt his heart drop.


    He immediately stepped forward.


    "Xavier, they were just talking nonsense.


    Please don''t take it to heart." Xavier''s eyes were cold as ice as he stared him down.


    "Even these half-blooded mongrels think they can run their mouths about me behind my back now?"

 Chapter 1180

    Chapter 1180 Xavier said, "Uncle Jude, you''re in charge of internal discipline.


    My request is simpleeither throw those losers out of the Haywoods and make them manage some backwater branch, or I''ll kill them myself.


    And I doubt anyone in the family would object." Jude''s eyelids twitched violently as he cursed the brats under his breath.


    Out loud, though, he nodded quickly and replied, "Don''t worry, Xavier.


    I''ll make sure they''re kicked out of the family for good.


    They won''t even get close to the front gate again." Xavier snorted and walked off, leaving Jude staring at his back, shaking his head.


    Jude muttered to himself, "Xavier...


    you really are the pride of the Haywoods.


    But you''re spoiled by your status.


    With your father as the family head and all the elders favoring you, you''ve always kept the other branches under your heel.


    That''s understandable since you''re the future heir and our strongest fighter among the younger generations.


    But the fact remainsyou made a public promise and failed to deliver.


    The Haywoods have lost face, and badly.


    "You''re too headstrong.


    Too self-righteous.


    Whether your dominance is a blessing or a curse to the Haywoods...


    that remains tobe seen.


    He did not dare say any of this to Xavier''s face.


    If he did, he knew the consequences would not be pretty.


    Jude did not realize that dissatisfaction with Xavier was already spreading like wildfire throughout the Haywood family.


    Later, Xavier found Roy and spoke with a dark glint in his eye.


    "Father, I need to clean out some of our own.


    Elvin, Neil, and Samuel those dumbasses crossed the line." Roy frowned.


    "They offended you?" Xavier''s face twisted with barely contained rage.


    "Those little bastards had the nerve to sit behind Seth''s memorial and trash- talk


    me, saying I broke my word and that I failed to avenge my brother.


    So tell me, should I let them live?" Roy''s expression darkened.


    "Those ungrateful punks deserve to die.


    But don''t let it eat at you, Xavier.


    I''ll have Jude punish them properly." Xavier let out a bitterugh. "No need.


    It''s obvious he''s trying to protect them.


    He said he''d kick them out, but that''s not enough for me.


    My status in the Haywoods must not be challenged, so those worthless mutts must die." Roy


    paused, silent for along momentet


    before asking, "Xavier, you''re not acting out of frustration over the Andrew situation, are you?


    understand, Xavier.


    You had no choice but to retreat once Ms.


    Phn stepped in.


    But just because you couldn''t do it personally doesn''t mean the Haywoods can''t handle it.


    Don''t beat yourself up." Xavier sneered.


    "Father, true power doesn''t do self-me.


    Luna only intervened because she pitied Andrew and wanted to repay a debt.


    But that only makes me want to kill him more.


    Luna is mine.


    Even if her motives were pure, I won''t tolerate the woman I intend to r that


    make my own standing up for lowlife." Roy looked at him with glowing


    proval.


    "That''s my boy.


    That kind of ambition can bring you anywhere you want to be.


    If you can really bring Luna into the Haywoods...


    even our ancestors would rise in their graves to sing your praises." Just then, a voice rang out from the front hall.


    "Logan Keller of the Keller family has arrived to pay respects." Roy and Xavier froze.


    They immediately rushed to the front, Knowing there was no room for dy.


    After all, the Keller family was the most powerful among the Five Apex Families. They greeted him with smiles stered on their faces.


    "Mr.


    Keller, pleasehave a seat!" However, Logan''s usually mild features were frozen stiff with ice.


    " No need for pleasantries.


    I came here for one reason only.


    I''m here to tell you to call off the bounty on Andrew.


    He''s my sworn, brother.


    If you keep pushing this, then the Haywoods will be going to war with the Kellers."


    The shock rippled like a bomb.


    Not just Roy and Xavier, but ---- everyone gathered for the funeral stared in disbelief.


    The Keller family was speaking on behalf, and they all


    to pull something like this off.


    I who the hell Andrew et

 Chapter 1181

    Chapter 1181 "Logan, don''t you know Andrew killed my younger brother?" Xavier shouted furiously.


    It was understandable for Luna to speak up.


    After all, the Phns owed Andrew a small favorbut now even the Keller family was interfering.


    If this continued, Andrew would not just remain unharmed; he would likely rise to prominence in Blumedale.


    Andrew''s rise would be a direct p in the face to the Haywoods, humiliating them beyond redemption.


    Roy spoke grimly, "Logan, you''re set to lead the Keller family.


    You should know better than to blur right and wrong.


    Andrew repeatedly humiliated the Haywoods and even murdered Seth.


    Do you expect us to swallow such a huge insult?" Logan replied calmly, "Mr.


    Haywood Senior, you know exactly why things turned out this way.


    I hate to say it, but Seth brought his death upon himself.


    Andrew may be impulsive, but he''s done nothing wrong in my eyes.


    "T''ll say this only once: if the Haywoods continue their vendetta against him, the Keller family won''t stand idly by," Logan finished decisively before turning around and leaving.


    The Haywoods, already dressed in mourning attire, watched Logan depart.


    Their gloomy expressions darkened further.


    ---- "This is going too far!" Xavier roared, his voice echoing like thunder throughout the mansion.


    However, everyone could see clearly that the Haywoods'' star had lost his former confidence, venting his helpless rage.


    Jude''s face grew solemn.


    "Roy, we can''t act on impulse.


    The Keller family''s growth over recent years has been unstoppable, almost reaching the level of the Three Titans.


    We thought they''d weaken with George on his deathbed, but now Andrew has healed him.


    That old man mightst another decade.


    as long as George remains their backbone, we shouldn''t provoke the Keller family lightly." Roy gritted his teeth.


    "Of course I know that.


    George isn''t just surviving his skills have likely reached a new peak.


    If he truly stepped into the rank of martial king, we Haywoods can''t even meet him face-to-face." Xavier clenched his fists, his veins bulging visibly as he said coldly, "The Keller family might be powerful, but we Haywoods aren''t pushovers either.


    Even if Mr.


    Keller Senior stands at the peak today, I''m young.


    "Time and potential are on my side.


    One day, I''ll surpass him, and it won''t take long.


    When that dayes, I''ll return today''s humiliation a hundredfold!" Roy sneered, "If the Keller family insists on meddling, they''re ---- asking for trouble.


    Andrew hasn''t just offended us; he''s made enemies across Blumedale, including the Goldings and others.


    Fine, we''ll officially cancel the bountybut that doesn''t mean we


    can''t quietly join forces to eliminate him." Jude chimed in, "Roy, Xavier, there''s another perfect chanceing up.


    The Grand Medical Summit is right around the corner, and Dr.


    Lake has a score to settle with Andrew.


    "He''ll definitely invite experts from the Advanced Medical Institute.


    Considering their ruthless reputation, Andrew won''t even see iting." Roy''s expression brightened.


    "Exactly! The Grand Medical Summit will gather powerful figures from everywhere.


    Andrew has made enemies all over BlumedaleDr.


    Lake included.


    When the summit begins, he''ll be the first to face total annihtion.


    Xavier hissed with hate, "I actually hope Andrew lives a bit longer because the satisfaction of killing him with my own hands is the only way to ease my rage." Meanwhile, Logan visited the Goldings, delivering the exact same message he had given the Haywoods.


    "I request the Goldings withdraw their bounty immediately.


    Andrew is my sworn brother making an enemy of him is making an enemy of the


    Keller family.


    His voice remained steady, but his words infuriated everyone in the Golding


    family.


    ---- Elon clenched his teeth and snapped, "Logan, is even your family determined


    to protect Andrew?" Logan replied tly, "We''re not doing this to protect him.


    It''s simply our duty."

 Chapter 1182

    ----


    Chapter 1182 "He''s my sworn brother, then standing up for himno matter the costis only right," Logan said firmly.


    Elon''s face instantly darkened, and deep inside, a gnawing jealousy bubbled up.


    Despite being the most low-key of the Five Apex Families younger generation, Logan was arguably the most terrifying.


    He was about to take over the Keller family, a rising powerhouse.


    The Haywoods had Xavieryoung, sharp, and fierce inbat.


    The Wrights had Quintonmaniptive, cunning, and notorious for his ruthlessness.


    But Elon? He was...


    just Elon.


    He was overweight,cked presence, and had just been publicly humiliated when


    word spread that his wife had cheated on him.


    His reputation was already slipping, and now he had be the joke of Blumedale''s elite circle.


    Still, no matter how pathetic things seemed, Elon believed he was far better than the man Andrew was.


    In his eyes, they were not even in the same league.


    So, it burned him even more to see Logansomeone he had always tried to impresscalling Andrew his sworn brother and being willing to fight for him.


    ---- Elon could not help thinking why Logan did not respect and defend him like that.


    Why Andrew? He clenched his fists inwardly, silently sighing that life really was unfair.


    The Goldings'' patriarch, Richard, chuckled and said, "So, Logan, I assume this is also George''s stance?" Logan nodded.


    "That''s right.


    My father stands by it, too." Alright then," Richard replied with a smile.


    "We''ll withdraw the bounty on Andrew immediately." Logan gave a respectful nod.


    "Much appreciated," he said before turning to leave.


    As soon as he was out the door, Elon exploded, "Father, why''d you give in so easily? Sure, the Keller family is powerful and clearly set on protecting Andrew, so maybe we had no choice.


    But couldn''t we at least show a little backbone?" Richard snapped, "Fool! Don''t you get it? Logan came to us after visiting the Haywoods.


    That alone says everything.


    Do you think Roy and Xavier, with all their pride and ambition, weren''t also forced to back down? No one saw iting, but somehow, Andrew earned a favor strong enough to make even the Ketter


    family bow." ---- Elon scratched his head, still confused.


    "Okay, but what does that have to do with us? Just because the Haywoods backed off doesn''t mean the Goldings have to follow suit so eagerly! We''ve still got pride, don''t we? Richard looked at his son like he was an idiot.


    "If we''re going to cave, why not do it cleanly? The Haywoods probably acted all high and mighty about it, pretending family honor meant more than anything.


    But at the end of the day, did they dare challenge the Keller family? "No.


    And we, the Goldings, are hoping to strengthen ties with the Keller family through marriage.


    Of course, our attitude needs to be perfectly aligned with theirs.


    "You really didn''t hear what Logan said, did you? He called Andrew his sworn brother.


    And youyou''re always sucking up to the Keller family, sending gifts and doing favors, but has it earned you even a fraction of their respect? "No.


    Nothing.


    All that effort, all that sucking up, and you still don''t even register on their radar.


    But Andrew? One move and he''s already won their favor.


    That''s the difference between you two.


    So maybe instead of whining, you should think long and hard about what makes Andrew so damn exceptional." Richard was both exhausted and frustrated by his fat son.


    He did not even hope for Elon to be some rising star or future legend of the elite families anymore.


    ---- At this point, he would have been happy if Elon were just a schemer like Quinton from the Wrightsat least then he would have some skills.


    But Elon? He was just...


    mediocre, unremarkable in every possible way.


    Except when it came to eating.


    The only thing Elon did with any ir was go around shouting that ridiculous line in public, "I''m Elon Golding, the epitome of money,


    glory, and power!" Several tim


    Richard overheard this and would immediately grab his chubby son by the ear, delivering a series of stinging ps to his face.


    "Damn it," he muttered more than once, "where the hell did you even learn that nonsense?" He used to have such high hopes for Elon, only for the boy to grow up parroting the cringiest lines imaginable.

 Chapter 1183

    Elon''s face turned red from the scolding, and he muttered bitterly, "I mean, I might not be great, but I''m still better than Andrew, right? Are you really saying that in your eyes, your own son is worth less than that guy?"


    Richard let out a cold snort. "You really care aboutparing yourself to him? Fine then-do you want the truth or a lie?"


    Elon shrank back at his father''s sarcastic smile and mumbled, "The lie... I guess."


    Richard scoffed, "Alright. If it''s lies you want, then sure-you''re way more promising than Andrew. That guy doesn''t even deserve to bepared to you." Elon''s face twitched. He wanted tough, but the words tasted bitter in his mouth.


    The lie was that he was better than Andrew. But the truth? The truth was thatpared to Andrew, he was absolutely nothing.


    The more he thought about it, the more he realized either way, he came up short. So what was the point in choosing?


    He silently cursed, ''Damn it!''


    Richard folded his hands behind his back, his voice chilling. "You''re no star, but you''re my son-my blood. That alone gives you one thing Andrew will never have: luck.


    "He''s a nobody. Even if he excels at everything else, without a background like yours, it all amounts to nothing. So even if youy around and contribute nothing, Andrew still won''t measure up to you."


    Elon beamed, grinning like a fool. "I knew it! That guy''s not even in my league!"


    Richard sighed inwardly, watching his son''s clueless delight. Elon was, unfortunately, very much his son-otherwise, Richard would''ve kicked him to the curb ages ago.


    However, Andrew had made Elot eat shit and humiliated the Goldings. The Five Apex Families had their pride, and Andrew had crossed the line. There was no way the Goldings would ever let him walk free.


    Back at the Keller residence, Logan returned and immediately sought out George. "Father, I''ve delivered our message to both families," Logan reported.


    Georgey back in his chair, eyes closed and body frail with age, but his mind still razor-sharp. He gave a soft hum of acknowledgment.


    Logan hesitated before speaking again. "Father, the Goldings were easier to handle, but the Haywoods... I don''t think they''ll just roll over for us."


    "It doesn''t matter," George said calmly. "Roy knows what to do. If the Haywoods can''t cooperate, then they''ll be the ones to suffer."


    Logan frowned slightly. "But Father, we''re forcing both families to drop their vendetta against Andrew. That''s bound to earn us their resentment. From the Keller family''s standpoint, I''m not sure this is a wise move."


    George''s eyes suddenly snapped open. A sharp gleam shed in them, carrying a pressure that made Logan straighten instinctively.


    "Of course, Roy and Richard will hold a grudge. We''re all Apex Families, and here we are, stepping on their pride, forcing our way into their feud.


    "Yes, it''s an insult to them. But so what? In any power game, remember this: as long as you''re standing with the winning side, you''re never wrong."


    His voice carried a chilling kind of confidence and arrogance. Even in his mid-70s, with his body still recovering from being healed by Andrew, George had not lost an ounce of his old dominance.


    Logan bowed lower, a flicker of awe in his eyes. "So, from what you''re saying, you ce a lot of trust in Andrew?"


    George chuckled, his gaze sharp. "Trust? No. I n to bet the entire Keller legacy on that boy. And that''s the difference between us and families like the Haywoods or Goldings-we dare to go all in."


    Logan was not just surprised-he waspletely floored. His father had only met Andrew once, yet he was willing to entrust the entire Keller family''s fate to him.


    George''s face took on a mysterious smile. "I can see your confusion. You''re wondering why someone like Andrew deserves suchmitment, right? Det me remind you-I''ve fun the Keller family for over 50 years. I''ve made countless small mistakes, but never a major one.


    "Even though I''ve begun handing power over to you, my judgment hasn''t failed me yet. As for Derek, he didn''t say much about Andrew, but I''ve known that man for decades. One nce, and I can tell-he''s grooming Andrew as his right-hand man.


    "But that''s not the main reason. I''ve got my own take on the boy. I don''t fully understand the depth of his medical skills, but for someone his age to treat Mosby like a joke??n Blumedale, there aren''t many young elites with that kind of nerve."

 Chapter 1184

    Logan nodded and smiled. "Andrew''s medical skills really are rare. Medicine is a deep andplex field, and among the younger generation in Blumedale, hardly anyone has any decent understanding of it.


    "Even top talents like Joe Driscoll or Luna Phn from the three major families are focused on martial arts. When ites to healing, there''s nothing to talk about."


    George beamed. "What makes Andrew truly special is that he''s not only exceptional in medicine, but his martial prowess is also extraordinary. Just the fact that he''s survived the joint manhunt from two powerful families already tells me he''s not to be underestimated."


    Logan frowned. "There''s a rumor going around that Andrew survived only because someone powerful is secretly protecting him."


    George scoffed. "That''s just idle gossip from nobodies parroting what they hear. If Andrew were weak, no amount of backing could keep him alive. Logan,


    remember this-life throws us many challenges, but there''s one hurdle you must learn to clear: you have to be willing to acknowledge when someone else is better than you."


    Logan nodded respectfully. "Thank you for the wisdom, Father. I promise you¡ªI''ll never take Andrew''s talents for granted."


    George smiled knowingly. "What you''re seeing right now is probably just the tip of the iceberg. I won''t say too much, or it might cloud your judgment. Just remember one thing-don''t let go of your bond with Andrew. That kid is a gift from heaven to our family."


    Logan chuckled helplessly. "The thing is, Father, I''ve tried to connect with him more, but Andrew doesn''t seem very interested."


    Georgeughed heartily. "That''s exactly why I had to shamelessly step in and make waves for you. As his sworn brother, you ran around on his behalf-risking your neck, confronting both the Goldings and the Haywoods, forcing them to back off.


    "That''s a huge favor. Whether he wants to ept it or not, he owes us now. And when the dayes that you''re leading this family and you need help, I guarantee he won''t be able to look the other way."


    Logan nodded thoughtfully, deeply moved. Over the years, the Keller family''s rise had relied entirely on George, the rock holding it all together. He knew better than anyone that his father was not easily impressed.


    Yet, ever since Andrew entered the picture, George''s entire attitude had shifted, like he had discovered a hidden treasure.


    Nothing else had brought George this much joy in years. Not business growth, not political wins, not even crushing the other Apex Families.


    And now, George was even working behind the scenes to build a closer bond between Logan and Andrew.


    That was simply unheard of.


    Usually, people were the ones trying to curry favor with the Keller family, not the other way around. But now? The Kellers were the ones making the first move, even going so far as to put themselves in Andrew''s debt.


    To some observers, this would definitely make the Kellers look like they were lowering themselves. It might even damage their image as one of the Five Apex Families, but George clearly did not care.


    Logan understood why-it was all because of Andrew.


    "Alright, now go," George said, waving him off. "Make sure to keep in touch with Andrew, and don''t be shy-invite him over. And while. you''re at it, find out if he has a girlfriend. If not, take your sisters along next time and let them meet him."


    George waved a hand, but the warning was real.


    Logan sighed. "Father, you''ve spoiled my sisters rotten. They''ve all set their sights


    on heirs from the Driscolls or the Phns. Andrew''s from Jayrodale¡ªI''m afraid they might not be interested."


    He had put it as politely as he could, but the implication was clear: the girls probably saw Andrew as too lowborn.


    George''s tone turned cold. "Then make my intentions clear to them. If Andrew visits, they are to treat him with full courtesy-no attitude, no snobbery. And if anyone dares act out, they''ll answer me personally."


    Logan''s heart skipped a beat. His father threatened them with family punishment, which was serious.


    The favoritism toward Andrew was getting a little extreme.


    Still, Logan did not dare argue. "Understood. I''ll make sure they behave."


    George nodded. "Off you go then. I still have to speak with Derek. He''s a crafty one. He''s been cagey about Andrew and won''t tell me much. But that only confirms my suspicions.


    "The more he hides, the more certain I am that he''s been keeping Andrew under wraps on purpose. After all these years of being friends, I know exactly how that man thinks."

 Chapter 1185

    Andrew finally paid a visit to the Rhodes family.


    "Andy, you''re here! Come in, have a seat," Jameson greeted warmly, his tone unusually enthusiastic.


    The way he looked at Andrew was not just the admiration of a family elder-it was the hopeful gaze of someone eyeing a perfect son-inw.


    Lauren giggled behind her hand. "Andrew, you''ve be quite the wee guest around here. Everyone in the Rhodes family is thrilled you came."


    Andrew nced around casually and noticed several of the Rhodes family''s core members smiling and nodding in greeting. A few girls around Lauren''s age were sneaking nces his way, their cheeks tinged pink.


    Cecelia, the youngest among them, blurted out, "Andrew, when are you marrying Lauren?"


    Andrewughed and replied, "Anytime works for me."


    Cecelia pped her hands excitedly. "Great! Let''s do the wedding today and the honeymoon tonight!"


    Jameson''s eyes widened. "Cece! Stop saying nonsense!"


    His youngest daughter was a wild one¡ªalways blurting things out and giving him endless headaches.


    Lauren, thoroughly embarrassed, quickly added, "Andrew, please don''t mind Cece. Her mouth works faster than her brain."


    Andrew chuckled. "I don''t mind at all. In fact, her idea about the honeymoon tonight... sounds pretty good, if you ask me."


    The entire Rhodes household burst intoughter. Andrew''sid-back, approachable personality had clearly won everyone over.


    Lauren, on the other hand, was flustered. She pouted yfully and said, "Andrew, you''ve gotten so shameless!"


    Andrew smiled, then asked, "I haven''t seen Mrs. Rhodes. Is she not around?"


    The real reason for his visit today was, in fact, Tiana.


    Jameson replied, "She''s been feeling under the weather-migraine. She''s resting in her room. We actually asked you here to see if you could check on her." Lauren added, "Andrew, could you please take a look at my mom? She hasn''t been looking welltely, and we''re worried it might be something serious."


    Andrew stood and nodded. "Sure. Lauren, would you mind showing me the way?"


    She shook her head. "Mom said herself that you could just go to the room in the back garden. She''s waiting there."


    Jameson smiled. "Yeah, Andy, just head on back. Rx-you''re family now."


    Andrew did not think much of it and headed toward the back wing of the estate. Now that Tiana knew who he really was, she would not dare pull anything. And if she did, Andrew was more than capable of handling her.


    In the rear courtyard, nestled among blooming flowers, sat a cozy little vi. Andrew pushed open the gate and called out, "Mrs. Rhodes? It''s me, Andrew."


    A calm voice came from inside the house. "Come in."


    He stepped through the door and found Tiana sitting by the window in a blend of red-and-white attire.


    It was her, but the way she was dressed was strange. She wore a full vintage-style dress usually reserved for young women doing costume y. Her hair was elegantly styled with crystal hairpins, and he makeup was pristine.


    This look might have been charming on a teenage girl, but on Tiana-a stunning woman in her early 40s-it felt oddly theatrical.


    Andrew frowned slightly as he looked at the woman who had always given him trouble. He had no idea what game she was about to y this time.


    Still facing the mirror and applying lipstick, Tiana set the tube down and turned with a soft smile. "Andrew, tell me do you think I''m beautiful?"


    To be fair, Tiana''s beauty had not faded with age. If Lauren embodied youthful charm and vitality, Tiana possessed the sultry elegance and allure of a mature


    woman.


    And that allure could drive men mad.


    There was something dangerous about her. Her icy, untouchable demeanor gave her a divine, almost sacred aura, which only made her more irresistible to the wrong kind of man.


    Especially those who craved the thrill of conquering something pure and cold.


    From the side, even with her loose robes, Andrew could tell that Tiana had kept her figure remarkably well her waist was narrow, and her curves flowed in all the right ces.


    She was, without question, still an absolute stunner.


    However, Andrew was not some hormone-driven fool. More importantly, Tiana


    was someone he had to treat with distance and respect.

 Chapter 1186

    "If you called me here just to ask something this ridiculous, Mrs. Rhodes, then I''ll be going now," Andrew said tly as he turned toward the door.


    He did not dare stay a second longer, worried Tiana might start acting crazy like she didst time. If things spiraled out of control and someone like Jameson walked in on them, not even a hundred confessions could clear his name.


    "Stop right there!" Tiana snapped, her brows raised in defiance. "What''s the matter? Are you that scared of being alone with me?"


    Andrew paused and looked back, his brows still tightly furrowed. "Mrs. Rhodes, you and I both know this isn''t appropriate."


    Tiana stepped forward with a graceful sway, a trace of perfume trailing in her wake as she stopped right beside him. Her lips curled in a yful smile. "What''s not appropriate? Can''t a mother-inw spend a little one-on-one time with her future son-inw?"


    Andrew fell silent, exasperated. "You said you weren''t feeling well. If you need help, I''ll take a look. But if not, I''m going to find Lauren."


    Tiana''s eyes sparkled as she stared directly at him. "Always thinking about my precious daughter the moment you walk in, huh? Tell me, Andrew-between me and Lauren, which one do you like more?"


    Andrew''s tone dropped. "Mrs. Rhodes, that''s enough. Don''t you think this kind of question is beneath you?"


    Tiana scoffed and rolled her eyes. "Boring. You''re way too uptight. You''re nothing like your father was back in the day. When he wanted to make me smile, he''dy on the sweet talk like a pro. That''s why I gave myself to him; to this day, I don''t regret it."


    Andrew replied coolly, "If you enjoy hearing sweet words, that''s your thing. But I''m not my father."


    Suddenly, Tiana lunged forward with one hand, trying to tug at his shirt.


    "Take it off," she said boldly. "I want to see that ck Dragon tattoo of yours." Andrew grabbed her wrist mid-motion, gripping it with enough force to make her wince. "Sorry, Mrs. Rhodes. If you want a peek, go find my dad. I''m not in the mood to humor you."


    Tiana''s face twisted with pain, her voice sharp. "Let go! Are you seriously hurting me right now? Do you want me to scream and get everyone''s attention?"


    Andrew let go, his jaw tightening. For a moment, he genuinely wanted to m her to the floor and end this madness.


    Tiana smirked through the difort. "I bet you''d love to be rid of me, huh? But Andrew, you''re the prestigious heir of the Lloyds your status is beyond anything I could ever dream of.


    "But here''s the thing-both you and your father owe me. That''s why I''m not afraid of you. Controlling you? That''s easy."


    She stepped in closer, her breath brushing against his skin as she stared up at him,pletely unbothered. Her eyes dared him to do something-anything.


    Andrew narrowed his gaze. "If my father owes you, I get it. But me? You''re reaching, Mrs. Rhodes."


    She snapped, "You owe me everything. You want to take my daughter away from me¡ªthat''s the most precious thing I have. And now you want to act like that doesn''t count as a debt?"


    Andrew could not find words fast enough. He inhaled deeply, trying to calm the anger boiling in his chest.


    "What is it you want, exactly?" he asked, voice clipped. "I''m not my father. If you miss him that much and want to rekindle whatever


    twisted thing you had, go find


    him.


    But don''t waste my time dragging me into it."


    Tiana gave a softugh, her face suddenly flushed with warmth. "No one even knows if he''s dead or alive. Even if I wanted to find him, I''d have to search the ends of the earth. But you? You''re right here.


    "Andrew, if can''t have him, then you''ll do. You and I don''t share a drop of blood-there''s now stopping us. The only thing in the way is society''s judgment, and I''ve never cared about that.


    "I''ve always lived by my own rules. So why should I care now? And really, you should be ttered. A mother-daughter duo? Do you know how many men would kill for that kind of fantasy?"


    Her voice softened into a whisper, her gaze seductive, her whole demeanor dripping with temptation. She was all but oozing desire.


    Andrew took a breath, his voice cold as steel. "You need help, Mrs. Rhodes. You''re sick."


    Then, without warning, he pped her clean across the face.

 Chapter 1187

    Tiana flinched, both shocked and furious, but she had no chance of dodging him.


    Under Andrew''s hand, she did not stand a chance. However, the loud smack that followed was not across her face¡ªitnded squarely on a pressure point along her waist.


    A wave of sharp pain shot through her body like a crashing tide. She gasped, "Ah... Andrew, you... stop, that hurts..."


    A strange moan escaped her lips, echoing awkwardly in the quiet room.


    Andrew muttered under his breath, cursing her madness. Without wasting time, he lifted her up andid her down across the bed.


    Tiana stared up at him in disbelief, her eyes wide-until he pulled out a slim, metallic object.


    A gleaming golden acupuncture needle.


    "Mrs. Rhodes, your speech is erratic, your energy''s spiking. I''ll give you a few needles to stabilize your condition," Andrew said calmly.


    With that, he plunged the first needle into a targeted spot on her body. Tiana''s breath hitched as her lips parted, and her reaction was a mix of pain and surprise. The sharp sting had her reeling.


    This little punk actually had the nerve to stick her like that.


    Andrew ced a hand on her wrist to feel her pulse. "Physically, you''re in good shape overall. But your liver and heart energy-way too pent-up. You''ve been bottling it up for too long. So, I''m going to help you release it. Cool you off."


    With two fingers pressed together, Andrew began applying firm pressure on her body''s key meridian points, hitting nerves tied to the internal organs.


    A mix of numbness, tingling, and heat surged through Tiana''s body. It was intense -so intense her entire body broke out in sweat.


    "Andrew, stop! I was just testing you, okay?" she shouted, her voice growing shrill. "I''m fine! I''m not sick-just stop already!"


    The physical sensation was bing unbearable. Her words may have been yful earlier, but Andrew''s treatment had crossed a line she had not expected.


    Andrew was younger, a junior in her eyes. She had no problem teasing him a little with words.


    However, physical contact was a whole different boundary.


    Truthfully, Tiana was far from the reckless woman she pretended to be. She came from the Lambert family, a traditional household. At heart, she was always reserved.


    Now here she was, pinned beneath Andrew, being treated¡ªbut also touched in ces she never expected. Her pride red, but so did a strange, shameful pleasure.


    She bit her tongue to keep from making a sound.


    Had it been Jameson-her husband-she would not have held back. But this was Andrew-Lauren''s future husband.


    The idea of moaning in front of him? It made her want to crawl into a hole and die from shame.


    At the same time, she wanted to p Andrew senseless.


    Was he really taking advantage of her under the guise of treatment?


    If he was doing this on purpose, what could she even do afterward?


    Call him out? No chance. Not publicly. She would only end up humiliating herself.


    And Andrew''s father-her first love-still had a hold on her emotions. Because of that man, she could never truly be cruel to Andrew.


    Then, there was that strange,plicated pull inside her. Every time she looked at Andrew, she saw traces of the man who once made her heart race, who once made her lose all control.


    ?


    So, no-she did not see Andrew as just a junior. She did not say it aloud and fought to bury those dangerous thoughts. Nheless, the truth sat heavy on her heart.


    Worse, Andrew was the man her daughter loved.


    If she really fell into his hands and lost control, would that mean that mother and


    daughter fell for the same man?


    The mere thought made Tiana''s entire sense of self reel. She had always prided herself on discipline and moral rity, but now, she felt like she was teetering on the edge of chaos. A storm she might not be able to pull herself back from.

 Chapter 1188

    It felt to Tiana like she had fallen into a vast, unfamiliar-one she had never experienced before. She was sinking, drifting, wanting to break free. Yet, she was addicted to the thrill of it all.


    All these conflicting emotions passed through her in the blink of an eye, though they wereyered andplex.


    Meanwhile, Andrew waspletely unaware of the chaotic thoughts swirling inside her. To him, this was just another straightforward medical procedure. He was careful and respectful. He only touched what he had to, avoiding sensitive areas entirely.


    As a doctor, Andrew had no sense of guilt about what he was doing. Illness knew no gender; treatment was treatment. That was how he saw it.


    Whether others saw it the same way was not his concern.


    He calmly exined, "Stimting your pressure points with needles and smoothing the meridians with massage helped your condition today.


    "But in the end, to restore proper bnce, you''ll still need a medicinal remedy to regte the five organ systems. I''ll send the prescription to Lauren. She can have the herbs prepared for you."


    As he spoke, Andrew removed the needle and straightened her robe neatly.


    Just like that, the treatment was over.


    Tiana slowly sat up from the bed, her face burning with shame. Without warning, she pped Andrew.


    "You little bastard!" she growled through clenched teeth. "You had the nerve to disrespect your future mother-inw-groping and getting handsy like some pervert!"


    Andrew caught her wrist effortlessly and stepped back, his expression calm and detached. "Mrs. Rhodes, I don''t follow. First of all, I was treating you, not taking advantage of you.


    "Second, you invited me here. And as for the things you said earlier, you know exactly what came out of your mouth. Even if you drag me in front of Mr Rhodes or Lauren and demand answers, I have a clear conscience."


    ver


    Tiana gritted her teeth at hisposed face. "I already told you-what I said earlier was just a test. That wasn''t real!"


    "A test, huh?" Andrew scoffed. "And what exactly were you testing?"


    "Whether or not you''re trulymitted to my daughter, of course!"


    "Fine. Let''s say it was about Lauren. But did you really need to put yourself on the line like that? Mrs. Rhodes, you''re her mother-a


    respected elder. That method was


    "Hmph, I''ll decide what''s out of line. And you, you''ve alwayscked basic respect for me!" she snapped.


    They kept arguing, both unwilling to back down-until Lauren''s voice rang in from outside the room.


    "Andrew, if you''re done treating my mom, could youe to the front room?"


    Inside, Tiana froze and quickly fell silent, a trace of panic shing across her face. Thankfully, Lauren did note in-she simply passed the message and left.


    Andrew exhaled coldly. "This nonsense ends now. You''re her mother, and I don''t want to escte things. But I sincerely hope this never happens again."


    Tiana sneered "Oh? Are you hoping there will be a next time? Why not just follow in your dad''s footsteps and add me to the collection? That way, you''d outdo him. He only managed a single conquest you''d score both mother and daughter. What a feat! Think of the glory!"


    Andrew knew she was talking nonsense,shing out in frustration. But still, her


    words lit a fire in his chest. It took everything in him not to explode.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1189

    Truthfully, Tiana was by far the most challenging woman Andrew had ever dealt with.


    He could not hit her or offend her.


    To make things worse, she was Lauren''s mother and Jameson''s wife. No matter what insanity she pulled, Andrew could not actually do anything to her.


    Seeing Andrew so obviously trapped, Tiana felt an overwhelming sense of satisfaction. She chuckled smugly. "Andrew, you''re the Dragon Prince of the Lloyds. There''s no way I could ever win against you-not in a million years.


    "But you lost the moment you started dating my daughter. I''m your mother-inw. That means I can mess with you, tease you, and you won''t be able to lift a finger."


    Andrew replied evenly, "You''re right¡ªI can''t fight you. But if I can''t win, I can still walk away."


    Tiana waved her hand. "Alright, alright. Let''s stop arguing. Just promise me one thing¡ªwhat happened here today stays between us. Lauren can never find out."


    Andrew let out a dryugh. "You''re only worried about Lauren? What about Mr. Rhodes? Mrs. Rhodes, I really don''t get it. You and Mr. Rhodes are supposed to have this deep, devoted marriage, and yet you keep pulling these stunts. Aren''t you afraid he''ll be hurt? Or worse-jealous?"


    Tiana scoffed. "Please. You don''t get it. Jameson and I? Our bond is solid. But I''ve always had a wild streak-worse than Lauren, honestly. I''ve done weird things all my life, and he''s long since stopped questioning it."


    Andrew winced. "You say ''weird'' like it''s just quirky. You talk like a temptress and act like one too. That''s not weird-that''s borderline insane."


    Even then, Andrew was still being polite. If it were anyone else, he would have summed her up in two blunt words: absolute menace.


    Tiana snorted. "Only in front of you, you little brat. Do you think I''m like this with everyone? Out there, I''m a nightmare. People avoid me like the gue."


    Without hesitation, she slipped off her borate vintage robe with almost ceremonial care, right in front of him. Beneath it, she wore nothing but a sheer silk nightgown.


    "I used to wear this for Reginald," she said, totally unbothered. "He loved it. Said I looked stunning in it. But clearly, you don''t share his taste. So there''s no point in holding on to it."


    The moment she started undressing, Andrew turned and left without another word.


    As he walked out, his voice echoed back over his shoulder. "Mrs. Rhodes, clinging to the past does no one any good. You have a husband and two daughters-a whole family. Whatever you and my father had, it''s time to let it go."


    Tiana let out a softugh. "Of course. I''ve already moved on from your dad. But you... when I''m in the mood, I''m not letting you off that easy. Andrew, from now on, Pll treat you like I treated him.


    "You don''t have to worry-I''ll stay within the boundaries of ethics and decency. But I''m an emotional woman. When those feelings swell, I need somewhere to let them out. And when that happens, I won''t care whether you''re my future son-inw or not."


    Andrew had already stepped out of the room, but for the first time, he felt an


    actual urge to turn back and end this lunatic.


    This woman was not just toxic-she was a damn demon.


    Other people seduced good women into doing bad things.


    But Tiana? She was out here trying to drag innocent men into the abyss-and she


    made it look like a sport. It was almost inhuman.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1190

    "Andrew, my mom didn''t give you a hard time, did she?" Lauren asked as they stepped into the Rhodes residence''s front parlor.


    She had noticed right away that Andrew did not look so great.


    "It''s fine. Your mother was... gracious enough," Andrew said with a small smile.


    There was no need to bring up Tiana''s moment of madness-it was better buried.


    Jameson chuckled. "Andy, sorry to trouble you again! But today wasn''t just about getting your help with her condition."


    Lauren beamed. "That''s right, Andrew. Now that you''re part of the family, you''re not an outsider anymore. So, Dad nned a little family dinner. We thought we''d introduce you to some people too, help you make some connections around Blumedale."


    Jameson added, "Exactly! And I heard from Lauren that you''ve been looking for some rare medicinal herbs. Well, turns out, I know some folks who might be holding on to a few."


    Andrew nodded thoughtfully. "I am looking for rare herbs, that''s true. But as for opening doors, Mr. Rhodes, I really don''t want to trouble you. I''ve got things pretty much under control."


    Jameson waved him off. "Come on, Andy. You''re a young man building something from scratch-I respect that. But Blumedale''s no easy ce to break into. This city''s crawling with powerful yers. You''re running a startup, right? Trust me, if there''s anything I can do, I won''t hold back."


    Andrew was about to insist again that he did not need any help. But Tiana, now dressed in an elegant ck evening gown, walked in and interrupted him.


    "If Jameson wants to help, then you should just take it. You may be capable, but we''re family now. Supporting each other is how it should be."


    Jameson smiled admiringly. "That dress is stunning, hun. You look like a movie star.


    Tiana shot him a re. "Keep sweet-talking all you want, but don''t expect to sleep in my bed tonight."


    Jamesonughed it off with grace. He was not offended-the truth was, he did not want to sleep with her anyway. That pill Andrew had given him a while back? Worked wonders.


    However, he had taken too much of it, night after night, and now he waspletely drained. His energy was shot.


    Meanwhile, Tiana looked younger and more radiant by the day, glowing with vitality. Jameson, on the other hand, was pale and weak. That was enough to get him to cut back on everything.


    Andrew nced at Tiana with aplicated expression. She really did look good in that dress. The hem swept the floor, sleek and elegant, and the fabric shimmered with a refined sense of luxury.


    It was the first time Andrew had seen her this fashion-forward. The entire back was exposed,


    showcasing the smooth curve of her spine and skin that looked soft


    enough to melt against silk.


    Lauren stepped over to help adjust Tiana''s hair, smiling. "Mom, you haven''t worn


    this in ages. You still look just as stunning."


    Tiana chuckled. "Please, I''m way past my prime. Compared to my beautiful


    daughter, I''m nothing special."


    Lauren shook her head. "Don''t say that. I only look like this because I have such a gorgeous mom."


    Cecelia chimed in with a grin. "No


    kidding! Mom, women like you are all


    the rage online right now. If you


    open TikTok, you''ll see that men are


    crazy @bout mature beauties with


    ss. They don''t care about the young ones anymore."


    Tiana''s face turned pink as she scolded, "Watch your mouth, brat. You should be studying, not wasting time on TikTok! No more watching that garbage. Don''t grow up to be like your dad!"


    Cecelia pouted and mumbled an ''okay,'' clearly bummed.


    Jameson,pletely innocent in the matter, gave Andrew a helpless shrug.


    Lauren had also gone to change, putting on a soft, flowing dress and touching up her makeup. Then, the whole family-plus Andrew-headed out in a whirlwind of motion.


    Jameson drove one car with Tiana and Cecelia in tow. Meanwhile, Lauren and Andrew rode together in another vehicle, just the two of them.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1191

    Lauren said, "Funny thing, Andrew-you probably don''t know this, but my mom''s been all about dressing uptely. For the longest time, I only ever saw her in simple outfits. She never really cared about appearances.


    "But now, she''s all mmed up and polished! If you didn''t know better, you''d think she was dating someone!"


    Andrew did not know how to respond, so he stayed quiet.


    He had a pretty good idea why Tiana suddenly started caring about her looks. It was probably because his presence reminded her of her first love¡ªhis father.


    Even though he was not the man himself, they were still father and son. Much like Aspen, Tiana clearly had something not quite right going on in her head. Only someone like her could project her feelings for a man onto his son.


    Nheless, no matter how he looked at it, Andrew just could not shake the weirdness of it all. After all, this woman was supposed to be his future mother-in-w, and yet, she was just a little off.


    Not that Tiana actedpletely shameless or unhinged, but she definitely was not your average respectable elder either.


    Lauren chuckled and said, "Andrew, I don''t think I ever told you this, but before my mom married my dad, she had a first love. She was crazy about him¡ªlike, absolutely head over heels."


    "The whole Lambert family was on edge back then because of how heartbroken she was," she went on.


    "She was devastated when it ended-so much so that she nearly flipped the whole house upside down."


    Andrew muttered to himself, ''Yeah, and that guy she was heartbroken over? Pretty sure that was my dad.''


    Lauren continued, "But he really did a number on her. And around that time, our family and the Lamberts were trying to build stronger ties. My dad was pursuing her, and she was so hurt and furious that she married him out of spite."


    Lauren paused for a moment, her expression softening with emotion. "She was dead set against the two of us for a long time, and honestly, a big part of it had to do with what she went through back then.


    "She didn''t want me to repeat her mistakes. She just wanted me to marry into the Driscolls, live worry-free, and have a privileged, secure life."


    Andrew hesitated, then carefully asked, "Lauren... do you think your mom still has feelings for that first love?"


    Laurenughed. "Dr. Lloyd, you''re such a dummy. First love always holds a special ce in a woman''s heart It doesn''t matter how it ended-most women never truly forget their first."


    "So you''re saying... your mom still has feelings for that guy?" Andrew asked. "Most likely," Lauren replied, her tone thoughtful. "She''s never said it out loud, but I''m her daughter-I can tell what she''s thinking, even if she tries to hide it."


    "But honestly, I don''t think she should be clinging to that memory anymore. Compared to my dad, that guy doesn''t evene close!" she added with a scoff.


    Andrew held back a sigh, thinking to himself, ''Lauren, I love you, but I have to say it¡ªmy dad might just be a tiny bit better than yours.''


    Lauren then bared her teeth in a mock-angry grin and said, "If I ever get the chance to meet that guy from my mom''s past, I''m totally pping his son!"


    Andrew blinked. "Wait, what? pping his son? Why? That''s such a reach. Did his son do something to you?"


    Lauren crossed her arms and


    huffed. "No, he didn''t! But think


    about it, Andrew-my mom''s old


    technically my elder, sq


    me is t


    can''t stap him. But I''m the younger generation, right? If I''m gonna help my mom get some closure, it''s only fair I p his kid instead for karma."


    Andrew literally had noeback for that.

 Chapter 1192

    The ce Jameson picked for dinner was one of the most well-known upscale restaurants in Blumedale-The Pce.


    "Andy, you might not know this, but around here, this spot is top-tier," Jameson said as he adjusted his tailored suit and smiled.


    He added, "It''s not like I''m trying to unt my wealth or anything. But sometimes, even if you don''t care for appearances, you''ve still got to show up with style!"


    Andrew chuckled and replied, "Mr. Rhodes, I get what you''re saying."


    Tiana spoke up coolly, "Jameson, no need to put on this kind of show in front of Andrew. Otherwise, you''ll just end up looking ridiculous. This guy probably poops in ces you haven''t even dreamed of stepping into."


    Jameson froze for a second, clearly shocked. "Well now, Tiana, you''re really singing Andy''s praises today. Could it be... the ssic case of a mother-inw who''s starting to really like her son-inw?"


    Tiana gave a snort. "This has nothing to do with liking him. I''m just telling the truth."


    Andrew was, after all, the Dragon Prince of the Lloyd family, descended from the royal Lloyd bloodline in Holtrien. Hence, he would likely have been born with a silver spoon, pampered from the start, with the world at his feet.


    So, hearing Jameson talk about how ''top-tier'' The Pce was just made Tiana feel a bit annoyed. Sure, The Pce was a big deal in Blumedale, but it was probably just another average night out to Andrew.


    Jameson gave Andrew a grin and said, "Andy, Tiana used be real critical of you. But look at her nowpletely turned around. She''s backing you at every turn. Not bad, not bad! In our family, once you win over Tiana, you''ve basically won it all. You''re moving fast, kid!"


    Andrew''s face twitched a little. He really wanted to tell Jameson to please never use the phrase ''won over'' again¡ªit just sounded way too suggestive.


    As he lifted his head, he caught Tiana looking at him with a sly, unreadable smirk. He quickly cleared his throat and looked away, pretending not to notice. In his mind, though, he was cursing this crazy woman. He had no idea what she was plotting.


    If she ever dared entertain any sort of twisted idea, Andrew would crush it without hesitation, right from the start.


    The restaurant''s guest manager,


    Justin McGrath, approached them with a broad smile. "Mr. Rhodes, wee! The ''Moonlight Court'' private dining room is ready and waiting."


    Jameson frowned. "Mr. McGrath, I think there''s a mistake. I booked the ''Celestial Suite''-the highest-tier room, not Moonlight Court."


    Justin looked ufortable. "You''re right, Mr. Rhodes. You did reserve the Celestial Suite, but unfortunately, it''s already been taken by another party.


    "So I''m sorry, but we''ve arranged for you to dine in Moonlight Court instead it''s still an excellent space!"


    Before Jameson could respond,


    Tiana snapped coldly, "We booked it first, which means tonight, we''re dining in the Celestial Suite, no question. Who took our spot? Go tell them to get out."


    Justin forced a smile. "Please don''t make things hard on me, Mrs. Rhodes. Yes, your family made the reservation first, but the guests who took it are from the Hopkins fa And the Hopkins... well, I''m really not in a position to offend them."


    Tiana let out a sharpugh. "So what, the Rhodes family is easy to step on?"


    Justin did not say anything he justughed awkwardly twice. However, the message was clear: The Pce would rather upset the Rhodes family than cross the Hopkins.


    Everyone knew why. The Hopkins was far more powerful than the Rhodes, and it made sense to avoid offending the bigger yer.


    Jameson kept his tone calm. "Let''s go, Tiana. Andy, we''ll eat somewhere else. The Rhodes might be new in Blumedale and still growing, but we''re not without our pride."


    Andrew nodded. "I agree, Mr. Rhodes. Blumedale''s a big city. No reason we have to eat here."


    However, Tiana clearly did not share their take. She looked Justin dead in the eyes and said coldly, "What if I insist on dining in the Celestial Suite tonight?"


    Her personality was theplete opposite of Jameson''s. Where he was warm andposed, she was all fire and fury.

 Chapter 1193

    Justin''s face twisted in difort, but before he could say anything, a loud voice boomed across the entrance.


    "Mr. McGrath, you can step back! If Mrs. Rhodes wants to dine in our Celestial Suite, then she''s more than wee!"


    As the voice faded, a burly man with a thick beard strode over. The giant crystal ring on his hand and the heavy gold chain across his chest made it clear this man was rich, but absolutely tasteless.


    Jameson snorted coldly. "The Hopkins family sure has some nerve, snatching up someone else''s reservation like it''s nothing."


    Archie Hopkins cracked a wide grin, revealing a mouth full of ckened teeth, andughed without a care. "Mr. Rhodes, you sound way too naive!"


    Archie shrugged and said, "In this world, it''s all about money and muscle. The Hopkins family''s got both. So stealing a little dining room from the Rhodes family? It''s nothing."


    Tiana''s voice turned icy. "Since you''re admitting it''s theft, then do us a favor and get the hell out."


    Archie''s droopy eyes roamed over Tiana''s figure without a shred of shame, and he clicked his tonguesciviously. "Mrs. Rhodes, maybe the Rhodes are nobodies here in Blumedale... but you, you''re a prize."


    "Good Lord, look at you in that dress! That bare back of yours... I could spend a whole year savoring you and never get tired," he leered.


    Lauren and Cecelia''s faces darkened with rage, and even Andrew''s brows drew tight, a sh of cold light passing through his eyes. However, Tiana stayed perfectly calm.


    She walked straight toward Archie with a sweet, syrupy smile. "Mr. Hopkins, do you really think I''m beautiful?"


    Archie was practically drooling now and nodded like a fool. "Of course! You''re drop-dead gorgeous!"


    Archie bragged, "Tiana, all you have to do is ditch Jameson and fall into my arms. I''ll sign over everything I own to you! I''ll kick my current wife out tonight, no hesitation, and throw you the biggest, grandest wedding Blumedale''s ever seen!"


    As he rambled on, his eyes were glued to Tiana''s chest, his breathing growing heavier and more disgusting by the second.


    Tiana stopped just in front of him and smiled sweetly. "Yeah... no thanks."


    Archie''s grin turned sleazy. "Tiana, quit ying hard to get! If you push me too far, I''ll just have my guys grab you, and you''ll still end up mine!"


    Tiana gave a lightheartedugh. "Mr. Hopkins, do you realize you''re saying this in front of my husband and kids? Not exactly charming, is it?"


    Archie flicked a nce at Jameson and sneered. "Everyone around here knows your husband''s nothing butza spineless pushover. And you,


    Tiana you''re hotter than a basket of ghost peppers. Jameson''s actotal waste of a man if you ask me!"


    Tiana beckoned Archie closer with a teasing finger. "Come here, Mr. Hopkins. I''ve got a little secret to tell you."


    Archie''s eyes lit up, and he leaned in with a deep sniff, making a grotesque face. "Damn, Mrs. Rhodes, you smell amazing! You''re triggering my Casanova Syndrome real bad!"


    Tiana''s hand whipped out so fast it was a blur, pping Archie twice across the face so hard that a few of his rotten teeth flew out. He let out a screech and crashed backward, smashing into a giant decorative vase, which shattered into pieces.


    "In my eyes, you''re not even worthy of sniffing Jameson''s fingernails," Tiana said icily.


    "Disgusting filth. Crawl back to the trash can where you belong!!"


    She stood there like an avenging queen, face cold and regal, as Lauren handed her a wet wipe.


    Tiana wiped her palm slowly and casually, in the most humiliating way possible.


    Meanwhile, Archie groaned and struggled to his feet, swaying like a drunk. His face twisted with rage as he roared, his voice cracking the air. "Tiana, you filthy bitch! You actually dared toy hands on me!


    "Guys, get out here! Tonight, we''re burning this whole family to the ground and teaching this dirty woman a lesson!"


    At his shout, a swarm of Hopkins family members and bodyguards burst out of The Pce, charging straight at them like a pack of wolves.

 Chapter 1194

    Justin instantly sensed something was about to spiral. He rushed forward and


    tried to defuse the tension. "Mr. Hopkins, please calm down. We''re all just here to have a nice dinner-no need for this."


    Archie clutched his swollen cheek, his face twisted with rage. "Calm down? Get out of my face! If you say another word, I''ll end you too!"


    Justin flinched and quickly backed off, no longer daring to speak. However, as he nced toward the Rhodes family, his eyes burned with resentment.


    He cursed them for being foolish. Despite knowing they could not go up against the Hopkins, they still had to throw punches. He could not help but think they were just asking for it.


    Lauren''s voice rang out cold and firm. "Mr. Hopkins, what are you trying to do? Start a war?"


    Archie bellowed withughter. "Big mouth on you, you little bitch! With your trashy Rhodes family, you''re not even qualified to go to war with the Hopkins!"


    He sneered, eyes gleaming. "But don''t worry-I''m not just gonna take your mom. I''ll take you too. A mother-daughterbo? Now that''s what I call fun, haha!"


    Themotion drew a crowd. Guests who had been dining inside now poured out to spectate, curious about the chaos. As soon as they saw who was involved, the onlookers began shouting.


    "Mr. Rhodes, are you insane? Who do you think you are picking a fight with Archie Hopkins?"


    Another chimed in, "The Rhodes family just barely made a name for themselves in Blumedale. Now you''re picking a fight with Archie? You must have a death wish!"


    "Whoa, Mr. Hopkins actually got pped? Twice? That''s like stealing from a lion''s den!


    What is the Rhodes family thinking? Are they trying to get wiped off the map?"


    Hearing the crowd cheer him on, Archie grinned triumphantly. He turned back to Tiana and Jameson, smugness oozing from every pore. "Tiana, Jameson-you hear that? This city knows what''s what. Now, I''m feeling generous, so I''ll give you both a choice."


    He continued, "Jameson, you get on your knees and beg me for forgiveness. And Tiana? Strip down and spend one wild night with me."


    His crude demands sent the crowd into another fit ofughter. To them, the Rhodes family had officially be a joke.


    A once respectable household was nowpletely humiliated by Archie.


    It was a disgrace.


    Lauren and Cecelia were trembling with rage.


    Lauren''s hand slipped into her purse-she was ready to draw a gun.


    However, Tiana calmly raised her hand and said to her family, "There''s no need to get riled up."


    Then, she turned her eyes to Andrew. "Andy, step up and help your poor inws get some justice."


    Andrew froze, thinking, ''Wait, what? Did she seriously just toss this ming mess into myp?''


    Jameson frowned and stepped forward. "Tiana, don''t drag Andy into this. This is our problem. I''ll handle it."


    He pulled out his phone, clearly ready to rally the Rhodes family for a proper showdown, but Tiana waved him off.


    "No need to bother. He can handle this," she said breezily. "For him, this kind of thing is child''s y."


    Lauren gave Andrew a baffled look, as if silently asking, "Andrew, when did my mom start thinking you were some sort of superhero?"


    Tiana smiled styly, eyes locked on Andrew. "Come on, Andy. Some scumbag is out here harassing your mother-inw and even threatening to sleep with her. Are you really just going to stand there and do nothing?"


    Andrew let out a long sigh. He finally realized why she was acting so brazenly-because she knew


    , and she felt untouchable.


    "Alright, Mrs. Rhodes. You win," he muttered.


    Grinding his jaw, Andrew finally stepped forward and positioned himself between


    the Rhodes and the iing threat.


    Archie squinted at him, voice


    dripping with venom. "You little


    bastard.


    Stay the hell outta th1


    less you want to die, back the k off."

 Chapter 1195

    The others around them sneered and snickered. "Kid, you''re all skin and bones. Do yourself a favor and get lost."


    Another chimed in, "Mr. Hopkins doesn''t even take the entire Rhodes family seriously. What makes you think you stand a chance, you low-level nobody?"


    "Heh, did you all hear it earlier? Tiana said they are his inws. Damn, this kid hit the jackpot. Tiana and her daughter? Both absolute knockouts."


    One remarked, "No kidding. That lucky punk, I envy him like hell. If it were me, I''d beughing in my sleep. Bagging a mother-daughter pair? That''s the dream, man... pure heaven."


    A few filthy-mouthed degenerates let loose with their vulgar fantasies, and the air instantly grew more vtile. The tension between both sides was now on the brink of exploding.


    Tiana let out a cold, mockingugh. "Looks like Mr. Hopkins isn''t the only one talking shit tonight. Some of you have even more sewageing out of your mouths."


    She turned to Andrew, her smile sharp as ice. "Come on, dearest son-inw, I don''t want to see anyone who just spewed filth still standing. You know what to do."


    Andrew''s face turned cold, and without a word, he stepped forward and started pping people left and right. He did not bother sorting who said what-if they had been vulgar, they were getting hit.


    Anyone who had made nastyments a moment ago was knocked straight to the ground. Andrew had already been fed up with Tiana''s earlier antics, but these dirtbags had crossed a line in front of Jameson, and that was something he could not let slide.


    Archie froze for a second before letting out an enraged, barkingugh, "You little bastard, you really got guts, huh? Tiana tells you to hit people, and you just start swinging? You must have no idea just how close you are to dying right now!"


    Andrew shot him a look. "You talk too damn much, you trash."


    Before Archie could even react, Andrew lifted his leg and kicked him square in the chest. Archie went flying, crashing into another giant vase near The Pce entrance, and smashing it to pieces.


    "Kill him! Now! All of you, get him!" Archie''s voice cracked with fury as he screamed,pletely out of his mind.


    He could not even focus on the pain in his chest anymore. He was too blinded by rage.


    Getting pped by Tiana was one thing, but now some punk just kicked the crap out of him in public.


    Did they think he was a paper tiger?


    Andrew moved like lightning, fists,


    cutting through the air like met


    He charged straight into the Hopkins family''s muscle and unleashed a


    brutal onught.


    The Hopkins might not have been one of the Five Apex Families, but they were not far behind either. They had real power in Blumedale, a top-tier legacy filled with trained fighters and influence.


    Yet, in the stunned silence of the crowd, under the pale restaurant lights, Andrew took down over 30 of them in less than a minute.


    Tiana pped with glee. "Now that''s what I call a powerful son-inw!"


    Lauren and Cecelia beamed with admiration, their eyes sparkling like stars. They were practically swooning.


    Only Jameson looked uneasy. He muttered, "Tiana, you''ve gone too far this time. You''re dragging Andy into your mess. Now he''s made enemies for no reason!"


    Tiana snorted. "You worry too much. This kid''s not even afraid of the Apex Families¡ªwhat are these small friespared to that?"


    Andrew, meanwhile, kept walking forward, eyes locked on Archie. The man was scooting back on his butt, scrambling to get away.


    He stammered, "Y-You stay back! I''m from the great Hopkins family. If youy a finger on me, you''re dead by morning!"


    Andrew said nothing. He simply raised his hand and pped him across the face. Archie''s head- snapped to the side, his vision spinning as his skull buzzed from the blow.


    Justin stood frozen in shock, his eyeballs nearly popping out. He wondered who the hell this lunatic was.


    Even the bystanders who had just mocked Andrew for being weak now looked at him with stunned disbelief.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1196

    Everyone could tell Andrew was no ordinary martial artist. After all, he had taken down the Hopkins men like it was nothing.


    Nheless, the fact that he kept going and even dared toy hands on Archie was pure suicide.


    "That little bastard is dead meat! Archie''s gonna skin him alive!" someone hissed.


    "Yeah! It''s one thing to p us around, but hitting Mr. Hopkins? Does he think he''s untouchable?"


    "Just wait. This fool''s been used like a pawn by Mrs. Rhodes. Once the real Hopkins heavy hitters show up, he''s gonna get ughtered right here at The Pce!"


    Meanwhile, Archie caught another few brutal ps from Andrew. Chunks of his thick beard went flying through the air.


    Archie howled, "You little punk! You''ve pushed it too far! If I don''t kill you tonight, I''ll change my damnst name to yours!"


    Grimacing with rage, Archie pulled out his phone and snarled into it. "I just got attacked at The Pce. Bring the whole crew over-now!


    "Yeah, you heard me. Tonight, I''m wiping out the Rhodes family and this punk bastard too. None of them are leaving alive!"


    Jameson''s face darkened as he watched Archie make the call. He turned stiffly to Tiana. "Look what you''ve done. There was no need for this. You''ve dragged Andrew into our fight for nothing."


    Tiana just smirked. "Jameson, open your eyes and watch carefully. You''ve got no idea how much more capable our precious son-inw ispared to you."


    With a bright smile, she strolled over to Andrew and gave him a dazzling look. "Andy, thank you for saving me tonight."


    "When we get home, I''ll make you some special soup-to help boost your energy," she added with a wink.


    Andrew said nothing, but deep down, he sighed and muttered silently, ''This crazy


    woman...''


    Tiana suddenly lifted her high heel and drove it straight into Archie''s groin with a vicious stomp. A loud, stomach-churning crack echoed through the courtyard, and every man who heard it visibly winced and recoiled.


    "Y-You... bitch, you''re heartless!" Archie gasped, face turning from bright red to a purplish-ck.


    Then, under the sheer agony, he let out a guttural scream, his eyes rolled back, and he passed out cold on the ground.


    Everyone around them stumbled backward, sucking in sharp breaths of horror. It finally hit them that Tiana really was as terrifying as the rumors said.


    Yet, none of them could figure out where the Rhodes family found the audacity to treat the Hopkins like garbage, stomping Archie''s manhood into a pulp.


    This was practically dering all-out war.


    Tiana turned around with a cheerful grin. "Andy, you might want to get ready. The Hopkins are about to roll in full force!"


    Andrew red at her. "Mrs. Rhodes, was it really necessary to push things this far?"


    Tiana raised a brow and said lightly, "Why not? You''re invincible anyway. At the very least, ruling all of Blumedale here in Gabo Creek should be a piece of cake, right?"


    Andrew took a long breath. Honestly, he could not even argue.


    Tiana knew his true identity-he was the Dragon Prince of the Lloyds. In a small city like Blumedale, he really could do whatever he wanted.


    "Fine," Andrew said atst. He turned


    to Jameson, Lauren, and C jent


    and said, "Let''s go inside and


    first. We''ll deal with the rest after dinner."


    There was no point bickering with Tiana anymore. Besides, it was pointless to


    dy since trouble woulde soon enough anyway.


    Cecelia shed a brilliant smile and said brightly, "You''re amazing, Andrew!"


    Tiana chuckled. "That''s right, little one! Keep calling him sweetly enough, and if you ask him nicely,


    he''ll probably pull the stars


    out of


    the sky for you!"


    Andrew rubbed his forehead, feeling a headacheing on. At this rate, this wild


    tigress of a mother-inw was going to squeeze him dry.

 Chapter 1197

    "This way, Mr. Lloyd, Mr. Rhodes, Mrs. Rhodes, and Ms. Rhodes-please!" Justin hadpletely changed his attitude, now grinning with over-the-top enthusiasm.


    He was practically bowing, a world apart from the snobby arrogance he had shown earlier.


    Tiana smiled faintly and said, "We''ll be dining in the Celestial Suite now. That won''t be a problem, right?"


    The manager nodded so fast it looked painful. "No problem at all, Mrs. Rhodes. Please, right this way!"


    Jameson patted Andrew''s shoulder reassuringly and whispered, "Andy, don''t worry. I already called our people. Jerry and the others are on their way."


    Andrew chuckled lightly. "Mr. Rhodes, there''s no need to mobilize the whole family.


    The Hopkins? I can handle them myself."


    Jameson shook his head, thinking Andrew was just putting on a brave face. He believed Andrew, being new to Blumedale, could not possibly fend off the Hopkins on his own.


    Meanwhile, Andrew casually excused himself during dinner to make a quick call to the Keller family.


    The moment Logan heard the Hopkins were causing trouble, he justughed and said, "Andy, I''ll bring our men over immediately. If you want, we can tten the Hopkins tonight!"


    Tiana, elegant as ever, ate gracefully while discreetly keeping an eye on Andrew. She was clearly trying to gauge just how many hidden cards this young man still had up his sleeve.


    Lauren gave Andrew a bright smile. "Andrew, you really don''t have to worry. No matter what happens, as long as my mom''s here, the Hopkins wouldn''t dare act recklessly."


    Tiana might have been crazy sometimes, but when it came to pure strength, she was absolutely the Rhodes family''s trump card.


    ...


    The dinner dragged on for nearly two full hours. Originally, Jameson intended to introduce Andrew to several of Blumedale''s top figures to help him build connections.


    However, with the Hopkins people looming outside like vultures, no one was in the mood for politeworking anymore.


    During the meal, Andrew casually asked, "Mr. Rhodes, you mentioned earlier someone had rare herbs. Who exactly?"


    As he spoke, he picked up some food for Lauren and ced it on her te.


    Jameson replied, "Rare medicinal herbs are hard toe by. Usually, only top-tier families or skilled- doctors have them. The director of


    Mercy Hospital, Dr. Malcolm Goddard, is a good friend of mine.


    "He has some in his private collection. Unfortunately, after tonight''s drama, I didn''t think it was a good idea to invite him here. I''ll personally take you to meet him another day."


    Andrew smiled and said, "No need to trouble yourself. As long as I know where to find him, I''ll make the trip myself."


    Jameson nodded. "That works too."


    Tiana set down her utensils and pped her hands lightly. "Alright, everybody''s eaten. Let''s head home."


    Cecelia grinned from ear to ear. "Yay! But before we go home, I want to see Andrew beat up some bad guys!"


    Andrew nced at Lauren and chuckled softly. "You girls really do take after your mom. All three of you are born troublemakers."


    ...


    Outside The Pce, Archie was still hanging around, face swollen and missing teeth, cursing up a storm as he waited for the Rhodes family to finish eating.


    Behind him, a massive force had assembled over 100 Hopkins thugs, plus more than a dozen elite fighters, some even at semi-martial king level, breathing heavily with


    deadly sharp eyes.


    Though the Hopkins family head had not shown up himself, sending such a


    massive squad made it clear how furious they were about Archie getting beaten


    up.


    One of them growled, "Here theye! Time for the real show! That little punk who beat up Mr. Hopkins? He''s gonna be ripped to shreds!"


    Another chimed in, "Yeah, Mr. Hopkins, you have to avenge us! That bastard pped every single one of us earlier. Tonight, we want to see him grovel on the ground, begging for his life!"


    Archie''s face twisted into a savage grin as he spotted Andrew and the others stepping out of The Pce''s front doors.


    He hissed, "Tiana, you''re not getting away tonight. And as for that little bastard beside you, I''m gonna slice him into pieces."


    The words barely left his mouth


    before his face contorted in fresh pain. Laughing too hard had tugged at his already shattered crotch-courtesy of Tiana''s brutal high-heeled stomp earlier.

 Chapter 1198

    By some twisted stroke of luck, Archie''s manhood-though bruised and swollen- had not beenpletely destroyed. While he silently thanked the heavens, his hatred for Tiana grew even deeper.


    That seductive married woman? He was determined to have her tonight, no matter what it took.


    Just then, Jerry and a dozen of the Rhodes family''s top fighters finally arrived on


    the scene.


    Jameson, seeing that his people were in ce, narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "Mr. Hopkins, you really want to keep pushing this?"


    Archie let out a twistedugh. "Mr. Rhodes, your wife hit me. That punk by your side hit me too! Do you really think someone like me, who cares this much about his reputation, is just going to let that go?"


    Tiana scoffed. "So what if we don''t let it go? Mr. Hopkins, you''re nothing more than a disgusting maggot. What are you going to do about it?"


    Archie screamed, his face flushed with rage. "Tiana, you filthy bitch! Do you think you''re better than me? Tonight, I''ll make sure you beg me to stop!"


    Tiana smiled slyly. "My precious son-inw could wipe out your entire Hopkins crew all by himself. Want to test that theory?"


    Archie froze for a beat, then turned to look at Andrew and burst into mockingughter. "A nobody with decent fists? Kid, you''re nothingpared to the experts the Hopkins brought tonight."


    Immediately, over a dozen of the Hopkins elite turned their steely gazes on Andrew. The weight of their collective pressure was intense.


    Even so, Andrew stood there unfazed-calm, collected,pletely unshaken.


    Jameson stepped in. "Andy, fall back. I will handle this."


    Andrew smiled faintly. "No rush, Mr. Rhodes. My people are on the way."


    Jameson blinked in confusion. "Your people?"


    He found it hard to believe. Andrew had barely gotten his footing in Blumedale, how could he have anyone under hismand?


    Archie, already seething, snapped, "Hopkins crew, attack! That punk especially¡ªI want every inch of him broken!"


    But before the Hopkins men could move, a fleet of ck Mercedes vans roared up to the entrance of The Pce, blocking the roadpletely.


    One after another, fierce-looking men in ck uniforms stepped out, each one buzz-cut, stone-faced, and radiating deadly intent.


    The doors kept opening, with each van packed to capacity. It took more than ten full seconds for them all to unload.


    The sight stunned everyone in the crowd, including the Hopkins experts and the Rhodes family.


    Jameson and Tiana both froze, their eyes wide in disbelief.


    Lauren turned to Andrew in shock. "Andrew... did you call these people?"


    Andrew replied calmly, "I wouldn''t say I called them. I just asked them toe talk some sense into the Hopkins."


    Atst, over 100 Keller family fighters assembled neatly at the entrance. Logan walked to the front, his face stone-cold, his aura menacing.


    "By blood and oath, the Kellers stand with Mr. Andrew Lloyd-my brother in all but name!"


    A hundred voices roared back, shaking the ground. "The Kellers honor Mr. Lloyd!" The sheer force of it made people go pale on the spot. And the direction of their salute? It was not toward Jameson or Tiana. It was Andrew-just Andrew.


    Even Lauren was speechless, staring at Andrew as if she had never seen him before.


    Tiana''s face twisted with disbelief.


    .n


    "The Keller family... damn! This little bastard is actually close to the Keller family, the top of the Five Apex. Families! I thought I was already giving him enough credit. But now? I stilfunderestimated him!"


    Someone gulped audibly


    somewhere in the crowd, the sound jarringly loud in the silence. The bystanders who had previously been mocking Andrew started backing away quickly, their knees shaking uncontrobly.


    Another whispered, "We''re screwed... we''re so screwed... That kid called in the Keller family. And not just anyone-Logan, their heir, even calls him brother? What the hell is this, an action movie?"


    Someone said, "Let''s get out of here. Quit staring like idiots! I don''t care how strong the Hopkins are in front of the Keller family, they''re just ants."


    "Tonight, the Hopkins are gonna take a massive loss. They messed with the wrong man!"

 Chapter 1199

    "Andy, I''m here!" In the midst of the tense, frozen atmosphere, only Logan and Andrew seemed rxed, chatting like old friends without a care in the world.


    Andrew chuckled. "Logan, you''re acting way too friendly!"


    For once, Logan''s face flushed slightly red with embarrassment. Truth be told, he and Andrew were not actually that close.


    However, orders were orders-George had made it clear that they had to secure Andrew''s favor no matter what it took. If Andrew did not show much enthusiasm toward the Keller family, then Logan had no choice but to make up for it by being overly enthusiastic himself.


    "If you don''t like it, how about you be the older brother and I''ll be the younger one?"


    Logan''s attitude was ridiculously amodating as if he had no pride left to defend. No matter how awkward it felt, Andrew was someone the Keller family absolutely had to win over.


    Watching all this unfold, Tiana, Jameson, and the Hopkins crowd were even more stunned. It almost seemed like Logan, the heir to the Keller family, was trying to please Andrew.


    Andrew waved him off. "You''re older, so you should be the older brother. Anyway, enough small talk. Come, let me introduce you to a few people."


    Without wasting time, Andrew gestured toward Jameson and Tiana.


    "This is Mr. Jameson Rhodes, and this is his wife, Tiana Lambert."


    Logan smiled warmly. "Mr. Rhodes, Mrs. Rhodes, I''ve heard much about you both. And Mrs. Rhodes in particr, your reputation for courage and strength precedes you. You have my respect."


    Tiana, ttered and caught slightly off guard, gave a modest smile. "Mr. Keller, you''re too kind. I''m just a reckless woman, nothing more."


    Andrew continued the introductions smoothly. "And these two are their daughters, Lauren and Cecelia."


    Logan bowed politely. "It''s a pleasure,dies. If you ever encounter any trouble here in Blumedale, just reach out. If it''s something the Keller family can solve, it''s as good as done."


    Such a heavy promise right at the first meeting-an unmistakable show of allegiance.


    However, Lauren did not look too thrilled. She knew full well the favor was not for them personally. It was all because of their connection to Andrew.


    After the introductions, Andrew slipped his hands into his pockets and saidzily, "Logan, from here on, I''ll leave everything to you. Hope that''s not a problem?"


    Logan grinned widely. "Andy, even if the sky falls, I''ll be the one holding it up first. You do whatever you need to. Leave the rest to me."


    Meanwhile, Jameson, Tiana, and the two sisters watched as Logan strode straight toward Archie.


    Archie stered a fake smile on his battered face. "Mr. Keller! What a surprise. If I had known you were connected to Mr. Lloyd, I


    never have made such a would re.


    mess


    If I''d known you and him were tight like this, I wouldn''t have gone picking fights with our own family."


    Logan chuckled coldly. "Mr. Hopkins, you''re pretty bold, huh? Since when did the Hopkins family qualify to call themselves ''family'' with the Keller family?"


    The p in the face was loud and merciless.


    Archie''s expression shifted from forced smiles to pure humiliation, his face turning beet red. He had intended to back down gracefully, to save face. However, Logan had no intention of letting him save anything.


    Behind Archie, the Hopkins fighters all dropped their gazes to the ground, not daring to make a sound. When facing the Keller family, the Hopkins were not even qualified to grovel.


    "Get on your knees!" Logan''s voice dropped several octaves, carrying a deadly chill.


    Archie gritted his teeth and


    protested. "Mr. Keller, surely there''s no bad blood between the Hopkins


    and the Kellers? And you want me to kneel over one insignificant little punk? Don''t you think that''s a bit much?"


    Without warning, Logan pped Archie across the face so hard it echoed through the night. He roared, "How dare you call him a punk in front of me? When you insult him, you insult me! What are you saying then, Mr. Hopkins-that I''m a bigger punk than he is?"


    Before Archie could even steady himself, Logan followed up with a brutal kick.

 Chapter 1200

    With a sickening snap, several bones shattered under Logan''s brutal kick, and Archie let out a bloodcurdling scream that made everyone''s scalp tingle.


    "Mr. Keller, please, stop! I''m begging you! I was wrong! I was talking shit! I apologize¡ªI apologize!"


    Archie iled on the ground like a dying animal,pletely stripped of his earlier arrogance. His body trembled violently, his face twisted in agony, but he did not dare show the slightest bit of temper as he groveled before Logan, crying and pleading.


    Logan casually strolled over and pped him twice more across the face, with ruthless, bone-jarring force.


    Archie''s head snapped to the side so hard it almost seemed like his neck would break, and his screams grew even more pitiful. Yet, not a single Hopkins fighter moved to help him.


    All of them stood frozen, faces pale with fear, too terrified to even breathe loudly.


    Logan''s voice was calm but icy. "Tonight, if Andrew doesn''t ept your apology, not a single one of you is leaving this ce whole. Every damn one of you will be leaving with broken arms and legs."


    Archie howled in desperation. "Mr. Keller, please! No!"


    Logan''s face remained utterly emotionless. "Then start begging. Beg him for forgiveness. If he epts your apology, tonight''s incident can be forgotten. If he doesn''t... well, by tomorrow morning, you''ll be down in hell."


    The words mmed into Archie like a hammer to the chest, making him nearly faint from terror.


    Was Logan really about to destroy him over some no-name punk like Andrew? He wondered who Andrew was, and why Logan was his sworn brother.


    Archie could not wrap his head around it, but under the crushing weight of fear, he dropped to his knees and started mming his forehead against the ground in front of Andrew.


    He wailed, "Mr. Lloyd, please have mercy! I was wrong! I was blind and ignorant. I''m kneeling here, begging you! Please, be generous and don''t stoop to the level of a piece of trash like me..."


    The sight of Archie reduced to a pathetic mess left the entire Rhodes family speechless.


    Lauren and Cecelia, being more simple-hearted, only thought, ''Andrew is amazing. He called the Keller family and handled everything without breaking a sweat!''


    However, Jameson and Tiana saw something deeper.


    Jameson let out aplicated sigh. "Tiana, I finally understand why you kept saying Andy isn''t simple. Clearly, I made a fool of myself trying to treat him like a junior."


    Jameson had always been an open-minded man. However, even he could not deny the blow to his pride, seeing how Andrew did not even need to lift a hand to bring Archie to his knees.


    The realization hit hard-this young man, whom he had once envisioned as his future son-inw, might now be far beyond his ability to even im as family.


    If Andrew ever turned against him one day, Jameson would have no choice but to beg for mercy himself.


    Meanwhile, Tiana stood stiffly, her slender figure trembling slightly, her fists clenched tight.


    She ignored Jamesonpletely. Instead, she gazed at Andrew''s tall,manding back, lost deep in thought.


    Once upon a time, Reginald had


    been just like this. A man who moved through the world quietly, only to unleash thunderous power when needed, overwhelming everyone she had ever known.


    Now, decadester, his son stood before her, bearing that same unmatched strength, that same hidden sharpness. Even his quick wit, effortless charm, and the way he smiled were all hauntingly familiar.


    For a fleeting moment, Tiana''s mind blurred, and Andrew''s towering figure ovepped with the image of the man she had once loved with all her heart.


    However, in the very next second, she forcefully snapped herself out of it. A stern warning echoed inside her mind.


    ''No. You can''t lose yourself again.


    Not this time. Between you and Andrew lies the unbridgeable gap of generation, ethics, and blood ties You must remain dignified. Otherwise, you will be spat on by the world.''


    ve


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1201

    Andrew ignored Archie''s desperate pleas for mercy and turned to Cecelia with a grin. "Cece, what do you think? Should we spare this big, bad guy?"


    Cecelia pumped her fist excitedly and shouted, "Andrew, I don''t think we should! We should string him up and hit him with every torture technique from the Dark Ages! That would be so much more satisfying!"


    Andrew froze for a moment, thinking to himself that this little girl had quite a vicious streak.


    Lauren scolded yfully, "Cece, hush! You''re a girl! Where do you evene up with such twisted ideas?"


    Tiana also called out, "Cece,e here, sweetheart! You need to remember that those old, brutal punishments are outdated and barbaric. They have no ce in today''s world!"


    Cecelia pouted and muttered, "But Mom, Lauren, don''t you even want to see it just once? I saw the drawings in a history book¡ªit looked so bloody and wild!"


    Jameson''s face twitched as he forced a smile and said to Andrew, "Andy, you better take it from here. This kid... her mom and I have definitely spoiled her rotten!"


    Cecelia lifted her chin proudly and giggled, "Dad, you got it all wrong! What you should say is: ''Well, we botched this character build with her. Guess it''s time to start a new save file!'' That way, you guys can just give me a baby brother already!"


    Lauren chuckled helplessly and quickly exined to Andrew, "Andrew, I''m sorry you had to see this. Cece''s been begging for a little brother for years!"


    Of course, Andrew justughed it off and did not take a child''s words seriously. He turned to Logan and said casually, "Alright, that''s enough. I didn''t really lose anything here anyway, so I''ll head out."


    After saying that, he got into the car with the Rhodes family and drove away.


    Logan called out with augh, "Hey, Andrew,e by the house sometime! Father keeps asking about you!"


    Andrew said, "We''ll see."


    The car started up and soon disappeared down the road.


    One of the Keller family''s bodyguards frowned and said cautiously, "Sir, I know you and Mr. Lloyd call each other brothers now... But if I may speak frankly, he''s being a little too casual and disrespectful."


    Logan smiled and replied, "It''s fine. Real masters always have their own temperaments. If he acted all fake and tried too hard to kiss up to me just because we''re brothers, then I''d start doubting his skills."


    The bodyguard stayed quiet after that, but deep down, he still felt ufortable.


    After all, Logan was no ordinary figure-he was the next heir to the Keller family, the brightest rising star among the Five Apex Families. Yet, even with all that status, Andrew treated him so lightly, as if he could take him or leave him.


    Was Andrew really that untouchable?


    Archie watched Andrew''s car leave and let out a massive sigh of relief, managing


    a weak, bitter smile. "Mr. Keller, can I go now? I really need to get to a hospital before things get worse!"


    Logan replied coolly, "Break one of your legs yourself, then you can go to the hospital."


    Archie''s whole body trembled as he wailed, "Logan, are you really going to push me this far? That guy''s already left! Is it really worth it for you to keep fighting for him?"


    Logan sneered and said, "Mr. Hopkins, don''t me me for this. Honestly, if you had pissed off one of our regr family members, a few words would''ve settled it. I wouldn''t have cared.


    "But what you did wrong-what you


    really shouldn''t have done-was messing with Andrew. My father made it very clear that I had to


    erst


    handle this properly. I''m under


    orders not to let anyone mistreat


    him. So... sorry, but you brought this on yourself."


    As he finished speaking, Logan lifted his foot and ruthlessly stomped down, shattering Archie''s leg.


    "My leg..." Archie''s blood-curdling scream tore through the air, but he did not dare voice a singleint.


    Instead, the shock inside him kept growing, wave after wave. Even the head of the Keller family had personally ordered protection for Andrew-there was no way Archie would ever find justice for himself now.

 Chapter 1202

    Archie knew he had no choice but to swallow his anger and live with the humiliation for the rest of his life. Unless one day, the Hopkins family could surpass the Keller family, he would never have a shot at revenge.


    But deep down, Archie understood that day would probably nevere in his lifetime.


    ...


    After Andrew and the Rhodes family returned home, he was ready to leave again. However, Lauren stopped him with a look full of longing.


    Andrewughed and said, "I almost forgot. There''s still something important I haven''t done yet."


    He pulled the mischievousdy into his arms, grabbing her soft waist, and before she could even squeal, he carried her straight into a room. The two of them were wrapped up in each other, kissing passionately without a care in the world.


    Outside the door, Tiana called out tly, "Alright, that''s enough. If you keep going, your mouths are gonna fall apart!"


    Lauren huffed back, "Mom, can you give us a minute? We just got started!"


    Tiana gritted her teeth and snapped, "You little brat! There''s plenty of time for thatter! Let hime out now-I have something to talk to him about!"


    Reluctantly, Lauren let go of Andrew but made sure to sneak a shameless grab at him on the way out.


    Andrew chuckled and stepped outside, still not sure what Tiana wanted. Without a word, Tiana turned and said, "Follow me."


    They walked one behind the other until they reached the Rhodes family''s back garden. This ce was usually quiet and empty, but Andrew was very familiar with


    it.


    After all, this was the spot where he had sparred with Tianast time¡ªand not just any sparring either.


    That day, Tiana had insisted on testing his skills personally, and she ended up getting thoroughly beaten in a real hand-to-hand fight.


    Tiana stopped walking and got straight to the point. "You didn''t seem too thrilled about Logan trying to buddy up with you."


    Andrew shrugged and replied, "The Keller family wants to build a rtionship, but I don''t really want to get too tangled up with these big dynasties."


    Tiana smiled and said, "Sometimes getting close isn''t a bad thing. You''re still new in Blumedale and don''t have strong roots here. If you have the Keller family backing you, a lot of things will get easier."


    Andrew answered tly, "With or without the Keller family, things will always be easy for me."


    Tiana nodded without arguing. If anyone else had said that, she would haveughed in their face, but she knew what Andrew was capable of. He truly did not need to bow to


    anyone, not even ther


    family.


    "Andrew, you and your father are cut from the same cloth-both incredibly capable men," she said, her eyes shining with admiration.


    "I hateplimenting people, especially when it''s fake, and most of the time, I won''t waste words on useless fools. But you''re different. I''m praising you from the bottom of my heart."


    Andrew stayed silent, waiting to hear what else she had to say.


    Tiana huffed in annoyance. "You


    don''t need to look at me like that, like I''m some scheming cougar trying to eat you alive! I know what you''re thinking-you probably see me as a shameless woman,@ total joke, right?"


    She crossed her arms and said sharply, "Well, if that''s what you think, you''re wrong. I only lost myposure before because of the feelings I had for your father. But now I''m clearheaded.


    "I only see you as my good son-inw, Lauren''s boyfriend. Nothing more, nothing less. You get that, right?"


    Hearing her say that, Andrew finally rxed and smiled. "I understand, Mrs. Rhodes. It was just a moment of impulsiveness back then. In the end, it''s all because of my dad, So don''t worry. I''ll forget it ever happened."


    Tiana''s cheeks flushed slightly, and even though she was in her 40s, she still had


    a charming, captivating beauty.


    After a beat, she suddenly asked, "Andrew, between me and Lauren, who do you think is prettier?"


    Without missing a beat, Andrew grinned and said, "Of course, Lauren is the prettiest. But Mrs. Rhodes, you''re still as stunning as ever!"


    It was the kind of easy question he would never mess up.


    Tiana smiled in satisfaction and teased, "At least you know how to talk smart. Actually, the real reason I brought you here is because I have a favor to ask."

 Chapter 1203

    Andrew nodded and said, "Go ahead, Mrs. Rhodes. I''m listening."


    Tiana said seriously, "When you treated me before, I''m sure you noticed how agitated my inner energy was, right? That''s actually because of the martial arts method I practice.


    "I''ve been stuck at the semi-martial king level for almost five years, and I haven''t found a way or opportunity to break through. So, I wanted to ask for your help."


    Andrew frowned and replied, "Mrs. Rhodes, breaking into the martial king level isn''t something to take lightly. If your foundation isn''t solid or the timing isn''t right, forcing a breakthrough could cause serious problems."


    Tiana snorted proudly and said, "I''m well aware of the risks, but if I''m asking, it''s because I have a level of certainty you don''t know about. To be honest, my martial lineage isn''t ordinary.


    "Before I left my sect, my mentor taught me a secret method that could open a shortcut to the martial king level. However, the technique requires external forces and help from outside.


    "And looking around the entire Rhodes family, not one person has the strength to meet my requirements. So, in the end, I had no choice but to turn to you."


    Andrew raised an eyebrow and said, "I''m curious-what kind of method could actually make that happen?"


    After all, reaching the martial king level meant stepping into the ranks of true powerhouses. It was rare to see even one martial king, and based on Tiana''s natural talent, Andrew had estimated she would not make that leap until she was at least 60.


    Yet now, she was saying she had a shortcut, and even Andrew, with all his experience, could not help but be intrigued.


    Tiana''s expression shifted slightly, a faint hint of awkwardness crossing her face.


    She shook her head and said, "Don''t ask about the method right now. You''ll see for yourself when the timees.


    "What I need from you is simple: I need you to craft three different pills for me. They can''t be low quality, though. Think you can manage?"


    Andrew thought for a moment


    before replying, "As long as you don''t need pills beyond


    eighth-grade-those that can literally


    bring back the dead or regrow


    limbs then it shouldn''t be a


    problem."


    Tiana froze, clearly surprised, and looked at him with genuine admiration. "You


    little rascal, you really do keep surprising me."


    "If you''re confident about everything


    up to eighth-grade... then does that mean you can already craft eighth-grade pills? That kind of skill would make you a prized guest even in top cities like Chetvine or Terror Town, never mind Gabo Creek."


    Andrew simply smiled without saying anything. Since Tiana was family, he did not mind letting her know a little about his real abilities.


    Soon, Tiana handed him a list of the three pills she needed. She had already gathered materials for two of them; the third one still needed Andrew''s help with sourcing.


    "Andrew, I don''t want you to think I''m just using you because I''m your mother-inw," Tiana said, sounding a little embarrassed. "Once I break through to the Martial King level, I''ll be yours tomand-you can use me however you want..."


    The moment the words left her mouth, Tiana regretted it. ''Damn it, what kind of nonsense am I spouting?''


    She had always been sharp-tongued andposed, the type of woman who never lost her cool. But somehow, around Andrew, she kept slipping up.


    Luckily, Andrew simply ignored the hidden suggestiveness in her words and agreed to everything calmly. After all, if he wanted to marry Lauren, there was no way he could just take without giving.


    "Mrs. Rhodes, if there''s nothing else, I''ll head back now," Andrew said with a small smile.

 Chapter 1204

    Whenever Andrew was alone with Tiana, he could not help but feel a little uneasy. Seeing that Tiana had nothing more to say, he quickly took the chance to excuse himself.


    However, Tiana hesitated. Then, she smiled slyly and asked, "Hold on, let me ask you-have you and Lauren... done it?"


    Andrew blinked, confused. "Done what?"


    Tiana rolled her eyes and snapped, "Don''t y dumb, Andrew. You know exactly what I''m asking."


    Andrew finally caught on and answered honestly, "Lauren and I have done pretty much everything, but we haven''t crossed the final line."


    Tiana nodded approvingly. "Good. You need to remember that you can''t go that far until you''re married. I made sure to tell her that too, and she understands."


    Andrew''s face darkened a little. "Mrs. Rhodes, seriously? This isn''t the Dark Ages anymore. We''re in a real rtionship, and sometimes things get a little... heated."


    Tiana shook her head firmly. "It''s not about being old-fashioned. There are other reasons, but I can''t exin them to you yet."


    Andrew could tell that Tiana, as sharp as ever, would not give up any more information. So, after saying a few polite words to Lauren and Jameson, he left the Rhodes residence.


    As the sky dimmed, Tiana stood alone in the garden for a long time, lost deep in thought. She murmured to herself, "Andrew is just like his father-destined to never have just one woman by his side.


    "Lauren will have a good life with him, no doubt. But it''s always been this way- heroes are rarely loyal to just one. The more powerful and maic a man is, the more women will naturally flock to him."


    She smiled faintly as she reached out and plucked a vibrant red flower from the garden, twirling it in her fingers.


    "Luckily, I can see it clearly-Andrew might be passionate, but he isn''t heartless like his father. Lauren won''t suffer the way I did. And another good thing-Andrew isn''t greedy. He knows when to say no.


    "If he weren''t, with the way I''ve been throwing myself at him, he would''ve already dragged me off and had his way."


    She chuckled to herself. "Any other young


    would''ve lost it long ago,


    especially with me preget


    serving myself up on as


    tter."


    "Ugh, if that little bastard really dared to think of crossing that line... I''d never forgive him," Tiana cursed under her breath.


    Deep down, she knew the truth-if Andrew had actually made a move, she probably wouldn''t have fought him off.


    Throughout history, passionate women have always been like that. Their icy facades were just masks; inside, their hearts burned hotter


    than anyone knew.


    The next morning, Andrew woke up right on time in the grand bed at Serenity Vi.


    Now that the Haywoods and Goldings had officially dropped their bounty orders, he could finally rx and breathe easy.


    When he came out, Aspen already had breakfast ready and waiting.


    "Where are Natasha and Dn?" he asked casually, happily digging into the delicious meal.


    The more time he spent around Aspen, the more satisfied he became with her.


    Without looking up from the stove, Aspen said tly, "Breakfast? I only cook for you. Everyone else can fend for themselves."


    Andrew clicked his tongue and said, "You''re so heartless."


    With a loud tter, Aspen tossed the spat down and sneered, "Oh, you''re the model of loyalty and affection, huh? Then you


    them!" .ne


    cook


    for


    Andrew answered with a perfectly serious face, "No need. I''ve got plenty of money. I''ll just give them cash to eat out."


    Aspen could not help butugh and muttered under her breath, "Typical jerk."

 Chapter 1205

    After breakfast, Andrew, the ever-hands-off boss, got strong-armed by Aspen into actually going to work.


    Otherwise, Supreme Capital Group, apany sitting on billions in investments, would end up being nothing more than a shiny namete.


    Aspen''s exact words were, "If you keep ignoring everything and leave me to worry about it alone, I''d rather go sell myself on the street than keep ving away for you! At least if I''m selling, I''ll make some money. Meanwhile, I''ll probably die broke working for you or just die!"


    Andrew winced when he heard that. Realizing that his little maid was seriously holding some grudges, he quickly agreed to tag along to the office.


    "Give me a minute. I''m gonna change," Aspen said before disappearing into her


    room.


    A few minutester, she strutted out-ck stockings, high heels, and a sleek blue business suit that shimmered slightly under the light. She was absolutely stunning, and even Andrew had to admit it.


    Aspen smirked inwardly. ''Yep, the old ''business bombshell'' look never failed.''


    She had long figured out that Andrew, the blockheaded steel wall, usually treated her with zero romantic interest. Yet, it was a different story when she wore her work attire,


    Especially when it came to her legs, this guy seemed way too interested. So, Aspen doubled down, practicing yoga religiously every day to keep her long, toned legs in top form.


    She even went as far as insuring those gorgeous legs for three million. Every day, she made sure to unt them right under his nose-close enough to tempt, but far enough to stay just out of reach.


    Aspen chuckled to herself at the thought.


    Just then, Andrew suddenly reached out toward her.


    Aspen stiffened, face flushing pink. This bastard was always pulling sneaky moves without warning.


    Instinctively, she pressed her legs together tightly and growled, "It''s too early for this! I swear I''ll scream..."


    However, Andrew ignored her little tantrum. Instead, he gently brushed a few stray strands of hair off her forehead.


    "There. Now you''re perfect," he said with a grin. "Aspen, if you ever decided to really sell, you''d be a total knockout. Guys would line up just to throw money at you."


    Andrew chuckled as he teased her.


    Aspen nearly exploded and snapped, "Sell yourself! If you can''t say anything nice, just keep your mouth shut!"


    Andrew sighed. "I didn''t say anything wrong. You''re the one who said you''d rather sell yourself than keep working for me."


    Aspen snorted and rolled her eyes hard enough to strain something. "You''ve seriously got issues. I was talking about setting up a street stall, selling flowers, coffee, or something else! But no, with your filthy little mind, everything''s gotta be twisted!"


    Andrew shed her a dazzling, devil-may-care smile. "I''ll give you one more chance to rephrase that properly."


    Aspen''s knew


    his decided


    jumped slightly. She


    bet


    smile all too well-it was


    e move right before


    to ''teach her a lesson.''


    Kat


    he


    Without hesitation, Aspen bent slightly at the waist, tilted her head down, and said sweetly, "Sir, I''m


    sorry for acting foolish. Please don''t


    be angry."  ?wnovel


    Andrew sighed and let it go. There was no point in getting into it; this woman had himpletely figured out.


    No matter how much she stirred trouble, he could not bring himself to be harsh with her.


    After that, they drove out of The Sovereign Residences together.


    Before heading to thepany, Andrew made a quick detour, pulling into a small ce called Oak Apothecary.


    "Mr. Lloyd! Wee! Come on in!" The shop assistant spotted him getting out of the car and hurried over to greet him with utmost respect.


    Andrew gave the guy a casual pat on the shoulder and stepped inside. The owner was an older man in his 60s named Ronan Bates.


    Andrew walked straight over and said bluntly, "Mr. Bates, I need a few herbs. Could you keep an eye out for me?"


    Ronan, peering over his reading sses and a medical book, nodded. "Write them down for me. I''ll find them when I have some time."


    Andrew did not waste words. He quickly jotted down the list, handed it over, and then headed back out to the car with Aspen.


    As they pulled away, Aspen asked curiously, "Since when are you so tight with Mr. Bates over at Oak Apothecary?"


    The small traditional shop had a decent reputation around Blumedale, and Aspen had clearly taken notice.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1206

    Aspen knew that Ronan charged a reasonable medical fee, and his medical skills were also quite good.


    Andrew started the car and sped off while answering casually, "I met Mr. Bates by chance. Showed him a few tricks, and he was so impressed by my skills that he practically worships me now. He even offered to introduce me to his granddaughter."


    Aspen let out a sharpugh. "Just met by chance, and he''s ready to hand over his granddaughter? Come on, if you''re going to brag, at least make it believable!"


    Andrew just smiled, not bothering to argue with her. He and Ronan had bonded over their shared passion for medicine-it was nothing unusual.


    In truth, after witnessing Andrew''s medical skills firsthand, Ronan nearly dropped to his knees, begging to be his disciple, though Andrew firmly refused.


    And yes, Ronan did have a granddaughter who was currently attending college.


    Ronan had hinted that if Andrew did not already have a girlfriend, he should consider his granddaughter.


    Andrew, of course, brushed him off. He was not about to fall into the same trap again.


    Back in Jayrodale, Cedric had almost trapped him by dangling his busty, baby- faced granddaughter in front of him.


    Here in Blumedale, Andrew was not about to let history repeat itself. Francesca had already dragged him deep enough once, and it had been a damn miracle he had pulled himself out.


    If Ronan''s granddaughter were anywhere near as dangerous, Andrew knew he would be finished.


    ...


    The red LaFerrari roared once before pulling smoothly to a stop in front of apany building.


    Andrew looked up and raised an eyebrow, mumbling, "Phoenixdream Enterprises... sounds kinda familiar."


    Aspen replied coldly, "Davon Parks-the one who used to hang around Seth-is the VP here. He''s the one who set up today''s meeting."


    Andrew nodded and followed Aspen upstairs.


    Davon was still the same-greasy, overweight, and nearly bald. As soon as he spotted Andrew, he rushed over, bowing and nodding so fast it was a wonder his head did not fall off.


    "Mr. Lloyd, what an honor! You''re really gracing Phoenixdream Enterprises with your presence today!"


    Andrew gave him a half-smirk. "Davon, tone it down. You''reying it on so thick it''s making me ufortable. You sure you didn''t just call us here to hit on Aspen again?"


    Davon let out a high-pitched yelp,


    nearly tripping over himself. He wiped the sweat off his forehead frantically and stammered, "M-M Lloyd no way! Even if you gave me a thousand lives, I wouldn''t dare think like that! I swear, today''s meeting is all about business. Nothing else!"


    Andrew''s smile cooled into a faint sneer. "I gave you a chance before, and you


    blew it. If you''re not serious this time, don''t me me for being ruthless."


    velet


    Davon practically copsed from fear. "Mr. Lloyd, I swear, I even pulled a few extra partners together for you! We''ve taken care of every need you might have for that big government project Supreme Capital Group secured! If you''re not happy with anything, I with personally cut off my manhood!"


    Andrew snorted. "I''ll believe it for now. But if you screw up, don''t bother cutting anything off. I''ll have my guys tear you apart instead."


    Davon''s face twitched uncontrobly, and his smile looked more painful than


    anything else. He did not dare get cocky in front of this demon.


    Andrew had casually wiped out Seth from the Haywoods without blinking, and nothing ever came of it.


    Among the so-called partners Davon had arranged, he spotted a familiar face¡ª Christina.


    Aspen saw her too, and her face immediately turned icy cold. Without hesitation, she turned to Davon and said sharply, "Get that woman out of here. Supreme Capital Group doesn''t do business with bitch." Content S belongs to

 Chapter 1207

    Davon blinked in confusion and asked, "Ms. Aspen, who exactly are you calling bitch''?"


    Aspen smirked coldly and pointed straight at Christina. Thetter''s face darkened as she stood up stiffly.


    "Aspen, you''re going too far!" Christina snapped. "If I had known Supreme Capital Group was the major client here, do you really think I''d have bothered showing up?"


    Her tone was sharp, but there was a flicker of unease in her eyes.


    Aspen remained utterly indifferent. "Since you don''t care, then do us all a favor and leave. Christina, I told you once that I would make sure your entire family would struggle in Blumedale. And when I say something, I mean it."


    Christina''s face turned from merely unpleasant to downright ugly. She turned sharply to Davon and demanded, "You''re the one who invited us here. Now what''s your decision?"


    It was a clever move, throwing the ball back into Davon''s court. After all, they were on Phoenixdream Enterprises'' turf-surely Aspen and Andrew could notpletely run wild here, right?


    Davon forced a dryugh and looked over at Andrew, stammering, "Uh, Mr. Lloyd, is there... some kind of misunderstanding with Ms. Christina?"


    Andrew just shruggedzily. "Don''t ask me. Today, Aspen''s handling everything. Her word is my word."


    Davon immediately turned toward Aspen, trying to smile. "Ms. Aspen, you know, Ms. Christina''s backed by the Wrights.


    "And the Wrights are one of the Five Apex Families in Blumedale... maybe it''s not worth making enemies?"


    Aspen shot him a frosty nce. "Are you trying to teach me how to do my job?" Davon''s eyelid twitched. ''Damn it, this woman''s presence is terrifying!''


    Even Andrew lifted a brow slightly, feeling a bit amused. This little maid of his was really channeling the vibe of one of those ruthless crime bosses from old movies.


    Christina sneered. "Mr. Parks, think carefully don''t give a damn about this deal, but if you kick me out, the Wrights-and Mr. Wright himself-won''t be pleased. Choose wisely."


    For once, Christina actually held her ground. She refused to believe Aspen could keep steamrolling her every single time.


    Even with Andrew standing there, Christina did not think he would tip the scales enough to change the game.


    Davon wiped the sweat that was breaking out on his forehead. He silently cursed, ''Holy hell, these two crazy women are going to get him killed either way!''


    Aspen stayed perfectlyposed, a hint of mockery in her voice. "So you''re scared of the Wrights, but you''re not scared of Mr. Lloyd?"


    Slowly, she sauntered over to Andrew and lovingly straightened his suit cor, then wrapped her arms around one of his.


    She cooed sweetly, "Davon, maybe


    ¨¦met


    you didn''t know-but Mr. Lloyd is sworn brothers with Mr. Logan Keller, heir to the Keller family, the number one of the Five Apex Families. And not just that-be''s also a personal favorite of Governor McCormick.


    "And the Haywoods? The Goldings? They''re powerful too, right? But look-could


    they do a damn thing to Mr. Lloyd? Nope. Not a chance."


    Aspenid out Andrew''s legendary connections with zero hesitation, each word making Davon''s fat face twitch harder.


    She let out a soft, chillingugh and added, "Oh, and one more thing, Davon-something you really need to keep in mind. Recently, Mr. Lloyd hasn''t been sleeping well or eating right. He''s been itching to find some clowns in Blumedale to crush for


    fun.  ?wnovel


    "Just took out Seth not long ago, but it wasn''t enough. His hands are still itching


    for more."

 Chapter 1208

    "And since Mr. Lloyd needs a new target to let off some steam, maybe you should volunteer, Davon," Aspen said sweetly.


    The moment those wordsnded, Davon jumped up in pure panic, wailing, "Ms. Aspen, no, no, please! Don''t say another word. I''ll do exactly what you say¡ª everything, exactly as you want!"


    After groveling, Davon''s plump face darkened in shame. He spun around toward Christina, pointed straight at the door, and roared, "Christina, you worthless tramp, get out! Right now! You heard Ms. Aspen. Get the hell out of Phoenixdream Enterprises!"


    Christina''s eyes widened. She could not believe that Davon was this spineless, that easy to terrify.


    She hissed, "Davon, you''d better think twice about what you''re doing! If you throw me out, do you really think Mr. Wright will let you off afterward?"


    She barked a bitterugh, furious to the core, and deep inside, her hatred for Aspen grew even sharper. Being thrown out in front of everyone, this humiliation would haunt her in Blumedale forever.


    Surprisingly, Davon doubled down, his voice booming, "I said get out-now!"


    There was not a shred of mercy in his tone. He did not give a damn about Quinton. At worst, he figured he would just lose his job.


    But if he crossed Andrew, he would not just lose a job. He could lose his life, and maybe worse.


    Davon was not stupid. He knew exactly which was the bigger threat.


    Christina''s face twisted, dark as a thundercloud. If she left, she would be nothing but a joke. Yet, if she stayed, Davon clearly was not bluffing-he might have her thrown out by force, which would be even more humiliating.


    At aplete loss, Christina turned her desperate eyes to Andrew and cried out, "Andrew, are you really going to let Aspen bully people like this? Are you just going to stand there and watch?"


    Andrew chuckled lightly. "This is between you two. What does it have to do with me?"


    Christina nearly screamed, "If you hadn''t given her the authority or backed her, do you think she would even dare to challenge me?"


    Andrew sneered. "You had no problem using Quinton''s support for yourself. So, why can''t Aspen lean


    on me? Do you think I''d help you over my own maid?"


    The words hit like a knife straight into Christina''s heart. For a second, the stabbing


    pain nearly made her bite through her own lip.


    Andrew truly doted on Aspen-there was no denying it.


    As for her? There was nothing left but coldness and mockery.


    The bitterness, jealousy, and resentment all twisted together inside Christina until


    it became a burning, searing ache.


    Everything Aspen had now should have been hers.


    Regret, hatred, and despair overwhelmed her to the point that for a moment, Christina even thought about throwing herself off the building.


    Aspen pointed coldly at the door. "Christina, get out. If you don''t, I''ll dly p you across the face and throw you out myself."


    Christina''s vision blurred with tears she could no longer hold back. She gritted her teeth and hissed,


    "Andrew, Aspen, fine-you win today! But this isn''t over!"


    Snatching up her purse, she stumbled out of Phoenixdream Enterprises, looking utterly broken.


    In her panic, her high heel twisted wrong, and she crashed to the


    ground hard. Her ankle immed


    swelled red and angry, but no one moved to help her.


    No one pitied her, nor did anyone offer a helping hand.


    Tears of shame streamed down her cheeks as Christina sat there, humiliated beyond words.


    Was this what her life had be trampled under the boots of Andrew and Aspen, powerless to fight back?


    She refused to ept it, nor would she ept it.

 Chapter 1209

    "You two went from loving each other to trying to kill each other. Pretty entertaining," Andrew said with a nce at Aspen, smiling faintly.


    Aspen''s face stayed cold. She snapped, "She deserved it, and besides, isn''t everything that happened because of you?"


    Andrew replied calmly, "Had nothing to do with me. I never touched your Bridgefields'' Stevens family."


    Aspen secretly gritted her teeth. Sure, he had not moved against the Stevens family directly.


    But her? She had been forced to sell herself into very, body and soul.


    Was that not tragic enough?


    Moreover, who knew when she mightpletely fall into his hands, devoured, with nothing left?


    Davon, wiping cold sweat from his forehead, squeezed out a smile. "Mr. Lloyd, Ms. Aspen, I''ve already taken care of that issue. Should we get down to proper business now?"


    Andrew nodded. "Okay, let''s talk business."


    Immediately, the business partners who had been waiting nearby all jumped to their feet, smiling brightly and eagerly handing over their business cards.


    "Mr. Lloyd, ourpany can absolutely meet all your requirements!"


    "Mr. Lloyd, about that government project you secured we would be honored to handle it for you. We''ll deliver top-notch results!"


    "Whether we make a profit or not doesn''t matter. Our CEO said what''s important is building a rtionship with you!"


    Their enthusiasm was over the top, with everyone practically falling over themselves to tter him.


    They did not have much of a choice-Supreme Capital Group might still be low- profile in Blumedale, but Andrew''s name was already making waves.


    After all, anyone who could survive a double bounty from two major noble families without blinking was no ordinary man.


    Anyone with half a brain could see that Andrew''s arrival was about to turn Blumedale''s whole power structure upside down.


    It was not obvious yet, but the signs were there. The fact that both the Keller family, the leader of the Five Apex Families, and Gabo Creek Province''s governor, Derek, had thrown their weight behind Andrew was proof enough.


    Anyone with a survival instinct was already adjusting their sails.


    By the end of the negotiations, Aspen''s wrist was nearly cramping from signing so


    many agreements. There were simply too manypanies scrambling to curry favor with Supreme Capital Group."


    Once business was wrapped up, it was time for the "bonding" phase drinks,ughs, and letting loose.


    Davon winked slyly and chuckled.


    "Mr. Lloyd, got any free timeter? Maybe head over to the club with


    us? You''re our top client now! Whether you want something ssy or... Spicy, just say the word.dll cover everything!"


    Another executive, a


    sses-wearing man who looked


    schrly but grinned like a creep,


    chimed in eagerly. "Mr. Lloyd, join us!


    I booked two foreign girls at the


    Harmonia Club-guaranteed satisfaction! If not, you can hold me


    personally responsible!"


    Others rushed in too, not wanting to be left behind, each one sucking up more shamelessly than thest.


    Aspen stared in disbelief. These bastards were all about "integrity" and "principles" when they were talking about business.


    But now? Their true colors were worse than those of animals.


    She shot Andrew a disgusted look and said, "If you want to party, go ahead. I''m heading back to the office."


    Andrew smiled. "Gentlemen, I appreciate the kind offers! But as you can see, my little secretary here keeps me on a very short leash. Maybe next time... yeah, next time we''ll party."


    Davon sighed dramatically. "Mr. Lloyd, you''re a man managing billions-you deserve to enjoy yourself!"

 Chapter 1210

    Someone joked loudly, "But we get it... I mean, with a secretary like that, why would you even look at anyone else?"


    The others burst into raucousughter, not bothering to hide it even in front of Aspen''s increasingly dark expression.


    "Exactly!" another chimed in. "Mr. Lloyd is living the dream. Damn, I look at my office girl and suddenly feel dead inside!"


    "Mr. Lloyd''s not just talented-he''s got the best of both worlds. That little secretary of his is a top-tier beauty!"


    A bespectacled executive chuckled crudely and added, "Mr. Lloyd, let me give you a piece of advice: when there''s work, let the secretary handle it; when there''s no work, handle the secretary! That line fits you perfectly!"


    The entire room erupted inughter as Aspen''s face flushed deep red, her cheeks burning. Furious, she shot Andrew a murderous re, then stormed out of the room in her heels without a word.


    Andrew, looking utterly unbothered, leisurely followed behind. He even muttered to himself, "Handle the secretary, huh? Not a bad idea."


    The two of them walked out of Phoenixdream Enterprises one after the other.


    Aspen stopped suddenly, spun around, and sneered, "You seemed to enjoy all that ttery from those disgusting pigs."


    Andrew just shrugged and said calmly, "Come on, it''s all just part of the negotiation. You didn''t seriously take any of that to heart, did you?"


    Aspen was seething inside. Of course, she did not believe them, but that did not mean she was not furious. They had treated her like Andrew''s property, like some cheap ything he could use whenever he pleased.


    The thought left a bitter, nasty feeling burning in her chest.


    Andrew strolled toward the car, speakingzily over his shoulder. "Don''t go sulking over nothing. You''re not that important."


    "And besides," he said without a hint of mercy, "if I ever decided to take you, to


    im your body, you''d have no choice but to ept it."


    "Y-You bastard!" Aspen stuttered, her shame and anger boiling over.


    Andrew opened the car door and said coldly, "Get in."


    One look at his expression, and Aspen knew the devil was getting impatient. Reluctantly, she lifted her skirt with both hands, carefully backing herself into the car, her curves outlined perfectly.


    Every time she did this, she could practically feel Andrew''s predatory gaze devouring her. It made her wantto sink through the floor in embarrassment.


    The door mmed shut.


    Andrew slid into the driver''s seat beside her. Before Aspen could even react, he grabbed her and pulled her over with one hand, so effortlessly it was like picking up a feather.


    Aspen''s body, soft and pliant,nded directly on Andrew''sp. More precisely, right across his thighs.


    She knelt there, straddling him, her hands braced against his chest. Her cherry lips were barely an inch away from Andrew''s mouth.


    "W-What are you doing?" Aspen stammered, panic rising fast. "Andrew, I''m


    warning you... Don''t you dare... I-I mean it..."


    Her mind spun wildly. What the hell was this devil trying to do now?


    Was he really nning to do it right here, in the car?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1211

    Andrew let out a coldugh as he stared at the trembling Aspen right in front of him. "What am I doing? What do you think I''m doing? When you were trying to suppress Christina and Davon earlier, you used my presence to scare them off. Don''t tell me you forgot that?"


    Aspen flushed, both embarrassed and angry. "I didn''t forget! But what I said-was any of it wrong?"


    Andrew snorted. "No, it wasn''t wrong. But you did get one thing messed up: your grudge with Christina has nothing to do with me, so don''t drag me into it just to make yourself look good. You used your own boss as a pawn. That takes some guts, Aspen."


    Aspen instantly felt a chill. She shrank back and begged, "I-I-I... I won''t do it again, okay? Andrew, just let me down first. My butt''s right up against the window, and if someone walks by and sees this, how the hell am I supposed to live that down?"


    The corner of Andrew''s lips curved into a teasing grin. "Isn''t that perfect? You''re my little secretary. This? This is very fitting."


    Aspen almost blurted out, "Fitting your ass!"


    Her position was humiliating-bent over in the passenger seat with her ass stuck up in the air. Anyone walking past the luxury car could instantly tell what they were doing inside. Just the thought of it made her want to vanish into a hole in the ground.


    She struggled and shouted, her face burning with shame, her voice trembling with fury. "Andrew! Let me go! Let go of me right now or I swear I''m not going to be nice!"


    Andrew''s hand came down hard twice, right on her backside. The heavy ps sent a jolt through her, and her whole body tensed. The pain was sharp, making her eyes well up on the spot.


    She hissed, "You bastard! You actually hit me?"


    Andrew''s voice was t and cold. "What, did you think I was here to whisper sweet nothings to you?"


    Just like that, he gave her a few more hits, solid and heavy.


    Aspen did not even need to look. She could feel her butt had to be red and swollen by now.


    The tears finally spilled over, clenching her teeth hard. Her hands were tied, and with nowhere to vent her fury, she did the stupidest thing imaginable¡ªshe lunged and bit down on Andrew''s mouth.


    Caught off guard, he jerked back as pain exploded across his lip. Her bite had broken the skin, and he tasted blood instantly, the metallic tang flooding his mouth.


    Andrew could not believe his servant was being so disobedient and dared to bite him. His anger erupted, and his arm tightened around her body, yanking her firmly into his chest.


    The mix of stinging pain and a strange, tingly numbness made Aspen let out a soft whimper, caught between a sob and a moan. Her eyes were ssy with tears, But the fire inside her had not gone out.


    She clenched her teeth and thought, ''Screw it. If I''m going down, I might as well take this bastard with me!''


    She opened her mouth again, going straight for his lips-hell, even his face if that was what it took.


    Andrew''s brows furrowed, and his voice dropped low. "Enough. Or do you actually want to die?"


    Panting, her chest heaving, Aspen red at him with hate burning in her eyes. "You hit me, humiliated me-what the hell do you think that is?! Either kill me now, or I swear I''ll bite your damn face off!"


    Sheshed out again, baring her teeth like a wildcat.


    Andrew let out a mocking snort. One hand pinned her in ce, the other grabbing a firm fistful of her ponytail.


    Aspen''s head was yanked back, her lips smeared with a mix of lipstick and blood. Despite the tears running down her cheeks, she smiled-fierce and full of spite.


    "What? You gonna kill me now? Go ahead! I already know you''re not the type to show mercy anyway!" Her voice trembled, but the fire in it refused to die.


    Andrew stared at her nkly. "You know what you look like right now?"


    Aspen had already thrown caution to the wind. She sneered and shot back, "Of course I do. A crazy bitch. A whore. Trash. Middle-aged luhatic. I''ve lost all my dignity already, so say whatever the hell you want!

 Chapter 1212

    Andrew shook his head slowly and said, "No, you''re not like some middle-aged lunatic, and you''re definitely not trash or a hooker. You look like a cute little bunny rabbit, just begging to be eaten up. You forced my hand, Aspen!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Aspen''s eyes widened in sudden panic, realizing what was about to happen. She struggled fiercely, desperate to escape Andrew''s grasp.


    Her voice trembled with tears as she pleaded, "No, no, no! Andrew-Mr. Lloyd- I''m sorry, I admit it, I was wrong! I swear, I won''t do it again, please don''t do this- please, no!"


    Her frantic protests ended abruptly with a soft, electric whimper as Andrew silenced her, pressing his mouth firmly onto hers.


    What followed was a hungry, unstoppable kiss, intense and overwhelming.


    Aspen''s clear eyes widened, her expression first filled with shame and anger, then disbelief, and finally melting into a dazed, dreamy nkness.


    Their rapid breathing mingled in the confined space of the Ferrari, the air growing hot and heavy, filled with a mix of cologne and perfume.


    Aspen gripped Andrew''s shirt tightly, pulling at it until the buttons popped open, revealing his strong, toned chest.


    When her fingers first brushed against his heated skin, she flinched as though burned. Yet, lost in the wildness of their kiss, she soon found her hands eagerly wandering back, craving the sensation of his muscr frame beneath her fingertips.


    Andrew''s hot hand traced the smooth curve of her waist, sliding downward until it rested firmly on her backside.


    "Oh... no-Andrew, please don''t... I''m begging you, please..." Aspen whispered faintly, a pained expression mingling with an unmistakable hint of desire.


    Her skin glistened with sweat, eyes fluttering half-open, her mind already slipping into a fog of yearning and confusion. But Andrew paid no attention, consumed entirely by a burning need to possess her, unable to think of anything else.


    After giving her backside another yful smack, he boldly slid his hand further, exploring her most sensitive ce.


    Aspen, who had been softly resisting before, jolted fiercely, eyes wide with disbelief, staring at Andrew in shock.


    At that moment, only one thought echoed loudly in her mind, ''How could this bastard be so shameless? How could he dare do this to her?''


    A sudden, electric thrill exploded through her body from deep within her abdomen, surging upward like a lightning strike.


    It was an unfamiliar sensation¡ªso intensely pleasurable, yet deeply humiliating. She wanted to vanish into thin air, yet she couldn''t help sinking into its addictive warmth.


    Andrew frowned slightly as he withdrew his hand, a surprised expression crossing his face. He looked down at his fingers and realized they were wet.


    The heat from their heavy breathing had fogged the windowspletely, sealing them off from the outside world Just as abruptly as it had started, everything suddenly stopped.


    Andrew nced down with a teasing, knowing expression at the trembling woman


    in his arms.


    Aspen turned her face away, desperately struggling to look indifferent and cold, yet her body betrayed herpletely, quivering uncontrobly from the aftershocks that rippled through her.


    She clenched her lips tightly shut, determined not to let even the smallest sound escape. Secretly, she wished a bolt of lightning would strike from heaven, frying this jerk right on the spot.


    No, even better-it should strike them both dead. Because at this very moment,


    Aspen felt she could not bear living another second.


    Andrew''s low voice broke the silence as he whispered into her ear, "I never thought you''d be so quick to react."


    Aspen covered her face with both hands, refusing to respond.

 Chapter 1213

    The awkward silencested for almost half an hour. Eventually, Aspen regained enough strength in her legs to move again. Without a word and her face icy cold, she reached for the car door, desperate to leave.


    Andrew quickly grabbed her wrist and said, "I''ll drive you home so you can change clothes. Especially your skirt and stockings-they''repletely soaked."


    Aspen immediately blushed crimson, embarrassment flooding up her neck and across her cheeks. She ground her teeth angrily and snapped, "No need!"


    Andrew ignored her protestspletely, starting the Ferrari and driving straight back to The Sovereign Residences.


    Neither said a word during the entire drive.


    Andrew genuinely did not know what to say. Everything had been perfectly normal until he suddenly crossed the line with Aspen.


    It was just like those old movies, where the wealthy guy ended up sleeping with his favorite maid. Technically, Andrew had not done anything wrong; Aspen was his ve, after all.


    Nheless, this was not the old days, and openly taking advantage of someone who worked for him was not exactly something to brag about.


    On the other hand, Aspen was drowning in a very different kind of regret. She desperately wanted to p herself for acting stupidly-why on earth had she bitten that devilish man?


    Although they had not gone all the way, Aspen miserably admitted to herself that it hardly mattered. As far as her body was concerned, they had basically done everything else.


    Her legs still trembled, and the lingering sensation between them was an unwanted reminder. Sure, Andrew had not technically imed her fully, but the feeling was not far from it.


    She vividly remembered his hand and exactly what he had done to her.


    As they approached The Sovereign Residences, Aspen spoke icily, finally breaking the silence, "If you tell anyone about what happened, I''ll jump off a building and make you regret it!"


    Andrew chuckled lightly and said, "Seriously? Are you that weak? Honestly, if anyone should beining or threatening suicide, it''s me, not you!"


    Aspen stared at him, eyes wide with disbelief.


    Was this guy even a man? Did he have no shame at all?


    After everything he had done to her, how could he possibly y the victim now?


    Andrew responded naturally, "Don''t look at me like that. I''m just stating facts! If you hadn''t provoked me-biting me, teasing me, and creating that provocative


    atmosphere-do you really tel


    of that would have happened?


    any


    "Aspen, I had no idea you were so cunning, deliberately seducing your own boss like that..."


    Andrew said all this with an entirely straight face, not a hint of shame in sight.


    Aspen took a deep breath, barely


    suppressing the impulse to fight him to the death right there and then.


    She thought the shameless, arrogant jerk was truly the most despicable man she had ever met in her life.


    She silentlyforted herself, thinking, ''It''s just this once. Next time-no, there definitely won''t even be a next time...''


    She had no choice but tofort herself like this; otherwise, she would never get over it.


    Yet, one huge question still lingered in her mind: was this really her first time experiencing such a thing? If so, how had it happened so quickly?


    Even someone without experience knew it should not have ended in mere moments. Besides, she was a woman known for her resilience, not someone who would copse so quickly.


    Confused and frustrated, Aspen decided to look it up onler to figure it out.


    When the car stopped in front of the Serenity Vi, Aspen opened the door and nearly fell out, her legs weak. She turned back, ring furiously at Andrew, then limped inside the house.


    Andrew immediately called over Natasha, instructing her, "Keep an eye on Aspen. Make sure she doesn''t try anything reckless like jumping off the building."


    Natasha stared at him in surprise and asked, "Why? Did you hurt her pride or something?"


    Andrew shook his head, "No, nothing like that. Just keep an eye on her, okay?"


    Natasha nodded thoughtfully and said, "Alright."


    Then, Andrew turned the Ferrari


    around and headed straight for Cak Apothecary. Ronan had promised to gather some medicinal ingredients for him, and Andrew wanted to check on his progress.


    These ingredients were not particrly rare, but Andrew needed them urgently to


    craft a special pill that would help Tiana advance to the next level.

 Chapter 1214

    Ronan''s Oak Apothecary had built a modest but respected reputation in


    Blumedale, so having him gather the herbs was a huge time-saver for Andrew.


    However, the moment Andrew stepped into the shop, Janice Bates came running toward him in tears.


    "Andrew! My grandpa... he got hurt! Someone beat him up!" she cried, sobbing uncontrobly.


    Andrew''s brows furrowed. "Janice, stop crying for now. Take me to him."


    In the back room, Ronan was lying on a bed, clearly injured. Two red handprints burned across his cheeks, and his forehead was bruised and bleeding as if someone had shoved him hard against something.


    "Mr. Lloyd... you came," Ronan said weakly, trying to sit up. "Forgive me, I''ve failed you."


    Andrew quickly motioned for him to stop talking. "Don''t waste your breath. Let''s get you patched up first."


    After checking him over, Andrew was relieved to find that Ronan had only suffered surface wounds and a badly twisted waist. He worked swiftly, massaging the injured muscles and applying medicine to the cut on his forehead.


    It was all done in less than ten minutes-fast and precise.


    Janice stood nearby, watching with teary eyes full of gratitude. "Andrew, thank you so much! If only I had studied medicine... I could''ve helped him myself!"


    Andrew smiled lightly. "Janice, not everyone''s meant to be a doctor. You can''t think like that. Your grandpa''s alright now. Come outside with me and tell me exactly what happened."


    Once outside, Janice wiped her tears, clenched her fists, and said through gritted teeth, "It was the people from Genesis Dispensary. They attacked Grandpa!"


    Andrew''s expression turned cold. "Genesis Dispensary? So this is Mosby''s doing?"


    Janice nodded. "Yeah, it''s his clinic. In Blumedale, Genesis Dispensary is where all the powerful families go. Mosby has deep connections in the city''s medical scene, and he''s been suppressing other practitioners for years.


    "He''s been trying to monopolize the entire traditional medicine market, especially the traditional medicine sector. Grandpa''s just been holding on the best he can. Mosby''s people havee by more than once, demanding he shut down Oak Apothecary. But Grandpa kept refusing, so Mosby made him a target."


    Her voice cracked as the tears returned, and she wiped her eyes again.


    Andrew handed her a tissue and gave her time to breathe, saying, "Take your time."


    Janiceposed herself and continued, her lips trembling. "Even with all this pressure, Grandpa kept the ce open-he didn''t want to let go of our family''s legacy. But this time, he thought the herbs you requested might be avable at G¨¦nesis Dispensary, so he went to buy them.


    "But the staff there held a grudge, and they took it all out on him. They used him of working with you, said he was a traitor, and that Mosby would destroy both of you sooner orter.


    "Grandpa''s old... he didn''t want to start a fight, so he stayed quiet and tried to leave. But as soon as he walked out the door, they surrounded him and beat him


    up!"


    Andrew''s jaw tightened as a cold fury welled up inside him. "Did you call the cops?"


    Janice gave a bitter smile and shook


    her head. "We''ve reported them so


    many times... but Andrew, it''s


    ve


    absolutely useless. Sure, we''ve got some toyal customers, butpared to Mosby''s wealthand influence, no one''s going to take our side.


    "Plus, Mosby''s got people in the Blumedale Police Department. Every time we report it, they sweep it under the rug."


    A sharp gleam shed in Andrew''s eyes as he said coolly, "Good. If the cops won''t do anything, then I''ll make sure your grandpa and Oak Apothecary get some justice."


    Janice''s eyes widened. "Andrew, no! Please don''t act impulsively! If Grandpa finds out that I said something and it got you in danger, he''d never forgive me!"


    Andrew let out a coldugh. "Dangerous for me? No, Janice-the ones in danger are Mosby and the scum running Genesis Dispensary."


    Without another word, Andrew walked out of Oak Apothecary, mmed the car door, and floored the gas pedal toward Genesis Dispensary.


    Janice tried to run after him, but she was panicked and flustered, unsure of what to do. After all, charging straight into Genesis Dispensary alone was like having a death wish.

 Chapter 1215

    The red Ferrari screeched to a stop in front of the famous Genesis Dispensary like


    a streak of lightning. The dramatic entrance instantly caught the attention of pedestrians walking by.


    "Who the hell do you think you are? Driving that shy piece of crap like you own


    the ce? Move it before we lock your ass in!"


    Two burly security thugs stationed at the entrance of Genesis Dispensary stomped over, cursing as they approached.


    Janice jumped out of the car in a panic and rushed to exin, "I''m sorry, sirs, really sorry! We''ll leave right now, please don''t¡ª"


    However, before she could even finish her sentence, Andrew stepped forward and pped both men across the face.


    Each blownded with a crack, and neither man had time to react before their heads mmed into the pavement,pletely unconscious.


    Janice stood frozen, wondering if Andrew had always had such an explosive temper. How had she never seen this side of him before?


    "You bastard! You think you can hit our guys and walk away?!"


    Within seconds, a group of 15 goons armed with steel pipes and thick wooden batons stormed out of the dispensary, their faces twisted with rage.


    Andrew nced at them with casual contempt. "So this is Genesis Dispensary? Doesn''t look like a medicinal clinic to me. Looks more like a mob-run shakedown joint."


    Old Hayface¡ªa sharp-jawed man with a ratty ponytail, a mole on his chin, and one long ck hair sticking from it-stepped forward with a sneer. He looked at Andrew and barked, "You little punk, who the hell are you? Do you even know where you are?"


    Andrew remained unfazed. "Name''s Andrew Lloyd. I''m here to ask why your dispensary beats other people up."


    Old Hayface''s expression darkened before curling into a cruel grin. "Well, well, look who it is. You little bastard. Funny you shoulde knocking Heaven''s got a door, and you walked straight into Hell instead.


    "You pissed off Mr. Lake, and I was just thinking it''s time someone settled that debt. Since you''re here, don''t even think about walking out."


    With that, he raised his hand and gave the signal. All 15 men rushed forward, weapons swinging, their muscles flexed and ready to break bones.


    "Don''t kill him! Make sure to break all three of his legs, and make it so that even his parents won''t recognize him!" Old Hayfaceughed darkly from the side.


    Janice cried out, tears falling as she screamed, "Andrew, run! Please!"


    Yet, Andrew did not move. His voice remained calm and steady. "Janice, stay back. The one whoid a hand on your grandfather-I''ll be taking his arm. And as for how Genesis Dispensary treated Oak Apothecary, I''ll make sure they get it all back, blow for blow."


    His eyes shed with cold fury, and without another word, heunched forward, his fist meeting the first attacker''s wooden club.


    The club snapped like twigs under the force of his punch. The same fist drove straight into the attacker''s chest, and with a wet crack, blood sprayed from his mouth as he crumpled to the ground.


    Old Hayface took an involuntary step back, his confidence shaken. He thought, ''Damn... this kid is stronger than he looks.''


    Still, he grinned wickedly. So what if he was tough? One guy could not take oman entire squad. That was why Genesis Dispensary kept muscle around-to maintain their grip on Blumedale''s medical world.


    No matter how strong Andrew was, eventually, he would be nothing more than a broken body lying in a pool of his own blood.


    However, what happened next made his blood run cold. His handpicked brawlers -men who could take down five ordinary guys each¡ªfell like bowling pins in Andrew''s path.


    Those who merely brushed against him howled in pain and copsed, unable to get back up. Meanwhile, those unlucky enough to take a direct hit flew back coughing blood, eyes bulging in agony.


    The few who got struck full force by Andrew''s palm or sweeping kicks did not even get the chance to cry out-they dropped instantly, eyes rolling back as they hit the ground, twitching or unconscious, maybe worse.

 Chapter 1216

    Barely two minutes had passed, but every single one of Genesis Dispensary''s enforcersy sprawled on the ground¡ªsome unconscious, some writhing in pain, and some not even moving.


    Janice clutched the edge of her sleeve, her face pale as a sheet. She stared at Andrew in shock, as if not recognizing this man. The Andrew she knew was gentle, refined, eloquent¡ªsomeone who had won her grandfather''s respect the moment they met, a miracle doctor with endless skill.


    However, the Andrew standing before her now was theplete opposite- ruthless, cold-blooded, and surrounded by a sea of blood from the beatings he had just handed out.


    Old Hayface''s legs trembled as he stared at Andrew like he had seen a ghost, thinking this was beyond insane.


    How could some young punk wipe out all of Genesis Dispensary''s muscle like it was nothing?


    He shook his head furiously in denial. "Andrew, you''ve messed up big time-real big. Mr. Lake is on his way and-"


    Before he could finish, Andrew delivered two fierce ps across his face, knocking out a front tooth and ripping the single ck hair clean off the mole on his chin.


    Old Hayface clutched his bleeding mouth, howling in rage, his eyes bloodshot. "You little bastard! How dare you hit me! I''m Mr. Lake''s apprentice! Laying a hand on me is like spitting in Mr. Lake''s face! He''s gonna¡ª"


    Clutching his groin with shaking hands, he shrieked in pain. "Stop! Dr. Lloyd, please! Let''s talk this out! I-It was all a misunderstanding!"


    The pitiful scream and groveling were almost too much to believe. This was the Genesis Dispensary''s head manager-the great apprentice of Mosby himself. The guy who usually acted like royalty whenever patients came by was now reduced to a sobbing mess on the ground.


    Where was all that arrogance now? Where was that smug, superior air?


    Andrew looked down at him with icy detachment. "Let me ask again-was it you who hit Ronan?"


    Old Hayface nodded, then quickly shook his head, trembling so hard it looked like he might copse again.


    Andrew''s hand shot out once more, pping him so hard his already swollen face turned lopsided. Blood flew from his mouth again, and stars exploded in his vision.


    His mind buzzed, and his fear of Andrew had officially evolved into full-blown terror.


    This guy was insanely powerful. Old Hayface had been extorting money for Mosby for years, but he had never met anyone who dared to hit back, let alone someone who hit this hard.


    "Dr. Lloyd, please, no more! I''ll talk! I''ll talk! I did hit Mr. Bates, but I wasn''t the only one!"


    Andrew''s tone was t. "Who else?"


    Old Hayface''s voice shook. "It-it was Ellis..."


    Before he could finish, a loud, mocking shout rang from inside the building. "Andrew! So that old fossil Ronan got roughed up? Good!


    you think you''re some hero, chong


    up to avenge him? Then you''d better get ready-because I''m about to break you into pieces!"


    With those venomous words echoing, a wiry bald man stepped slowly out of


    Genesis Dispensary''s entrance, his eyes cold and murderous.


    Old Hayface lit up like a Christmas tree the moment he saw him. "Ellis! Thank God you''re here! Take him out! Avenge me! Bring back our reputation! Kill him-tear him to shreds!"


    one


    His crazed, hate-fueled roar sent a chill down everyone''s spine. The crowd watching was struck speechless.


    This was Ellis Rush-Mosby''s third apprentice, trained under a master from Silverthorn Monastery. If he was getting involved now, then maybe Andrew really was walking into his own funeral.

 Chapter 1217

    The bald man, Ellis, was not some no-name street thug-he was well-known in Blumedale. Among Mosby''s apprentices, he was one of the rare few with zero talent in medicine but exceptional prowess in martial arts.


    Insiders knew the truth-Mosby had not taken Ellis in to pass on his medical legacy or help heal the sick. He wanted muscle, someone who could handle the dirty work behind closed doors.


    The whispers began almost instantly among the growing crowd. "This is bad. That''s Mosby''s third apprentice-trained under the monks at Silverthorn Monastery. I heard he''s so powerful he can crack stone with his bare hands."


    Another chimed in, "Genesis Dispensary isn''t the kind of ce you just stroll into looking for trouble. That young guy''s finished."


    "Well... I don''t know. Judging from what I saw earlier, the guy''s no amateur either."


    "Amateur? My ass. Ellis doesn''t hold back. People have died under his fists before. That punk''s either going to be crippled or dead in minutes..."


    More and more onlookers gathered outside Genesis Dispensary, drawn by the tension.


    Most watched Andrew with mocking eyes and thinly veiled schadenfreude, certain he was out of his depth. To them, anyone crazy enough to pick a fight with Genesis Dispensary must have had a death wish.


    Janice clutched Andrew''s arm in fear. "Andrew, please, you can''t fight him! Ellis is not someone we can mess with! Even Grandpa always told me we have to endure. Let''s just leave while we still can!"


    Andrew understood where she wasing from¡ªshe was timid and cautious, and with good reason.


    Genesis Dispensary was not just backed by Mosby; Mosby himself was treated like a living legend in the city.


    Ronan, by contrast, was just a humble healer who relied on skill and hard work to survive. Compared to someone like Mosby, who used medicine to cozy up to the elite, Ronan did not stand a chance in a power struggle.


    However, Andrew''s expression remained calm. "Janice, I gave you my word. I said I''d make things right for your grandpa and Oak Apothecary-and I will."


    He turned back to Ellis, regarding him as if he were nothing more than background noise.


    Ellis licked his lips and grinned. "Interesting. Most people would be pissing themselves in front of me. You? You''re not even flinching. I won''t say you''re the bravest, but you might be the dumbest I''ve seen in a long time."


    Old Hayface bared his teeth, pointing at Andrew with a furious re. "Ellis, don''t waste your time talking to him! This bastard dared toe to


    Genesis Dispensary and mane


    trouble! And he''s insulted MoLake over and over! Kill him already! Give Mr. Lake some justice!"


    But instead of agreeing, Ellis turned and spat a thick glob of phlegm straight onto Old Hayface''s face. "Get lost, you useless sack of garbage. Do you really think you''re worthy of being so friendly with me? You''re the reason Mr. Lake''s


    reputation is going down the drain. You''re a disgrace. Pathetic."


    Gasps rippled through the crowd. No one had expected Ellis to treat his fellow apprentice with such contempt.


    Old Hayface wiped the spit off his face in silence, not daring to say a word. Yet, in his eyes, the hatred burned brighter than ever. And all of it was directed at one man-Andrew.


    He could not challenge Ellis, so he focused all his humiliation and resentment on Andrew instead.


    Andrew clicked his tongue. "Wow. Mosby''s disciples really are close, huh? Real brotherly love."


    Ellis let out a dry chuckle and shrugged. "I know you''re mocking me. I don''t care. Honestly, I''ve always hated that idiot. Watching you smack the teeth out of him? That was pretty satisfying."


    Andrew smiled. "Don''t worry. You''ll be joining him soon. That way, your whole little family can be reunited in one nice, broken heap."


    Ellis''s face darkened. His smile


    vanished as a cold sneer curled on his lips. "Andrew, you''re not just suicidal you''ve got a filthy mouth too. I''ve made up my mind. I''m not only going to break your arms and legs... I''m going to rip that tongue right out of your head."


    The crowd collectively cringed.


    Even now, even on the edge of getting destroyed, this guy Andrew still had the


    nerve to talk trash?

 Chapter 1218

    The crowd could not help but wonder if Andrew was just that hurried to die,


    "Dragon w Strike!" With a low, lethal growl, Ellis struck, his eyes full of murder.


    His hands curled into ws, shooting straight for Andrew''s chest and eyes, going for nothing less than a kill shot right from the start.


    However, Andrew''s expression did not change. He stepped back once, then again, calm and fluid. It looked casual, but every move was calcted-just enough to slip right past Ellis''s deadly thrusts.


    "Not bad. That''s some decent footwork," Ellis sneered, his tone mocking even as he circled again.


    Then, his wiry frame lunged low, sweeping toward Andrew with a lightning-fast kick.


    Andrew''s voice remained quiet and steady. "Dragon w Strike and Golden Cicada Stance are elite techniques from Silverthorn Monastery. Too bad you only learned the shell, not the substance."


    He stopped moving. Like a rock in a river, his stance suddenly locked in ce.


    Ellis''s sweeping legs, fast as a blur, collided full-force into Andrew''s nted stance, right as his own momentum was fading.


    A dull ache pulsed up Ellis''s leg, enough to make him wince. He pulled back, rising to his feet with an unsettled look in his eyes. ''What the hell? How did this punk just read the w in my strike that clearly? That wasn''t supposed to happen.''


    His thoughts raced, but he shook them off. It had to be luck-dumb luck. He let out a deep breath, then roared, his palms flying forward.


    One strike after another echoed through the air like whip cracks.


    "Let''s see how you handle this!" Ellis snarled. "This is Palm of Hollow Truths- another Silverthorn technique. If you recognized Dragon w and Cicada, let''s see what you do with this one!"


    The crowd recoiled at the sheer force of his blows. The air vibrated with every strike-shockwaves sting through the alley.


    Palm of Hollow Truths was a devastating technique. Legend had it that it was almost impossible to withstand.


    To counter it? You would need to be someone at the level of a martial king.


    Ellis never even considered that possibility. That kind of power was a pipe dream, unreachable for almost anyone.


    If Andrew were already a martial king, Ellis would have bowed down instead of picking a fight.


    But right then, Andrew''s body shifted. He arched like a drawn bow, braced by his hands and feet, forming a low, grounded frame that refused to budge.


    Ellis''s crushing palms sted downward, but Andrew did not flinch.


    Then, it happened.


    Andrew''s eyes snapped into focus, like a hawk zeroing in on prey, and he surged forward like a cannon shot.


    His counterstrikes were just as open and forceful-one palm mmed into Ellis''s wrist, the other straight for his forehead.


    Ellis twisted his body with a shout, barely avoiding a fatal blow.


    However, panic flooded his


    Vol


    ''What the hell?! How does the


    know Palm of Hollow Truths?!''


    guy


    There was no time to process it. Andrew was already pressing forward again, his hands unleashing strike after seamless strike.


    Each blow felt endless-fluid and powerful, like an unrelenting river crashing through rock.


    Ellis could hardly breathe, recognizing this as the highest form of the technique -Waterlike Perfection'', the ultimate level of Palm of Hollow Truths.


    A technique so honed it became indestructible, yet flowing-unyielding and eternal like water itself.


    Ellis had only seen it once in his life, during a rare demonstration by an elder monk at Silverthorn. Not even the master who had trained him had reached that level.  fo


    Yet, this nobody¡ªthis stranger-was disying it effortlessly?


    Andrew''s voice rang out, cold and resolute. "So what if you studied under the monks of Silverthorn Monastery?" In my eyes, Ellis, you''re just aslightly bigger insect than the rest. And you know what insects are for? To be crushed underfoot." C¨®ntent belongs to


    The moment his final word dropped, Andrew drew back his palms and transformed his hands into hooked ws.


    Like lightning, his Dragon w shed across Ellis''s chest, ripping cloth and skin alike.


    Ellis let out a blood-curdling scream. His eyes were wide with terror, blood spilling from the corner of his lips as he stumbled back.


    "Andrew... y-you know Dragon w too? Who the hell are you? There''s no way you''re just some nobody!"


    But Andrew did not answer. He did not have the time or interest to respond to the dying curiosity of a man who was already finished.


    Now that Ellis was on the brink, he wanted to know who Andrew really was.

 Chapter 1219

    It was toote for Ellis. Before he knew it, Andrew''s Dragon w Strike mped down on his shoulder with crushing precision.


    Ellis let out a blood-curdling scream, his voice thick with agony. His shoulder twisted violently as he attempted to spin through the air¡ªa full 360-degree motion meant to break free using a technique known as Dragon Molting.


    Even while airborne, he gritted his teeth andunched a vicious counter-kick toward Andrew''s abdomen.


    Yet, Andrew did not even flinch. With a cold, soundless smirk, he snapped his knee upward, effortlessly intercepting the iing strike.


    Ellis''s foot missed entirely, and the impact shredded ligaments along the way.


    At the same time, Andrew''s grip shifted, his Dragon w morphing fluidly as it locked onto Ellis''s elbow joint.


    A loud crack echoed, and the sound was sharp enough to make onlookers wince.


    Ellis threw his head back and let out a tortured scream. "My arm! You bastard, I''ll kill you¡ª"


    But it was toote. One of his arms had just been brutally dislocated-ripped from its socket like it was nothing more than a doll''s limb.


    No matter how much rage he summoned, no matter how much bloodlust filled his chest, Ellis was powerless. In Andrew''s hands, he was nothing but a ragdoll.


    Andrew grabbed the back of Ellis'' neck and swung his body like a wrecking ball, smashing his face-first into the wall. Then, under the horrified gaze of everyone present, he kept going.


    Dragging Ellis like a battering ram, Andrew plowed through over 30 feet of the building''s wooden outer wall, reducing the iconic facade to splinters and dust.


    The entire front of Genesis Dispensary copsed into chaos-timber, smoke, and debris flying everywhere.


    Ellisy face down, twitching on the floor, his eyes bloodshot and bulging. He looked like a half-dead animal, wheezing through a mouth full of blood.


    Old Hayface nearly choked on his own spit, trembling as he stuttered, "Y-You... you actually killed Ellis... M-Mr. Lake will never let you walk away from this..."


    Andrew gave him a smile, but to Old Hayface, there was nothing warm in it-only an unearthly chill that sank into his bones.


    Then, Andrew brought his foot down on Ellis''s remaining arm. The sickening snap rang out like a gunshot, and just like that, Ellis was done. Both arms were shattered beyond repair.


    A thick stream of blood poured from his mouth as his eyes locked onto Andrew''s. There was no more anger in them-only a wild, desperate question.


    ''Who the hell are you? You''re not some no-name punk from Jayrodale... You used Silverthorn''s deadliest techniques like they were second nature... Could it be... Could you already be a martial king?''


    Ellis''s entire body trembled violently before freezingpletely.


    The answer had dawned on him. This man, this terrifying figure


    front of him-Andrewmet


    the


    king.


    power of a full-fledged


    A one-man army, a walking cmity.


    Yet, he could no longer speak. His body would not move, not even his tongue. He was finished.


    "Janice, we''re leaving."


    Andrew did not give Old Hayface or the remaining apprentices a single nce.


    He simply walked to the Ferrari, opened the door for Janice, and drove off,


    smooth and unbothered, as if he''d never been there.


    He came in with thunder and left with calm.


    And Genesis Dispensary-once the


    worldBlumedale''s elite


    -did not even have the


    strength to lift a finger to stop him.


    The crowd exploded with noise the moment the Ferrari roared away. People were buzzing, faces alight with awe.


    "Holy crap, that was insane!"


    "Ellis was a beast¡ªthe guy''s been behind more deaths than anyone in the local underworld. And this.dude turned him into pulp like he was nothing!"  ?wnovel


    "That''s real martial arts, man¡ªtrue Eastern technique! Not some shy


    showboating crap. That was kill-or-be-killed fighting!"


    "I totally misjudged him... Genesis Dispensary''s been untouchable for years.


    Anyone who tried got buried six feet under!"


    "But today? Karma finally hit. Damn, that felt good."


    Those who had bet against Andrew were now frozen in disbelief, looking like they had just swallowed nails.


    They called him a dead man walking, but anyone capable of demolishing Ellis like that was no ordinary man.


    That was a legend in the making.


    And though most in Blumedale hadn''t heard of him before, after today, no one would forget the name Andrew Lloyd.

 Chapter 1220

    Back at Oak Apothecary, Andrew turned to Janice and said calmly, "If anyone from Genesis Dispensary dares show up here again, you call me immediately."


    The cold edge in his voice made Janice''s heart skip. She nodded quickly and murmured, "Got it, Andrew."


    Even now, standing back in familiar surroundings, her nerves had not fully settled. There was only one word she could use to describe him: unstoppable.


    Just then, Ronan, supported by an assistant, walked slowly from the back room. "Mr. Lloyd, Janice... you two went to Genesis Dispensary, didn''t you?"


    Janice hesitated, then nced at Andrew, unsure whether to speak.


    However, Andrew did not make a big deal of it. He waved her on. "It''s fine. Go ahead."


    Janice did not hold back. "Grandpa, Andrew took me to Genesis Dispensary... andpletely wrecked the ce!"


    Ronan nearly dropped his reading sses. "What? Mr. Lloyd, you¡ª"


    Janice interrupted quickly, "Don''t worry, Grandpa! We''re fine. The ones who aren''t are Genesis Dispensary¡ªand that thug Ellis. Andrew practically beat him half to death!"


    Ronan was caught off guard. Eventually, he said, "Janice, step outside for a moment. I''d like to speak to Mr. Lloyd alone."


    Andrew remained silent, waiting for what the old man had to say.


    Once the others had stepped out, Ronan made his way to a chair and gestured politely. "Mr. Lloyd, please, sit."


    Andrew did not take the offer. His tone remained level. "Mr. Bates, if you think I overstepped today and brought unnecessary trouble to Oak Apothecary, don''t worry. I won''t bother you again."


    Ronan shook his head and let out a long sigh. "No, Mr. Lloyd, you misunderstand. I asked her to leave not to scold you, but because I wanted to thank you. For those of us in medicine, integrity is everything. And you, Mr. Lloyd, have helped me reim the dignity I thought I''d lost forever."


    Tears welled in the old man''s eyes. He struggled to his feet, clearly trying to kneel in gratitude.


    Andrew immediately stepped


    forward to stop him. "Mr. Bates,


    please don''t. I had my own reasons


    for acting today. The truth is, and I already had unresolved conflicts. And your injuries


    happened because you were helping me gather the herbs I requested. So really, stepping in was the least I could do."


    Ronan wiped away his tears and slowly sat back down. "Mr. Lloyd, you''re not just courageous-you''re fearless. To take on Mosby like that... I''m truly impressed."


    He paused, then asked cautiously, "There''s something I''ve been meaning to ask. I''m not sure if I should..."


    Andrew offered a faint smile. "Go ahead, Mr. Bates. If I know the answer, I''ll tell you."


    Ronan hesitated for a moment, staring deep into Andrew''s eyes. "Mr. Lloyd... the person shaking up all of Blumedale right now-the one openly shing with the city''s most powerful families... is that you?"


    Andrew gave a small nod and smiled. "That''s right. That''s me."


    Ronan had expected that answer, but hearing it out loud still left him reeling. Meeting Andrew had seemed like pure chance.


    Up until now, he had believed the young man, despite his unmatched medical skills, was still rtively unknown. Definitely not someone from Blumedale''s elite circle. But now, he realized he had been wrong.


    This was not just some rising genius-this was a force of nature. Someone who struck first, asked nothing, and feared no one.


    Ronan exhaled slowly, almost in


    awe. "In Gabo Creek, I''ve met countless prodigies over the years The Three Titans need no


    introduction. Joe from the Drive). Ne


    Luna from the Phns-bothare prodigies in every sense. Luna is nearly one of a kind."


    He paused again and sighed deeply. "But someone like you, Mr. Lloyd-someone who''s so direct, so fearless, so utterly dominant¡ªI can''t say I''ve ever met another like you in all my years."

 Chapter 1221

    Andrew waved his hand with a smile and said, "Mr. Bates, I''m not worthy of beingpared to those so-called prodigies you mentioned. I just don''t like being pushed around, that''s all."


    Ronan gave a bitter smile and said, "In times like these, not being pushed around has practically be a luxury. A lot of folks just want some basic fairness and justice, but even that feels impossible to get.


    "And someone like you, Mr. Lloyd, who dares to fight back against the big, powerful families¡ªwell, people like that are few and far between."


    Andrew caught a deeper meaning behind Ronan''s words. "Mr. Bates, did something happen to you and Janice? Something you can''t face alone?"


    "If so, don''t hold back-I''m just one man, but I''m not afraid to speak up for what''s right," Andrew said, his voice steady and firm.


    Ronan hesitated, clearly torn, and after a long pause, let out a tired smile. "We are facing something we can''t survive on our own. But I''ve been struggling with whether or not to tell you, Mr. Lloyd. Because this matter is serious, and once you''re involved, the consequences could be... unpredictable."


    Andrew let out a quietugh, his tone calm but tinged with defiance. "You don''t have to worry, Mr. Bates. I may not have any strong ties in Blumedale... But if there''s really something in this little Gabo Creek region that could stop me, I''d honestly like to see it."


    Ronan blinked, caught off guard, and looked at him with deep admiration. "Mr. Lloyd, you carry the kind of righteousness and courage that generations of Holtrien''s noble souls have always strived for.


    "Alright then I''ll tell you the truth. My granddaughter and I... we''re hanging by a thread."


    Andrew was visibly surprised. "But Oak Apothecary''s got a solid reputation in Blumedale''s traditional medicine circles. You and Janice aren''t short on money, and you don''t have any major enemies, so how could your lives be in danger?"


    Ronan''s voice dropped low. "It''s a long story, but the root of it all... is tied to one single thing. Tell me, Mr. Lloyd have you ever heard of the legend of the Ten Great Treasures from the Fallen Crimson Dynasty?"


    Andrew nodded. "Yeah, back when the dynasty fell, there were all kinds of rumors about the Demon Queen, her high-ranking officials, and that ruthless general Gideon Thorne.


    "Out of everything, the legend of the Ten Great Treasures seemed the most believable and definitely the most captivating. Butter on, some parts turned out to be true... and others were just wild stories."


    "Exactly," Ronan said. "Some of them are real, some of them are pure fiction. And


    as for the Bates family... we''ve been tasked with protecting one of the real ones."


    As Andrew studied him intently, Ronan slowly pulled a piece of aged leather parchment from inside his clothes.


    The moment he unrolled it, Andrew immediately recognized what it was. "A treasure map... and it''s only a partial one."


    Ronan''s eyes held aplicated emotion. "That''s right. It''s a treasure map¡ªa torn-up old scrap of paper, but it nearly destroyed the Bates family. Four generations, Mr. Lloyd.


    "Four generations were nearly wiped out because of this cursed thing. And now, it''s just me¡ªan old man barely hanging on¡ªand Janice, who has no idea what she''s really guarding."


    Andrew understood this map had to be the root of the Bates family''s rise and fall. Nheless, he was wise enough not to press for more.


    Instead, he said, "Mr. Bates, the fact that you''re showing me this map means you trust me. I''m guessing you want me to help in some way?"


    Before Andrew


    could react, Ronan


    suddenly shoved the map into his hands. His voice was filled with pain. "This treasure nearly shattered my family From now on, it''s yours, Mr. Lloyd. All I ask is that in the days ahead, you look after Janice. Help her find a good future... Kelp her live a happy life."

 Chapter 1222

    Naturally, Andrew refused and said, "Mr. Bates, this treasure map has been tied to your family''s legacy for generations. You can''t just hand over something this important to me. I can''t ept it."


    However, Ronan shook his head. "Mr. Lloyd, don''t think of this as something you''re unworthy of or need to feel guilty about taking. This partial map-rather than calling it a gift, it''s more like we''re transferring a curse. Only by passing it on can we hope to survive."


    Still, Andrew did not take it. Instead, he asked, "So someone''s already after the map, aren''t they?"


    Ronan''s eyes filled with seething hatred as he gritted his teeth. "You''re right. And the one after this partial map isn''t just anyone-it''s Mosby himself. People thought he kept attacking Oak Apothecary because he wanted to take over my practice.


    "But that was just smoke and mirrors to distract the other big families. Mosby''s real goal has always been to get his hands on our family''s treasure map." Andrew''s expression darkened. "So that means... very few people know the Bates family has the map, right?"


    After all, a treasure map-especially one tied to the Crimson Dynasty''s Ten Great Treasures-was the kind of thing people would kill for. If it really led to one of those treasures, anyone who found it could be rich beyond imagination.


    Yet somehow, the Bates family, with no real power or influence, had managed to hold onto it for this long. That could only mean one thing-very few people knew it even existed.


    Ronan chuckled. "You catch on fast, Mr. Lloyd. You''re absolutely right. Hardly anyone knows the Bates family is in possession of a partial treasure map.


    "If it weremon knowledge, those greedy elite families and power-hungry sects would''ve already snatched it from us. Mosby only found out by ident. It was never something we intended to reveal."


    He paused, and a sorrowful smile appeared on his face. "Janice''s father, Peter, was supposed to be my sessor. But back then, my foolishson admired Mosby''s medical skill and insisted ono bing his apprentice.


    "Mosby may be talented, but he''s also maniptive and ruthless. He used Peter


    to dig up the truth about our family''s map. And once he knew... he started plotting


    to steal it.


    "In the end, he tried to pressure Peter, using their rtionship as


    mentor and apprentice, to betray t


    and take the map. Thankfully, my boy had a shred of conscience left and never stole it. But because of that... because of that..."


    Ronan''s voice cracked, and he choked back sobs.


    However, Andrew already knew how that story ended. His voice turned cold. "So Peter stayed loyal. He didn''t steal the map... and Mosby punished him for it. He killed Janice''s dad, didn''t he?"


    Ronan broke down in tears, his voice hoarse. "He whipped Peter for three days and nights, trying to force me to hand over the map. I was ready to give it up, just to save Peter''s life.


    "But Mosby wasn''t satisfied-he wanted to humiliate us. He ordered that Ellis-you know, the punk you dealt with¡ªbreak Peter''s arms and legs...and cut out his tongue. My poor son couldn''t take the pain anymore. He swallowed poison and took his own life..."


    Andrew had seen all kinds of power struggles and grudges in his time, but the tragedy of Ronan''s family lit a fire in his chest. His fury surged like a sudden explosion.


    He growled, "Mosby is a vicious, power-hungry monster. He deserves to die!"


    Ronan said grimly, "I can feel it¡ªhe''s running out of patience. Seems like he''s about toe after the map with everything he''s got. That''s why, Mr. Lloyd... you need to take the map and leave, now."

 Chapter 1223

    "I''d rather hand it to you for free than let that scumbag Mosby get his hands on it!" Ronan said firmly.


    Andrew finally took the partial map and tucked it away carefully. He promised, "Don''t worry, Mr. Bates. I''m just holding onto it for now. Even if this treasure is real and ever uncovered, it still belongs to you and Janice."


    Ronan gave a weary smile. "That treasure isn''t so easy to find. To be honest, I''ve spent years secretly investigating it myself. But I haven''t found much. This is only a piece of the map.


    "In other words, we''d need to gather the rest of the fragments before we could even begin to figure out where the treasure''s actually hidden."


    Andrew chuckled. "So this was passed down through your family and dates back to the fall of the Crimson Dynasty, right? That means it''s been over a century. Finding the rest of the pieces seems like a lost cause."


    Surprisingly, Ronan shook his head. "That''s where you''re wrong, Mr. Lloyd. From what I know, this treasure is tied to five pieces in total. The one in our hands is just one of them, passed down through the Bates family. And as far as I''m aware, two other families currently hold parts of the map as well."


    Andrew''s interest sparked. "Oh? Would you mind telling me which two families?"


    Ronan nodded. "One of them is the Page family here in Blumedale. Just like the Bates family, they inherited theirs from their ancestors. So in a way, the Page family and the Bates family are both legacy guardians of this treasure.


    "The other family originally came from Jayrodale, but they''ve since expanded their roots into Blumedale. I''m talking about the Rhodes family of Jayrodale. Mr. Lloyd, I believe you''re familiar with them."


    Wait, what?


    That caught Andrew off guard. He had not expected that Lauren''s family would be tied to the treasure too.


    No wonder they wed their way into Blumedale¡ªmaybe they were hoping to track down the other pieces of the map and unlock the treasure.


    If the Rhodes family actually found it, they would instantly rise to the level of the Five Apex families, if not higher.


    Clearly, both Jameson and Tiana were ambitious-especially Tiana, who was cunning, unpredictable, and sharp enough to run circles around most men.


    For all Andrew knew, Jameson was just a pawn she was maneuvering to chase after this legendary treasure.


    "Mr. Bates, you and Janice should just focus on living peacefully," Andrew said.


    With everything settled, he prepared to leave. "As for Mosby... I''ll handle him. If he daresy a hand on either of you, I''ll make him pay in blood."


    Ronan looked deeply moved. "Mr. Lloyd, I believe you with all my heart. But about those medicinal herbs that you asked for... I''m truly sorry. I wasn''t able to get them for you."


    Andrew waved it off. "It''s fine. They''re not essential. Besides, didn''t you say Genesis Dispensary had some in stock? I''ll go pick them up myselfter."


    Ronan gave a bitter smile. He could not help but think Andrew was really bold to the bone. He had just turned Genesis Dispensary into an enemy, and now casually talked about walking in there to grab what he needed.


    Kon


    Ronan could not tell if Mosby was too easy to mess with¡ªor if Andrew was just a wild tiger who took what he wanted, no questions asked.


    When Andrew returned to The Sovereign Residences, he told Natasha to quietly assign a few people to keep Ronan and Janice under protection for a while.


    ording to Ronan, Mosby was growing impatient and might make a move to snatch the map soon. So, Andrew was more than ready to teach that bastard a lesson he


    would not forget.


    ...


    Meanwhile, over at Genesis Dispensary...


    Mosby was shaking with rage. "It was Andrew who trashed the ce? That little


    bastard actually had the nerve toe after me?"

 Chapter 1224

    Mosby''s second apprentice, Old Hayface, had bandages wrapped around his swollen face and a freshly splinted arm.


    He screamed through gritted teeth, "Yeah, it was that little bastard! Mr. Lake, you''ve ruled Blumedale for years¡ªwhen have we ever been humiliated like this? We''ve got to kill Andrew. Not just kill-wipe him off the face of the earth!"


    Mosby''s face was dark as thunder, his fists clenching so tight that his knuckles cracked. "Andrew, you arrogant little runt... you''ve gone too far. Way too far."


    With rage in his eyes like mes ready to erupt, he pulled out his phone and dialed a number.


    He called Richard, patriarch of the Golding family.


    "Mr. Golding Senior, I want to increase the payment-add another 500 million!" Mosby growled. I want that punk Andrew dead by tomorrow. No tonight. I want his body in pieces!"


    His furious roar was so loud it nearly burst Richard''s eardrum on the other end. "Dr. Lake, calm down! Lower your damn voice!" Richard snapped.


    "You already know-we''ve canceled the Golding family''s hit order. No matter how much you add, we can''t help you."


    His tone was full of helplessness, but firm.


    Mosby growled low. "Mr. Golding Senior, I''m not talking about pocket change here -I''m offering 500 million more! With the 100 million I already paid, that''s 600 million in total! That''s enough to hire any top-tier assassin on the dark web and still have leftovers. Killing Andrew with that should be easy!"


    Richard sighed. "Yeah, that''s a crazy amount. You could probably hire one of those legendary killers from the ck market with that much. But even, our family really can''t get involved right now. The Kellers already spoke to us, and at the


    moment, we can''t afford to go


    toe-to-toe with them."


    Mosby scoffed coldly. "Mr. Golding Senior, you don''t strike me as the type to back down from a fight. If the Kellers want to protect Andrew, does that mean the Golding@just


    throw in the towel?


    "Doesn''t your family care about its reputation? You''re really gonna let that scandal with Elon eating shit slide like it never happened?"


    Richard''s voice turned icy. "Dr. Lake, make no mistake-our family''s pride will be restored. And what happened with my son? That humiliation will be paid back, in full.


    "But as for Andrew... at least for now, we can''t make a move publicly. I hope you understand¡ªwe''ve got to bnce getting revenge on Andrew while preserving our ties with the Kellers."


    Richard silently cursed at Mosby for pushing his buttons. Just when he had finally started to forget about that disgusting mess with Elon, Mosby had to bring it up again.


    He had been forcing himself to share meals with Elon for days-breakfast, lunch, and dinner¡ªand now, thanks to Mosby, the memory came roaring back.


    Richard gagged quietly, suddenly feeling like his mouth still had that taste in it. Mosby snarled. "Fine! If the Goldings are backing out, then I''ll handle it myself! I won''t y the coward like you, Mr. Golding Senior!"


    Richard clenched his jaw to hold back his fury. "You''re really going all-in, huh? Why are you bleeding so much money just to kill Andrew? What the hell did he do to you?"


    Mosby growled, voice dripping with venom. "What do you think he did? That little bastard showed up at my ce and smashed Genesis Dispensary to pieces! You think I can just let that go? If I don''t retaliate, how the hell am I supposed to keep my ce in Blumedale?"

 Chapter 1225

    Richard stayed silent for a long moment, then clenched his jaw and muttered with aplicated expression, "This kid keeps making enemies left and right¡ªeither he''s messing with major families or provoking big names like you, Dr. Lake.


    "You''d think he''s courting death, yet somehow, he''s still alive and kicking. But if you say he''s unbeatable or has god-tier power, he doesn''t exactly live up to that either. I just don''t get why he''d go out of his way to pick a fight with someone like you."


    Mosby sneered. "The wise adapt to the times, but this arrogant little bastard clearly thinks he''s untouchable-like he doesn''t have to respect anyone. Well then, I''ll be the one to teach him a lesson. I may notmand a powerful family...


    "But my influence and pull in this city? It''s scarier than half the legacy ns put together. I could destroy him ten thousand ways and not repeat a single one."


    With a huff, Mosby hung up the call. Richard''s indecisiveness had irritated him to the core.


    Meanwhile, Richard stared at his phone and let out augh full of disdain.


    "Mosby, oh Mosby... fame''s gone to your head these past few years. You''ve got unmatched skills, sure, and the big houses in Blumedale treat you like some living saint, showering you with praise and favors.


    "But if you think that makes you equal to a legacy bloodline, then you''ve really overestimated yourself. If the Kellers are willing to suppress the Goldings just to protect Andrew, then crippling you wouldn''t be beyond them either."


    As Richard muttered to himself, Elon walked into the room.


    "Dad, why do you look so pissed off? Did you just get into it with Mosby?" Elon asked, looking suspicious.


    Richard gave his son a sideways nce full of disgust. "Get out of my face. I''m in a bad mood today because of you! Starting now, you''re banned from eating at the same table as me!"


    Elon looked hurt. "What? Why? I''m not sick. I don''t even have bad breath Okay, maybe I eat a little too much, bute on, that''s not some big problem!"


    Richard let out a coldugh. "You want to know why? Why? Because you ate shit.


    And I don''t want any of that rubbing off on me."


    Elon stood there, frozen in ce, eyes wide with disbelief, practically on the verge of tears. They were supposed to bury the whole ''eating shit'' scandal, and the entire Golding household agreed never to speak of it again.


    So, why did they keep bringing it up, reopening his wound, and stabbing at his pride again and again?


    Elon wanted to scream-eating that crap had been a desperate decision, and he had his reasons.


    As Richard stormed off, Elon stood there stewing in humiliation and rage.


    At that moment, he snapped. A vengeful, irrational thought bubbled up from his


    gut.


    If Richard had not been his father, he might have tackled the old man right there, pinned him to the ground, and shoved his mouth into a kiss.


    He thought, "You hate me because I''m filthy? Because I ate shit? Then fine-l''make you taste what you''re so disgusted by! Let''s see how high and mighty you feel after that!''


    Elon was not thinking straight¡ªhe just wanted tosh out. He wanted to punish.


    What he did not pause to consider... was that charging your own father and kissing him out of revenge?


    Well, that might justnd you in court and therapy.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1226

    Mosby had failed to convince the Golding family, and his mood had hit rock bottom. Given his status, he did not have the authority to issue a bounty backed by the major houses.


    In other words, he could not rally the underground assassins under the name of a bloodline n to hunt down Andrew.


    So now, he had no choice but to take an alternative route.


    Old Hayface, still battered and cautious, spoke up carefully. "Mr. Lake, we really can''t afford to take this lightly. This Andrew guy is no joke. Even Ellis couldn''t beat him. If we''re going after him, your average martial artist won''t cut it."


    Mosby shot him a frosty re and snapped, "Do I need you to remind me? The kid''s arrogant, sure-but he''s got the strength to back it up. To bring him down, we''ll have to be strategic. That''s why I said earlier-I''m willing to spend 500 million!


    "With that kind of money, I could buy the lives of half the thugs in this city like it''s nothing..."


    Old Hayface hesitated, then suddenly perked up. "Mr. Lake, wait! Isn''t the Grand Medical Summit just around the corner here in Blumedale? Carl should be returning soon from the Advanced Medical Institute to prep for it! With his skills, he could definitely avenge you!"


    Mosby''s eyes lit up, and then he let out a loudugh. "You''re absolutely right! It''s been what-almost two years since Carl went off to the Institute? I nearly forgot I had such a powerful apprentice under my wing!"


    Old Hayface rubbed his hands together with a mix of awe and unease on his face.


    "Carl''s the most gifted among your students, both in martial arts and medicine! If he steps in to handle Andrew, not only would it be justified-but it would restore your name and prestige. That Andrew punk won''tst long!"


    Mosby''s sour mood finally lifted. He grinned. "Indeed. Carl''s talent rivals that of the heirs of the Five Apex Families. Inbat alone, he''s nearly on par with Xavier Haywood, and having him kill Andrew is absolutely fitting."


    Old Hayface sheered. "That little bastard thought he was untouchable just because he''s got a bit of skill. Not only did he act all high and. mighty but he even stood up for that old fossil Ronan! Once Carl returns, it''ll be his judgment day!"


    Mosby''s eyes narrowed, his voice low and dangerous. "Speaking of Ronan-what


    I asked you and your fellow apprentices to take care of earlier needs to happen tonight."


    Old Hayface frowned. "Mr. Lake, shouldn''t we hold off a little longer? If we openly go after the partial map in Ronan''s hands, the other big families might catch wind of it.


    "And if word gets out, your n to keep the treasure for yourself? That''ll go straight out the window. The Goldings, the Haywoods, the Wrights-none of them would hesitate to swoop in and demand a cut."


    Mosby scoffed. "You think I haven''t already considered that? But we can''t afford to wait anymore. That stubborn old man, Mr. Bates, has refused every offer. At this point, we need to use force. I''m not risking another dy-who knows what tricks that geezer might pull if we wait too long."


    Old Hayface''s voice dropped to a menacing whisper. "Alright. I''ll take a team tonight and make our move. If that old bastard dares resist, I''ll kill him on the spot!"


    Mosby raised his hand sharply. "Not until the map is in our hands. No killing. If Ronan dies before we secure the piece, we risk losing all leads Do this-pressure him hard. If he still refuses, grab Janice. She''s the leverage we need to break him."


    Old Hayface grinned wickedly. "Brilliant as always, Mr. Lake. Understood. I''ll follow your orders to the letter."

 Chapter 1227

    Suddenly, a thought sparked in Mosby''s mind, and his entire face lit up as he


    burst intoughter. "The Crimson Dynasty''s Ten Great Treasures... now that''s an absolute fortune.


    "Sure, most treasure stories through the ages are nothing but legends. People have always said the Ten Great Treasures were just old myths. But more often than not, even lies can carry fragments of reality.


    "The treasure map held by the Bates family is one of those fragments-hidden in in sight, woven in half-truths. And if I get my hands on it, then riches beyond imagination are already within reach!"


    As he finished speaking, Mosby clenched his raised fist as though he could already feel mountains of gold and silver folding into his palm.


    Old Hayface was staring with wide-eyed greed. He licked his lips and asked eagerly, "Mr. Lake, is the treasure held by the Bates family really that miraculous? I mean... what if it''s just another fantasy? Something someone made up to throw people off?"


    Mosby gave him a rare approving nod. "It''s good that you''re thinking critically. That means you''re notpletely hopeless. But don''t forget-our Holtrien ancestors were no fools. Just like I said earlier, truth and lies often blur together. That''s what makes things so hard to pin down.


    "Most folks today think treasure tales are yed out, just superstitions. But it''s exactly that dismissiveness that allowed families like the Bates to safeguard the real thing through generations.


    "I''m telling you¡ªthere''s no doubt. Because I''ve already traced the whereabouts of a few more missing map fragments. The others are hard to get at for now... but Ronan? He''s the softest target on the board."


    Old Hayface''s excitement nearly made him tremble. He leaned in, eyes gleaming. "Mr. Lake, you already have leads on the other pieces? Could you maybe just maybe satisfy your loyal apprentice''s curiosity and tell me what you''ve found?"


    Mosby smirked and shot him a look. Then, with agonizing slowness, he uttered just two words. "Not... happening."


    Old Hayface blinked. "Huh?"


    He fumed silently, cursing Mosby in his heart. The old man was tight-lipped as ever, paranoid and guarded like a fox.


    Mosby let out a cold snort. He knew exactly what was going through his apprentice''s head.


    These so-called students of his? They would all turn on him the second he let his guard down.


    There were people out there who would murder a family member over a few thousand bucks, so with something as massive as this treasure on the line? Please.


    If he so much as whispered the full truth, his dozen apprentices would probably join forces, kill him in his sleep, and split the prize among themselves.


    Mosby was not naive. In his downtime when he was not treating patients¡ªhe would browse the web, read stories, and keep up with trends.


    It did not take long for him to realize that loyalty was a myth these days, and a sense of gratitude and responsibility was just a joke


    -where the more loyal you act).r


    the more likely you were to stab your parents in the back.


    Sure, his apprentices acted like they respected him. But the moment be


    slipped up, they''d be the first to


    ransack his assets, steal his


    heirlooms, and probably even run off with his mistresses.


    Hell, they would probably rob his damn casket too.


    So, no-Mosby was not about to share a single clue about the treasure map''s deeper secrets.


    Just then, one of the apprentices burst into the room, yelling like a man possessed. "Mr. Lake! Something''s happened! It''s Ellis! He... he... he''s¡ª"


    Mosby frowned in disgust at the


    boy''s panicked face and cut him off


    with a snort: "What, you think the


    sky''s falling? With me here, do you really think anything could go that wrong? Let''s go. I''ll check on Ellis myself."

 Chapter 1228

    Inside one of Genesis Dispensary''s private wards, Mosby stood over his third apprentice, Ellis. He only needed a nce before saying coldly, "Start preparing for the funeral."


    Old Hayface and the rest of the gathered disciples froze like statues.


    "Mr. Lake, even with your skills... you can''t save Ellis?" Old Hayface asked in disbelief.


    Mosby scoffed. "I can''t. That punk Andrew shattered every meridian in Ellis''s body. Most critically, his brain took a major blow-he suffered a severe concussion. Right now, he''s no different from a vegetable."


    The more Mosby spoke, the angrier he became. He silently cursed, ''Andrew, you little bastard... your death ising.''


    A young apprentice, no older than a teenager and clearly unaware of Mosby''s true nature, asked innocently, "But Mr. Lake, Ellis isn''t dead, right? We could take care of him here at Genesis Dispensary until he wakes up! Even if he never wakes up, you''re rich, Mr. Lake¡ªyou could support him for the rest of his life!"


    The room fell silent. Then, both Mosby and Old Hayface burst intoughter.


    Old Hayface chuckled cruelly. "Kid, you''re so pure it''s almost adorable."


    Mosby sneered. "Why the hell would I waste money caring for a useless lump like him?"


    "Hayface, send Ellis off-make it peaceful."


    Old Hayface grinned. "On it!"


    Under the terrified gaze of the young apprentice, who looked like he might pee himself, Old Hayface stepped forward. He pulled out a small vial filled with a bright green liquid and poured it straight into Ellis''s ck mouth.


    Within seconds, Ellis''s body began to twitch violently. Then, he wentpletely still. Dead.


    Old Hayface beamed. "Mr. Lake, that was my newest creation-a lethal toxin, vored like soda. Ellis was the first to try it. He died calmly and quietly. Nice, right?"


    Mosby stroked his beard and nodded. "Not bad. I''m satisfied."


    The young apprentice''s worldview shattered right then and there. Clutching his head, he cried out in shock. "Mr. Lake, we studied medicine to save lives and help people! Isn''t that what we''re supposed to do? Hayface, Mr. Lake... how could you do something like this? Ellis was our fellow apprentice!"


    Old Hayface''s expression darkened as he barked, "Watch your mouth, kid! Do


    you think you have the right to question Mr. Lake?"


    Mosby raised a hand, signaling him to stop. He walked over to the young apprentice and gently patted the boy''s small shoulder, smiling like a kindly grandfather.


    He said slowly, "My child, remember this. Yes, we practice medicine to save lives and bring healing. But that only applies to people who can pay us in cold, hard cash. If they can''t, then too bad-our medicine isn''t for broke nobodies.


    "Our needles, our skills, and our hospital beds-they''re not for freeloaders. That,


    my dear disciple, is the real truth of modern medicine."


    The young boy blinked, wide-eyed, nodding slowly as if trying to absorb it.


    Then, he hesitated, still struggling, and asked, "But... Mr. Lake, what if there''s a patient who doesn''t have money, but it''s an emergency-life or death In a case like that... shouldn''t we help first, and deal with the restter?"


    Mosby leaned in, his eyes gleaming with sharp intent. "In that case, remember- there''s one simple solution."

 Chapter 1229

    "Mr. Lake, please teach me. What''s the solution?" the young disciple asked.


    Mosby grinned darkly. "Simple. Let them... die."


    ...


    At The Sovereign Residences, Andrew pushed open the door to Aspen''s room¡ª only to find it empty.


    He turned sharply, frowning. "Didn''t I tell you guys to keep an eye on Aspen? I said don''t let her jump off the damn building!"


    Dn gave an awkwardugh. "Come on, Mr. Lloyd, isn''t that a bit dramatic? I really don''t think she''s that unstable."


    Andrew sneered. "Says the guy who''s still single at your age. Figures."


    Dn blinked. "Excuse me?"


    What happened to having a normal conversation? Did Andrew have to aim straight for the personal wounds?


    Still, Andrew could not shake the worry gnawing at his chest. He really was concerned that Aspen might have done something reckless. That woman had always been a little unstable, and the stuff that happened between them in the car recently? Yeah, not exactly therapy-approved.


    If Aspen got caught in a spiral and decided to jump from a building or into a river, that guilt wouldnd squarely on his shoulders.


    He pulled out his phone, ready to call her-only for it to start ringing first. Aspen had beaten him to it.


    "Come to the office," her voice snapped. "Someone from the Wrights is here, making a scene."


    Then, without giving him a chance to reply, the little brat hung up on him.


    Andrew let out a coldugh.


    So, Christina had gone crying to Quinton after what happened at Phoenixdream Enterprises-ying with wolves like that? She was bound to get bitten


    eventually.


    Ten minutester, Andrew arrived at Supreme Capital Group. He scanned the room-no Christina or Quinton. The only ones present were Aspen and a tall, ice-cold woman with a face that screamed, ''I''m better than you.''


    Andrew sized her up instantly. Another heiress from one of those high-ranking families, carrying herself like the world owed her something just for existing.


    "So you''re the owner of Supreme Capital Group?" she asked, her tone sharp and mocking. "The guy who made my brother¡ªand even the Haywoods and the Goldings-look like amateurs?"


    Andrew didn''t flinch. His face remained expressionless. "Yeah, I''m Andrew Lloyd. And you are?"


    The woman extended her hand. "Yara Wrights. Quinton''s sister. Well, half-sister, to be exact."


    Andrew gave a t reply. "Ms. Wright, let''s stick to business. I''m not interested in your family drama."


    Yara retracted her hand with poise. "I only brought it up to make one thing clear¡ª I''m not on Quinton''s side."


    Andrew raised a brow but said nothing. He turned to nce at Aspen.


    Aspen looked uneasy and muttered, "Ms. Wright didn''te here to pick a fight, it seems. She came to talk business... with you."


    Andrew was caught off guard. "Business?"


    He turned back to Yara, who had just crossed the room and seated herself without invitation. She casually crossed her long legs, puttin@them on full disy-her sheer ck stockings extending all the way up, and those tiny shorts doing little to hide anything.


    From the right angle, anyone could see straight into her most private territory, not that she cared. She sat facing Andrew,pletely unbothered, and said coolly, "That''s right. I''m here to discuss a partnership, Mr. Lloyd."


    Andrew narrowed his eyes. "What kind of partnership? Let''s hear it."


    Yara paused for a moment, then spoke without a shred of emotion. "A joint


    venture..... to kill Quinton. Tell me, Mr. Lloyd-would you be interested in that sort of project?"

 Chapter 1230

    Aspen was utterly stunned. Yara-Quinton''s own sister-hade to Andrew with a proposal to kill him.


    She actually wanted her brother dead?


    Andrew, however, did not look the least bit surprised. Instead, he chuckled. "Mind telling me why you''d want to partner with me¡ªsomeone your Wright family considers an enemy? Shouldn''t you be here trying to settle a score?"


    Yara shook her head. "The enemy of my enemy is my friend. You''re a smart man, Mr. Lloyd. I know you understand exactly what I mean."


    Andrew gave a nod. "So what you''re really saying is-you and Quinton are enemies."


    Yara''s eyes turned icy cold. "Like I said, Quinton is my half-brother. But if I had it my way, he''d be dead and buried without a trace."


    Aspen, clearly ufortable, finally couldn''t help but ask, "Ms. Wright... do you mind if I ask why you hate your brother so much?"


    Yara''s tone stayed t. "Sorry, that''s personal. Not something I care to share."


    She turned back to Andrew. "So, Mr. Lloyd, yes or no? Give me a straight answer."


    Andrew smirked. "Sure, here''s my answer-no."


    Yara froze, clearly caught off guard. "I came here offering to help you take down


    Quinton. And you, are actually turning me down?"


    Andrew let out a cold snort.


    out a


    "Quinton? In my eyes, he''s nothing more than a clown. If I really wanted to crush him, it wouldn''t even take effort And youing here out of nowhere, offering a partnership without any clear motive? Please. You think I''d trust someone I can''t even tell is friend or foe?"


    The disdain creeping across Andrew''s face made Yara''s expression darken. She snapped back, stunned. "Mr. Lloyd, surely you know your own limits. What gives you the confidence to dismiss Quinton like he''s nothing? You do realize he''s the most curning and dangerous contender to take over the Wright family, don''t you?"


    Andrew gave her a sidelong nce. "And? So what if he does take control of the Wrights? Does that mean I''m supposed to be scared of him?"


    Yara was so infuriated sheughed. "Everyone always said you were arrogant, Mr. Lloyd. Meeting you today proves it. The Wrights are one of the Five Apex Families¡ªwe haveworks, power, and wealth that you couldn''t even begin toprehend!


    "Most importantly, we have martial kings in our ranks-top-tier fighters that could erase entire organizations! Tell me, where the hell does your confidencee from? How dare you speak like that?"


    Aspen did not get it either. To her, this was a golden opportunity-Yara had basically handed Andrew an inroad straight into the Wright family. If Quinton made


    a move, Andrew could easily use Yara to strike back from within.


    It was a chance handed to him on a silver tter-why not take it?


    However, Andrew''s voice was as cold as ever. "First of all, the Wright family might be impressive, but in my eyes? You''re nothing special. Second, I have no idea what your real motive is ining to me with this offer to go after Quinton.


    "For all I know, you''re just a pawn he sent to bait me into a trap. And finally..."


    Andrew paused, his eyes narrowing as he looked Yara dead in the eye. Then, he smirked.


    "Even if everything you just said is true... Why the hell should I agree to partner with you? You know exactly what Supreme Capital is capable of. So tell me, Ms. Wright-what exactly do you bring to the table that makes you qualified to negotiate with me?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1231

    Yara let out a furiousugh. "Andrew, you really are an arrogant bastard! Fine. If you think so little of me, I''ll find someone else. You''re not the only yer in town."


    Andrew waved a hand. "Be my guest."


    "You¡ª" Yara''s chest heaved with rage, but she was too calcting to let her anger show fully. With onest icy re, she turned on her heels and stormed out, her stilettos clicking sharply against the floor.


    She hade here looking down on him-some nobody from Jayrodale who''d wed his way into Blumedale through sheer luck and stubbornness. In her eyes, he was still just an insect. Her so-called "partnership" had always been a ploy to use him.


    However, Andrew had not taken the bait. Worse, he had dismissed her as if she were beneath his notice.


    What a bastard.


    Aspen scowled as the door mmed. "Was pissing her off really necessary? If she''d actually worked with us, her resources alone would''ve been worth it-forget about Quinton''s backing."


    Andrew sipped his tea. "Rx. She''ll be back."


    "Back?" Aspen snorted. "You think those high-society types swallow their pride that easily?"


    "She''s got pride," Andrew said, smirking. "But mine''s ten times bigger. That woman''s ruthless and smart. Trust me, she''ll return."


    No sooner had he spoken than the door flew open. Yara strode back in, her long legs eating up the distance. This time, she mmed something onto the table in front of Andrew.


    "I said I came in good faith, Mr. Lloyd. You doubted me. You insulted me. So tell me, do I have your attention now?"


    Andrew set down his cup. Aspen leaned in first and nched.


    "Ms. Wright, is this..."


    Yara''s face was rigid, but a tremor in her jaw betrayed her.


    Andrew did not need to look to know what she was forcing down.


    He whistled. "Using your own nudes as coteral? Now that''s what I callmitment."


    "Are we clear?" she hissed.


    Andrew grinned. "Crystal. But we''re still not working together."


    Yara''s control shattered. "You''re fucking with me?"


    "Wouldn''t dream of it," Andrew said, spreading his hands. "Even if I wanted to, you''d never allow


    right?" tel


    "You son of a bitch!" Her elegant poise evaporated. "You looked at those photos!"


    "You


    force you to do it!" Andrew said,


    unfazed. "But hey-thanks for 1


    generosity."


    Even Aspen gaped. Goodness. How is he this shameless?''


    Yara''s voice dropped to a lethal


    You just vited me,


    Andrew. Either you partner wil


    me,


    or burn your world to the ground."

 Chapter 1232

    Andrew waspletely speechless. "Ms. Wright, you can eat nonsense if you want, but you can''t just say nonsense like that! I haven''t even touched a single hair on your body! And now you''re using me of viting you? That''s just making things up out of thin air!"


    Yara was so furious that her whole face turned bright red. The way she red at Andrew made it seem like she wanted to kill him.


    Aspen snapped, "Andrew, that''s enough! You did look at her photos. Don''t act innocent!"


    Andrew sighed. "Fine, I''ll ept Ms. Wright''s proposal to work together. But there''s one condition-and you need to agree to it. If not, then we''re done here."


    Yara gritted her teeth. "Say it."


    Andrew said calmly, "The only reason I''m even considering this is because I can tell you''re serious about this. You and your half-brother Quinton must be at a point where you''re ready to destroy each other.


    "But even so, I still don''t fully trust you. So from here on out, I''m in charge, and you follow my lead-no questions asked."


    Yara snapped, "Absolutely not. That''spletely unreasonable!"


    Andrew''s expression did not change. "What''s so unreasonable about it?"


    Yara flushed with anger. "So if you told me to sleep with you, to go to bed with you, I''d have to say yes?"


    Andrew shook his head. "You can rx. My little assistant is way more fun in bed than you''d ever be."


    Yara paused and nced at Aspen, then nodded thoughtfully. "Alright. I believe you. That secretary of yours isn''t bad. Probably good enough to keep you satisfied."


    Aspen clenched her fists and shouted, "Andrew! You filthy jerk! When did I ever let you touch me? Don''t you dare nder my name like that!"


    Andrew frowned. "Such a mouth on you. Talking back to your boss like that in front of outsiders? Aspen, looks like you need to be reminded who''s in charge. Aren''t you mine? Didn''t we already do something together?"


    Aspen was fuming. "Oh really? Then tell me what exactly happened? I''d love to hear what story you''ll make up now!"


    Andrew replied coolly, "Nothing much. Just smacked your ass a few times, and my hand ended up getting wet."


    Aspen nearly died of embarrassment, and she wanted to tear that devil''s mouth off.


    How could he just say it like that?


    How was she supposed to show her face after this?


    Yaraughed mockingly. "Mr. Lloyd sure knows how to have fun. Sounds like you


    and my bastard brother would get along just fine."


    Andrew looked disgusted. "Sorry, but I''m nothing like your brother."


    Aspen seized the chance to take a


    jab. "Oh yeah, they''re definitely


    the same. Your brother''s a


    velove


    beast-but Mr. Lloyd? He''s even


    worse than one."


    Andrew chuckled, deciding to rein himself in a little. This little assistant of his


    clearly had not gotten over what happened.


    He figured it was fine. As a man, taking advantage with his hands was enough¡ª


    he could let her win a round with her words.


    Yara picked up the stack of racy


    photos from the table and looked at Andrew. "Well then, here''s to a sessful partnership. Mr. Lloyd,1 can tell you''re not just some average guy. Just don''t let me down in the end. Oh, and one more thing-you''d better keep a close eye on Quinton. I think he''s onto something, and he''s moving fast with his investigation."


    Andrew snorted. "That bastard brother of yours is always up to something. As long as he doesn''t get in my way, I don''t care."


    Yara frowned, "You should care


    because Quinton''s got his sights on the Rhodes family. And I overheard him talking to Christina-something about a treasure. He said that once he finds it, not even you, Andrew, or the Five Apex Families, or even the Three Titans, could stop him; he''d crush them all under his feet."


    Andrew cursed silently. That bastard Quinton really was quick on the draw-sharp


    as hell too.

 Chapter 1233

    Andrew did not expect Quinton to know about the treasure.


    There was no doubt what Quinton was after had to be the same treasure that Ronan''s family had been guarding for generations. And now that Quinton had his sights set on the Rhodes family, it could only mean one thing: he was targeting the fragmented treasure map in their possession.


    Clearly, it was time to give Tiana and Jameson a heads-up.


    As Andrew thought it through, he suddenly called out, "Ms. Wright, wait a second!"


    Yara stopped and turned back around. "Mr. Lloyd, is there something else?"


    Andrew pointed at the stack in her hand and gave a sly smile. "Nothing big-just figured you should leave a token of your sincerity behind."


    The rxed look on Yara''s face instantly vanished, reced with one of irritation. She silently cursed at him for being a pervert.


    With a loud smack, she dropped a few risque photos onto the table for him.


    That was the foundation of their partnership-Andrew needed leverage over her to feel secure working together.


    Aspen scoffed, "Happy now? Take those home and jerk off to them every night."


    Andrew shook his head and replied seriously, "No need for that. If I wanted action, I''d go for the real thing. Why would I use my hand when I''ve got a sexy secretary sleeping just one room over?"


    That did it. Aspen had taken enough-now she was downright furious. "Andrew, you are disgusting!"


    As Yara left the Supreme Capital Group building, her eyes turned icy cold. "Quinton, you pushed me into this. You deserve to die. I might be unable to take you down, but Andrew definitely can."


    She pulled back her sleeve, revealing pale skin lined with red welts. All of them were marks from her darling brother, Quinton-proof of the abuse she had endured.


    He had not just hurt her physically-he tried to own her. Nheless, Yara fought back with everything she had, narrowly escaping his control.


    That was why she would rather sacrifice everything, even give those explicit photos to Andrew, just to bring Quinton down.


    In the Wright family, Yara''s existence had always been seen as shameful.


    Her mother had been nothing but a mistress, and Yara herself was nothing more than a bastard in the eyes of the family.


    From a luxury car parked on the curb, Christina stepped out with a cold re. "Yara, what did Andrew say? Quinton made it clear-your job is to crush the Supreme Capital Group."


    Yara had been nted by Quinton to carry out his revenge on behalf of Christina,


    Hearing Christina''s words, she justughed. "Christina, didn''t you use to have a thing with Andrew? So why does it feel like you''re wishing him dead now?"


    Christina''s tone turned frosty. "I gave him a chance. He didn''t appreciate it."


    "Instead, he let that bitch Aspen humiliate me. So now he can''t me me for fighting back."


    Yara stared at her tly. "You''re cold, that''s for sure. No-let''s be real. You''re a bitch. A spiteful, ungrateful, arrogant little bitch walking straight to her own grave."


    Christina froze. "Yara, what are you talking about?"


    Yara sneered. "I said you''re an ungrateful, suicidal bitch. A guy like Andrew is rare. You had him in your hands, and you blew it. Not only are you not sorry, but you want revenge and fight him?"


    Yaranded two sharp ps across Christina''s face, then said with contempt, "I really don''t get it. What makes a fake-ass girl like you think you canpete with Andrew?"


    "You thought you could get Quinton to back you up? Thought I''d help you settle the score? Please. You''re not even on Andrew''s level. Hell, you don''t evenpare to that Aspen girl, Andrew and Aspen humiliated you, you deserved it."


    Christina stood there, stunned, holding her burning cheek. She


    stared at Yara in disbelief. "Y-Kon


    actually dared to go against


    Quinton''s orders? You''re siding with Andrew? Are you insane?"

 Chapter 1234

    Looking at Christina, who looked like she was about to lose her mind, Yara


    sneered. "Did I say anything wrong? Christina, let me ask you¡ªwhat makes you think you''re even qualified to go against Andrew? Hispany is worth billions. If he really wanted to crush you, you''d be dead a hundred times over by now."


    Christina shouted in fury, "Yara, whose side are you on? Are you with the Wrights, or are you with Andrew?"


    Yaraughed coldly. "Does that even matter? I already know you''re going to go running back to Quinton to tattle, but I couldn''t care less. You''re nothing but a curse in human form a scheming little parasite.


    "Don''t think I don''t see what you''re doing. You''re trying to use our family-the Wrights to get back at Andrew. But too bad for you, while Quinton might be dumb enough to help you, I''m not. Because no matter how I look at you, you''re just a maniptive bitch with an agenda."


    Christina clutched her stinging face, too humiliated to speak, and climbed into the car. With one m on the gas, she sped off. It was humiliation like she had never known before, and it made her feel like her nerves were splitting apart.


    How did ite to this?


    Yara was Quinton''s sister, the one who was supposed to stand up for her. Yet, not only had she refused to help, she had pped her across the face twice.


    For the first time, Christina felt something close to total despair, mixed with helpless rage.


    Was Andrew really untouchable?


    Was there truly no one, and no situation, that could bring him down?


    She hated him so much.


    Back at the hotel, Christina did not say a word. Her face was so dark that it scared the staff.


    Irene and Leroy were chatting casually about the uing holiday and where they should travel.


    "Mom, I wanna go to Drubae! I wanna stay in one of those fancy hotels! And I wanna date a hot blonde bombshell!" Leroy giggled like an idiot.


    Irene rolled her eyes. "Forget Drubae. I wanna go back to Jayrodale and y mahjong with my girlfriends! I''ll show thosedies just how well I''m living in Blumedale! We''re staying in five-star hotels, spending thousands a night! And my sweet daughter? She''s dating the eldest son of the Wrights!"


    She giggled and added, "I can already imagine those jealous, sour looks from your aunties and cousins. Oh, just thinking about it gives me life!"


    Her goofy grin was not much better than Leroy''s.


    Christina could not take it anymore. All that shallow chatter hit her like a hammer.


    "Having fun is all you two ever do! All you care about is luxury and pleasure while doing absolutely nothing useful! I''m warning you-if I go down, you both go down with me! You''ll be left with nothing¡ªyou''ll be begging on the streets!"


    Her voice had turned sharp and shrill, practically vibrating with rage and bitterness.


    Irene and Leroy fellpletely silent.


    After a long, awkward pause, Irene finally muttered, "Christie, what''s gotten into you? Did you wake up on the wrong side of the bed? If you think it''s such a burden for Leroy and me to live off your money, just say it.


    "I''ll take your brother and head back to Jayrodale! Don''t worry-we won''t stick around Blumedale embarrassing you!"


    As she spoke, she wiped her eyes dramatically and began to sob like she had been horribly wronged.


    Leroy chimed in, annoyed. "Christie, look what you''ve done. You made Mom cry! You''ve made it in life, and we just benefit a little from it-so what? Do you really have to yell and curse at us for it?"


    Christina, already in a foul mood, finally snapped-all her usualposure, all that cold and haughty pride-gone in a puff of smoke. What remained was a mind on the brink and a soul crushed under pressure she could no longer bear.


    Irene spent every day unting Chritina''s status, pushing her to suck up to this person or tter that one-hell, she would probably sell her off to some rich old man if it meant getting ahead.


    And Leroy? He was absolutely useless. She had pulled strings to get him a stable government job, but he called it boring and soul-sucking, saying it would dull his edge.


    Then, she set him up in business-he tanked. Worse than a clueless freshman trying to pitch to sharks.


    Over the years, she had handed him millions, and without fail, he blew every cent, leaving her to clean up the mountain of debt he racked up.


    Now, Christina finally saw it¡ªher world was full of leeches. Not a single normal, reliable person around her.


    And the worst part? She''d been too blind, too stubborn to see it until now.


    Meanwhile, look at Andrew. Aspen had be his most trusted right hand. Dn and Natasha had evene to Blumedale as his personal protection squad.


    Rumor had it that he was sworn brothers with the Kellers-the top of the Five Apex Families.


    Her head throbbed like a siren as rage surged through her veins. The more she thought, the more her blood boiled.


    Why?


    Why was her world filled with trash, drama, and parasites?


    Why did every person and situation around her only drain her?


    And why did Andrew have everything?


    Since she made it her mission to take him down, reim her pride, and crush him


    beneath her heel, nothing had gone her way.


    Not one single thing.


    But what had she done wrong?


    Where, exactly, was she any less than Andrew?


    In a sudden dizzy spell, Christina lost her footing and copsed with a scream.


    Luckily, Leroy caught her just in time. "Christie! Christie, don''t scare me like that! Are you sick?!"


    Irene rushed over, wailing. "Christie! My sweet baby girl! What happened to you? With Mr. Wright backing you, who could possibly hurt you? Tell me! Was it that bastard Andrew? Did he push you this far? If it was i swear I''ll go over there myself and tear him limb from limb!"


    Her tone was so aggressive, it actually sounded like she meant it.


    Christina clutched her forehead, the pain in her skull so sharp it felt like someone was stirring steel needles inside her brain.


    It hurt like hell.


    Her pride had always been sky-high, and her ego unshakable.


    However, the blows hade too fast and hard, and she could not take it


    anymore.


    And on top of everything, the bickering from Irene and Leroy, their endless noise


    and nonsense, made it all worse.


    "Shut up. All of you just shut the hell up!"


    Her voice exploded into a full-blown scream, her face twisted with fury.


    The outburst stunned Irene and Leroy into total silence.


    Because never, not once in their lives, had they seen Christina like this.

 Chapter 1235

    "Mom, something''s seriously wrong with Christie," Leroy said urgently, noticing how her expression hadpletely copsed. It''s like she''s about to have a breakdown-we should stop arguing and just let her rest!"


    Irene, pacing in circles and dabbing at her tears, wailed, "How could this happen to my sweet girl? She was fine just this morning! Christie, how am I supposed to go on if anything happens to you? I''m still counting on you to take care of me when I''m old!"


    Leroy rolled his eyes. "Seriously, Mom? Christie''s losing it, and all you can think about is who''s going to fund your retirement? You''ve got to be the most selfish mother on the-all you ever think about is your own little world!"


    Irene snapped, eyes wide. "You brat! You''ve got a lot of nerve talking to me like that! Don''t forget that you''ve been bleeding Christie dry too! I''m your mother! I raised you, fed you, and gave you everything! Expecting my kids to support me is not a crime!"


    She added, "And what about you? You''re young, able-bodied, and still useless- Christie''s a woman, and she''s done more than you ever have! You''re a disappointment!"


    Leroy''s face flushed red with shame. Her words stung like a p, burning his pride. He hated being called weak, hated hearing that he was not a real man.


    If anyone else had said that to him, he would haveshed out at them already, fists flying in rage.


    "Fine! You''re my mom, so I won''t fight you on it," he growled. "You think I''m pathetic? That I''m not a man? That I''ll never amount to anything? Great. Then I''ll prove you wrong. I''ll show you what I''m really made of!"


    He grew more agitated by the second, face twisting in fury, then stormed out and mmed the door.


    Irene chased after him, yelling, "You brat! Where do you think you''re going? Don''t you dare cause trouble!"


    Somehow, Leroy had gotten his hands on a long kitchen knife, which he tucked into his hoodie. His eyes burned with rage.


    "You think I''m useless, huh? Just


    wait. I''ll prove it to you, and to


    Christie! I''ve got blood in my


    and I''ve got guts to back it up! Christie''s like this because of bastard Andrew. I''m going over there right now to make him pay!"


    Irene gasped. "You idiot! Don''t do anything stupid! Have you already forgotten what happenedst time?"


    Leroy''s mouth t


    twisted into a wicked grin. "Of course I remember. But it''s like they say-every dog has its day Don''t look down on someone just because they''re struggling! You and Christie always thought I was just wasting time in Blumedale, doing nothing. Truth is, I''ve already built a little empire here, just behind the scenes."


    He added, "Don''t ask too much. Just stay here and take care of Christie. If I can''t get justice from Andrew today, then I''m no man. I''m not even worthy of being Christie''s brother!"


    The way he said it-full of bravado, fists clenched, chest puffed-he almost looked like some tragic hero marching off to battle.


    But the moment he was out of Irene''s line of sight, his entire demeanor flipped.


    With a greasy smile, he whispered into his phone, "Hey, Sergey! It''s me, Leroy- yeah, yeah, the guy who paid protection moneyst time! Listen, I need a favor. Christie''s in trouble-she passed out from stress!


    "I was hoping you could roll with me, maybe help me scare the guy who did this to her. Don''t worry, Sergey. If you back me up on this, I''ll make sure you''re wellpensated. You won''t regret it!"


    Back in the hotel suite, Irene mumbled to herself, squinting toward the door. "This dumb kid actually looked pretty serious just now. Could it be... maybe my


    useless son actually carved out a life in the underworld?


    "Who knows? Maybe he''s secretly the kingpin of Blumedale''s underground scene,


    running everything from the shadows..."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1236

    "However, you know, he''s always kept things on the down low, hiding who he really is, so he never let us in on his secret. Kinda cute how he thinks he can pull that off, right?


    "However, this is my kid we''re talking about. He could totally pull a stunt like that. I mean,e on, my kids? We''re all about big dreams."


    "His sister''s the bossdy of her ownpany, so there''s no way he''sgging behind..."


    The more Irene dreamed up scenarios, the more convinced she became!


    She had sky-high hopes for her son Leroy!


    They say true gold always shines, and she was sure her boy Leroy was just like hidden treasure, ready to show his true sparkle any moment then!


    "Christie, sweetheart, just kick back and rx, okay? Don''t worry your pretty head about a thing!"


    Tucking Christina in and making sure she was cozy, Irene''s smile turned into a smirk.


    "Your brother''s out there fighting your battles, doesn''t matter if it was that jerk Andrew who messed with you! Today, he''s gonna get a taste of his own medicine, courtesy of your brother. That''ll teach him!


    "Sure, Andrew''s got his big-shotpany, but that''s nothingpared to the likes of Mr. Quinton. Once your brother makes his mark, he''ll have his crew ready to even the score. Andrew''s money? Pfft, that won''t save him from shaking in his boots..."


    The thought of Quinton made Irene''s mood shift, her face clouding over.


    She grabbed her phone and dialed Quinton with a tone ready for battle.


    "Mr. Quinton, Christina was doing your bidding, and now look at her-hospitalized from stress... And those p marks on her face? Yeah, they''re still there!


    "You''re my daughter''s friend, I''m aware of that, and you''ve got a crush on her too. So here''s your shot to make things right for my Christina! If not, you can bet I''ll think less of you, Mr. Quinton, from here on out!"


    Irene did not even wait for Quinton to answer before she mmed the phone down with a resounding click. She was done ying nice.


    The Stevens family trio had been kissing up to him just to scrape by in the capital.


    However, Irene had been around


    long enough to get a taste of the e


    high life and the glittering world of


    the rich. That itch for the finer things hade alive in her.


    She figured Quinton was not all If he really wanted to win her


    ying by her rules and tere


    daughter''s heart, he had better start


    whatever she dished out.


    If he could not handle that, he could kiss his chances with her daughter goodbye!


    At the Wright family''s grand estate in the capital.


    Quinton''s face turned stormy as the line went dead.


    "That nerve! Who does she think she is, talking to me like that?" he muttered.


    However, then he shrugged it off. "Whatever, she''s just a vain, simpleton of an olddy. I won''t stoop to her level."


    To Quinton, Irene and her son Leroy were never more than a blip on his radar, just a couple of ants.


    He signaled to one of the house servants with a chilly gesture. "Go fetch Ms. Yara for me."


    The servant leaned in close, his voice barely above a whisper, "Mr. Quinton, Ms. Yara''s stepped out. She''s not on the grounds!"


    Quinton''s response was a harsh, dismissive snort. "Well, get her on the phone, now. Tell her her loving brother''s got urgent business with her! And tell her to hurry back, or I''ll be the one paying her a visit with a whip in hand!"


    The servant shuddered at the thought and scurried away to do as he was told.


    He could not help but feel sorry for Yara. Born to a mistress, she was under Quinton''s thumb there at the Wright family estate.

 Chapter 1237

    Outside the grand gates of The Sovereign Residences, a van skidded to a stop. Out tumbled a bunch of roughnecks, looking like they owned the ce.


    Adorned with gold chains, their pointy shoes clicking on the pavement, they sported tattoos of a jade beast on one arm and a white tiger on the other, gripping an assortment of homemade weapons-steel pipes, machetes, and whatever else they could swing.


    Leroy was right there with them, grinning up at a burly guy with a buzz cut. "We''re here, Sergey," he said with a nod and a bow. "I''m counting on you and the boys to back me upter, okay?"


    Sergey took a drag of his cigarette, trying to look tough. "Kid, you''re asking a lot. I agreed to help you rough up this Andrew guy, and that was me being generous.


    "Now you want more? That''s gonna cost you."


    Leroy bit back a curse. Sergey was nothing but a greedy thug. However, he kept his smile stered on. "More money? You got it! Don''t worry, Sergey. As long as everything goes smoothly, you''ll get paid."


    Sergey blew out a smoke ring and rocked back on his heels. "Alright, spill it. What''s this ''cooperation'' you''re talking about? What''s your angle?"


    Leroy''s smile turned sly. "Easy. When we get to Andrew, you and the crew knock him down first. Once he can''t fight back, I''ll step in and give him the thrashing of his life!"


    "Hey, Sergey, do me a solid and shoot a video for me," Leroy said, his voice tinged with a mix of excitement and malice. "Make sure it shows Andrew totally wrecked at my feet, head busted open and bleeding out!"


    Sergey chuckled, his deep voice rumbling like thunder. "Gotcha. You wanna show off a bit, huh?


    "No problem, as long as the money''s right, I''ll take care of everything for you!"


    With a grin, Leroy rubbed his hands together in anticipation.


    In his heart, he sneered. ''Andrew, oh Andrew, you never saw thising, did you? Back in Jayrodale, you were the big shot, the tough guy, right? However, this isn''t Jayrodale. This is the capital, and around here, Sergey and his crew are top dogs.


    Sergey had assured Leroy that in the capital, there was not a soul he could not handle. Even the high-and-mighty from The Five Apex Families had to tip their hats to Sergey.


    Leroy had bought into it hook, line, and sinker, convinced that Sergey was the real deal. That''s why he was shelling out big bucks for Sergey''s help-to flex his muscles, to take Andrew down a peg or two. Itwas a win win. After that, he would see if his mom and sister still had the nerve to look down on him.


    "What''s your business here?"


    The security guard at the entrance of The Sovereign Residences eyed Leroy and


    his posse, stepping up to challenge them.


    Leroy cleared his throat, ready to puff up his chest and dere, "I''m here to handle some business. If you don''t wanna get hurt, beat it and chill somewhere else!"


    Leroy barely saw iting before a stinging p cracked against the back of his head.


    Sergey had him by the cor, yanking him back. "Leroy, that twerp you''re after, he''s holed up in The Sovereign Residences?"


    There was a clear note of panic in Sergey''s voice.


    Leroy, rubbing the back of his head, was confused. "Sergey, why''d you hit me? And hey, it''s pretty nice out today. Why are you sweating buckets, Sergey?"


    Sergey bellowed, "I''m asking you about that Andrew guy you''re supposed to handle. Is he shacked up in The Sovereign Residences?"


    Leroy, still not getting it but telling the truth, said, "My sister mentioned that Andrew lucked out big time and snagged a ce in The Sovereign Residences. However, does it even matter? We bust in there and finish him off, end of story!"


    Sergey, seething, lifted his hand and delivered another brutal p to Leroy''s face.

 Chapter 1238

    "You trying to get me whacked? Hey, I''m asking you, are you trying to get me killed here? I thought I was gonna make some easy cash with you, what''s this mess you''ve got us into?"


    As he ranted, Sergey stered on a fake grin for the security guards walking up, looking like he had just seen a ghost.


    "Hey there, fes, no worries, we''re just here to check things out! Time to go, we''re heading out!"


    The two guards eyed them with suspicion, and one of them snorted, "With those get-ups, you two are just street-level punks, right? Out with it, what''s your game at The Sovereign Residences? Are you here to swipe something?"


    Sergey, nearly out of his mind with fear, scrambled to exin, "No way, that''s not what we''re here for, honest!


    "We were just walking by, stealing stuff? Come on, this is the fanciest part of town. We wouldn''t dare pull anything here!"


    A security guard swung hard,nding two solid ps that sent Sergey, towering at six-foot-two and tipping the scales at over 600 pounds, flying through the air.


    He even lost two mrs from the force of those hits talk about a heavy hand!


    "Last chance, buddy. Spill it. What are you really here for? Make any more noise, and you and your lowlife friends won''t need to bothering back!"


    The guards at The Sovereign Residences did not mess around-they were tough as nails, always ready to throw down and throw threats.


    Anyone caught sneaking around The Sovereign Residences was in for it, no exceptions.


    Lately, there had been extra tension. The big shot from Serenity Vi, Andrew, was on edge, and even their top guard¡ªa semi-martial king¡ªhad gotten chewed out until he was nothing but dust and ashes!


    So, they were on high alert. If any of those nobodies had caused trouble for the high roller from Serenity Vi...


    Well, they could have been out of a job faster than they could say "fired."


    Clutching his bleeding mouth, Sergey staggered to his feet, looking all kinds of sorry for himself. "Look, I''ll talk, okay? Isn''t that enough for you guys?"


    He red at Leroy, pure loathing on his face. "It''s all his fault. He''s the one who dragged us here! He said we had to take care of some guy named Andrew living in The Sovereign Residences.


    "If I had known that Dr. Lloyd lived at The Sovereign Residences, no way would I have messed with him-not in a million years!"


    Two security guards went white as sheets "What? You actually t


    you could mess with Dr.


    Seriously, you''re asking for get


    Fuming, the two guards whipped out their batons!


    Sergey was on the receiving end of a relentless beating!


    Meanwhile, one of the guards was on the pager, summoning over a dozen of The Sovereign Residences'' finest security!


    Each one was as tough as a special forces soldier. The squad from The


    Sovereign Residencesid intoel:


    Leroy, Sergey, and his crew, leaving them bruised and swollen


    A few


    were lying on the ground, crying out in pain, with their dignity trampled


    S nere in such bad shape t


    of them!


    Leroy was clutching his head, reeling from a kick down below that twisted his face


    with pain!


    Why?


    How did their attempt to look tough go so horribly wrong?


    Why did the security freak out at the mention of Andrew''s name, like they had seen a ghost?


    He just could not make sense of it!


    "Scram, and don''t even think about causing trouble again. Next time, it won''t be just a beating!"


    After giving them a taste of their own medicine, The Sovereign Residences'' security backed off.


    They were not about to kill anyone, after all.


    However, they sure did not hold back.


    Where did those guys get their guts from? God himself?


    To think they would have the nerve toe to The Sovereign Residences and


    hassle the owner of Serenity Vi!

 Chapter 1239

    They must have had the courage of a lion and the audacity of a fool to do something like that!


    Sergey, with his crew and Leroy in tow, scrambled into the van, their hearts pounding as they made a mad dash to escape!


    Right then, Sergey''s face was so swollen, he could pass for an actual grizzly. As he mashed the gas pedal and jerked the wheel, he bellowed, "Leroy, if I don''t make you wish you were dead today, then I''m no man..."


    Leroy, his face a mask of blood, wailed, " Sergey, what did I ever do to you? I paid you, fair and square. You wouldn''t take care of Andrew, okay, but to turn on me? Where''s your honor, man?"


    Sergey''s growl was terrifying, "You''re still plotting against others, Leroy, you''re asking for it! Haven''t you learned your lesson yet? Don''t you get it? Any resident of The Sovereign Residences could snap us up in a heartbeat!


    "You''ve trashed my rep, my whole life''s work, thanks to you! So, you''re gonna pay!"


    Sergey had almost met his maker at the gates of The Sovereign Residences, and he was seething with fury!


    If only he had known Leroy was after the residents of The Sovereign Residences! He would not have stirred up trouble there, not for all the money in the world!


    The way The Sovereign Residences'' security was acting, scared stiff of Andrew... it had to be someone from The Five Apex Families, right?


    The thought alone sent shivers down Sergey''s spine, and he felt like his guts were about to jump out of his skin!


    His heart boiled with a mix of hate and fury for Leroy, like a storm had just turned the world upside down!


    Meanwhile, Leroy was clueless, asking, "Is it really that bad? Sure, The Sovereign Residences are fancy, but trust me, Sergey, that Andrew guy is just a small fry!


    "With your connections, rubbing elbows with the big family heirs, you don''t have to be scared of Andrew!"


    The van screeched to a halt at a scrapyard that looked like a graveyard for forgotten things.


    Sergey''s face was thunderous as he grabbed Leroy and dragged him out.


    "Sergey, what what what... are you doing? Back off! I''m warning you, don''t you dare start something my brother-inw is Quinton Wright, the big shot!"


    Leroy squirmed and threw out his warning.


    However, Sergey was not having any of it. With how this guy was groveling and begging for help, Sergey did not buy for a second that


    his brother-inw was some hotshot from the Wright family!


    Sergey''s crew shed their shark grins, all bloodlust and malice. They pinned Leroy down by his arms and legs.


    Amid Leroy''s horrified screams, Sergey slipped on a mask and donned a white


    coat.


    He hefted a box, grimy and filled with all sorts of scary-looking surgical tools.


    Sergey grabbed a syringe and a scalpel that gleamed with menace.


    He loomed over Leroy, a twisted smile on his face, and said, "Sorry, bro, but you''ve got to pay up. You nearly got us all killed! So, we''re taking a kidney as a little constion for our bruised hearts.


    "Don''t sweat it, we''ve got the good stuff-you won''t feel a thing! I''m a pro at this,


    do it all the time like it''s second nature!"


    In the junkyard, Leroy''s screams cut through the air, panicked and pained.


    "No, no, no, stop! My kidneys, oh no, please..."

 Chapter 1240

    At the Wright family''s ce!


    Yara stormed back, cornered Quinton, and smirked, "I knew it! That backstabber Christina ran to you, didn''t she?"


    Quinton''s face darkened. "I told you to help her, not to shame her! Why''d you do it, huh?"


    Yara sneered, "No reason, really. Just can''t stand her, that''s all."


    Quinton let out an icyugh. "You''re ying with fire, messing with my people. Think I won''t put you in your ce?"


    Yaraughed in his face. "Please, Quinton, you don''t scare me anymore! I used to cower, too scared to face you. However, now? Go ahead, make your move."


    Quinton''s gaze turned icy as he stepped closer, his smile twisted. "Look at you, all gutsy all of a sudden! You never had the guts to stand up to me before!


    "However, let''s face it, you''re nothing but trash from a mistress. You can''t hold a candle to the Wright family bloodline that runs through my veins..."


    Yara met his gaze with a frosty smile. "All you''ve got is your Wright family heir title to unt, Quinton! However, really, you think you''re better than me? As if I''ve ever cared what you think!


    "You think you''re the big shot, the golden boy of the Wright family, and the cream of the crop in the capital''s youth, right? Do you think you''re one of the top three hotshots?


    "Ever since Andrew showed up, you''ve been like a jittery little pug, bouncing around helplessly. What happened to your old swagger? Where''s that tough guy act now?"


    Quinton, red with fury, pped Yara right across her face.


    "You think you can just throw Andrew''s name around in front of me, you little brat? Get this straight, in the Wright family, anyone who dares to utter ''Andrew'' will have to answer to me-with their life on the line!"


    Quinton''s face was a mask of rage as he bellowed.


    Yara, clutching her reddened cheek, did not back down and kept up her taunts.


    "Look at you, all worked up, like a cornered rat in front of a cat! Quinton, Andrew''s your boogeyman, huh? Judging by that sour face, it''s like you''ve swallowed something nasty. I hit a nerve, didn''t I?"


    Quinton''s face twisted with anger, and he looked ready to strike again.


    However, he held back. Today''s Yara was too fierce, too much for him to handle.


    "Oh, please. You think I''m scared of Andrew? If I hadn''t been tied up with bigger thingstely, he''d be long gone!"


    Yara sneered, her face oozing scorn. "Keep fooling yourself. Not even the Golding or Haywood family hit squads cany a finger on him!


    "Who do you think you are, Quinton? You can''t seriously think you''re tougher than the Goldings or the Hawyoods, can you?"


    Quinton was at a loss for words, his fists clenched so hard they popped and crackled.


    "Yara, I have no clue where you''re


    getting this gutsy attitude to backstab me, the top dog around


    here! However, let me give you a


    heads-up: if you keep ying with fire, you might just get burned for real!"


    BUMS


    Yara''s unexpected defiance was driving Quinton up the wall.


    Stone-faced, Yara dered, "Quinton, the days when you could push me around and make me feet small in the Wright family are over! Mark my words, from now on, m stepping up to the te, and I''ll be going head-to-head with you!" C¨®ntent belongs to


    "And when all is said and done, I''ll be the one standing tall, with you under my


    heel, feeling all the hurt you''ve dished out..."


    She took a couple of steps away,


    then paused, turned around with an icyugh, and added, "Oh, and one more thing! Christina used to be Andrew''s girl, which means you''re just picking up his sloppy seconds!"

 Chapter 1241

    "Who knew you had such... interesting tastes! You''re all talking about challenging Andrew, but behind closed doors, you''re just scavenging his leftovers!


    "I gotta say, you''re really dragging our family name through the mud!"


    Quinton was so livid he nearly lost it!


    Every word from Yara cut deep, hitting him where it hurt most.


    Frozen in ce, Quinton''s brow furrowed as he racked his brain. ''How can she be so full of herself, daring to sass me like this?''


    Yara''s rebellion had set off rm bells for him!


    Once upon a time, he had her under his thumb, and there were moments when


    she nearly found herself trapped in a situation she could not escape from.


    However, then, Yara had be like a dagger that had slipped through his fingers, no longer under his control.


    "Pfft, even if you think you''ve got some kind of ace up your sleeve, find yourself a powerful friend! Going up against me, you''re heading for a fall!


    "The Wright family is going to be mine, all mine. You and Andrew, you''re all going to be left in my dust!"


    Quinton whipped out his phone and made a call with an icymand, "Get things ready on your end. I''m going after the Rhodes family''s treasure map in the next couple of days! And if you mess up, it''s game over for you!"


    Little did he know, Yara was eavesdropping from the other side of the wall, catching every word.


    She let out a quiet chuckle and slipped away unnoticed.


    A quick text from her phone went out to Andrew.


    At that very moment, Andrew was hanging out at Supreme.


    His phone buzzed-it was a message from Yara!


    Aspen gave a mockingugh. "Wow, that was fast. Did Ms. Yara just text you?


    "She''s not asking you out to get a room tonight, is she?"


    Andrew shot her a look. "Jealousy much?"


    Aspen''sugh was tinged with annoyance as she scoffed. "Jealous? As if!"


    Andrew tuned her out and read the message.


    [Mr. Lloyd, that lowlife Quinton is nning to hit the Rhodes family soon! I''m giving you the heads up, but remember, you owe me one next time.]


    Pocketing his phone, Andrew grinned. "Yara sure doesn''t let anything slide! However, hey, I diga girl who knows how to keep score. At least she won''t act like she''s helping me while secretly plotting to backstab me!"  s?novel


    Aspen said with conviction, "You''ve got to watch your back, no matter what! I''ve got this hunch that Yara and her brother Quinton really hate each other''s guts!


    "Taking her side means you''re ready to go head-to-head with Quinton! Getting mixed up in the feuds


    these big-shot familie onge


    usually


    means trouble for anyone who tries!"


    met


    Andrew''s expression was frosty. "Quinton''s been asking for trouble time and again, and he''s really gotten under my skin! Now Yara''se to me for help, and I''m totally up for lending her a hand to get back at Quinton!  s?novel


    "And just imagine, if things work out and she ends up leading the Wright family, wouldn''t I hit the jackpot?"


    Seeing the smirk on Andrew''s face, Aspen could not help but scoff, "In your dreams!"


    ''The top spot in the Five Apex Families isn''t something just anyone can mess with!'' she thought.


    Forget the average Joe-even Derek could not touch it!


    Aspen figured Andrew was living in a fantasy world!


    "You can grab a cab home. I''ve got to swing by Oak Apothecary. Later!"


    Andrew did not bother with another word to his underling.


    With a casual remark, he was off.


    Aspen was steaming. "Hey, Andrew, that Ferrari is mine. Why should I have to take a cab?"


    Without looking back, Andrew called out, "Sure, the Ferrari''s yours, but you''re mine! By extension, that means everything''s mine!"


    Aspen was on the verge of losing it, but then it hit him-Andrew''s logic was annoyingly spot-on!

 Chapter 1242

    Andrew was in his car when he dialed Tiana''s number.


    "Mrs. Rhodes, heads up! Quinton is snooping around your family''s business!"


    "What do you mean, snooping around?" Tiana asked, puzzled.


    "Does your family have a piece of that legendary treasure map?" Andrew inquired.


    Tiana responded calmly, "Treasure map? I have no idea what you''re talking about."


    Andrew chuckled. "Whether you''re ying coy or you''re genuinely in the dark, Mrs. Rhodes. Just know that I''ve given you the heads-up!


    "You and Mr. Rhodes should watch your backs and keep that map piece safe. Quinton''s got some tricks up his sleeve!"


    With that, Andrew ended the call.


    Tiana was always careful, and feigning ignorance was her way of ying it safe.


    Andrew''s goal, however, was to alert the Rhodes family to be cautious, not to express interest in their map fragment.


    With the message delivered, he did not waste more words.


    Night had fallen, and the Oak Apothecary was closed for the day.


    As Andrew parked, a small side door creaked open.


    Natasha greeted him with a yful smirk, "Look who''s here, my dashing hero! Caught any bad guys today?"


    Stepping through the door into the apothecary, Andrew spotted Ronan and his granddaughter, Janice.


    Janice shyly waved, "Hey, Andrew, you made it!"


    Andrew nodded with a smile, "Janice, you and your grandpa doing okay?"


    Janice chuckled, "No worries, we had big sis here and her crew watching our backs!"


    Big sis?


    Andrew shot a look at Natasha. The widow was well into her thirties, nudging forty.


    Really, Janice ought to be calling her ''madam''!


    However, Andrew knew better than to wade into the minefield of a woman''s age.


    Ronan chimed in, "Mr. Lloyd, your


    foresight saved us. Mosby, that et


    crook, just couldn''t wait to send his goons after the Bates family''s


    ure map piece!"


    Andrew gave a nod and motioned for Natasha to bring the culprits forward.


    Before long, three figures were escorted in.


    Mosby''sckeys, one of whom Andrew had put in his ce before the guy with the face like a horse.


    The moment heid eyes on Andrew, the guy with the face like a horse-Old Hayface exploded, "Curse it, you''re the one backing Ronan!"


    Andrew grabbed a chair and sat down, cool as a cucumber. "Wasn''t that a given? Seems like the lesson I gave your Genesis Dispensary crew didn''t quite stick!"


    Old Hayface red, seething with rage. "Don''t get cocky! My mentor''s already plotting your downfall. Your days of swagger are numbered!"


    Andrew just shrugged. "Mosby sent you for the Bates family''s map piece, right? Go tell Mosby to save his breath! That piece of the map? It''s already mine."


    Old Hayface scoffed, "You think I''m


    buying that? Ronan guards that thing like it''s his life! I know you''re


    just t


    to throw my mentor off


    the scent, but it''s not gonna work!


    "We might be caught, but my mentor''s still out there! And mark my words, if Ronan doesn''t cough up that map piece, he''s gonna wish he had!"


    Andrew chuckled and gave a dismissive wave. "Someone needs a wake-up call!"


    Natasha moved in like a shadow, her fingerstching onto the horse-faced guy''s hair. She delivered a series of sharp ps that echoed through the room.


    The guy''s face, already tender from a previous encounter with Andrew, split open at the barely healed scars.


    He howled in agony, "Andrew, what''s the big idea? We''re Mosby''s students. If you mess with us, our mentor will have your head!"


    Andrew''sugh was harsh and sharp as ice. "Let''s loosen him up a bit more!"


    Natasha, silent as the grave, grabbed the man''s fingers. With a cruel twist, they snapped like dry twigs.


    "Enough, enough! I get it, I''m wrong, Mr. Lloyd, call off your attack..."


    Pain painted the man''s face a sickly shade of purple as he wailed pitifully, begging for mercy.


    Mosby''s other disciples were a sorry sight, too scared to stand, plopping down on the ground, on the verge of embarrassing themselves.


    Andrew snorted disdainfully and fixed his gaze on Old Hayface. "I''ll ask, you''ll answer. Are we clear?"


    The man nodded frantically. "Crystal clear, no problems at all!"


    Andrew pressed on, "So, Mosby''s got the rest of the fragmented maps, doesn''t he?"

 Chapter 1243

    "Yeah, he''s got the Page family''s piece, and it looks like that''s not the only one."


    Andrew''s brow creased with concern. "Other than the Page family''s, he''s got more fragments?"


    The man went pale as a ghost, barely getting the words out. "At least one more, besides the Page''s. He kept it a secret, but I found out."


    Andrew shot a nce at Ronan, whose face was a storm about to break.


    It looked like the Page family''s map piece had ended up in Mosby''s clutches, and Ronan was feeling the heat!


    Andrew pressed on, "You mentioned your mentor''s out to take me down! Hmm, I''m really curious, does he even have what it takes?"


    Old Hayface clenched his teeth and said, "My mentor might not be a match for you, but our top dog, my senior, is about to hit up the capital! And when he does, you''re gonna get wrecked!"


    Andrew quirked an eyebrow, "This senior of yours, Mosby''s star pupil... Is he that tough?"


    Despite his agony, Old Hayface could not help but boast, "Absolutely, you''ve heard of Xavier from the Hawyood family, haven''t you? Our senior is the guy who can go toe-to-toe with Xavier from the Haywood family!"


    Andrew''s interest fizzled out. He was hoping for a real challenge, but that was turning out to be a letdown.


    "Fine, you''re free to go! And do me a favor. Let Mosby know that Ronan''s map piece is with me now. He cane and get it whenever he wants!"


    With that, Andrew shed the Bates family''s map piece.


    Old Hayface was in disbelief, "Such a treasure, and Ronan just handed it over to you? I get it, you must''ve strong-armed or sweet-talked it out of Ronan, right?" Andrew cracked a smile, "You really think everyone''s like your mentor, a dastardly thief?"


    Ronan spoke up calmly, "I gave the Bates family''s map piece to Mr. Lloyd of my own free will! Tell Mosby if he wants it, I''d rather die than hand it over!


    "However, for you, Mr. Lloyd, I''d give it away without a second thought and never look back!"


    The guy went pale, his expression souring fast.


    Ronan''s jab¡ªif it ever got back to his boss-would that old man feel the sting?


    "Oh, and when you head back to


    Genesis Dispensary, you owe me a special delivery of herbs at The Sovereign Residences," Andrew


    chimed in, "Think of it as your get-out-of-trouble free card."


    Old Hayface was seething. "Andrew, show some respect, will you? You think I''m going to do you a favor


    after you''ve messed with me liken et


    this? You really think us baddies


    don''t have a breaking point? That we stand for nothing?"


    Andrew cocked an eyebrow. "Is that a no?"


    The guy''s eye twitched, and he quickly stered on a fake grin. "Kidding, just kidding! We''re all good! Rx, it''s just some herbs. We''ve got plenty at Genesis Dispensary, and I''ll make sure they get to you."


    Andrew''s reply was cool as ice. "Then scram!"


    Like he had been granted a divine escape, the man bolted from Oak Apothecary with his cronies, not daring to linger.


    Natasha bit her lip, worried. "Are we really going to let them walk? I''m scared they''lle back with a grudge against Ronan and Janice."


    Andrew shook his head, confident. "No worries, they won''t dare. I''ve got the map piece now, and Mosby''s going to be too busy aiming for me."


    Ronan nodded. "Exactly. Mosby''s so obsessed, he''ll only have eyes for Mr. Lloyd now. It''s just maddening, though, how that old crook managed to snag the Page family''s piece so quickly..."


    Andrew''s voice dripped with disdain, "As long as we keep this piece of the map out of his grubby hands, we''re golden! He can collect all the pieces he wants, but it''s pointless!


    "Missing just one piece means he''ll neverplete the treasure map. He''ll never uncover the real treasure location!"


    Ronan chuckled in agreement, "Exactly!"

 Chapter 1244

    On the west side of the capital, there was a ritzy neighborhood where the real estate was worth a fortune.


    Mosby''s swanky vi was nestled right there.


    With the Grand Medical Summit just around the corner, Mosby had been hustling like crazy, getting everything ready for the big event.


    Even with his medical skills being top-tier in the capital-a ce brimming with talent-he was still cramming like there was no tomorrow to make sure he shone at the Summit.


    It was tough out there, even for a bigwig like him. He had to stay sharp, or the next hotshot would leave him in the dust.


    Take that pesky Andrew, for instance.


    The kid''s medical mojo had Mosby all mixed up, forcing him to stay on his toes.


    Last time, Andrew actually managed to fix the Keller family head''s energy corruption, stealing the spotlight and rewards that were meant for Mosby!


    Naturally, Mosby''s got a serious grudge brewing.


    However, it also lit a fire under him.


    "Hmph, I''ve gotta hand it to the kid, his skills are freakishly good for his age! However, if he thinks he can go toe-to-toe with me, he''s dreaming..."


    Mosby mmed his medical book shut and huffed to himself, lost in his thoughts. The doorbell echoed through the house, followed by the eager voices of the apprentices. "Mr. Lake, we''re back, please let us in!"


    Mosby''s heart leaped with joy, and he quickly swung open the vi''s iron gate.


    The Bates family''s missing piece of the map must be theirs then!


    They would not be back thatte for any other reason.


    Mosby thought to himself, his breath quickening with anticipation.


    Old Hayface arrived with two brothers in tow, their expressions as gloomy as if they were at a funeral.


    "Mr. Lake, the treasure map... it''s ended up in the hands of someone with thest name Lloyd!"


    Mosby''s smile vanished like a


    popped balloon, leaving only a storm


    of anger behind. "What happened? That kid Andrew couldn''t have know about the treasure map. Did you three screw up and let him catch on?"


    Mosby''s eyes turned icy with rage, a dangerous glint flickering within.


    Old Hayface and hispanions shivered uncontrobly, rushing to exin. "Mr: Lake, it''s not like you think! It was Ronan, the old coot. He got desperate and just handed over the Bates family''s map fragment to Andrew!"


    Mosby''s jaw dropped in disbelief. "What are you saying? Ronan gave away his own treasure map to Andrew? And he did it willingly?"


    Old Hayface was seething with jealousy and frustration. "Yes, he just handed it over! We were as shocked as you are! However, it''s true, Ronan and his grandson seem to hold Andrew in high regard!"


    With a furious p, Mosby let his hand fly, his face twisted with rage.


    Old Hayface, clutching his repeatedly struck cheek, protested, "Mr. Lake, why are


    you hitting me? You can ask the other two, I did everything I could!


    "It''s just that Andrew, that little troublemaker, is too much to handle! Who would''ve guessed they''d have someone lying in wait at Oak Apothecary? We walked right into


    his web the second we showed up!"


    Mosby''s eyes zed with fury as he bellowed, "Zip it! I''m not in the mood for excuses. Arrghh!!"


    Ovee with anger and a sense of being wronged, Mosby''s hand flew up again, delivering a series of stinging ps!


    This time, it was not just Old Hayface who got it, Mosby''s other two apprentices ended up with their noses battered and their faces swollen, blood crisscrossing their features!


    Old Hayface was petrified. "Mr. Lake, you..."


    Mosby pped a hand over his mouth, snarling, "Quiet, my good apprentice, don''t talk! Get your face over here, let me vent some of this anger! Otherwise, I''m gonna lose it. I''m just... so ticked off!


    "You bunch of no-hopers. And you, Andrew, you little troublemaker, you messed up my ns, I can''t let you off the hook!"


    Mosby then went to town on his three apprentices with a barrage of punches and kicks!


    He did not stop until he was soaked with sweat and struggling to catch his breath.

 Chapter 1245

    Old Hayface and his two juniors were curled up on the ground, clutching their heads, knocked out cold from the beating.


    However, through it all, they barely made a peep, they took their licks like champs!


    They were used to that kind of treatment, after all!


    Mosby had that nasty habit, whenever things did not go his way, he would take it out on others by doling out beatings!


    However, today, he had gone too far, knocking them out cold!


    "Ronan, you old coot, I''ve given you endless riches, miracle pills, and treasures galore, I have been more than generous, and yet you still won''t hand over that map fragment...


    "When it''s your life or the map, you choose the map! I''ve tried it all, sweet talk, tough talk, every trick in the book, but you''re just unbreakable!


    "And now, Andrew-that little punk-hasn''t done a thing for you, and you just up and give him the map fragment for nothing?"


    The more Mosby stewed on it, the hotter his anger burned, his eyes nearly bulging out of their sockets!


    The shame of it, Ronan''s move was a p in the face, pure and simple!


    It was like a total diss, a p-down to him, Mosby!


    "Ha, Mr. Lake, got something on your mind? Maybe we can help take a load off, huh?"


    In the midst of Mosby''s boiling fury, a smug chuckle cut through the air.


    Mosby whipped around, not towards the door, but to the balcony of the vi.


    There, a long-haired dude had somehow flipped his way in, looking all kinds of cool, like he had just pulled a vanishing act!


    "You''re back?"


    Mosby was taken aback for a second, then broke into a grin!


    This long-haired guy, oozing artsy vibes with his trendy loafers and that sharp, cheeky face, was none other than Mosby''s top student from the Advanced Medical Institute.


    The guy''s name was Carl!


    Out of all Mosby''s students, Carl was the real deal in medicine and the toughest cookie in a fight!


    In the capital, among the kids of The Five Apex Families, Xavier of the Hawyood family was the martial arts prodigy!


    Carl, not even from those top-tier families, was rocking a rep as big as Xavier''s. That went to show just how awesome he was!


    "Mr. Lake, the moment I got back, I caught you giving my juniors a hard time."


    Carl chuckled, "If the juniors messed up and ticked you off! Why bother getting your hands dirty, Mr. Lake? I can handle it. I''ll just show those juniors the door!"


    Mosby quickly interjected, "Carl, hold up, don''t start swinging! It''s not the juniors I''m mad at, it''s someone else!"


    He''s got a short fuse, and when he''s steamed, he likes to blow off steam byying into someone!


    However, Carl was a whole different story.


    He''s got this brooding artist vibe, with his long hair and sharp features!


    Yet, he''s quick to snuff out a life!


    He was a whiz with poisons, thanks to his medical training.


    He was the kind who could off someone without anyone being the wiser, and


    there was never any evidence to follow up on.


    "Fine, if it''s not the juniors'' fault, I''ll let them off the hook this time!"


    "I''m actually bummed I didn''t get to finish off a few juniors," Carl added with a hint


    of regret as he pulled back his ready-to-strike hand.


    Mosby''s eyelids twitched, and he frowned, "Even after all that time at the


    Advanced Medical Institute, you still haven''t toned down your love for killing?"


    Carl shed a wicked grin, "Mr. Lake, some things are just in your nature, and they''ll never change! Take my reputation as the Grim Reaper''s harvester, for instance. It''s so darn irresistible!"


    Mosby replied with a hint of


    annoyance, "Cut it out, I''ve heard et


    enough of your smooth talk tost a


    lifetime! Now that you''re back, you


    can take over for me!


    "That Andrew kid, he''s gotta go! Take him out and bring me that treasure map he''s


    holding!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1246

    "Andrew? What a in name. He must be just as unremarkable, a total nobody." Carl popped his lips in contempt as he spoke.


    Mosby cautioned, "Carl, don''t take him lightly! The kid''s got some moves. Even the hit orders from two major families haven''t touched him!"


    Carl scoffed, "Mr. Lake, let''s not give the guy too much credit and knock ourselves down a peg. We both know exactly what went down! If the Kellers hadn''t stepped in, Andrew would be six feet under by now."


    Mosby replied calmly, "You''re not wrong. He''s only alive because of the Keller family''s protection! So when you strike, make it fast, precise, and deadly. And don''t get caught!"


    Carl smirked, "Staying under the radar? That''s not my style! However, dealing with the Kellers, that''s a real headache! So, after I take out Andrew, I won''t be leaving my calling card, ''Killed by Carl.""


    Mosby''s fists tightened with resolve, "Skip the theatrics! After you finish off Andrew, bring me the Bates family''s lost map! That treasure I''ve been dreaming of will be one step closer!


    "And once I unlock this legendary treasure from The Alien Throne... Then here in the capital, it won''t just be the Five Apex Families. It''ll be six, with us on top, hahaha..."


    In the still of the night, Mosby''s wildughter echoed through the vi.


    Carl''s grin turned dark, "Don''t worry, Mr. Lake. The night''s still young. Tomorrow''s the day Andrew meets his maker! After mytest round of studies, I''ve leveled up in more than just medicine!


    "When ites to martial arts, I could even go toe-to-toe with Xavier, the guy who barely beat mest time. I''m Carl, and I''m pretty sure I can match him now, maybe even outdo him..."


    Mosby was beaming with pride, nodding over and over, "You''re my star student, the one with the most potential, the one who reminds me of my younger self!


    "I have faith in you, you''ve got this!"


    Carl gave a sly grin, "No, Mr. Lake, I think I''m even better than you were in your heyday!"


    Mosby''s face turned stormy, and he


    bit


    inck his words, seething on the


    Why did all his students have


    to be so defiant?


    He could keep them in line for now, just about.


    However, what aboutter, when he was older?


    ...


    The next morning, Andrew stretched outzily in his room at Serenity Vi.


    Aspen came in, her voice cool as ice, "You''ve got a package."


    Andrew swung his legs out of bed, "Next time youe into my room, knock first,


    will you?"


    A blush


    sharad across Aspen''s bother to put on some panford''s


    cheeks, and she twitched, her words


    sharp as knives, "Could you, maybe,


    Andrew got dressed in a sh, his tone nonchnt, "That''s exactly why I said, next time, knock first. Unless you came in on purpose, trying to act all innocent when you''re really up to something."


    Aspen let out an icyugh, but curiosity got the better of her, "Up to something? What''s that supposed to mean?"


    She did not quite catch his drift.


    Andrew brushed past her, heading for the door, his reply dripping with scorn, "You tell me."


    In a heartbeat, Aspen was a whirlwind of mortification and fury, teeth clenched.


    She was so ready to chase down that infuriating jerk and give him a piece of her mind!

 Chapter 1247

    After freshening up, Andrew eagerly checked out the package Aspen had mentioned.


    He ripped it open and could not help but nod, pleased as punch. The medicinal herb he had been waiting for had arrived right at his doorstep!


    It seemed that Mosby''s apprentice really came throughst night.


    With the final ingredient for Tiana''s martial arts elixir in hand, Andrew got down to business.


    Tiana had the bulk of the main ingredients ready to go.


    The few bits and bobs that were missing? Andrew generously topped them off.


    Byte morning, Andrew stepped out of his alchemy room in Serenity Vi, a small porcin bottle containing Tiana''s needed elixir in tow.


    Natasha batted her eyshes at him and teased, "Hey, how about you join me for a little shopping spree?"


    Andrew chuckled. "Shopping? Got your eye on something special?"


    Natasha shook her head. "Not looking to buy anything, but the capital''s streets are buzzing these days!


    "The Grand Medical Summit is kicking off soon, and it''s the talk of the town. I just wanna soak up the excitement!"


    That''s when it clicked for Andrew. Oh yeah, the Grand Medical Summit was just around the corner!


    He was not all that into it at first, but then Mosby got under his skin, mentioning that the summit''s prizes included some rare medicinal herbs.


    Just like that, Andrew was hooked...


    "Natasha, I''m really sorry, but I might have to bail on our street outing!"


    Andrew said, feeling a bit guilty.


    Natasha''s mood was down in the dumps. "Ever since we hit the capital, it seems like you''re all about Aspen and not giving me the time of day!"


    Andrew cracked a wry smile. "I''m not ignoring you, and I''m definitely not flirting with Aspen!


    "The thing is, I''ve got some serious business to handle! I need to swing by Mercy Hospital before the big meeting kicks off.


    "Mr. Rhodes mentionedst time that Mr Goddard over at Mercy has got some rare medicinal herbs I''m gonna check it out, see if I can score some!"


    Those herbs were Andrew''s obsession, worth more to him than cash or anything else.


    Natasha got it, so she backed off.


    "Just make sure you''re back soon. I''m here waiting for you to be all mine!"


    She threw him a pouty look and a yful hip wiggle. Natasha, the flirty widow, did not hold back her charms in front of Andrew.


    Andrew booked it out of there, worried if he dawdled, he would be wrapped around the widow''s finger.


    Since running into him, Natasha had cleaned up her act just for Andrew!


    Sure, it was nice, but it sure gave Andrew a heap of headaches!


    All because the widow''s wants and needs were his to satisfy.


    If he did not keep her happy, the fiery widow would start to stir up trouble...


    Aspen had sneakily taken the Ferrari for a spin. Andrew muttered curses at the cheeky servant''s bold move and went to catch a cab.


    Stepping to the curb, a chilling lookced with danger caught his eye, and Andrew could not help but nce over.


    A guy with flowing locks and a killer smile sauntered up.


    "So you''re the Andrew who got my mentor so steamed he nearly blew a gasket, huh?"


    Andrew did not even blink. "Looks like you''re Mosby''s top student. Let''s get this over with, shall we? I''ve got ces to be after I wipe the floor with you!"


    Carl, Mosby''s number one, let out augh. "Big talk for a newbie. You''ve got the cool act down pat, almost as good as me! Andrew, you clearly don''t know who you''re dealing with. I''m Carl."

 Chapter 1248

    "Don''t worry, you''ll be kicking yourself for not taking me seriously soon enough!"


    Andrew rolled his eyes. "So, are we doing this or what, you eyesore? If you''re not up for it, I''m out. Got bigger fish to fry!"


    The grin on Carl''s face slowly disappeared, and his eyes squinted in warning, "Listen, kid, don''t get too cocky! I''m usually a chill guy! You can diss my healing hands or say I can''t throw a punch to save my life!


    "However, if there''s one thing off-limits, it''s dissing my looks! I''m telling you, I''m as dashing as Henry Cavill himself! Your snide remarks? They cut deep, man."


    Andrew could not help butugh, giving Mosby''s ace another once-over.


    "You''reparing yourself to Henry Cavill?" Andrew quizzed him.


    Carl arched an eyebrow, "You don''t agree?"


    Andrew shook his head, "Dude, saying you look like Napoleon Bonaparte is giving you way too much credit. I''m about to drop a truth bomb, and it ain''t gonna be music to your ears!


    "If I were your dad, I would''ve shoved you right back the second you popped out! Seriously, you''re that hideous!"


    Carl''s face turned stormy in an instant!


    He grew his hair long because he thought it made him look super cool, like a brooding artist!


    Nobody had ever had the guts to tell him he was ugly to his face!


    Except for that brat, Luna, the second daughter of the Phn family!


    When she called him ugly, Carl could not say a thing-she was out of his league!


    However, then, some random kid was dissing his dashing looks!


    Carl''s mind raced with fury, itching to rip the guy''s head off!


    "No wonder my mentor got so ticked off with you! Andrew, I swear on everything, I''m gonna end you... and I''ll make sure you get a taste of dying slowly, feeling the worst kind of pain there is!"


    Gritting his teeth in rage, Carl''sugh revealed his chilling white teeth!


    The car rolled up, and Andrew yanked the door open, striding off without a backward nce!


    Nutcase, bbering on and not


    making a move, Andrew could


    be


    to waste


    word!


    t belongs to Sh


    However, as Andrew walked away, Carl showed no sign of following.


    Old Hayface and a few of Mosby''s apprentices came out of hiding, al worried, "Carl, why did you let him get away? Why didn''t you just take him down?"


    Carl, hands casually behind his back, replied calmly, "Rx, I didn''t let him get away.


    "I just wanted to let the suspense hang in the air a bit longer!"


    Old Hayface and the apprentices burst into apuse!


    "Carl, you''re the man!"


    "Carl, your cool factor just skyrocketed!"


    "Ha! I''ve got it, Carl, you''re just letting this kid gulp down some extra ai


    You want him to really feel that death-grip panic, like you''re always right there, breathing down his neck..."


    Carl whipped out his phone, basking in the praise from his juniors. He was on cloud nine!


    "Was Napoleon Bonaparte a total eyesore?"


    He tossed the question into the search bar like it was no big deal.


    Bam! Up popped the historical mug of Napoleon Bonaparte.


    Staring at the images of Napoleon Bonaparte, Carl mmed up. Andrew had not lied, the guy was no looker!

 Chapter 1249

    Andrew stepped out at the entrance of Mercy Hospital.


    He strode to the reception, ready to book a meet-up with Malcolm.


    An old-timer with a cane was ahead of him, begging a nurse, "Please, doctor, I''ve been on hold for over two months. When''s my number up? When''s Mr. Goddard gonna slice me open?"


    The nurse looked all kinds of ufortable. "Granny, Mr. Goddard and the big- shot professors are busy! Maybe try booking with another doctor?"


    The old man was shaking like a leaf, pleading, "I wouldn''t bug the bigwigs if I had a choice, but only the dean and the profs can handle my op. Please, doctor, I''m begging you..."


    He did not get to finish. A towering doctor, Daniel Charlton, with a frosty mug


    walked up.


    The nurse piped up quickly, "Dr. Charlton, you''re here!"


    Daniel was all ice, "Yeah, what''s the deal?"


    The nurse gestured towards the elderly woman standing before Andrew. "This old woman had an appointment for Mr. Goddard''s surgery, but she''s still not on the list!"


    Daniel nced at the old woman and waved his hand dismissively as if swatting a fly.


    "Ma''am, Mr. Goddard''s swamped with work, juggling a million things a day. He can''t do your surgery, it''s just not happening!


    "You can either look for a regr doctor or try another hospital. We''re mmed here, and we can''t cater to everyone!"


    The old woman spoke up, her voice trembling, "However, doctor, I had an appointment. Why hasn''t it been scheduled after all this time?"


    Daniel''s smirk barely hid the scorn in his eyes. "Let me be frank. Mr. Goddard can''t waste his precious time on you! That would be a waste, a real dy.


    "Every day, his patients are VIPs from the capital, from all over Gabo Creek! You regr folks shouldn''t bother, and definitely don''t need to embarrass yourselves chasing after Mr. Goddard!"


    His words were veiled, but the message was crystal clear.


    Commoners like her had no business seeking care from the head doctor!


    "Got it, I got it, haha, sorry to bother you!"


    The old woman in front of Andrew gave a wry smile, gripped her cane, and hobbled away.


    In a ce like this hospital, she had to fight for a bed in the hallway, she needed connections!


    She, a disabledmoner, had none.


    So the moment Daniel spoke, she realized the harsh truth.


    There, she was not worthy of the head doctor''s time.


    At that moment, Andrew, who had been


    nol


    Wnding behind the old . no


    his eyes turned a shade


    The doctors there sure carried themselves high and mighty!


    Andrew kept his cool, his face a mask of calm. "Hey there, I''m looking to see Mr. Goddard!"


    He stepped up, his voice steady as a rock.


    Daniel, clearly annoyed, waved him off. "Hold on, I''ve got to sort something out first!"


    He turned to the nurse, schooling


    her. "Listen up, you can''t just


    tents for anyone wh


    fet


    e the dean or the expans


    got


    it?


    Sweet


    "These folks are nobodies, always bugging the dean and everyone else! Your job is to shield the dean from these pests!"


    The nurse bobbed her head, all agreement. "Got it, Dr. Charlton!"


    Daniel grunted, pleased, and shot Andrew a sideways nce. "What did you want?"


    Andrew''s face did not crack. "I said, I''m here to see Mr. Goddard."

 Chapter 1250

    Daniel did not even pause to think. "Sorry, buddy, our dean''s booked solid! If you''re here for medical advice or whatever, Mr. Goddard''s tied up for the next six months!"


    Andrew cracked a sly grin. "Busy man, huh? Booked for half a year?"


    Daniel scowled, not liking Andrew''s grin one bit.


    Like he had done with some old guy earlier, he shooed Andrew with a flick of his wrist. "Scram, it''s not like just anyone can see Mr. Goddard! If we let every Tom, Dick, and Harry in, Mr. Goddard would be run ragged, wouldn''t he?"


    Andrew chuckled. "So what you''re saying is, us regr Joes can''t even get a meeting with Mr. Goddard now?"


    Daniel pushed up his sses with a warning edge to his voice, "Sir, if you''re here for a doctor''s visit, then do the right thing and go sign in and wait your turn! And if you''re not, stop making a scene, will you?"


    He had sent that olddy on her way with just a few words before!


    This kid, he was right there, saw the whole thing.


    Daniel thought, ''You know what''s up, so why can''t you just beat it and get out of the way? However, here you are, yapping away like you''re the center of the universe...''


    Andrew kept his smile, unfazed, "I''m just trying to set up a meeting with Mr. Goddard. How is that making a scene? This hospital is the crown jewel of Gabo Creek''s healthcare, after all.


    "However, you seem to be taking advantage of the ''big store takes advantage of the customer'' approach!"


    He was not shouting, but his words still turned heads.


    In a ce as busy as a hospital, his words quickly drew the gaze of at least a hundred onlookers.


    Daniel''s face turned red with anger as he snapped, "Ridiculous, who do you think you are, spewing nonsense in our hospital? Do you have any idea of the reputation our hospital has in Gabo Creek? No one dares to make trouble here."


    Andrew shook his head, calm as ever, "You''ve got it all wrong. I''m not here to make trouble. I just want to see Mr. Goddard, that''s all.


    "You could just tell me Mr. Goddard is too busy, doesn''t have a moment to spare, or give me some other reasonable excuse! However, what you can''t do is act all high and mighty, like you''re better than everyone else.


    "Remember, you''re supposed to be a white-coated angel serving the people, not some lofty official lording it over everyone!"


    Andrew used to walk the hospital halls in a white coat, saving lives. Then, even though he''s hung up his stethoscope, his heart has not changed one bit. If someone''s in need, he''s there, no second thoughts.


    So when Daniel, with his snooty attitude and snide remarks, got under Andrew''s skin, it was no surprise that Andrew bristled with irritation.


    Normally, Andrew would not waste his breath on a small fry like Daniel. Heck, if Andrew really wanted to, he could make Daniel''s life miserable in a million different ways.


    However, Dantel, the self-important


    chief physician at Blumedale


    Hospital, could not believe that Andrew, who seemed like a nobody, had the nerve to call him out. Sure, Daniel was not the king of the hospital, but outside those walls, he was a big deal. Even local bigwigs had to grin and bear it around him.


    "Okay, so you, a nobody, a broke nobody at that, think you can lecture me?" Danjel sneered. "Let me tell you something, buddy. In a hospital, it''s all about who you are, and you? You''re a nobody with no cash, no clout, no fancy title. What makes you think you deserve to see Mr. Goddard?"


    Daniel was fuming, pointing at Andrew''s head andughing scornfully.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1251

    The young nurse, sweet and concerned, overheard the exchange. Her face went pale, and she tugged at Daniel''s sleeve. "Dr. Charlton, we shouldn''t say things like that. Let''s just drop it, okay?"


    "I''ll handle this," she said, trying to smooth things over.


    However, Daniel just huffed, flung his sleeve back, and ignored her. He red at Andrew with pure disdain. "I''ve seen plenty of lowlifes like you. You think because you''re poor and sick, you can cause a scene at the hospital and get sympathy.


    "Well, think again. This isn''t the ce for your kind to throw a tantrum. Scram, or I''ll have security toss you out on your ear!"


    Andrew''s expression chilled. "I''ve been trying to talk sense into you, but you''re not having any of it. So now you''re stooping to personal attacks and threats, huh?"


    Daniel let out a mockingugh. "Oh, what''s wrong? Can''t handle it?


    "Let''s cut to the chase-I want you gone, and what are you gonna do about it? I''m the top doctor at Blumedale Hospital, and just by punching in at this high-rise, I''m way out of your league!"


    Andrew''s patience was wearing thin. He whipped out his phone and made a call.


    If logic failed him, it was time to y hardball!


    Daniel''s sneer deepened. "What''s a bug like you going to do? Call in the cavalry? I''m dying to see who you think wille to your rescue. I''d love to see who''s got the guts to cause a scene at our hospital."


    He nced around at the onlookers, the patients, and the passersby-all of them wary, all of them beneath him.


    Daniel was on top of the world, his voice booming louder, "Listen up, kid, there are VIPs upstairs in the wards as we speak.


    "Doesn''t matter who you call, it''s pointless. I''m backed by the hospital director here. Do you have any idea what kind of heavyweight that is in Gabo Creek?


    "What''s your move, huh? Tell me, what can you possibly do? You''re not even in the game!" Daniel was on a roll, full of bluster.


    A nurse with a sympathetic gaze turned to Andrew. "Sir, Dr. Charlton''s about to be one of the hospital''s bigwigs. Look, don''t take it to heart. If you''re here to see a doctor, just queue up like everyone else.


    "You won''t be able to catch a glimpse of Mr. Goddard, that''s for sure! Maybe you should trying backter!"


    Andrew chuckled. "No worries, this guy''s a total joke. He''s still in charge around here? Perfect, I''ll shatter his little leadership fantasy!"


    The nurse was taken aback. What was this guy''s deal?


    He would not take a hint, and he had the nerve to spout such crazy talk.


    Where did he get all that confidence?


    Daniel shook his head,ughing, "Buddy, if you''re trying to y the tough guy, do us a favor and take it outside. Make a right and show off somewhere else! And you think you can crush my dreams of leadership?


    "If you had the power to mess with our hospital''s staffing, then you wouldn''t be just some regr Joeing in for a check-up! No, you''d be like me, sitting pretty in this hospital tower, basking in the glory that so many are wing for but can only dream of from a distance!


    "Too bad, you''re nothing special. Calling you a leek would be giving you too much credit!"


    He was doing his best to keep his cool, to keep his temper in check!


    The reason was that it was indeed a critical time-his chance to climb the ranks and be a leader.


    His leader had advised him, "Daniel, stay low-key. Only by keeping it under wraps can you make big things happen!"


    Daniel heard the advice, but he only took it to heart halfway.


    What could he do? Rising to a leadership position in Blumedale Hospital was the defining moment of his life.


    Sometimes he managed to stay discreet, but he could not always resist the urge to show off just a little.


    Andrew had just walked into his crosshairs!


    In this day and age, someone like him was a one-in-a-million talent. To be frank, calling him a born leader would not be too far off the mark!


    Because in Holtrien, being a doctor in a capital hospital, with the right connections, and the chance to rise up the ranks... Well, thatbination alone put him ahead of hundreds of millions, no, at least a billion others!


    Someone like this could have been a king in the olden days!


    The patients around him were all trying to talk some sense into Andrew. "Dude, just drop it. It''s not worth the hassle. You know how things are these days. We''re just regr folks, what can we do?"


    "Listen, kid," an elderly voice chimed in, "peace is golden. If you can step back and let things slide, just do it. There are some battles we just can''t win."

 Chapter 1252

    "Dr. Charlton here at the hospital has a big shot backing him up. Honestly, stirring up trouble over this won''t do you any good, no benefits at all."


    "Better to keep your head down and keep the peace. We ordinary people just want a quiet life!"


    Andrew listened to the well-meaning advice from one patient after another. He looked around: mothers clutching their children, elderly folks braving the sea of people at the hospital just to find a bed, and coal miners with simple, honest faces and brawny arms.


    Maybe they were hurt or had a family emergency. Their hard-earned daily wage of five or six hundred, all gone because of a hospital visit!


    Andrew took a deep breath, and his gaze turned fierce. He stared down Daniel, the smirking doctor, and said with a steely voice, "Getting medical care is hard, it''s costly, and on top of that, we have to deal with the likes of you ruining our mood...


    "You''ve made the hospital a ce more terrifying than a prison for ordinary people! All these problems, they''re because of people like you!


    "If I, Andrew Lloyd, can''t strip you of everything and kick you out of this hospital, then I''d be failing all these hardworking folks here, struggling and fighting just to get by!"


    Daniel''s face flushed with fury, and he let out a scornfulugh. "Alright, let''s see what you can do, you underdog!"


    He had not expected those down-and-outs and nobodies to try and talk him down. And now, this clueless fool had the nerve to stand up to him!


    It was like a tiny insect thinking it could topple a giant tree-way out of his league.


    The phone rang, and Andrew''s voice came through, icy and sharp. "Ms. Garcia, I''m at Blumedale Hospital dealing with some nonsense. Someone''s giving me a hard time! Can you check with Governor McCormick? Does he n to step in or not?"


    On the other end, Chantelle, caught off guard by Andrew''s call, snapped back, "Andrew, what kind of mess are you causing now? Why on earth are you causing a scene at Blumedale Hospital?"


    Andrew''s voice turned even chillier. "Ms. Garcia, I''m the one asking the questions here, not you. What''s this about causing a scene? You think I''m joking around?"


    "I''m trying to be civil here, for Derek''s sake! Blumedale Hospital is a key part of the capital, after all! However, if you''re not going to handle it, then I''ll just have to stand up for my own rights and fairness!"


    Chantelle''s heart pounded at his words.


    She hurriedly replied, "Andrew, just hold on a second, don''t get worked up! I''ll talk to the governor and be right there!"


    Andrew was not one to fly off the handle, but Chantelle knew that when he meant business, he might just bulldoze the whole hospital if he had to!


    What''s more, Andrew''s clout in the capital was on the rise, marking him as a force to be reckoned with!


    Chantelle could not ignore the massive wealth of Supreme Capital, nor the powerful connections that came with the backing of the Keller family.


    Then there was Andrew, a walking disaster waiting to happen.


    The more Chantelle got to know him, the more she realized he was a man of substance. She had no choice but to take him seriously.


    However, his rotten attitude was driving her nuts!


    She was used to being independent, but then she found herself at this guy''s mercy, having to jump whenever he snapped his fingers.


    After she briefed Derek on the situation, he justughed and said, "Chantelle, looks like you''re up for a bit of a challenge. Better head over there now!"


    Chantelle elenched her teeth in


    frustration. "Mr. McCormick,


    Andrew''s been stirring up left and fight. Am I going over the


    bail him out or to set him straight?"


    in


    Derek''sughter was light. "I doubt you can put Andrew in his ce. Andrew''s not the type to cause trouble for no reason. Just handle it the way you see fit once you''re there."


    Chantelle scoffed. "And if Andrew''s the instigator?"


    Derek was unfazed. "Then stand by him. It''s simple."


    Before she could protest, he added with a hint of gravity, "Unless I decide not to step in. If we let Andrew, who''s bold enough to challenge The Five Apex Families, drag the Keller family into this, we''re only asking for more trouble. You get what I''m saying, right?"


    Chantelle''s resolve deted. "Fine, I get it."


    If Derek did not step in, Andrew would likely take it as a license to run wild.


    The Kellers were infamous for ying hardball.


    If Andrew ever got the Kellers involved, the whole hospital would be in an uproar.

 Chapter 1253

    Andrew pocketed his phone in the bustling lobby of the hospital.


    Chantelle might be icy and bossy, but when Andrew stepped up his game, she did not stand a chance against him!


    A bewildered young nurse muttered, "Who is this guy? He even dropped the governor''s name. Did he actually call the governor?"


    Daniel, arms crossed, could not help but snort at the thought.


    Those nurses were not exactly sharp. He figured it was not worth exining.


    "Kid, you''reying it on thick. You''re not seriously going to tell me you just dialed up the governor''s office, are you?"


    He was not buying it, and neither were the patients milling around.


    Meeting a top-notch professor or the dean there was like winning the lottery, let alone getting a call through to the governor!


    Daniel scoffed, "What a joke, who does he think the governor is? He''s the boss of Gabo Creek! If it were that easy to meet the big cheese, then why would you be here making a fool of yourself?"


    In his eyes, the dean was the king of the hospital.


    However, even the dean was small frypared to the Governor.


    This guy had the gall to name-drop the governor!


    In short, he was a total show-off.


    However, Andrew was not about to waste his breath. "Don''t worry, someone will be here to take care of you soon. And if they can''t handle you, trust me, I''ll step in."


    The hospital was supposed to be a sanctuary for healing, not a hangout for lowlifes!


    Before the echo of the scolding faded, Chantelle made her entrance.


    Her trademark aloofness parted the crowd, with everyone keeping a respectful distance.


    "Hey, isn''t that Ms. Garcia from TV?"


    "He actually got her toe? Who is this guy?"


    "No way he''s the one who called her. If he''s got the pull to get Ms. Garcia to show


    up, this dude must be off-the-charts powerful!"


    The hospital onlookers were buzzing with shock and wild guesses.


    Daniel was gobsmacked, his eyes nearly popping out as Chantelle walked up with purpose.


    She was the governor''s go-to, his personal mouthpiece!


    There he was, a mere chief physician, definitely not in her league.


    He rushed over, all smiles and nervous energy. "Ms. Garcia, to what do we owe the pleasure? Should I get the dean to wee you?"


    Chantelle''s voice was frosty. "No need. I''m here on a personal visit, not official business."


    Daniel''s heart skipped a beat and thought, ''Personal visit? Did she reallye because of this kid?''


    Chantelle shot Andrew a look that could curdle milk, mentally tagging him as a walking disaster.


    She turned back to Daniel, her eyes slits of ice. "Did you just call Mr. Lloyd a kid''? Dr. Charlton, was it?


    Have you ever thought that maybe you''re jumping way out of your league?"


    Daniel''s forehead was a waterfall of sweat, and he was tongue-tied.


    Chantelle had been summoned by this kid.


    By the looks of it, she was there toy down thew.


    Things were definitely taking a turn for the worse, and everyone around was just as stunned!


    "Whoa, they actually brought in the big guns-Ms. Garcia herself!"


    "This guy, acting all unassuming like he''s just one of us, but it turns out he''s a major yer!"


    "Ha, this is gonna be epic! Some of


    the docs here act like they''re the center of the universe, but they''ve just hit a wall. Can''t wait to see how they squirm their way out of this one."


    Andrew stepped up to Daniel, adjusted his doctor''s badge with a forced smile, and asked, "Dr. Charton, can I see Mr. Goddard


    now?" velet


    Daniel swallowed hard and nodded like his life depended on it. "Of course, absolutely!"


    "Mr. Lloyd, huh? If you''d shown your hand sooner, I wouldn''t have dared to cross you. Right this way, Mr. Lloyd, please!" he added.


    However, Andrew just stood there, giving him the stare-down.

 Chapter 1254

    Daniel felt a chill run down his spine, mopping his brow as he asked, "Mr. Lloyd, is something wrong?"


    Internally, he was fuming, ''Dude, don''t try to push your luck.''


    Andrew''s face was a mask of stone as he said, "Just resign, take a good look at yourself, and then take a hike! I used to be in the medical field, and I can tell you, your attitude doesn''t cut it for a doctor!"


    Daniel''s face went white with rage, and he spat out, "Mr. Lloyd, you''re crossing the line! I was being nice because of Ms. Garcia! However, if you''re seriously telling me to quit my job, let me be blunt-you''re beingughable!"


    He was on the verge of a big promotion, quitting now would be insane, right?


    Chantelle was frowning too!


    Andrew''s request to see Mr. Goddard was already sorted, so what was the point of that drama?


    Was it fun to pick fights with a low-level doctor?


    Andrew''s frown deepened as he reiterated, "Let me make myself clear, Dr. Charlton, your behavior is downright shameful! Being in the hospital, you''re just going to hurt more people. So here''s my final word of advice: quit your job!"


    Daniel had been biting his tongue, but this time he lost it. "Ms. Garcia, you''ve seen it yourself, I''m not trying to disrespect you! However, Mr. Lloyd is just too pushy, always sticking his nose where it doesn''t belong!


    "He demanded to meet our hospital director, and I made it happen! And now, he''s making such an absurd demand. Does he think I''m a pushover, that I''d just quit because he says so?"


    Chantelle''s voice was grave, "The government can''t just meddle with the staffing of Blumedale Hospital. Let''s call it a day, you''ve made your point!"


    Andrew gave her a look, "You''re mistaken, I haven''t reached my goal at all!


    "This fool, just taking up space, causing chaos in a hospital that belongs to the people, making it hard for countless people to get care... As long as this problem exists, I haven''t achieved anything!"


    Chantelle was getting angry, "Fine, what do you want then? Do you expect me to take him out, or pull some strings to settle your personal scores?"


    Daniel let out a scornfulugh, "Mr. Lloyd, you''ve done enough! You''ve shown you can pull in the big guns, you''ve got the chops to brag! However, there''s a limit to everything!


    "If you don''t know when to quit and want to keep up this act, then let me make it clear: if I, Daniel, don''t take you seriously, you''re nothing!"


    He was at his wit''s end!


    Where did this obnoxious foole from?


    Chantelle hade to support him, and he had already humbled himself, offering a graceful exit!


    However, still, it was not enough. Even now, Andrew still wanted to pick a fight with him!


    Seriously, he should take a good look at himself.


    He was not some bigwig from the capital power bloc, he was part of the healthcare system.


    Did Andrew think he could just force him out, make him pack his bags, and leave? He must be out of his mind. There was no way Andrew had the clout for that!


    Andrew kept quiet, which only made Daniel smirk with satisfaction. He reached out his hand and said, "After you, Mr. Lloyd. I''ll take you to Mr. Goddard myself!


    "Some battles just aren''t worth


    fighting, you know! You''re the top dog, fine I''m just showing you. some respect, that''s all! However, there are other things, Mr. Lloyd, that you really shouldn''t meddle with.


    "Because that''s just asking for trouble, and it''s way out of your league i''ve met plenty of rich and powerful folks, and let me tell you, they''re sharp. They know how to stay out of harm''s way!


    "Mr. Lloyd, you''re acting like a rookie, all hot-headed and rash..."


    Daniel could not help but feel smug as he ended up schooling Andrew on life lessons, all the while feeling on top of the world.


    ''Mr. Lloyd, you''ve got money and, connections, sure, you even brought Chantelle on board! However, there are ces your influence just doesn''t reach! And that''s where I, Daniel,e in,'' he thought smugly.

 Chapter 1255

    ''So you''re stronger than me, so what? If you can''t touch my turf, it''s all for nothing!'' Daniel thought.


    Chantelle shot Andrew a look and said with annoyance, "Come on, Mr. Lloyd, I''ll go with you to see Mr. Goddard. You can''t expect everything to always go your way, can you?"


    Andrew replied calmly, "Actually, you''re spot on. Today, I need things to go exactly my way. So, this doctor, he''s got to go!"


    Hmm?


    Chantelle''s face turned stormy, Andrew was being utterly ungrateful!


    Daniel''s smirk was icy, his eyes dripping with scorn, and he was visibly seething!


    "Fine, Mr. Lloyd, you want to y hardball, huh? I''m right here, let''s see what you''ve got! Go ahead, get Ms. Garcia to kick me out. My whole family would thank you for generations.


    Come on, I''m giving you a shot, but do you have what it takes? Are you up for it?"


    Andrew''s gaze was steady and calm. "We''re in a hospital, and you''re dressed as a doctor, remember? I won''t stoop to violence in front of these kids, patients, and expecting mothers.


    "That would just tarnish the honor of being a doctor, and I''m Andrew, I won''t do that! However, just because I won''t touch you doesn''t mean my friends won''t..."


    At that moment, outside the main entrance, Logan and a whole crew from the Keller family had arrived!!


    Chantelle gasped, "Andrew, you called the Kellers too?"


    Derek''s worst nightmare was unfolding right before his eyes!


    Andrew''s face was a mask of indifference, he did not even spare her a nce.


    He calmly addressed the approaching Logan, "There''s a piece of trash here. Take care of it, will you?"


    With that, he pointed straight at Daniel.


    Logan was all smiles, not even bothering to ask why. He did not need to.


    Andrew had given the order without a ''please,'' but to Logan, it made perfect sense.


    He strolled up to Daniel, ignoring the shock that shed across his face.


    Logan''s hand flew out, and with a single p, Daniel was seeing stars, blood gushing from his mouth and nose.


    "Mr. Keller, you..."


    Daniel knew who he was dealing with the head of the Keller family, the most powerful of the Five Apex Families.


    Clutching his bleeding face, he let out a roar of disbelief!


    Logan gave Andrew a wry smile and said, "We''re in the hospital, and let''s be real, hitting a doctor here is a bit of a problem for me!


    "Plus, we''ve got some old bigwigs staying heretely! If they catch wind of this, they''ll stir up trouble for my Keller family again!"


    His words wereced with feigned difficulty, but Logan''s actions spoke volumes.


    Two more brutal psnded on Daniel''s face and head!


    In a sh, Daniel was sent sprawling, his face grotesquely twisted!


    Hey on the ground, screaming in torment, but he did not daresh out.


    "If my sworn brother tells you to do something, you do it-no questions asked. Even if it means your life! You might think my Keller family is just throwing its weight around, but guess what?


    "I''ve got the power, and I''m not afraid to use it to crush you! So, you''ll just have to grin and


    no


    matter how much it hurtst


    Logan watched Daniel writhing on the floor without a hint of sympathy.


    Like a judge passing a sentence, he dered Daniel''s doom.


    Silence fell over the vast hospital lobby.


    Some were silent out of fear, intimidated by the immense power of the Keller family of Blumedale.


    However, for most onlookers, the


    real shocker was Andrew''s ability to summon Logan, which left them feeling like they were choking under an intense wave of awe and pressure!


    Getting Chantelle to show up was no small feat already!


    Then, the heir to the mighty Keller family was acting like Andrew''s personal muscle!


    Was Andrew some kind of hidden royalty?


    While he could not personally rough up the doctor, he called in the Keller family''s


    heavy hitters to do the dirty work!


    The hospital staff was at a total loss on how to handle him.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1256

    In the midst of an uncanny hush, the nurse, pale as a ghost with fear, snapped out of it first.


    "How... how can you guys just hit someone? Dr. Charlton... he''s one of Mr.


    Ellington''s people, you guys are in deep trouble now!"


    She said to Andrew, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Daniel, somehow finding a burst of energy, scrambled to his feet.


    He shot Andrew a poisonous look and let out a furious roar before running off, hand clutched to his bleeding face, towards the hospital!


    Chantelle rubbed her temples. "He''s probably off to find his big shot backer. Mr. Lloyd, if this keeps up, we''re only going to get in deeper."


    Andrew replied calmly, "Then let''s brace ourselves for an even wilder storm!"


    Chantelle was speechless.


    She had told him to take the win and get out of dodge, but he was actually gearing up for a bigger showdown!


    Logan, never one to shy away from a fight,ughed in his face. "You''ve got guts¡ª I''m impressed!"


    The crowd around them? They were all secretly buzzing with anticipation.


    Could someone actually go toe-to-toe with Blumedale Hospital, a giant among giants?


    Even though Andrew had some serious clout, with influence in both Blumedale and with the Keller family, that did not change the fact that Blumedale Hospital was like a nest of powerful yers.


    They barely had to wait before a group stormed out, fuming and marching with purpose. At the front was a short, chubby guy with hardly any hair left on top. They could tell from his stern face that he was someone in charge.


    Daniel, his face still smeared with blood, was right on his heels, pointing at Andrew with a look of pure loathing. "Mr. Ellington, this guy''s the one who stirred up trouble in our hospital And he''s the one who got others to hit me!"


    The nurse, her face ghostly white, shot Andrew a worried look. "Mr. Ellington ''s here, and you''re in deep trouble now!"


    Andrew was the picture of cool, eyeing the nearly bald Norman Ellington without a ripple of concern.


    Norman shot back a frosty look of his own.


    "Sir, the hospital is a sanctuary for healing, not a yground for thugs! I''m one of the directors here, and I''m in charge of this front desk area!


    "So, tell me, do you have anyints, or is there some beef you have that made you attack our doctor?"


    He was all bluster and authority like he was calling someone on the carpet.


    l.ne


    Andrew just smirked. "Impressive, Mr. Ellington. You''ve got quite the air about you! You set yourself and the hospital up on this moral high ground right off the bat. And you treat me like I''m some criminal under interrogation, as if I''ve been on a rampage in your hospital!"


    Norman snapped, "Sir, mind your tone!


    "You might not have gone on a killing spree, but you did assault someone, and that''s serious! If the hospital decides to take this further, you''re going to face the music legally!"


    Andrew threw up his hands with an apologetic grin. "Sorry to let you down, but it looks like you''re in for a disappointment, Mr. Ellington! First off, I''m not the guy who threw the punches, so chasing me for legal trouble is a dead end.


    "Second, if you''re wondering why your buddy here got decked, maybe you should ask him! Third, you''re right about one thing: hospitals are supposed to save lives and offerfort.


    "However, Dr Charlton? He''s not


    doing his job. He''s making it tough for regr folks to get care, not to mention his insults, threats, and scare tactics. And what''s with the attitude? Who gave him the right to act like he''s the king of the hill, treating patients like they''re beneath him?"


    Andrew''s words picked up speed, his voice growing fiercer by the second, until it was ice cold!


    Daniel was so spooked he shivered uncontrobly.


    Norman''s face turned stormy.


    Great, he had hit a snag! He knew all about Daniel''s antics, but he usually looked the other way.


    Most patients were just average Joes who would not dare stir up trouble.


    The high rollers? They had already slipped through the back door for VIP treatment.


    Things had been smooth sailing until then.


    However, Andrew had just thrown a wrench in the works.


    Daniel, seething with rage, bellowed, "Alright, I''ll own up to it¡ªI was rude and snappy!"

 Chapter 1257

    "However, I said I was sorry after Ms. Garcia showed up, and I even agreed to let you meet Mr. Goddard! I''ve bent over backward here. Why are you still on my case, getting the Keller family toe after me?"


    Andrew gave him a look that could freeze fire and cracked a chilling smile. "Because you had iting! You thought I couldn''t handle you, huh?


    "Remember saying you''d have your whole family thank me if I managed to get through to you? Well, are you happy with how things turned out?"


    Daniel was seething with anger, feeling like he was about to explode.


    "Mr. Ellington, you heard him, right? This guy doesn''t give a hoot about Blumedale Hospital! He doesn''t show an ounce of respect, even with you here! His tone? Might as well be a criminal or some punk off the streets!"


    Daniel was at a loss with Andrew.


    Fuming, he stormed off to tattle to Norman!


    Norman spat out his words with venom, "Mr. Lloyd, you might have powerful friends. However, your words just now were an insult to us doctors. They were disdainful and oppressive! With that kind of bullying attitude, I have no choice but to escte this!"


    Logan replied calmly, "Go ahead, Mr. Ellington, report away! Trying to use your higher-ups to intimidate us? I know all the big shots at Blumedale Hospital. y it however you want!"


    Norman, barely containing his rage, said, "Mr. Keller, there should be some sense in everything! Your buddy here is so overbearing, stirring up trouble without a hint of remorse. It''s like a p in the face to our hospital, do you think we can just let that slide?"


    Logan gave an icy snort. "You''re right, there should be sense in everything! Mr. Lloyd is just too sensible, but when talking fails, that''s why he asked me to step in!"


    Norman did not dare to sh too much with Logan.


    He turned back to Andrew, his voice dripping with menace, "Mr. Lloyd, you''re clearly no ordinary man! Strictly speaking, we both have our faults in this matter!


    "Would that work for you, Dr. Charlton? I''ll give you a formal apology. And you, you''ll need to make a public apology to our hospital!


    "Please try to understand. The reputation of the hospital is our top priority. The scene you''ve caused today has really done a number on our image!"


    Before Andrew could get a word in, Chantelle cut in, "Andrew, let''s call it a day, okay? They''ve said sorry, I think we can let it go at that!"


    Logan chimed in with aid-back tone, "It''s your call. I''m good with whatever makes you happy!"


    Andrew burst intoughter, a sudden, unexpectedugh!


    Norman, scowling, demanded, "Mr. Lloyd, may I know what you find so amusing about what I''ve said?"


    Andrew did not hold back, "Of course, everything you say cracks me up! It''s as if you''re a living, walking, stand-upedy."


    Under Norman''s re, which could practically set things on fire.


    Andrew replied with an icy edge, "First off, that apology you want for the hospital, I think it''s a joke. I Andrew, have never disrespected the hospital, not one bit. Why should I apologize?


    "Secondly, my problem has


    been with just one h just one personnie


    So,


    he owes me an


    You got that part right, Mr. Ellington.


    "However that''s not nearly enough! He''s got to do more than just say sorry. He needs to face the music, and then pack his bags and hit the


    road!"  bitt


    Andrew''s powerfuleback left everyone around him speechless with shock!


    The head of the capital hospital was there, and he still stood his ground.


    How deep were that guy''s pockets, anyway?


    Or maybe he was just too headstrong and not scared of stirring up trouble?


    Chantelle snapped, "You''re really looking for drama, huh? Well, I''m done dealing with your mess!"


    With her arms folded, she took a step back.


    She was curious to see what Andrew thought he would achieve by being so stubborn!


    If he actually got the big shots from Blumedale Hospital involved, even Derek would not be able to do much.

 Chapter 1258

    Daniel was secretly thrilled,beling Andrew a total idiot in his mind.


    He had been lenient, and yet the guy refused to back down!


    Then he had ticked off Norman, known for his fiery temper. This dude was in for a ride!


    "Mr. Ellington, you''ve seen it with your own eyes, how this guy just loves to cause trouble and pick fights, right?"


    Egging on the situation, Daniel was quick to fan the mes.


    Norman was seething with rage and said icily, "You don''t want to apologize? Fine, we''ll settle this through legal channels! Also, Dr. Charlton is one of our own. It''s not your ce to boss him around!"


    As the director of the hospital, handling Andrew would be a piece of cake. His actions earlier were no doubt just asking for trouble.


    If Norman couldn''t manage this small fry, how was he supposed tomand respect after a promotion?


    As for the Keller family, Norman was not scared at all.


    He was not out to make enemies with the Kellers!


    He just needed to put Andrew in his ce, and if the Kellers got involved, they would have to know their limits!


    Logan might get away with hitting Daniel, but Norman, the director? He wasn''t someone to be messed with...


    "Man, Mr. Lloyd meant well, trying to be our voice, for all of us struggling to get medical care!"


    "However, who knew it would blow up like this. I think making Dr. Charlton say sorry should cut it. Getting him fired? That''s just not happening."


    "Right? A doctor from a big hospital has a hugework. Us regr folks, we get the short end of the stick, what can we do?"


    "We just suck it up and look the other way, right? Mr. Lloyd''s got guts, he''s got heart. However, sometimes, it''s like he''s trying to stop a train with his bare hands..."


    Everyone around sighed quietly, their words tinged with regret.


    They all thought Andrew did not have to go all out against Daniel.


    It was not that Daniel didn''t deserve a lesson, but Andrew was taking on the hospital all by himself. He would be the one who was going to end up hurt!


    That was how the underdogs make it-they endure, they stand strong!


    The ones with real power, who dared to raise their voices, to fight back, were rare. Those folks, they were heroes!


    However, how many heroes were out there, really?


    Logan''s face turned stone-cold in an instant. "Bro, what''s the n? Just say the word, and I''m in! The Kellers might not have that much power, but I don''t give a hoot about Some department head!  ''


    "The old man''s got your back, and now, you and I, we''re sworn brothers. Whatever you''re nning, count me in, no questions asked!"


    Andrew cracked a smile. "Since I''ve been in Blumedale, Logan, you''re the first


    blue blood I''ve actually respected!"


    Logan''s stance really got to Andrew.


    The Kellers, it turns out, were definitely worth befriending!


    "Mr. Ellington, Daniel has got to go. And that''s final, no matter what you do!"


    Andrew red at Norman, his stance unyielding.


    Norman chuckled in irritation and said, "Really? Well, Mr. Lloyd, I''m dying to hear your n."


    Andrew''s face was stone-cold. "I


    don''t have a n. I just know what''s been going on behind the scenes. Like how Daniel''s been hogging all the appointments with the dean and the other big shots."


    "He''s been mming the door on regr folks, acting like their lives don''t matter one bit! Meanwhile, he''s been auctioning off those precious slots to the highest bidder, lining his own pockets, am I right?


    "And the hospital bigwigs? They''re clueless! They think everyone''s getting a fair


    shake at an appointment!"

 Chapter 1259

    "However, that''s a joke. The only people getting through are the ones Daniel''s handpicked, the real bottom-feeders."


    At first, Norman scoffed at Andrew''s usations.


    Somebody trying to tell them how to run a hospital? The absurdity!


    However, as Andrew kept spilling the beans, it was like a bolt from the blue.


    Norman''s face went white as a sheet.


    Daniel, already scared witless, nearly toppled over as he gasped, "You... how did you find out?"


    Norman roared, "Zip it, Daniel!"


    Inside, he was fuming. This fool, this absolute moron, could not keep his cool!


    However, it was toote. The crowd erupted, a wave of fury sweeping through them!


    The chaos was off the charts. "Dr. Charlton is a walking vition of medical ethics, totally unworthy of his white coat! Nobody forced his hand, he spilled the beans himself!"


    "Man, if Mr. Lloyd hadn''t blown the whistle, we''d all still be clueless!


    "Daniel, you call yourself a doctor? Are you even human?"


    Panic-stricken, Daniel just blurted it out, setting off a total meltdown!


    Norman''s face was storm-cloud dark, and he was mentally trashing Daniel,beling him a total waste of space.


    However, Norman was seriously ticked off at Andrew, too.


    Daniel''s mess was his own doing!


    ''Now this guyes out of nowhere, airing my dirtyundry? That''s a p in my face as the chief!'' Norman fumed.


    "Those are some big ims without proof, Mr. Lloyd! Dr. Charlton is my guy, under my watch, he wouldn''t dare step out of line!"


    Norman was digging in his heels, trying to spin the story his way.


    Andrew just scoffed, "I''m not looking to drag us all through the mud. However, if you''re still ying the cover-up game, that''s gonna tick me off! You say Daniel''s clean, but he pretty much just owned up to it!"


    Daniel yelled back, "I didn''t confess to anything, I''m innocent! Andrew, you''re just throwing mud at me.


    "What did bever do to you, that


    you''re


    think


    going for the jugr? if I go down,


    skate by? Well, think agai


    With eyes zing, Daniel was backed into a corner, throwing threats at Andrew


    for all to hear.


    Just like that, the patients around them were boiling mad!


    One by one, they fixed Daniel and Norman with furious res that could practically set the room on fire.


    Norman''s hand flew out,nding a stinging p on his subordinate''s cheek.


    What a bonehead! A total moron!


    Losing it and spouting such self-defeating nonsense at a time like that.


    Norman was convinced that Daniel was a lost cause.


    The p brought Daniel back to his senses in a sh.


    He realized he had messed up, big time, and was probably in deep trouble!


    Norman, true to his role as the


    director, was quick on his feet and barked Get out now and think hard about the mess you''ve made! And cool off, thene back to O personally apologize to Mr Lloyd!"


    Daniel, feeling like he had just dodged a bullet, beat a hasty retreat.


    Norman''s advice to ''cool off'' was actually his way of pulling Daniel out of the line of fire.


    If he could avoid being outed by Andrew right then, he would have all the chances he needed to make aeback!


    As long as he could keep his head down at Blumedale Hospital and secure his uing promotion...


    He was determined to do whatever it took to crush Andrew.


    The hatred boiled inside him, fierce and unyielding.


    "Wait a minute, Daniel, who said you could go?"


    Andrew''s face turned stormy as he watched the would-be escapee.


    Daniel kept his head down and kept moving, tuning everything out.


    Norman, relieved, managed a strained smile and said, "Mr. Lloyd, I don''t need your apology to the


    hospital anymore. Daniel''s just a kid who doesn''t know any better, sometimes he talks without thinking."

 Chapter 1260

    "You heard him. I''ll send him over to apologize to you in personter. Can we put an end to this drama now?"


    His voice was quieter then, and the bluster was gone.


    It would not be an overstatement to say he was totally bowing down to Andrew!


    Yet Andrew just shook his head, his voice icy as he said, "I don''t need his apology. An apology from a doctor without morals is an insult to me! You''re the director, and you think you can just brush it off as youthful ignorance?


    "Heh, anyone else might have been duped by you! However, today, Mr. Ellington, you''re out of luck. Because you''ve run into me, Andrew!"


    Norman had not expected Andrew to push further and exploded, "Andrew, what do you want from me? Are you not satisfied? Do you want to hit me, the director, too?"


    Andrew replied with scorn, "Sorry, but I''m a civilized person. Resorting to violence is crude, and that''s not my style."


    Logan looked on, his face a picture of sorrow.


    What was that supposed to mean?


    Was he implying that he was the uncivilized one?


    "The bottom line is, Daniel has to go," Andrew insisted.


    Norman''s face was a mask of icy resolve. "I''m sorry, but my stance hasn''t changed. You can''t meddle in our hospital''s business! You have no proof for the usations you''ve made against Dr. Charlton. So, Mr. Lloyd, I think we''ve heard enough from you!"


    In a sh, Andrew grabbed the registration book from the front desk and hurled it right at Norman''s face.


    "Looking for evidence? This book is all the evidence we need! It lists every single person who''s made an appointment to see our hospital''s top dogs for treatment!


    "Should we track each one down and check their background? Should we confirm whether, as I''ve said, Daniel has been giving special treatment to the wealthy and influential, arranging meetings with the hospital''s top specialists?


    "And what about the regr folks, the everyday people? Did Daniel just turn a blind eye to them?"


    After tracking down the olddy from earlier, Andrew led her straight to Norman and confronted him with a fierce look.


    "Thisdy w


    right


    ignored by Daniel,


    physicer my nose! We''ve got theet


    ???


    proof. Do you need me to


    drag in a witness too?"


    Norman''s face turned ghostly pale, and his lips twitched, but he could not get a word out.


    He shakily opened the register, but snapped it shut after a mere glimpse!


    Because the register showed that Daniel had indeed taken care of those with connections!


    However, he had shut the door on so many others!


    That move alone could cost Daniel his job and tarnish his reputation in the field for good!


    "Mr.


    our medical world. Mr. Lloyd, it


    to me that you came prepetoks you sure know a lot about


    today, all ready to stir up


    Wouble."


    Norman was stumped, suspicious of Andrew''s motives, and let out a mockingugh, trying to deflect.


    Andrew replied calmly, "Mr. Ellington,


    not everyone operates with the same cynicism you do! I didn''t need to doany homework to uncover these secrets!"


    Norman bellowed, "Then how can you exin knowing our processes inside out?" Andrew pointed to his nose and announced icily, "Because I''m a doctor myself!"


    Norman was speechless, looking like he had seen a ghost!


    He stumbled backward, nearly losing his footing.


    Ah, so he was a doctor too, one of them.


    It was no wonder he could pinpoint Daniel''s misdeeds so urately!


    Daniel was done for.


    As for Norman, the head of this operation, it looked like he was about to take a


    total nosedive in the dignity department!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1261

    Apuse erupted across the room, the sound echoing through the sterile halls. The patients nearby looked at Andrew with a mix of gratitude and admiration. It felt like, at longst, someone had the courage to stand up for themon folk.


    Yet, what impressed them even more was Andrew''s unyielding stance, his words sharp and precise, cutting through the air like a finely honed de.


    Norman found himself cornered, struggling to maintain hisposure. He had thrown everything he had into this confrontation, but in the end, he had no choice but to back down.


    The elderly woman wiped away her tears and looked at Andrew with pleading eyes. "Mr. Lloyd, can you help me make an appointment? I want to speak with the deputy chief."


    Andrew turned sharply to Norman, his expression cold. "Norman, thisdy wants to schedule a consultation. Tell me, does Blumedale Hospital still discriminate against patients based on status?"


    Norman''s face flushed with anger, and he barked at a nearby nurse, "Get this patient registered immediately!"


    Andrew turned sharply to Norman, his expression cold. "Dr. Ellington, thisdy wants to schedule a consultation. Tell me, does Blumedale Hospital still discriminate against patients based on status?"


    Norman''s face flushed with anger, and he barked at a nearby nurse, "Get this patient registered immediately!"


    The young nurse hesitated, ncing nervously at Norman. "But, Dr. Ellington... even if I register her now, the earliest slot is still two weeks out."


    Norman''s scowl deepened. "Why such a long wait? Are there really that many patients ahead of her?"


    The nurse stammered, "Um... those are all cases Dr. Charlton insisted on handling himself. He told me not to interfere."


    Norman''s face twisted in rage. "That idiot thinks he can handle all this on his own? Does he even understand the responsibility he''s taking on? Arrange for this woman to see a specialist immediately."


    The elderly woman''s eyes filled with tears once more as she clutched Andrew''s hand in gratitude. He gently patted her shoulder, offering a reassuring smile. "Go ahead, ma''am. Let Blumedale''s specialists take care of you. Don''t worry-there are still good doctors with genuinepassion out there. The rotten ones are few and far between."


    With that, the old woman followed the nurse down the hallway.


    Norman''s face twitched, the sting of Andrew''s words clearly cutting deeper than he cared to admit.


    Logan, watching the exchange, chuckled. "Andy, I''ve got to hand it to you. You could''ve gone in guns zing, but instead, you chose to reason it out. I didn''t know you had it in you."


    Chantelle, standing nearby, managed a faint smile. If she had been in Andrew''s ce, she doubted she would have bothered confronting Norman at all. In a world full of shadowy deals and under-the-table power ys, it felt almost naive to push back.


    Yet, as she watched Andrew at that moment, she felt a flicker of admiration. Perhaps this stubborn principled streak was what made him stand out-a rare sh of integrity in a world growing O increasingly bleak. She could not help but admit this guy has got some backbone after all.


    With Norman reluctantly leading the way, the small group moved through the


    lobby toward another hospital wing to meet Malcolm.


    As they walked, Norman shot a sideways nce at Andrew, his tone dripping with thinly veiled disdain. "Mr. Lloyd, you speak like a man with medical experience. I''m curious-which hospital did you train at?"


    Andrew''s eyes remained steady. "Oh, I wouldn''t dare mention my humble beginnings in front of someone as esteemed as you, Dr. Ellington. Just a small, unremarkable clinic. Hardly worth talking about."


    Norman''s lip curled, his professional pride pricked. "Really? Well, if that''s the case, how confident are you in your medical skills? You do realize the Grand Medical Summit is just around the corner, right? Blumedale Hospital has been actively scouting talent. If you''re as skilled as you im, it might be your shot at the big leagues."


    Andrew merely nodded. "No need to worry about me, Dr. Ellington. I''ll be at the summit."


    Norman''s eyes narrowed, a bitterugh slipping through his clenched teeth. "Are you serious, Mr. Lloyd?"


    He had only thrown out the remark to humiliate Andrew¡ªa petty jab at someone in the same field as him. He had never expected that Andrew would actually take


    the bait and was actually nning to enter the Grand Medical Summit.


    Norman doubted Andrew could even qualify.


    Logan chimed in, "Dr. Ellington, looking down on others is a risky habit. Given your position as the head of the department of


    Blumedale Hospital, selected fol


    thousands of medical practitioners, you should know better than to


    make such a petty mistake!"

 Chapter 1262

    Norman scoffed as he demanded, "Mr. Keller, was there something wrong with my attitude just now? I truly admire Mr. Lloyd''s talent forworking and finding powerful backers! But when ites to real skill and medical expertise, am I, as a department head, not allowed to express doubts?"


    Logan frowned as he said tly, "Dr. Ellington, are you seriously pushing your luck? You don''t deserve to question anything here! Let me make this clear- discussing medicine in front of Andy? You''re not even fit to shine his shoes."


    He continued, "Do you know Dr. Mosby Lake? Even he wouldn''t dare to act so arrogantly around Andy. So, who do you think you are?"


    Norman grew furious. "Mr. Keller, you¡ª"


    Logan cut him off with a cold snort. "Shut up! Let me reveal something else to you ¡ªMr. Phn Senior and my father were both cured by Andrew.


    "Now ask yourself, what right do you have to show off your superiorityplex here? What gives you the right to jump around acting like you''re something special?"


    Norman suddenly felt like someone had dumped a bucket of ice water over him from head to toe. Looking at Andrew, he asked uncertainly, "Is that true?"


    Andrew did not even feel like acknowledging him and refused to respond, clearly finding Norman beneath his notice.


    Chantelle stepped in. "Dr. Ellington, I can testify to these matters as well. It''s true, absolutely true!"


    "You can question Mr. Lloyd''s character if you want, but you absolutely cannot doubt his medical skills," she added, simultaneously supporting Andrew while taking a subtle jab at him.


    Women hadplex minds, but Andrew was not in the mood to quibble with this frigid personality.


    Meanwhile, Normanpletely lost hisposure. He only half-believed Logan''s defense of Andrew, taking his words with a grain of salt. However, Chantelle was different-she represented the governor and would not stoop so low as to deceive


    him.


    In other words, Andrew''s medical skills had truly impressed the Three Titans and Five Apex Families.


    It was then that Norman realized he had indeed been showing off in front of a true expert.


    His face turned beet red, and he stammered for a long time, not knowing what to say. The incident where Mosby had failed miserably at the Ketter family home-not only failing to cure George but getting beaten so badly he coughed blood-had been the talk of Blumedale''s medicalmunity.


    However, the person who had sessfully treated George had not be


    famous, so word had not spread widely.


    Norman never imagined that this highly skilled person would turn out to be Andrew, whom he had looked down upon. Moreover, the guy


    appeared remarkably young, el not


    at


    all like one of those mysterious old medical geniuses.


    Could he actually be some kind of prodigy?


    While Norman was lost in thought, Andrew and the others arrived at Malcolm''s office in Blumedale Hospital.


    Malcolm was one of Blumedale Hospital''s three deputy chiefs. He was also the most renowned senior leader at Blumedale Hospital, enjoying an excellent reputation in academic circles.


    Before Andrew''s group could knock, two people arrived, one after the other. The first had graying hair and a naturally imposing expression.


    Norman quickly smiled when he saw him and greeted respectfully, "Dr. Bozzelli, good to see you!"


    Andrew raised an eyebrow, realizing this person must be one of Blumedale Hospital''s directors, which meant he was a major figure in Gabo Creek''s medicalmunity.


    As Andrew nced at the second person, that individual also looked his way. The neer immediately let out a coldugh and mocked, "What a coincidence. Andrew, Knever thought someone like you would have the qualifications toe to a ce like this!"


    Andrew smirked. "Today''s really turning out to be unlucky. I just dealt with one loser, and now another one shows up!"


    It was none other than Bernard Hackett from Jayrodale General Hospital.

 Chapter 1263

    When Andrew called him a loser, Bernard''s face instantly darkened with anger. He hissed, "Andrew, you''ve already left Jayrodale General Hospital. What gives you the courage to still act so disrespectfully in front of me?"


    "Don''t you believe that with one word from me, I could have you thrown out of here?" he threatened.


    Andrew smirked dismissively. "Really? Why don''t you try it?"


    Bernard grew furious and was about to put on airs when Thomas Bozzelli, with his imposing presence, spoke calmly. "Bernard, as medical professionals, we should maintainposure and tranquility."


    He advised, "If your mind isn''t calm and your spirit isn''t bnced, you won''t grow; your medical skills will stagnate."


    Bernard showed utmost respect in Thomas'' presence. "Thank you for the guidance, Dr. Bozzelli. I understand."


    Thomas gave a slight nod and turned his cold gaze toward Norman. "Norman, this is where Blumedale Hospital''s leadership works and rests. Not just anyone should be brought here casually. Take him back. I need to discuss important matters with Malcolm, and I don''t want any disturbances."


    Norman forced an awkwardugh and exined, "Dr. Bozzelli, this Mr. Lloyd is also here to see Dr. Goddard. Plus, Mr. Lloyd is also a medical professional."


    Thomas responded with a disinterested "oh", maintaining his mysterious demeanor of an expert. "Then arrange for him to wait. You can bring him in after I''m done."


    Norman immediately found himself in a difficult position and could not help looking toward Andrew. "Mr. Lloyd, as you can see, we should-"


    Andrew cut him off directly. "No. I arrived first, so naturally, I should see Dr. Goddard first. Firste, first served-it''s a principle you understand, and I believe Dr. Bozzelli should understand it too."


    Norman felt his scalp tingle with anxiety, not expecting this bold man to cause another scene after already making amotion at the hospital''s front desk.


    Now, he was even daring to disrespect Thomas. He thought this was just pure, excessive arrogance.


    Thomas frowned, his consistently condescending gaze focusing on Andrew for the first time. He lectured, Young man, since you''re also inthe medical field, you should know to respect your elders and those with superior medical skills. Yes, you arrived first, but do you know who I am?"


    .n


    He continued proudly, "I''m a deputy chief at Blumedale Hospital and a specially subsidized national expert. The banners, certificates, and medals hanging on my office e wall represent heights you might ever achieve in your lifetime. So now, do


    you see why you should step aside like a good boy?"


    Bernard sneered. "Dr. Bozzelli, you probably don''t know Andrew yet-he''s always been arrogant. In fact, he''s the one from Jayrodale General Hospital I told you about."


    Thomas disyed a contemptuous smile as he looked Andrew over. "No wonder! So you''re that Andrew


    who''s been throwing his weight


    around at Jayrodale! You probably don''t know that not only amba director at Blumedale Hospital, but I''m also thergest shareholder of Jayrodale General Hospital. So technically speaking, since you were employed at my hospital, you should address me as Mr. Bozzeli."


    Andrewughed. "So you''re Bernard''s biggest backer! I apologize for my


    oversight. But Mr. Bozzelli, I should remind you that I no longer work at Jayrodale General Hospital, which means you''re nothing to me now."


    Thomas''s expression darkened as he adopted a lecturing tone. "Young man, even if you''ve left my hospital-"

 Chapter 1264

    Thomas said, "But I don''t approve of many aspects of your conduct. I hope you return to the right path and stop behaving in such an unorthodox manner. I''m saying all this for your own good. Do you understand?"


    Andrew replied calmly, "In expertise lies mastery, Dr. Bozzelli. Beyond your seniority, receding hairline, and... generous midsection, what exactly qualifies you? Honestly, whether in medical skills or other areas, I don''t see anything I need to learn from your lectures or guidance."


    Logan, who had grown tired of Thomas''s self-importance, chuckled. "Dr. Bozzelli, you''re certainly a celebrity in Gabo Creek and Blumedale Hospital''s medicalmunity. Using your achievements to pressure others isn''t exactly honorable. "More importantly, those achievements don''t give you any overwhelming advantage over Andy. Just his Moonlit Apothecary and the two breakthrough medicines he developed are aplishments you couldn''t hope to match!"


    Thomas looked startled and turned to Bernard. "He''s the man behind Moonlit Apothecary and those two remarkable medicines?"


    Bernard reluctantly admitted, "Well... yes, they were, Dr. Bozzelli. However, Dr. Cedric Aicker, the medical genius at Jayrodale, was behind him. I believe everything was actually Dr. Aicker''s work," Bernard added defensively.


    Thomas cursed. "Bullshit! Jayrodale''s Cedric is certainly skilled, but the Vitality Pills and Titan Essence Pills, especially the Titan Essence Pills, are beyond Cedric''s capabilities and knowledge to develop!"


    He looked at Andrew again, nodding with newfound respect. "In that case, you do have the credentials to sit at the same table as me. Come, let''s go see Malcolm together."


    Bernard sneered. "Andrew, you should be proud to receive even half apliment from my mentor!"


    Norman nodded repeatedly in agreement. "Mr. Lloyd, Dr. Bozzelli is known for his strict academic standards! Very few people ever receive his approval."


    Andrew sighed helplessly and mumbled, "Ants don''t get to rate giants."


    Thomas, who had already pushed open the door, faltered in his step when he heard thisment. He thought, ''This young upstart clearly needs to be taught a lesson at some point! He''s too arrogant!''


    Nevertheless, as a hospital director and medical authority, Thomas did not see the need to quibble with a youngster.


    Meanwhile, Norman was terrified and gave Andrew a strained smile. "Mr. Lloyd, being a little humble wouldn''t hurt, you know!"


    Before Andrew could respond, Logan chimed in with augh. "I would like to be humble too, but my abilities simply won''t allow it..."


    Chantelle pursed her lips. "You sworn brothers are more arrogant than each other truly birds of a feather!"


    In therge room filled with various experimental equipment and medical supplies, Andrew finally met the renowned Malcolm of Blumedale Hospital. He was a kind-faced old man with a slightly hunched posture who was well into his 70s.


    To Andrew''s delight, he was not the only person he recognized in the room. There


    was also the petite yet voluptuous Francesca.


    "Andrew, what are you doing here?" she eximed.


    Wearing a


    even morfitting whiteb coat,


    ere well-endowed in the 19


    seemed to have be well-endowed in


    since Andrew hadst


    seen


    her.  ''


    Upon spotting Andrew, she put down the surgical tray she was holding and rushed toward him excitedly.

 Chapter 1265

    It was a ssic case of "human cannonball"-all curves, no brakes. Andrew braced himself, quickly spreading his arms to catch the petite but busty Francesca.


    "Fran, when did youe to Blumedale? Why didn''t you tell me?" Andrew asked gently, feeling the fullness and warmth of her body against his.


    Francesca replied with a pout. "I''ve been here for three days already! Dr. Goddard wanted me toe early to prepare for the Grand Medical Summit. He said I neededplete focus and it was too urgent to allow distractions, so he wouldn''t even let me notify you!"


    Andrew looked at the smiling Malcolm and began to understand the situation.


    Francesca released him, her cheeks slightly flushed, and exined candidly, "Yes, Mr. Goddard has been my mentor since graduate school. He''s also an old friend of Grandpa from Blumedale."


    Malcolm walked to the sink, washed his hands thoroughly, and approached Andrew with a warm smile. "You must be our Fran''s boyfriend, Andrew Lloyd, right? Very good, very good indeed. Not only are you handsome, but you''re also exceptionally skilled in medicine-definitely worthy of this girl!"


    Francesca''s face turned even redder as she protested sweetly. "Dr. Goddard, you''re getting just as annoying as Grandpa! Please stop saying such things!"


    Malcolm chuckled and gestured weingly. "Thomas, Mr. Keller, Ms. Garcia, Andrew¡ªplease, everyone, find a ce to sit! My office is messy, and I apologize for the poor environment."


    Logan, typically critical by nature, showed unusual respect toward Malcolm. He insisted politely, "Don''t worry about us, Dr. Goddard. Please, you sit first."


    Even the normally cold Chantelle disyed proper etiquette in Malcolm''s presence. However, she kept her attention primarily on Francesca, inwardly scoffing at Andrew''s apparent promiscuity.


    She thought that Andrew already had Aspen, and it seemed that he also had Malcolm''s talented prot¨¦g¨¦. They were both exceptional beauties with unique qualities.


    She wondered, ''How can this bastard handle so many women? Isn''t he afraid of exhausting himself?''


    Andrew, of course, remained oblivious to Chantelle''s silent cursing. Sitting next to Francesca after nearly a month apart, their eyes met with an almost electric connection.


    Francesca''s innocent, chubby face conveyed both joy and subtle reproach as she asionally nced at Andrew. Women in love were extremely emotional by nature. If not for the presence of others in the room, Francesca would have thrown herself into Andrew''s arms right then and there.


    Andrew maintained a serious expression, However, his thoughts kept returning to the soft, full bosom that had pressed against him moments ago. Though he had not touched her deliberately, that brief coffision during their embrace was enough to set his mind wandering.


    Just as Andrew had felt from the beginning, Lauren''s red lips made him want to taste them, while Francesca offered different charms-an angelic face with a devilishly tempting figure.


    To put it bluntly, Andrew wanted to grab her ponytail and possess herpletely. Nevertheless, he quickly stopped himself from letting his n


    mind wander. Even though


    Francesca had be increasingly radiant and well-endowed, he needed to control himself.


    Thomas maintained a perfectly rigid expression as he nced toward Andrew, a fleeting look of disdain crossing his lips. He thought it pathetic that someone so young was already indulging in sensual pleasures and bing entangled in romantic affairs.


    He thought that Andrew might have some talent in medicine, but he was clearly destined for mediocrity.


    Clearing his throat, Thomas spoke up. "Malcolm, I believe you already know why I''m here."


    Malcolm smiled. "Thomas, for this Grand Medical Summit, Blumedale Hospital is counting on you to lead our team. There''s not much to discuss¡ªyou''ll have full authority."


    Thomas''s eyes betrayed a hint of eagerness, but he forced himself to appear humble. "Although we''re both directors at Blumedale Hospital, you''re still my senior, Malcolm. Naturally, I must respect your opinions."


    Malcolm chuckled. "Well, since you put it that way, I have a few suggestions. First, my student, Fran, will take one of the slots for the Grand Medical Summit-is that eptable?"


    Thomas nodded. "No problem at all! Blumedale Hospital is a key participant in the Grand Medical Summit and has four avable positions. Giving one to Dr. Aicker is only appropriate."


    Malcolm shook his head. "I''m not making this decision based on personal connections or my leadership position. Fran truly has the talent and ability to meet the medical experts at the summit andpete with them..."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1266

    Thomas nodded, showing his approval of Francesca. After all, his majority- controlled Jayrodale General Hospital would not have offered her the director position otherwise.


    However, he still felt some guidance was necessary, so he added, "Fran, you may join me at the Grand Medical Summit! But you need to intensify your medical training in the meantime."


    Francesca quickly responded, "Understood, Dr. Bozzelli!"


    Thomas smiled briefly before unexpectedly continuing, "Also, regarding your rtionship with Mr. Lloyd here, you should exercise some restraint. In my opinion, you two aren''t well-suited for each other. Of course, this is merely my personal view."


    He added, "You''re Malcolm''s star pupil, destined to make a name for yourself in the medical field! Mr. Lloyd has already left our medicalmunity and is no longer one of our colleagues.


    "Therefore, my suggestion is that you should cut tiespletely. This isn''t just beneficial for your career path, but for your life nning. To be frank, it would help your future marriage prospects and the family you''ll eventually build..."


    Francesca was surprised that Thomas would intrude into her personal life. A momentter, she calmly but firmly stated her position. "Thank you for your guidance, Dr. Bozzelli, but I don''t believe Andrew will hinder my career.


    "On the contrary, much of my medical knowledgees from what he''s taught me! And most importantly, I love him and want to be with him!"


    Thomas shook his head with a regretful expression, sighing. "I''m only offering advice from the perspective of an elder! Fran, you refuse to listen now, but you''ll likely regret it someday."


    Malcolm smoothed things over with a smile. "Thomas, we older folks can''t understand the affairs of the younger generation-it''s best to let them be! Let''s get back to business.


    "Besides


    you leading the team, I assume your outstanding student, Jared Bridges, will also participate?"


    At the mention of his prized pupil, the normally strict Thomas'' face lit up with pride. "Yes, Jared will take one slot, and this position was publicly announced by the chief director, Kurtis Pearce, and approved during Blumedale Hospital''s leadership council!"


    Malcolm smiled. "Jared is indeed a role model for young doctors at Blumedale Hospital. Thomas, you''ve secured your sessor!"


    Thomas cast a yful nce at Andrew, his face beaming. "I did nothing special-that boy achieved everything through his own effort and perseverance. Of course, his freakish medical talent also helped him reach where he is today."


    Thomas dered, "The boy is truly blessed in medicine. I believe his future achievements will at least match Mosby''s level, possibly even approaching the elders at the Advanced Medical Institute!"


    Chantelle shot Andrew a gleeful look. Her expression seemed to say, "Mr. Lloyd, are you just going to sit there while he makes a monkey out of you?"


    Francesca''s small face showed traces of displeasure. Thomas'' words had an obvious


    purpose they were clearly meant for Andrew''s ears. His student''s excellence and abilities were his own business, but bringing it up now was inly meant to show off and belittle her boyfriend.


    However, Jared remainedpletely unfazed, as if he had not heard a thing.


    His medical skills were for healing and saving lives, not for showing off orparing with others.


    Malcolm continued as if he did not


    notice the tension, saying cheerfully,


    "Jared is indeed promising. But today, Thomas, I''d like to


    rmend another person who I


    believe is equally talented in


    medicine!"


    Thomas raised an eyebrow. "Oh? Who might earn such a rmendation from you, Malcolm?"


    Malcolm smiled mysteriously, ncing around the room before finally pointing toward Andrew. "It''s Andrew Lloyd here. I''d like to give him our final spot on Blumedale Hospital''s team."


    This announcement left Bernard and Norman, who had been standing and listening,pletely stunned.


    Chantelle could not help but raise her eyebrows in surprise. Andrew certainly had a way of making people like him. Malcolm showed such high regard for him at their very first meeting.


    ''Did this guy naturally possess some kind of protagonist aura?'' she wondered.


    Francesca eximed happily, "Dr. Bozzelli, I agree! Having Andrew represent Blumedale Hospital will surely lead to victory!"


    Thomas'' hand mmed hard on the coffee table beside him as he angrily responded, "No, absolutely not!"

 Chapter 1267

    Thomas'' outburst frightened Francesca and Norman, causing them to quicklypose themselves.


    However, remained perfectly calm. "Not eptable? Thomas, what exactly do you find uneptable?"


    Thomas spoke harshly. "This man is arrogant and shows no respect for his elders! We haven''t even properly assessed his medical foundation! Giving him one of Blumedale Hospital''s spots would be aplete waste!"


    He added, "Furthermore, the Grand Medical Summit concerns Blumedale Hospital''s standing in Gabo Creek province and throughout the entire Southern Holtrien medicalmunity! So, every participant must be the elite of the elite, the genius among geniuses! I apologize, Malcolm, but I firmly reject your suggestion!"


    Logan raised his hand. "I support the suggestion!"


    Thomas frowned. "Logan, you''re not part of Blumedale Hospital, nor are you our colleague. Besides, you''re still junior to us, so please don''t interfere."


    Logan backed down reluctantly, knowing that Thomas had the same equal social standing as his father, George. He did not feelfortable challenging him directly at the moment.


    Francesca quickly interjected, "But Dr. Bozzelli, I know Andrew''s medical skills, and he can definitely-"


    Thomas cut her off abruptly. "Francesca, your words carry no credibility whatsoever! "Besides, I''m the one in charge of Blumedale Hospital''s representation at the Grand Medical Summit, not you!"


    Francesca was furious but did not dare say more. Instead, she turned to her mentor, Malcolm, for support.


    Malcolm''s ruddy face maintained its gentle smile. "Thomas, if it''s not eptable, then it''s not eptable-no need to get so worked up about it! You''re right- you''re in charge, and your decision carries the most weight. However, I also have a position to express."


    Thomas'' eyebrow twitched. "Malcolm, you¡ª"


    The smile on Malcolm''s face gradually disappeared as the authority of a veteran hospital director began to emerge. "I have just one request-Blumedale Hospital should try to recruit Andrew! I believe in him even more than I believe in my student-Fran."


    He admitted, "I don''t know this young man well, and this is our first meeting. But I''ve always adhered to one principle in dealing with people-to judge them by their actions.


    "He could hold his own against Mosby and earned the Phn family''s approval. Thomas, do you think an ordinary medical practitioner could aplish these feats?"


    Thomas'' brow furrowed deeply as he remained silent.


    Malcolm continued, "Moreover, my old friend Cedric from Jayrodale holds Andrew


    in the highest regard! And you might not know this yet, but Andrew is now an honored guest of Governor McCormick!"


    "Isn''t Ms. Garcia here? You can ask


    her yourself believe the Phn


    family, the Keller family, and


    Governor McCormick aren''t


    blind-they wouldn''t ce their trust and admiration in someone mediocre!" he concluded decisively.


    These statements added significant weight to Andrew''s abilities and medical expertise. Although Thomas, as deputy chief, still disliked Andrew, he found himself unable to formte a rebuttal. His expression gradually turned sour.


    "We''ll discuss this matterter I need to give it more thought," Thomas finally


    said reluctantly. He stood up with a gloomy face and left the room.


    Bernard followed closely behind him like an obsequiouspdog.


    Francesca pleaded, "Dr. Goddard, please save thispetition opportunity for Andrew. I''d dly give up my spot for him!"


    Malcolm chuckled warmly. "Don''t worry, Fran understand Thomas well! When he says he''ll think about


    BUT


    it more, he''s actually indirectly agreeing. He just can''t bring himself to lose face in front of you youngsters!"


    Francesca immediately brightened up. "Thank you, Dr. Goddard!"


    She gave Andrew a yful wink, her face full of pride and satisfaction.


    Chantelle spoke up. "Dr. Goddard, allow me to ask a somewhat intrusive question!"

 Chapter 1268

    Chantelle asked, "Is this Grand Medical Summit really worth all this trouble for Blumedale Hospital? If I remember correctly, Blumedale Hospital has always been a regr champion at the Grand Medical Summit."


    Malcolm''s expression grew slightly serious. "Ms. Garcia, you''ve earned my trust, so I won''t hold anything back. In previous Grand Medical Summits, Blumedale Hospital naturally had an overwhelming advantage. After all, we are thergest hospital and most authoritative medical institution in Gabo Creek province!"


    He continued, "But times have changed. Mosby is extremely ambitious and has always wanted to use his medical skills to challenge institutions like ours or even dominate them. His greatest ambition is to coborate with the Advanced Medical Institute to monopolize the entire medical market in Gabo Creek province and reap enormous profits!


    "For this Grand Medical Summit, Mosby is undoubtedly determined to win. Because if he bes the final victor of the Grand Medical Summit, or if someone from the Advanced Medical Institute takes the championship, then his reputation as a miracle doctor will be unprecedented!"


    "And the title of ''Medical Master of Gabo Creek and Blumedale Hospital'' will fall into his hands!" Malcolm concluded with concern.


    Logan snorted derisively. "Medical Master? Mosby is dreaming!"


    Malcolm shook his head. "Mosby''s medical skills follow an unorthodox path¡ªit''s truly hard to predict! Although Thomas is the one in our hospital with the most potential and the greatest chance of defeating him, nothing is certain. That''s why I insisted on including Andrew in our hospital''s roster despite his objections."


    Loganughed heartily. "If my buddy Andy participates, it''ll be a sure win!"


    At that moment, Andrew, who had remained silent all this time, slowly shook his head. "I will participate in this Grand Medical Summit, but I''m sorry, I won''t be representing Blumedale Hospital."


    Chantelle stared in disbelief. "Andrew, have you lost your mind? Do you know how prestigious the title of Medical Master would be if you won? It would earn you universal respect from the entire medicalmunity in Gabo Creek''s Blumedale Hospital, and even a formal reception with the governor and other high-ranking officials!"


    Andrew replied indifferently, "That''s why I said I would participate, but I don''t want to represent Blumedale Hospital."


    Malcolm red at him. "Young man, you really are as crafty as Thomas said! So after all my efforts to advocate for you, you refuse to give me face?"


    Andrew smiled apologetically. "It''s not that I don''t respect you, Dr. Goddard, Just because you''re Fran''s mentor alone, I would certainly. honor you! But if I represent Blumedale Hospital, all the glory would go to the hospital while I get nothing-that''s hardly a fair deal!"


    His words left everyone torn betweenughter and exasperation.


    Malcolmughed while scolding him. "You rascal, tell me then, what do you want out of this?"


    Andrew smiled. "Nothing much. I just heard that you have several rare medicinal herbs. They''re just sitting there losing potency, so why not give them to me?"


    Malcolm was taken aback for a


    moment before bursting into


    Hospital tooking for me because of


    ve


    these rare herbs! After all this. roundabout conversation, that''s what you''re after!"


    Andrew pressed, "So, Dr. Goddard, will you give them to me or not?"


    Malcolm chuckled. "Of course, I''ll give them to you! If I didn''t, Fran here would drive me crazy, constantly calling me a stingy old man!"


    Francesca looked slightly


    embarrassed but firmly stood by her man. "Dr. Goddard, then on Andrew''s behalf, I thank you in advance


    Where are your rare herbs kept? I''ll


    go get them for Andrew right away!"


    Her impatience made Malcolm twirl his mustache and widen his eyes in disbelief. Meanwhile, Chantelle secretly felt somewhat resentful, noting how good Andrew''s women were to him.


    ''Did this guy really have such incredible charm?'' she wondered to herself.

 Chapter 1269

    In the end, Andrew sessfully obtained three rare medicinal herbs from Malcolm. Getting three at once was quite a haul, and he left feeling extremely satisfied.


    In exchange, he had to agree to represent Blumedale Hospital at the Grand Medical Summit. He had initially wanted to hold his ground, especially since Thomas'' attitude had really irritated him.


    However, Malcolm''s generous offering was too substantial to refuse. Whenbined with Francesca''s persistent persuasion, Andrew had no choice but to agree.


    After all, he had been aiming for the Grand Medical Summit''s rewards all along. He did not care about titles like "Medical Master"-he was targeting high-quality, rare medicinal herbs and various other prizes.


    "Mr. Lloyd, let me escort you out," Norman offered as they were leaving, his attitude now incredibly warm and attentive.


    Logan sneered. "Dr. Ellington, you sure change your tune quickly."


    Norman''s face reddened as he forced augh. "Even Dr. Goddard now values Mr. Lloyd highly. I''m just a department head¡ªI wouldn''t dare be disrespectful anymore!"


    Andrew responded indifferently. "Dr. Ellington, there''s no serious grudge between us. I was once a doctor myself, and though I''ve left the hospital, I still believe that for a medical professional, ethicse before skill. Without moral character, even the greatest medical skill is meaningless."


    Norman nodded repeatedly and, through gritted teeth, dered, "Rest assured, Mr. Lloyd, I will handle that hical bastard Daniel fairly and appropriately!"


    After exiting Blumedale Hospital, Logan tilted his head and smiled. "Ms. Garcia, I think we should give them some privacy, don''t you agree?"


    Chantelle nced at Francesca, her mouth twitching slightly before she stiffly replied, "Fine."


    The two walked away, leaving only Francesca and Andrew behind. Francesca nervously twirled her hair and said, "Andrew, I can''t go with you."


    Andrew was surprised. "Fran, why not? Don''t you want to see me?"


    Francesca quickly responded, "Of course not! I''ve been thinking about you constantly! But as you heard, the Grand Medical Summit ising up soon, and I need to prepare."


    Andrew smiled. "It''s okay, I won''t keep you long-just one night."


    Francesca blushed, both embarrassed and annoyed. "You''re just the same as before, you old pervert!"


    "No, I''m not giving in to you," she protested.


    Andrew gave her a meaningful look. "Are you sure about that?"


    Francesca conceded defeat and bit her lip. "Fine, I do want to go with you. But how do I exin it to Dr. Goddard? If I go with you, I won''t want toe back."


    Andrew nodded understandingly. "Alright then, stay and study with Dr. Goddard. I''lle for you on the day of the summit."


    Francesca murmured in agreement and, after ncing around cautiously, leaned forward to nt a quick kiss on Andrew''s lips before running back inside.


    Andrew watched her graceful figure and enticing silhouette disappear, clicking his tongue in disappointment.


    He thought it was such a shame because he had been looking forward to spending the night with her. It seemed he would have to continue his ascetic lifestyle a bit longer.


    ...


    Logan and Chantelle returned from their brief departure.


    "Andy, missing Ms. Aicker already?" Logan teased.


    "That''s easy to fix-just take her to a hotel for a few hours. It won''t take up too


    much time!" he suggested with a grin.


    Andrew shook his head. "I prefer long, passionate nights-quick encounters aren''t my style. Besides, I usually need at least three hours. A short hotel stay wouldn''t be


    enough."


    Logan looked at him with dubious amazement. "Are you really that... impressive?"


    Chantelle shot them a look of disgust. "Is filthy garbage all you men have in your heads?"


    Andrew nced at her and smiled. "Ms. Garcia, since you''re not the passionate type, I won''t say much But I do suggest you find yourself a boyfriend. You''ve reached the peak of both your career and your beauty. Honestly, not experiencing love with a partner seems like such a waste."


    Chantelle smirked coldly. "That''s none of your concern, Mr. Lloyd! All men are pigs!"


    Andrew and Logan spoke almost in perfect unison, eximing at the same time, "Except me!"


    Logan burst intoughter. "Andy, great minds think alike! Well, I''ve got to go now." Andrew nodded. "Sure, let''s grab drinks another day."

 Chapter 1270

    Logan left with the Keller family''s people, having perfectly yed the role of Andrew''s enforcer. However, Chantelle remained standing in ce with no intention of leaving.


    Andrew raised an eyebrow. "Ms. Garcia, are you waiting for someone?"


    Chantelle''s face remained expressionless. "Andrew, I want to ask you a personal question."


    He replied, "Go ahead."


    "Francesca is your romantic interest, but what about Aspen? They''re both wonderful women-how will you choose?" she asked pointedly.


    Andrew thought for a moment and smiled. "Good question. I must admit, you''ve stumped me."


    Chantelle smirked coldly as she watched Andrew, eager to see how this dog of a man would answer.


    She knew that whatever his response, it would be wrong and would inevitably hurt either Francesca or Aspen.


    Seeing Andrew make a mistake would bring her satisfaction. But the next moment, she heard Andrew calmly say, "Fortunately, I know the perfect answer."


    He continued smoothly, "Only a fool would make a choice. As for me, I''ll take both and make everyone happy. Wouldn''t that be wonderful?"


    Chantelle stared in disbelief as Andrew walked away. She called after him incredulously, "Both of them? Have you no shame? You jerk! Aren''t you afraid your health will give out?"


    Not choosing one or the other, but iming both was ridiculous. Honestly, Andrew''s answerpletely exceeded her expectations.


    Inside Blumedale Hospital, Norman returned to his office. Daniel had been waiting there, grinding his teeth in anger. "Is that bastard Andrew gone? Damn him for picking on me I''ll skin him alive!"


    Norman had barely sat down before immediately standing up again, delivering two quick ps across Daniel''s face.


    Daniel was stunned, his face a picture of misery. "Uncle Norman, why are you hitting me? Shouldn''t Andrew be the one getting pped?"


    Norman growled, "Shut up, you animal. This is a hospital-don''t call me uncle. I don''t have a nephew like you! And starting now, listen carefully: your position is terminated. Pack your things and leave Blumedale Hospital immediately!"


    Daniel looked at him in disbelief. "Dr. Ellington, what are you saying?"


    Norman said grimly, "I''m saying get out of Blumedale Hospital right now-you''re fired!"


    Daniel staggered backward, nearly falling. "Uncle Norman, what''s wrong with you? I''m your nephew-we''re family! How can you do this to me?"


    Norman grabbed him by the cor, his expression fierce. "Listen up, you little runt. It''s precisely because I''m your uncle that I''m letting you off easily! Andrew has his eye on you now. If you don''t leave and this reaches the director''s level.


    "Then losing your job will be the least of your problems. With Malcolm''s


    temperament, you could be cklisted from the entire industry!"


    Daniel''s face drained of color as he struggled to ept this. "W-Why are you so


    afraid of him? What power does he have? You''re a department head-a


    Blumedale Hospital department head!"


    Looking at the copsing Daniel,


    who had broken into sobs, Norman shook his head, his face


    expressionless. "You don''t need know the details. All you need to understand is that neither you nor I can afford to cross Andrew. By the way, he''s about to represent our Blumedale Hospital at the Grand Medical Summit!


    "I think you should realize what a tremendous honor that is, and don''t me anyone but yourself. What you did, just as Andrew pointed out, vited medical ethics! If someone else had exposed you, I might have been able to cover for you and protect you.


    "However, Andrew isn''t an ordinary person. If I indulge you and show favoritism, then I''d likely be kicked out of my position as department head too!"


    Daniel''s face turned ashen, his mind buzzing when he heard Andrew representing Blumedale Hospital at the Grand Medical Summit.


    This was something he could not even dare to imagine. After all, such an honor was reserved only for those few doctors selected from among the thousands at Blumedale Hospital-the absolute best of the best.


    He had originally thought he would escape trouble and was just waiting until he secured a minor leadership position before dealing with Andrew.


    But now, all his ns had copsed like a house of cards, and even his own uncle, the department head, was terrified.


    As a mere doctor, he stood no chance.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1271

    In Thomas''s office at Blumedale Hospital, Bernard was not the only visitor


    present. Thomas''s prized student, Blumedale Hospital''s star doctor, Jared, was also there.


    "Dr. Bozzelli, I heard you had a meeting with Malcolm about bringing Francesca from Jayrodale to Blumedale Hospital?" Jared asked excitedly.


    Thomas set down his teacup and replied indifferently, "That''s correct, but what does it have to do with you?"


    Jared blushed and smiled awkwardly. "Well, it doesn''t really concern me much. I just thought it would be nice to see my junior, Fran, again."


    Bernard grinned. "Jared, even if you do see Francesca again, I doubt it will matter much. She''s already spoken for. I heard you''ve had a crush on her since your student days. Unfortunately, even someone as exceptional as yourself couldn''tpete with a scoundrel."


    Jared''s brow immediately furrowed. "Bernard, what exactly do you mean by that?"


    Bernard smirked and was about to borate further, intending to provoke Jared.


    Thomas interrupted with a cold snort. "Bernard, shut your mouth! I don''t tolerate gossipmongers in my presence!"


    Bernard quickly fell silent, though inwardly he smirked since his objective had already been achieved.


    Jared''s face darkened. "Dr. Bozzelli, is Francesca already involved with someone else?"


    Thomas replied sharply, "Whether she is or isn''t is her business! You should focus on studying your medical books and advancing your professional title! You can have any woman you want when you reach the top!"


    Jared suddenly became agitated. "No, Francesca is the only one I want! I''ve been waiting so long for her toe from Jayrodale to Blumedale. No one but me is worthy of her!"


    Thomas erupted in anger. "Nonsense! Do you even hear what you''re saying? How could such wordse out of your mouth?"


    He continued, "Where is the humility andposure I taught you? You''re jumping around like a madman over a woman! How can I trust you to participate in the Grand Medical Summit when you''re acting like this?"


    Jared''s face remained dark as he stubbornly replied, "Don''t worry, Dr. Bozzelli. I won''t let you down at the Grand Medical Summit. At the very least, I''ll live up to my reputation as Blumedale Hospital''s top young doctor.


    "But I won''t give up on Francesca. As a man, I''ve put in more effort than


    others and possess more extraordinary talent. Therefore,


    must have the woman I desire. Otherwise, what''s the point of all my


    hard work and struggle?"


    Thomas''s expression turned extremely unpleasant. He raised his hand as if to throw his teacup, but ultimately restrained himself. After all, he still had a soft spot for his star pupil.


    "Fine, as long as you perform well, I''ll even swallow my pride and speak to Malcolm about arranging a match for you," Thomas conceded.


    He emphasized, "But the prerequisite is that you cannot disappoint me! At the Grand Medical Summit, we, as mentor and student, must emerge victorious!"


    Jared clenched his fist, his face brimming with confidence. "Rest assured, Dr. Bozzelli. You handle Dr Lake and leave everything else to me! I might not boast about other things, but when ites to medical skitts, I consider myself superior to all others of my generation."


    Thomas waved his hand. "Don''t be so boastful humility is an eternal virtue for medical practitioners. Also, I should inform you that our Blumedale Hospital team will


    consist of four people. You and me, plus Francesca, and we''ve added one more person."

 Chapter 1272

    Jared dismissed the news casually. "Fran had talent rivaling mine even as a student, so it makes sense for her to go. As for thisst person, they''re probably just filling a spot."


    Thomasughed coldly. "Thisst person is hardly a space-filler! He''s personally appointed by Malcolm, who has ced virtually all his hopes on this individual!"


    Jared was stunned. "Dr. Goddard values him that highly? Who is he?"


    Thomas said tly, "His name is Andrew Lloyd."


    Jared snickered. "Never heard of him. Must be a nobody."


    Bernard, unable to resist stirring trouble, smiled meaningfully. "Jared, this Andrew is far from a nobody! The object of your affection, Francesca¡ªher beloved happens to be this very Andrew!"


    Jared''s expression instantly darkened, bing filled with gloom. "He''s Fran''s beloved? He''s not worthy! At the Grand Medical Summit, I''ll show him the gap between a nobody like him and me, Jared!"


    "Fran is brilliant¡ªI believe she can distinguish between precious gem andmon stone..." he added confidently.


    Thomas smiled. "It''s good to have someone challenge you. It might help temper that proud nature of yours. I''ve been concerned that without worthy opponents for so long, you might be arrogant andcent."


    Jared responded proudly. "True champions have earned the right to be proud! As for opponents, to say something you won''t like hearing, Dr. Bozzelli-I don''t consider this Andrew worth my attention at all!"


    Bernard smiled sinisterly from the side. Thomas and Jared were nothing like him -when Andrew yed with these two, it would be like a chick facing eagles.


    ...


    Andrew arrived at the entrance to The Sovereign Residences by cab. Despite being a billionaire worth tens of billions, he did not have a single car to his name. It was something he would not dare mention to others out of embarrassment.


    "Hmm, it seems that little servant girl needs another lesson," he muttered. He let out a coldugh as he thought about Aspen.


    Just then, a man with a piece of grass between his teeth slowly approached from nearby. The stranger announced in a pretentious tone, "I said to let the bullet fly a while longer. Now, it''s time for the bullet tond."


    Andrew nced at him and could not help but smile. "You''ve got a death wish or something?"


    The neer was none other than Rio Atkins, Mosby''s senior apprentice. He spat out the grass from his mouth and smiled. "That''s what I should be saying to you. You reduced Ellis, my junior, to a vegetative state and stole from Mr. Lake. Now, it''s time to settle ounts!"


    Andrew looked at him expressionlessly. "How do you intend to settle this?"


    Rio''s pace quickened, eventually moving like lightning as he charged toward Andrew. He shouted, "By taking your life, of course!"


    He had been following Andrew all along but had not found an opportunity to strike with Logan and Chantelle present. Now, seeing Andrew about to enter The Sovereign Residences, this was his perfect chance to make a move.


    Andrew put down his bag and shook his head resignedly. "I really don''t want to kill anyone, but you seem determined to die!"


    His eyes turned cold as he struck out with his palm. The disturbed air caused Rio to momentarily pause his stride.


    He thought, ''This guy''s palm strike is incredibly powerful!''


    The two shed violently with a loud bang.


    Rio roared in fury, "I''m a martial arts prodigy who can go toe-to-toe with elite


    talents like Xavier! What makes you think you can challenge me, Andrew? Just die!"

 Chapter 1273

    Rio thought killing a small fry would be simple. It would not take him more than three minutes from start to finish. However, as the fight continued, his expression gradually changed.


    Andrew countered each of his moves. In fact, Andrew''s strength was no weaker than Rio''s.


    Two loud bangs echoed, and the two men exchanged another palm strike, causing Rio''s legs to tremble slightly as he stumbled backward, shattering floor tiles beneath him.


    Feeling the burning pain in his palms, Rio''s face darkened considerably. "Damn it, you''re at least at semi-martial king level. I never expected you to hide your true abilities so well!"


    He spat at Andrew with intense hatred. That earlier casual, arrogant attitude¡ªas if Andrew was already defeated-hadpletely vanished without him realizing it.


    Andrew replied coldly, "I never concealed anything. You were just blind."


    Rio scoffed. "So what if your fighting skills match mine? You''ll soon witness my true killing technique."


    He raised his hands, moving his forearms so quickly they left afterimages. While appearing to attack Andrew from a distance, two pencil-length venomous snakes shot out from his sleeves, baring their fangs as they lunged toward Andrew.


    Rio smiled viciously, knowing that just one bite from his Nine-Ringed Vipers would ensure Andrew''s death.


    Two sharp sounds cut through the air. Andrew had alsounched projectiles-two slightly gleaming golden needles that instantly pierced the heads of both snakes. By the time the snakes reached Andrew, they were already dead, flopping lifelessly to the ground.


    Rio exploded with rage, "You''re dead! How dare you hurt my babies! I''ll kill you!" These vipers had been painstakingly trained specifically for surprise attacks. Even his Mosby did not know about them, as Rio had been nning to use them one day if he ever needed to betray and kill his mentor unexpectedly.


    To create these venomous weapons, Rio had dealt with deadly poisons countless times, narrowly escaping death himself. Experience had proven that these poisonous creatures were incredibly effective for ambushes. They were even more reliable than conventional weapons.


    Yet, Andrew had effortlessly killed them, which both enraged and shocked Rio.


    From his sleeves, heunched two more scorpions and a centipede-all highly poisonous¨Dattacking Andrew from multiple angles.


    Andrew stepped backward methodically and calmly. He fired two more golden needles, finishing off the scorpions. The centipede, iling wildly, had already reached his face. However, his expression remained unchanged as he raised his other hand and sliced downward.


    Just like that, the centipede was cut in two midair by his hand chop.


    Seeing this, Rio was not distressed. Rather, he was ecstatic. "Andrew, you''ve been in direct contact with my Seven-Tailed Centipede! You probably don''t know that this centipede feeds exclusively on deadly poisons. Right now, at least 100 different toxins are spreading through your body."


    Andrew looked at him as if he were an idiot and strode forward, appearingpletely unaffected.


    Rio crossed his arms behind his back, presenting himself as a lonesome master. He even flipped his long hair and chuckled, "Andrew, your time is up. I won''t even fight back. I''ll count to three, and you''ll die from the poison!"


    He knew too well what happened to someone bitten by his poisonous pets- Andrew could take at most three steps, which was about three breaths'' worth of time. Then, he would foam at the mouth and copse, convulsing on the ground.


    His body would shake and gradually stiffen. Finally, his eyes would bulge, his face turning ckish-blue, dying with eyes wide open...


    Watching Andrew approach, Rio''s smile grew even broader. In his mind, he was already picturing Andrew''s death. This method of killing was truly stylish and impressive.


    Rio loved it.


    However, in the next second, he saw Andrew take his third step. He could not help but wonder why Andrew was not falling down yet.


    Andrew took a fourth step, bringing him right in front of Rio.


    "How are you unaffected?" Rio looked terrified, his soul nearly leaving his body. Nheless, it was toote.


    Andrew had no interest in talking further with him. He raised his hand and delivered two hard ps across Rio''s cheeks. With two cracking sounds, Rio''s cheekbones shattered instantly.

 Chapter 1274

    Rio''s head was buzzing. He could not believe that his Seven-Tailed Centipede had failed.


    Andrew raised his foot and mmed it into Rio''s chest. With a stter, arge gush of blood burst from Rio''s mouth as he flew back a few yards, crashing hard into a flower bed.


    This impact finally knocked some sense into him. As he struggled to get up from the ground, his eyes bulged with rage.


    "Andrew, this isn''t over. Just you wait..." Rio let out a miserable scream through his blood-filled mouth.


    He never imagined his usually foolproof poison attacks would fail. Even more unbelievable was that he, Mosby''s senior apprentice-skilled in both medicine and martial arts-had been reduced to such a severely injured state.


    The tearing pain on his face and the burning sensation in his chest with every slight breath made Rio realize how badly he was hurt. These injuries might even leave him with permanent damage.


    With this thought, his murderous intent toward Andrew expanded endlessly. He secretly swore that after escaping and healing his wounds, he would not care about the Keller family anymore he would personally tear Andrew to pieces.


    "Thinking of leaving? You''ll have to get past me first," Andrew uttered coldly as he watched Rio turn to flee.


    His speed suddenly increased as he fired another golden needle, aiming directly at the back of Rio''s head.


    Rio''s fleeing body came to an abrupt halt as a vicious grin spread across his face. Heughed and said, "Kid, you fell for it! Now, die!"


    He grabbed his shirt with both hands and violently tore it apart. Immediately, dozens of poisonous snakes, centipedes, and scorpions that had been hidden inside his clothes swarmed toward Andrew in a dense, crawling mass.


    So, he deliberately pretended to escape, intending to lure Andrew into pursuit. Once the distance closed, he would suddenly stop and counter-attack.


    ''With so many venomous creatures, even if you were immortal or indestructible, you''d still die from festering wounds...'' Rio thought smugly.


    To his astonishment, he watched wide-eyed as Andrew passed through the swarm of poisonous creatures, leaving a trail of dead bodies on the ground. Andrew himself waspletely unharmed, without a single visible wound on his body. Before long, the distance between them was just a few inches.


    Rio could not believe his eyes, as if seeing a ghost. "How is this... possible?" Andrew replied casually, "I forgot to tell you-since birth, I''ve been immune to all poisons."


    The fear and terror on Rio''s face instantly froze. Andrew raised his hand and drove a golden needle directly into the center of Rio''s forehead.


    How loyal-Mosby''s senior apprentice volunteering to test Hell''s hospitality first.


    Looking at the corpse on the ground, eyes wide open as if the soul had been scared out of it, Andrew''s face showed nothing but disgust. He took out his phone, nning to call Chantelle to clean up the mess.


    "Andrew, what now?" Chantelle asked over the phone. "I told you before, if you''re calling me again to back you up, I refuse!"


    Chantelle was at her wit''s end. Since meeting Andrew, she had had nothing but headaches. Every other day, he was causing trouble, and he always picked fights with powerful figures and dangerous characters.


    Chantelle was convinced this man must be a walking disaster.


    Andrew calmly replied, "I don''t need you to back me up. I just need you toe collect a body."


    "What body?" Chantelle asked.


    Andrew said, "Mosby''s senior apprentice, an ugly, long-haired ghoul who looked about as handsome as a bulldog. He''s already dead at The Sovereign Residences'' entrance. Figure something out. If it''s not handled, this might make the news tomorrow!"


    With that, Andrew hung up. Then, he walked back to where he was before, bent down to pick up his bag with the still-warm barbecue inside. With a grin, he strolled leisurely into The Sovereign Residences.


    The two martial artists guarding the entrance looked deathly pale as they both saluted him. "Good evening, Mr. Lloyd!"


    Andrew smiled. "Thank you for your hard work!"


    The two guards shouted in unison, "At your service, sir!"


    Andrew chuckled. "Come on, you two. Did you forget your lines or walk onto the wrong movie set? I''m not some government official¡ªI''m just aw-abiding, ordinary citizen!"


    The faces of the two guards twitched violently. After all, he had just killed someone minutes ago. Yet, he called himself an ordinary citizen.


    Both guards thought the same thing: Andrew might not be a government official, but he was far more terrifying than any official could ever be.

 Chapter 1275

    Half an hour after Andrew left, Chantelle arrived at the scene withw enforcement officers.


    The medical examiner immediately rushed over to examine the body. Then, he looked up and reported, "Ms. Garcia, the cause of death is skull pration by a golden acupuncture needle. It''s hard to imagine that a needle meant for healing could have such lethal power."


    Chantelle''s expression darkened as she responded with a curt mumble without saying anything further.


    The officer who had been checking the victim''s information said, "Ms. Garcia, we''ve confirmed the victim''s identity. His name was Rio Atkins-Mosby''s senior apprentice. He was somewhat of a celebrity in Blumedale!"


    "Package the body and send it to the deceased''s family," Chantelle ordered coldly.


    One of the officers asked, "Ms. Garcia, should we issue a warrant?"


    Chantelle shook her head. "No need. I know who the killer is."


    The officer smiled. "That makes things easier. Ms. Garcia, you can lead us to make the arrest. This guy was ruthless he smashed Rio''s facepletely. Not to mention his chest, with who knows how many broken bones. We need to bring this ouw to justice..."


    Chantelle said tly, "There''s no need to make an arrest. The killer, knowing the severity of his crime, couldn''t bear to continue living. By now, he''s already jumped into the river and drowned himself."


    The investigating officer, being somewhat slow on the uptake, asked dryly, "Ms. Garcia, which river did the perpetrator drown in? I''ll send a team to recover the body immediately."


    Chantelle looked at him, practically gritting her teeth as she replied, "Not only did the killer drown, but his body waspletely devoured by piranhas in the river. Those piranhas were then all electrocuted by some fishermen. And those fishermen have all been thrown in jail. So, do you still want to continue the investigation?"


    The single-minded officer gave a forced chuckle and quickly replied, "No more investigation needed! Your word is all we need!"


    In his mind, he was secretly wondering if the killer might be that ice queen''s pretty boy toy. Her cover-up could not have been more obvious.


    Inside Serenity Vi, Andrew put down the food bag and took off his jacket.


    "Come out and eat. I brought you something good," he called out, pping his hands a couple of times.


    Natasha immediately sauntered over, her curvy hips swaying, with Dn following close behind. Aspen, wearing pajamas and sporting a cold expression on her pretty face, also opened her door and came out.


    Andrewid out the barbecue, and everyone began devouring it ravenously. Andrew could tolerate Dn and Natasha''sck of table manners, but seeing the little maid eat like she was starving really bothered him.


    "What''s going on? Didn''t you have dinner?" Andrew turned to look at her.


    Aspen''s face reddened slightly, but her voice remained ice-cold. "No, I didn''t. I workedte and just got back."


    Andrew frowned. "No matter how busy you are, you need to eat on time." "My business is none of your concern," Aspen replied with a frosty expression. Andrew just smiled, choosing to spare the little servant some dignity.


    Natasha winked suggestively. "Darling, where''s that dominant attitude of yours? Let me tell you, some women actually like it when you''re forceful. The more gentle and nice you are to them, the more ufortable they feel, and the less respect they show you."


    "Really?" Andrew asked skeptically.


    "Really!" Natasha replied with a seductive smile. "For example, our precious Aspen is exactly that type of person."


    Aspen exploded with anger. "Madam Vostokoff, please don''t make baseless usations!"


    After shouting, she threw down her napkin and stormed back to her room, mming the door with a loud bang.


    "Darling, I think that maid of yours needs to be disciplined," Natasha said with a cold snort.


    Dn chimed in with a smile. "Mr. Lloyd, pardon my intrusion, but I agree with Natasha. She definitely needs to be disciplined!"


    Andrew sat down with a headache. "Fine, I should handle it. But tell me, how should I deal with her?"


    Natasha and Dn simultaneously punched the air and eximed, "Do her!" Andrew fell silent-deeply silent.


    The next day dawned clear and bright, a rare, beautiful day. When Andrew walked into the kitchen, he found no breakfast prepared. His smile quickly turned cold. He had let the little maid off oncest night, but he had not expected her to be even more defiant.


    Perhaps Natasha was right-Aspen really did need some discipline.


    However, when Andrew burst into her room, he found the bed neatly made and no sign of Aspen. Looking outside, he saw that the Ferrari was gone too.


    Andrew felt an urge to rush to thepany and give that little maid a good thrashing. However, Tiana had already repeatedly urged him to deliver the medicine for her breakthrough.


    So, Andrew had to put aside thoughts of making Aspen''s backside bloom with pain and headed to the Rhodes residence instead.

 Chapter 1276

    "Dr. Lloyd, did you know Fran hase to Blumedale?" Lauren asked with a bright smile as Andrew stepped into the Rhodes residence''s grand hall.


    Andrew smiled. "Yes, I saw her yesterday, actually."


    Lauren''s smile immediately turned suggestive as she lowered her voice. "So, did you two immediately go at it for hours when you met?"


    Andrew gave a wry smile. "No, nothing like that happened. But Lauren, you seem quite interested in these matters."


    Lauren''s cheeks flushed pink as she boldly admitted, "Of course I''m interested! That busty Francesca got to enjoy what should''ve been mine first!"


    Andrew wiped his brow. "Hey, I''m not some ''thing'' to be enjoyed!"


    "Oh, I know," Lauren giggled, "Fran already told me all about your... big equipment."


    Well, Andrew was thoroughly defeated in this battle of wits. When it came to dirty talk, he realized he was no match for experienced yers like Francesca and Lauren.


    "Hey, Andrew, d you''re here. Did you manage to get those rare medicinal herbs from Dr. Goddard that I mentioned to youst time?" Jameson asked with a beaming face as he and Tiana approached together.


    Andrew nodded. "Yes, I did. I really have to thank you for that, Mr. Rhodes."


    Jameson looked surprised. "Dr. Goddard''s supplies aren''t easy to obtain! No need to thank me being able to get them is all due to your own ability."


    "Andrew''s talents go beyond just getting a few herbs. It''s second nature to him," Tiana chimed in with a smile.


    Lauren gave her mother a strange look. "Mom, your attitude toward Andrew has really changed, hasn''t it?"


    Jameson also wore a suspicious expression. "Tiana, you''re starting to look at him like a mother-inw who''s growing fonder of her son-inw."


    A blush appeared on Tiana''s face as she replied coldly, "Andrew and I have business to attend to. You two are not to interrupt us."


    Lauren pursed her lips. "Fine, got it."


    Jameson advised earnestly, "Tiana, your martial training has reached a critical moment. Don''t push yourself too hard."


    Turning to Andrew, he added, "Andrew, I''m counting on you. Our family will owe you a huge favor for this."


    Andrew waved his hand with a smile. "Mr. Rhodes, there''s no need to be so formal. Mrs. Rhodes advancing in her martial arts is a happy asion, and I''m d to help."


    Tiana had already started walking toward the backyard of the Rhodes residence- a ce Andrew was always reluctant to visit. She instructed, "Andrew, follow me."


    In a pitch-ck secret chamber in the Rhodes family''s backyard, Tiana lit several candles with a match to provide illumination.


    "Whether I can advance to the martial king level depends on this attempt. Honestly, I''m not entirely confident, but I''ve made all necessary preparations. This secret chamberpletely istes us from the outside world and can only be opened from the inside. Andrew, let''s begin," she said as she sat cross-legged on the floor.


    Andrew surveyed the chamber, noting its simple furnishings. Wealthy families typically built secret chambers like this for meditation retreats and breakthrough attempts in martial arts training. It was also why there was not even electric lighting the goal was absolute safety and istion.


    "Mrs. Rhodes, here are the medicines you requested. Please check them," Andrew said, taking out Tiana''s requirements from his small bag.


    After examining everything, Tiana smiled with satisfaction. "Excellent, very thorough preparations. Andrew, your medicine-making skills have reached a high level. You truly live up to your reputation as the Lloyd family prodigy. I''ve rarely seen someone as well-rounded and gifted as you."


    Andrew responded to Tiana''s praise with calm indifference. "Mrs. Rhodes, now that everything''s ready, what method do you n to use for your breakthrough?"


    Previously, Tiana had mentioned that her lineage had a unique method for breaking through barriers. Attempting to reach the martial king level was extremely dangerous.


    Originally, Andrew had not supported her advancing so quickly in her martial arts training. However, given Tiana''s headstrong nature, he was unsure he could dissuade her.


    Moreover, since Tiana was very confident in her special method, Andrew was curious to see what it entailed.


    "Hehe, my method is called ''Divine Enlightenment,'' passed down from my martial lineage," she exined.


    Divine Enlightenment? Under Andrew''s puzzled gaze, Tiana slowly began removing her upper garments.


    First, her outer clothing. Then, her undergarments. Finally, only ace bra remained covering the essential parts of her fair body.


    "What are you doing?" Andrew demanded, both angry and shocked.


    Tiana''s fair cheeks had already turned pink. However, she acted as if nothing unusual was happening, saying calmly, "Rx, don''t make such a fuss. The Divine Enlightenment method requires exposing the body to release heat, allowing the body''s meridians and energy points to interact with the surrounding environment.


    "That''s why I brought you to this secret chamber-it''s a necessary approach..."

 Chapter 1277

    Andrew had not expected this crazy woman to be more outrageous each time. The previous two times, although ufortable, at least she had not gone this far. But now, Tiana had actually taken off her clothes.


    Andrew could do whatever he wanted if he chose to, but the troubling part was that this would be his future mother-inw.


    What kind of person would do something so bizarre?


    "Andrew, you''re a medical practitioner after all," Tiana said with a cold snort. "Just treat me like any patient who''se to see you. If your mind isn''t in the gutter with inappropriate thoughts, then why are you getting so upset and angry?"


    Andrewughed bitterly. "Mrs. Rhodes, whether I have inappropriate thoughts or not, isn''t the point. Don''t you think it''s inappropriate for an elder, especially Lauren''s mother, to be undressing in front of me?"


    Tiana fell silent for a moment. Then, she hissed through gritted teeth, "You punk, you think you''re the only one who feels awkward? I feel ufortable too, but I''m not like those shy, pretentious women. I''m doing this to reach a higher level in martial arts and not to have some inappropriate rtionship with you! So stop dawdling and do as I say immediately!"


    Andrew''s expression remained dark. "What exactly do you want me to do? I''ve already gathered all the supplies for you there''s nothing more I can help with."


    Tiana bit her lip, which turned bright red, and lowered her voice. "You need to help guide the energy channels throughout my body in aplete cycle. The Divine Enlightenment method requires two essential conditions: powerful medicinal pills and someone to guide, assist, and prevent energy deviation."


    "Why couldn''t you find a woman to help?" Andrew blurted out.


    Tiana exined helplessly, "A woman won''t work. It requires a bnce of feminine and masculine energies, so it has to be a man. Additionally, his strength must exceed mine to withstand the impact when I break through the barrier. So, I have no choice but to ask you, which means you get to enjoy benefits that many desire but can''t obtain."


    Andrew found himself unusually flustered. "Mrs. Rhodes, even if everything you''re saying is true, honestly, I have zero interest in these so-called benefits."


    Tiana snapped, "Stop being sarcastic and do as I say. And don''t think I don''t understand what goes through men''s minds. If not for your rtionship with Lauren, you probably wouldn''t be able to resist taking advantage of me right here and now."


    Andrewughed from sheer frustration. "Mrs. Rhodes, you''re far too old for my taste."


    Tiana smirked. "You know what they say-cougars bring good luck. But date a woman old enough, and she''ll have you seeing God."


    She continued, "And me? At my age, I''d wreck you harder than Lauren''s wildest dreams."


    Before Andrew could respond, she continued with a cold smile, "Andrew, I know you''re not an ordinary man, but I''m well aware of my appeal. In Blumedale, countless young men your age are trying to tter me.


    "Those young men with their dirty, inappropriate thoughts-how could I possibly be interested in them? You''re the only one I find truly eptable."


    Andrew hurriedly interjected, "Stop! Enough! I''ll do as you say. Let''s begin-get ready."


    Without waiting for Tiana''s response, Andrew gently ced both palms on her smooth back. Tiana let out an ambiguous soft moan as she grabbed the medicinal pills in front of her and swallowed them one by one.


    Andrew asked, "Mrs. Rhodes, are you feeling unwell? You''re shaking badly. Should we pause for now?"


    Tiana replied in embarrassment, "Don''t talk. Just focus on helping me channel the energy and not worry about anything else."


    Of course, she was shaking. With a handsome young man behind her, touching her back with his palms¡ªit would be strange if she were not trembling.


    Tiana was inherently a proud, somewhat arrogant person with aplicated nature. She restrained her feelings toward Andrew. Sometimes, she viewed him with the appreciation an elder might have for a younger generation, or the fondness a mother-inw might feel for her son-inw.


    However, asionally, she could not help but get distracted, seeing glimpses of Andrew''s father in him.


    That man was the one who had taken her virginity. Tiana wanted to forget and hate him, but found it impossible. Instead, in moments of emotional intensity, she could not help but release feelings of longing and tenderness toward Andrew.

 Chapter 1278

    Tiana felt deeply ashamed about this situation, but she consistently refused to admit anything was wrong with her feelings. She was the type of person who, even after making a mistake, stubbornly refused to back down.


    Wisps of heat began radiating from Tiana''s body and head. Andrew''s expression turned solemn as he recognized they had reached a critical moment in the energy channeling process.


    Following Tiana''s guidance, his palms began moving across the pressure points on her body. These moments severely tested Andrew''s nerves and willpower. After all, he was neither a saint nor immune to temptation.


    Andrew hated to admit it, but Tiana''s figure was indeed perfect. Each time their skin made contact, Tiana would release unnatural murmurs, which only tortured Andrew more.


    The small chamber quickly filled with mist as time passed. A martial king''s power relied on immense internal energy and bodily strength. Combined with Andrew''s powerful medicinal pills, Tiana had be a walking furnace. The fierce fire within her, if released, couldpletely obliterate an ordinary person.


    Large drops of sweat dripped from Tiana''s forehead. It was evident that she was desperately restraining something, enduring tremendous difficulty.


    With a loud bang, her shorts suddenly exploded into fragments.


    Andrew''s heart skipped a beat as he silently cursed. He knew Tiana could no longer maintain control as her internal energy fluctuated.


    The powerful external force shattered everything on her body, which meant Tiana was nowpletely naked without any covering.


    "Andrew, if I can''t hold on, just open the chamber door and leave by yourself," Tiana quickly instructed before shutting her mouth to avoid distraction.


    Andrew''s face remained impassive as he replied, "That won''t work. If I leave when you can''t hold on, you''ll lose at least half your life."


    Tiana gasped for breath and struggled to say, "Losing half my life is better than being unable to withstand the internal energy surge, bing mentally confused, and ending up doing something inappropriate."


    Andrew''s expression showed hesitation, unsure of what to say. Clearly, Tiana''s attempt to reach the martial king level was showing signs of failure. His best option right now was to exit the chamber alone and let Tiana calm down.


    If Andrew stayed longer, Tiana would inevitably lunge at him instinctively to disperse the enormous internal energy built up inside her.


    If that happened, Andrew truly would not know how to face Lauren and Jameson afterward. What might seem like an incredible stroke of luck, envied by others, felt like holding a red-hot iron to Andrew.


    ''That crazy woman...'' After mentally cursing Tiana again, Andrew focused even more intently on regting her chaotic energy flow.


    Tiana let out a muffled groan as blood suddenly seeped from the corner of her mouth. She opened her eyes and looked at Andrew with obvious desire, which she forcibly suppressed.


    "I can''t take it anymore, Andrew. The power of Divine Enlightenment is even more intense than I anticipated. If I go crazy in a moment, just leave the chamber!"


    Her voice trembled significantly, carrying a hint of crying as her hot breath fell on Andrew''s face.


    Andrew remained as steady as a mountain, saying, "If I leave, you''ll definitely get hurt. So I can''t go if you lose control, I''ll just knock you unconscious."


    Tianaughed between heavy breaths. "You punk, I was right about you. You''re trulypassionate. It''s no wonder women find you so appealing."


    Andrew remained silent, not knowing what to say. Tiana''s eyes shifted as if she had made some decision, and her already flushed body turnedpletely red.


    Her crimson lips moved as her throat produced a intive tone. "Andrew, I don''t want this breakthrough attempt to be wasted. So I have a bold idea I''d like you to cooperate with. Of course, if you''re unwilling, I won''t force you."


    Andrew frowned. "At this point, forcibly pushing through seems to be your only good option."


    Tiana hesitated briefly, exhaling hot breath as she embarrassedly said, "This method isn''t difficult. The dual cultivation technique has existed since ancient times you must have heard of it. I was thinking..."


    Andrew immediately interrupted her, incredulous. "Tiana, have you truly lost your mind?"

 Chapter 1279

    What was this dual cultivation technique?


    Andrew was not some naive rookie who knew nothing about it. This method persisted from ancient times to the present and could be described as notoriously well-known.


    Put simply, the dual cultivation technique involved a man and woman joining bodies, harmonizing feminine and masculine energies, extracting each other''s essence, and refining it into their own bodies.


    The practice was originally developed by Torasesy practitioners as a gentle, non- harmful method that was once celebrated and discussed enthusiastically. However, like any beautiful thing in this world, it could not escape one fundamental rule: beauty would eventually fall and be corrupted.


    The dual cultivation technique was no exception. By modern times, countless practitioners viewed it as a deviant practice. This led to predatory "energy vampires" who drained countless virgins to refine dark powers and vindictive women who seduced innocent men, demanding their energy night after night until they werepletely drained.


    In Andrew''s mind, dual cultivation was an unforgivable abomination that heaven and earth would not tolerate. Even more skin-crawling was the ufortable reality that Tiana was his future mother-inw-his girlfriend''s mother.


    If they actually used this dual cultivation technique, Andrew dared not imagine further. The scene would be utterly explosive.


    Tiana snapped angrily, "You brat, what are you thinking about? The dual cultivation method I''m talking about isn''t about having sex! If it were what you''re imagining, do you think I could ever face anyone again?"


    Andrew''s expression remained displeased. "Then what exactly is your version of dual cultivation?"


    Tiana exined quickly, "My current problem is that the internal energy running wild inside me is too overwhelming. At the same time, attempting to break through


    to martial king level has thrown my mind into chaos, making me think inappropriate thoughts. I need you to help stabilize my mind while using all your strength to calm the chaotic energy inside me."


    Andrew grunted. "I''ve already done everything I can. I told you earlier that breaking through to martial king level isn''t a simple matter."


    "Saying all this n


    Snow doesn''t help the situation," Tiana said through gritted teeth. "Either you watch me fail and lose half my life, or you do as I say and help me with all your might. If I seed, Andrew, I can grant you one request-even if it''s extremely rude!"


    As she spoke, Tiana''s eyes burned intensely, appearing as if they might drip with desire as she stared at Andrew, incredibly seductive. Her pinkish red cheeks appeared and disappeared under the veil of heat radiating from her body.


    Her lips parted slightly as she continued breathing. For a moment, Andrew


    thought the woman before him was Lauren rather than the mature Tiana. To some


    extent, mother and daughter did look quite simr!


    Shaking his head, Andrew quickly discarded the evil thoughts that had briefly surfaced. This was not really his fault Tiana''s current state,


    drenched in fragrant sweate


    and


    Although Andrew had repeatedly warned himself not to do anything universally condemned, controlling his wandering mind was one thing, but controlling his body''s reactions was another matter entirely.


    With Tiana''s exceptional martial prowess, she easily noticed subtle changes. She instinctively nced toward certain parts of Andrew''s body, her face showing panic and astonishment.


    Forgetting to suppress the turmoil inside her, she hurriedly said in a trembling voice, "Andrew, you punk, you absolutely must maintain your principles and not do anything inappropriate! Y-You can''t mess up at this moment!


    "Remember what I said earlier¡ªif you help me through this crisis, afterward... I can let you... Well, you know what I mean..."


    Andrew had already tightly closed his eyes. Sweat dripped down his face inrge drops as he visibly struggled with himself.


    Suddenly, he shouted, "Enough! Don''t say anymore! Mrs. Rhodes, if you cause me to behave like a beast today, I won''t care afterward whether you''re Lauren''s mother or not¡ªI''ll definitely teach you a lesson!"


    Andrew was genuinely angry at this crazy woman. Even at this critical moment, she was still using unspeakable methods to persuade him to help her.


    Even if Tiana had not offered any rewards, Andrew would not have truly abandoned her to her fate.

 Chapter 1280

    Yet strangely, this crazy woman''s words were always ambiguous and arousing. If someone else had been in Andrew''s ce, he would have been shocked if Tiana had remained unscathed afterward.


    Sometimes, Andrew truly could not understand why Tiana, a beautiful woman in her 40s, would behave like those girls in their 20s. She bewitched minds, exuded seduction to the bone, and in front of men, she would tease and unt her feminine allure unrestrained.


    At her age, with a husband and daughter, would it kill her to be more proper and dignified?


    But on second thought, Andrew realized that Tiana had always been cold and ruthless, strict and meticulous-even Jameson and Lauren feared her. She certainly was not some loose woman, and in front of other men, she appeared unapproachable, icy, and pure.


    She only went crazy and acted abnormally when dealing with her son-inw. His father was undoubtedly a factor, as Tiana saw him as his father''s reflection, but did she really have no other unspeakable thoughts about her son-inw?


    No, he could not think further down this path. If he did, something terrible would eventually happen.


    Tiana''s cool voice gradually rose in his ears. "Andrew, sess or failure hinges on this moment. I can clearly feel the martial threshold within me loosening, but crossing it remains challenging. So, listen carefully while I exin the dual cultivation method.


    "Rest assured, this dual cultivation isn''t what you''re thinking. Like the Divine Enlightenment technique before, both methods are legitimate practices passed down through my lineage. Though we differ in generation and have a sensitive rtionship, desperate times call for desperate measures you really shouldn''t have any psychological burden."


    "As long as I don''t have to take off my pants, I''m willing to try anything else for you," Andrew replied somewhat angrily.


    Tiana''s cheeks had long turned as red, her eyes seductive as sheughed coquettishly. "You wishful thinker! If I really asked you to take off your pants, you''d be the luckiest man on earth. Lauren and I serving you together? You''d probably go straight to heaven!"


    Andrew''s face twitched as he gritted his teeth and chose to remain silent. Why did he always feel that Tiana was deliberately pushing boundaries?


    Both of them were now in a state of expanding internal heat and blurred rationality. The instinctive desire to tease, to misbehave, to shatter moral taboos kept surfacing.


    Even Andrew had nearly slipped up-let alone Tiana, who was caught in the midst of this turmoil. Following her guidance, Andrew confirmed that the dual cultivation method she proposed did not vite any taboos.


    So, without further hesitation, he followed Tiana''s movements as they pressed their palms together. An enormous wave of heat crashed into his body through Tiana''s palms.


    For a split second, Andrew wanted to open his mouth and roar, then devour Tiana whole. Thankfully, his resilient willpower once again pulled him back from the edge of impropriety.


    Meanwhile, Tiana kept her eyes wide open during the procedure, not daring to close them for even a moment. The reason was simple-she knew the side effects of this dual cultivation method.


    One moment of carelessness, and she mightmit an immoral act with her wonderful son-inw. However, Tiana had not told Andrew about these terrible side effects.


    It was straightforward her cunning nature meant she was willing to risk anything to reach the martial king level.


    Her previous words were


    deliberately selective, only telling


    Andrew the good parts. If she had revealed everything, Andrew would certainly have refused, as even Tiana herself was dying of shame. The potential situations were beyond her control.


    She thought, Andrew, you must hold on! Not only does my martial advancement depend entirely on you, but my virtue does as well! If


    you lose control, or ifet


    confused by passion, the consequences would be


    wnow


    unimaginable.''


    For a moment, Tiana truly wanted to throw caution to the wind and let her desires overwhelm her. But she knew that once she did that, she would never be able to face Andrew again.


    Because once it happened, it would


    happen again. She might be


    unorthodox; but she did not want to be someone everyone would despise as trash, despite her true inner feelings not being as calm and restrained as she appeared. Instead, they were as wild as fire.

 Chapter 1281

    Half a day had passed, but Jameson, Lauren, and several key members of the Rhodes family still waited anxiously in the backyard of the Rhodes residence, outside the secret chamber,


    "Mr. Rhodes, do you think something might have gone wrong?" an elderly man could not help asking.


    Jameson waved his hand dismissively. "No, I trust Andrew. With his abilities, even if Tiana doesn''t seed, she shouldn''t be in any danger!"


    Lauren reassured herself. "Yes, I believe in Andrew! Both he and Mom will definitely be fine!"


    At that moment, the stone door of the secret chamber slid open on both sides. Lauren looked over immediately and eximed with delight, "Andrew, is it over? Wait, why do you look like that?"


    The chamber was pitch ck inside, and nothing could be seen.


    Andrew emerged holding onto the doorframe, his bodypletely soaked with sweat. With a weak smile on his face, he addressed the Rhodes family members, "It''s over. Mrs. Rhodes is fine."


    As for why he looked the way he did-well, that was something to ask Tiana about.


    Fortunately, Andrew was only drenched in sweat, and his clothes were not in disarray. If that had been the case, Jameson and the others, no matter how much they trusted him, would probably have started to think otherwise.


    Jameson quickly said, "Lauren, help Andrew to the front hall to rest!"


    As he spoke, he was about to rush into the secret chamber.


    Andrew hurriedly called out, "Mr. Rhodes, it''s not appropriate for you to go in right now. Let Lauren go instead."


    Jameson paused, somewhat puzzled. But he had unconditional trust in Andrew, so he smiled and said, "That works too. Lauren, check on your mother quickly. I''ll help Andrew to the rest area."


    "Oh," Lauren replied before quickly running into the secret chamber.


    Meanwhile, Andrew followed Jameson and the others to the front hall to rest. He did not want to create a scene where Jameson entered the chamber and found Tianapletely undressed.


    Lauren, being female and havingplete trust in him, seemed to Andrew to be the more appropriate person to see Tiana. At the very least,She could help Tiana get properly dressed beforeing out to meet everyone.


    The elders of the Rhodes family were all very eager to know, "Mr. Lloyd, has Mrs. Rhodes broken through to the martial king level?"


    Andrew shook his head, then nodded. Everyone exchanged confused nces, not understanding what Andrew meant.


    Jameson, while hoping Tiana would leap to be a top-tier martiak artist and propel the Rhodes family to new heights, could also ept failure gracefully. After all, Tiana had indeed been too hasty in her pursuit.


    He waved his hand and smiled at Andrew, "Andrew, you shouldn''t feel any guilt or psychological burden. Tiana''s martial arts skills could reach a higher level, it would certainly be wonderful news for the Rhodes family.


    "But if she didn''t achieve it, neither I nor anyone else would be disappointed. After all, the time wasn''t right, and you''ve already done very well!"


    Andrew smiled and said, "Mr. Rhodes, actually, Mrs. Rhodes''s martial arts have indeed broken through. She has entered the martial king ranks, though she can only be considered at the entry level of a martial king.


    "Her advancement relied too heavily on external forces. She''ll need to spend a lot of time settling and refining her skills before she can be considered a true martial king."


    Jameson and the other family elders of the Rhodes family were stunned at first, then broke into wild jubtion. They immediately expressed their profound gratitude to Andrew.


    Jameson, in particr, grabbed both of Andrew''s hands and excitedly said, "Andrew, stay for the night! Later, the entire Rhodes family and I will host a family banquet for you.


    "Oh, and Lauren''s court dance is extraordinarily brilliant! I''ll arrange for her to dance solo for you tonight, so you can enjoy the pleasure fit for an emperor!"


    Andrew smiled wryly and declined, "I''ll pass, Mr. Rhodes. Right now, I couldn''t appreciate any dance performance."


    He was exhausted and only wanted to rest. More importantly, he just wanted to stay far away from Tiana.


    This mother-inw was bing increasingly unpredictable and dangerous to him.


    Jameson was about to arrange other entertainment when Tiana''s calm voice came from behind them.

 Chapter 1282

    "Jameson, since Andrew doesn''t like it, stop fussing! Just prepare a table full of delicious food, and we''ll eat, drink, and chat as a family!" Tiana said.


    She had changed into fresh clothes and wore a frosty expression, walked out gracefully, apanied by Lauren.


    Andrew looked up and caught Tiana''s gaze directly focused on him. Their eyes met briefly in the air between them.


    Andrew immediately looked away, pretending to act natural. A subtle, ambiguous smile appeared at the corner of Tiana''s lips, showing her delight. The smile was so slight that no one except Andrew noticed it.


    Jameson chuckled and said, "That works too. We''ll follow your arrangement. It''s perfect timing for Andrew to join me for a few drinks."


    Soon, the Rhodes family banquet was set up. Besides Jameson''s family, the elders of the Rhodes family also joined in.


    The conversation inevitably centered around how Tiana''s martial arts could finally uphold the Rhodes family''s reputation. From then on, the Rhodes family would join the ranks of the great families and participate in thepetition for power.


    Lauren sat next to Andrew, hesitating to speak.


    Andrew knew what the girl wanted to ask, so he took the initiative and said, "Lauren, it''s not what you think."


    Lauren smiled and asked, "Dr. Lloyd, you know what I was going to ask you?" Andrewughed awkwardly and replied, "I have some idea."


    Lauren pouted unhappily and mumbled, "Lower your voice! I just want to know why my mom wasn''t wearing anything."


    Andrew sighed inwardly, realizing the inevitable questions had finally arrived. As he was racking his brain for an exnation, Tiana put down her utensils and said calmly.


    "Breaking through to higher realms in martial arts creates tremendous dangers within the body. Andrew assisted me with his eyes covered the entire time. He knows nothing else about what happened."


    Lauren stuck out her tongue sheepishly. "I knew Andrew wouldn''t look at you in that state, Mom! But Mom, really. At your age, and being his mother-inw, putting yourself in that situation is hardly proper!"


    Tiana''s stern face turned slightly red as she red at Lauren. "Do you think I wanted to? I did it for your father and for the Rhodes family. If I don''t improve my realm, how will the Rhodes family advance in the future?"


    Lauren smiled brightly. "So, thank you for your hard work, Mom! And thank you


    too, Andrew. Here, let me get you both some more food. Eat up....."


    Tiana maintained herposure, lying smoothly as if it were her second nature. "Andrew, you should try those two techniques I taught you earlier when you get the chance. Don''t underestimate these breakthrough methods. They''re closely guarded secrets of our sect. You never know when you might need them!"


    Andrew had no desire to use her dual cultivation technique, though the Divine Enlightenment method was indeed excellent.


    Tiana nced at him meaningfully. "You shouldn''t think that some techniques are unorthodox. If used properly, or if you find a suitable partner for dual cultivation, the effects, believe me, will exceed your imagination!"


    Andrew frowned,


    his mind


    involuntarily recalling the previous experience. Indeed, the dual cultivation technique Tiana taught him ultimately helped her ovee her crisis. The only issue was that it tested the willpower and endurance of the assisting person.


    Now that Andrew had mastered this method, he certainly would not repeat such an experience with Tiana again.


    Nheless, with Lauren, Francesca, and the others, Andrew could confidently employ these techniques. Especially with Aspen and Natasha, whose martial progress was extraordinarily rapid.


    When they truly needed to break through to higher realms, if there were no better alternatives, Andrew could follow the same pattern and use the dual cultivation technique.


    However, there was one troublesome aspect to this approach-Andrew''s body simply would not be able to withstand that kind of strain.

 Chapter 1283

    After several rounds of drinks, Andrew was full and satisfied, ready to leave.


    Lauren said, "Dr. Lloyd, I''ll walk you out."


    Andrew was about to agree when Tiana interjected, "Lauren, you don''t need to get up. I''ll see Andrew off."


    Andrew smiled and said, "It''s fine, Mrs. Rhodes. You should rest more. Lauren can walk me out."


    Tiana had already stood up and said expressionlessly, "I''ll do it. Don''t argue."


    Andrew had no choice but to silently curse this crazy woman, wondering what new trick she was nning. He obediently got up and, apanied by Tiana, walked out of the Rhodes residence.


    Outside the main gate, Tiana smiled and said, "Andrew, I need to thank you personally for what happened today. Honestly, I never thought I would reach the martial king level one day."


    For a family like the Rhodes, producing a martial king was an extraordinary achievement, as warriors of that caliber were typically only found in top-tier families like the Five Apex Families.


    Andrew waved his hand dismissively. "Thanking me feels too formal. I just hope you won''t put me in difficult situations in the future."


    Tiana''s face, now more radiant after her martial breakthrough, showed a slight blush as she snorted, "I don''t feel like I lost anything, yet you''re acting like you''ve been wronged."


    Andrew spoke seriously, "Mrs. Rhodes, one thing is separate from another. Don''t you think we were walking a tightrope today?"


    Tiana''s eyes sparkled mischievously as she suddenly asked, "Remember when I said that if you helped me break through, I''d give you an opportunity? Do you want it now? If you do, I can arrange it."


    Her seductive gaze and tant suggestion made Andrew inwardly curse furiously at this crazy woman.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested," Andrew tly refused.


    Tiana smiled. "Your loss. Many people would be desperate for such a great opportunity. Let me tell you, if you could experience it just once, you''d never forget that heavenly feeling for the rest of your life."


    Hearing this lunatic bing increasingly outrageous, the veins on Andrew''s forehead began to throb visibly. "I finally understand why my father got together with you back then. It''s because you''re truly a flirt."


    Tiana was startled and furiously replied, "You little punk, how dare you! When your father and I got together, was still a young girl in the bloom of youth. He was always the one pursuing me; I wasn''t throwing myself at him!


    "Besides, do you misunderstand something? The opportunity I mentioned was to


    let you and Lauren have intimate contact without my interference! But now, seeing how ungrateful you are... Well, just forget it!"


    Andrew was stunned. "What? The opportunity you mentioned was about Lauren, not yourself?"


    Tiana was mortified with


    embarrassment and wanted to p Andrew across the face as she clenched her fist and hissed, "Idiot, did you really think I was being that suggestive? Damn it, don''t you dare have those impure thoughts in your head, understand? I was talking about Lauren all along!"


    Andrew was incredibly embarrassed and repeatedly apologized with awkwardughter. "So that''s what you meant! Just a misunderstanding... Purely a


    misunderstanding! In that case, thank you for your blessing."


    Tiana sneered. "Your thoughts are impure, so I''m taking back my offer. You and Lauren still cannot cross the line."


    Andrew snorted coldly. "After helping you so many times, you still like to interfere in other people''s business. If something really happens between Lauren and me, I''d like to see what you could do about it."


    Tiana kept creating situations that led to misunderstandings and embarrassment, and Andrew, not being made of y, finally showed his temper.


    Tiana did not get angry, though, and instead earnestly advised, "Andrew, I''m serious. Lauren''s virginity cannot be taken for now."


    Andrew could not help saying, "What era are we living in, Mrs. Rhodes? Your thinking is truly outdated!"


    Tiana scoffed If I were that


    old-fashioned, would I have beenpletely naked in a room with you? There''s another reason for this. Since you already know about the


    treasure map, I might as welbtell you everything. Lauren''s virgin blood is the only way to make the iplete map of the Rhodes family reveal itself!"

 Chapter 1284

    Tiana asked, "So now you understand why I''ve always said you can''t have rtions with her, right?"


    Andrew had not expected the treasure map to involve such a secret requirement. "Virgin blood makes the Rhodes family''s map fragment visible? That''s quite unusual! But Mrs. Rhodes, why does the fragment I got from Mr. Bates at Oak Apothecary already have visible lines?"


    Tiana replied, "There''s nothing strange about that. Ronan probably used the virgin blood of a Bates family descendant to make the lines on his fragment appear early. That''s why the Bates family was targeted so early-a foolish, self- destructive move!"


    Andrew frowned. "So, ording to what you''re saying, all the treasure map fragments require virgin blood from descendants of their guardians?"


    Tiana nodded. "That''s exactly right. The Rhodes family fragment has been sealed away, and no blood has been applied to make it visible. That''s why Jameson and the previous generations of the Rhodes family haven''t been targeted by those with ulterior motives.


    "Butst time you warned me that Quinton of the Wrights knows that our family has a fragment, and he''s nning to make a move soon."


    Andrew quickly asked, "That''s correct. Have you notified Mr. Rhodes to keep the fragment secure?"


    Tiana gave a cold smile, her face full of murderous intent. "Jameson can''t protect the fragment-only I can keep it safe. I keep it under my pillow and carry it with me at all times. Anyone who wants to take it will have to get past my fists first and see if they can keep their head attached to their body..."


    Andrew nodded and said, "That''s certainly a foolproof strategy. With your current strength, ordinary people really wouldn''t stand a chance. But the Rhodes family should still be careful.


    "When Quinton says he''ll make a move, he means it. And knowing how devious he is, he probably won''t use direct force but some other stealthy method."


    Tiana growled, "Quinton''s approach will likely involve bribing someone in the Rhodes family to steal from within. Don''t worry about that¡ªI''ve already got my eye on several suspects. If they dare betray the family, I''ll send them six feet under!"


    Andrew shrugged and replied, "Well, now that you''re stronger, you don''t really need my help. But I do have onest question. You and Mr. Rhodes have two daughters, right?"


    Tiana looked puzzled. "And?"


    Andrew scratched his head and mumbled with an embarrassed smile, "And what I''m trying to say is you have two daughters! If Lauren loses her virginity by being with me, it''s not that big of a deal, right? After all you still have Cece, don''t you?"


    Tiana chuckled and said, "Go to hell!"


    Andrew sighed, knowing he could not convince this crazy woman. Fortunately, Francesca had already arrived in Blumedale, so he was notcking beautifulpanions around him these days.


    ...


    Arriving at the roadside, Andrew prepared to hail a cab to go home. For an outstanding gentleman like him, a billionaire CEO, there was no need to ride in fancy luxury cars anymore. Taking cabs and living like an ordinary citizen made him stand out in a different way.


    Suddenly, a sleek ck Mercedes coupe screeched to a halt in front of him. The passenger door opened, and Yara, wearing sunsses, said, "Mr. Lloyd, please get in."


    Andrew did not move and smiled. "How did you know I was here?"


    Yara replied coolly, "Wasn''t it easy to find out from your secretary?"


    Only then did Andrew get into the car and ask, "Ms. Wright, what can I do for you?"


    Yara said, We''re currently in a cooperative rtionship. Earlier, reported Quinton''s movements to you, Mr. Lloyd. I mentioned then that you would owe me a favor. Now, I''m here to ask you to repay that favor."


    Andrew sighed resignedly. "Fine, whether it''s murder and arson or drinking and whoring-just lead the way."

 Chapter 1285

    The Wrights, one of the Five Apex Families, built their empire on real estate as their pir industry. As everyone knew, property developers were typically extremely wealthy.


    Of course, they could also be extremely indebted, like Grandever Holdings, which currently owed the government two trillion dors and ranked among the most indebtedpanies in history.


    However, the Wrights were nothing like Grandever Holdings. In Gabo Creek province, the Wright name had always been prestigious and unwavering. Like many patriarchs of first-ss families, the head of the Wrights was also quite adies'' man.


    In his younger years, unable to control his libido, Kevin Wright had pursued women everywhere, frequenting exclusive clubs. This behavior had resulted in numerous offspring, with Yara being one of the victims.


    After a brief conversation with Yara in the car, Andrew understood the situation. It seemed that Kevin, having grown older and had diminished vitality, could no longer keep up with women. He had begun to focus on nurturing the younger generation and selecting his sessor.


    Without question, the next head of the Wrights should rightfully be the eldest son, Quinton. Legitimate, exceptionally talented, and deeply favored by the Wright patriarch, Quinton was the obvious choice.


    However, as the head of a major family with numerous children, Kevin could not possibly focus only on Quinton. So, he provided resources to all his exceptional children, allowing them to make their own way in the world.


    This arrangement also served as a test; any child who performed outstandingly might earn Kevin''s favor. Such favoritism could potentially challenge Quinton''s position as the heir apparent.


    When this test began, Quinton personally crippled several of his siblings. Those ignorant fools who dared topete with him were simply asking for death.


    By now, among the Wright family''s younger generation, there was not a single person who could stand against Quinton. Almost all had be Quinton''s prisoners, with Yara being one of the few who refused to submit. As a result, she received special treatment from Quinton, who relentlessly oppressed her.


    This situation led to her alliance with Andrew.


    Smacking his lips, Andrew raised an eyebrow and asked, "So, you''re saying this wonderful brother of yours is truly a beast?"


    While manically pressing the gas pedal, Yara replied coldly, "Calling him a beast would be apliment. I think he''s the premium-grade stenchselected from all the dog excrements in the world-just one whiff makes people vomit


    Andrew smiled faintly, privately suspecting that Quinton must have done something unspeakable to his sister Yara. Some questions were better left unasked, though-mere spection would suffice.


    Yara suddenly asked, "Mr. Lloyd, you men who stand high above others, wielding great power and enormous wealth¡ªare ordinary beautiful women no longer enough to satisfy your tastes?"


    Andrew chuckled and replied, "I wouldn''t put it that way, but certain exceptional beauties are indeed very attractive."


    Yara sneered. Of course. Like how


    some beast-like brothers enjoy


    ying with their own sisters. Some shameless men fantasize about their mothers-inw. And some fat-gutted executives keep both


    mother and daughter as mistresses, enjoying a double pleasure... I


    wonder if you have experienced any


    of these?"


    After speaking, Yara''s gaze burned into Andrew.


    Andrew maintained a calm expression. "I haven''t experienced any of those things


    you mentioned, nor am I interested."


    Inwardly, he thought that Yara was quite knowledgeable about such matters. Unconsciously, his thoughts drifted to Tiana.


    Yara was silent for a moment, then said in a muffled voice, "Quinton is exactly the type of beast-like brother I described."


    Andrew was not surprised by this and replied calmly, "What do you want to do?


    Kill him or castrate him? Don''t worry, I''ll support whatever you choose."


    Yara mmed on the brakes,


    stopping the sports car in front of a construction site. She turned off the engine, turned to Andrew, and smiled. "I don''t want to kill him, and I don''t want to castrate him either!"

 Chapter 1286

    Yara dered, "Because even though Quinton is a beast, I''m no pushover either. The one time he tried to assault me, I almost made mashed potatoes out of his balls. In return, he broke half my ribcage, but in the end, I still didn''t submit, and from then on, I became a shadow in his mind."


    Andrew smiled and said, "You''re a tough one."


    The two got out of the car and stood side by side, watching the bustling construction site before them.


    Yara pointed in one direction and said to Andrew, "That area over there is where they''re building standalone luxury vis. The pricing has already been nned- 500 million each, making it the most luxurious residential area in all of Blumedale. Evenpared to The Sovereign Residences, it mightck heritage, but not opulence."


    Andrew nodded and asked, "So this entire construction site belongs to you?"


    Yara responded with a hint of pride, "Of course! Currently, I''m the only person in the Wright family who can threaten Quinton. Once this site is fully developed andpleted, I can openlypete with him.


    "My womanizing father, despite his ws, has one good quality-he never shows favoritism. In the entire Wright family, whoever has the ability can take the position of family head."


    Andrew smiled and said, "Then obviously, your beast of a brother won''t just sit by and wait for you toplete this construction."


    Yara gritted her teeth and growled, "That''s why I need your help, Mr. Lloyd, to solve my problems."


    Andrew shook his head and said, "Your problem is not a small one-it far exceeds the favor you did by tipping me off earlier."


    Yara had already thought of a countermeasure and smiled. "On this construction site, Mr. Lloyd, you can choose any area or vi you want. This will make up the difference."


    Andrew directly raised his hand and pointed to an area by theke. "I want those two adjacent vis over there."


    Yara became anxious. "Mr. Lloyd, I said one vi, not two! And the location you''re asking for is thekeside area. That''s the most expensive spot!"


    Andrew shrugged and asked, "So?"


    Yara was speechless with frustration, but ultimately had topromise and said resentfully, "You drive a hard bargain. Deal!"


    Twokeside vis were worth at least a billion dors, which meant Yara was taking a tremendous loss. Nheless, she had no choice-her troubles could only be resolved with Andrew''s help.


    Knowing exactly what she was thinking, Andrew had no qualms about making his demands. It was not that he was greedy or asking for too much, but rather that Yara''s problem was clearly not a small matter.


    Since she hade to him, it must have been quite troublesome, which meant that Yara would have no choice but to ept whatever price Andrew named.


    Hence, if Andrew wanted to sleep with her, as long as Yara still wanted topete with Quinton, she would have to spread her legs for him.


    Just then, Yara warned, "Mr. Lloyd, I suggest you call your people toe and provide backup, because soon, there might be bloodshed."


    After giving this warning, Yara, still furious, led the way toward the project office on the construction site.


    Andrew understood her frustration-giving away two luxury vis before they were even built would be painful for anyone, including himself.


    "There''s no need to call for backup," Andrew replied with a smile as he followed her, stepping into the project office.


    Inside, the atmosphere was chaotic.


    A group of shirtless men were


    d.ne


    ying cards and shouting loudly. The moment Yara appeared, a dozen predatory gazes locked onto Ker.  s?novel


    The leader, a pockmarked man named Earl Cummings, leered and said, "Ms.


    Wright, you''re not gonna send us away on your own.


    "Like I said before, just put on some ck stockings and let me have my fun with you, then I''ll take my men and leave!"

 Chapter 1287

    Yara coldly replied, "Go home and have fun with your mother. I''m warning you once-leave now! Otherwise, none of you will be walking out of here."


    Earlughed heartily and said, "As expected from a girl from a big family-so feisty! Ms. Wright, if that mouth of yours serviced me, it would definitely leave me begging for more!"


    The group of rough men burst intoughter, showing absolutely no respect for Yara.


    Seeing Yara''s fists clenched so tightly that her knuckles turned white, Andrew stepped forward with a smile and said, "There''s no need to get angry with a bunch of lowlifes. Since I''ve epted two vis, let me handle the rest."


    Yara stepped aside and could not help asking, "Mr. Lloyd, are you sure you don''t want to call for backup?"


    Andrew shook his head and replied, "I already said there''s no need. It''s not like we''re dealing with the President of Meurico-no need for such a big production."


    Yara was speechless. Although she believed in Andrew''s financial power and intelligence, she had not witnessed his fighting ability, so she had her doubts.


    "Kid, I advise you not to interfere and stick your neck out," a bald man said, staring at Andrew threateningly.


    Another chimed in, "We''ve got this Wright bitch right where we want her. Anyone who tries to stop us, I''ll fucking cut them down."


    Andrew flexed his wrists and smiled. "Come on, guys, is this really necessary? She''s trying to build houses here, trying to run a business. And you alle and upy her project office, causing all this chaos. Honestly, it''s a bit much."


    The bald man pointed at his own nose and sneered, "So what if it''s too much? Do you even know who we are or where wee from?"


    One of his underlings boasted loudly, "Kid, our background would scare you to death if you knew it! Listen up¡ªabove ground in Blumedale, there are the Three Titans.


    Underground in Blumedale, there are the Three Dragon Kings! Mr. Earl Cummings here works for the Azure Dragon King himself!"


    Andrew replied calmly, "Azure Dragon King? Never heard of him. Is he really that powerful?"


    Earl gloated, "It''s not just about power-it''s about being able to


    control the life and death of


    countless people as we please. Now, you either get lost, or stay and watch us y with this Wright girl. Of course, you can only watch and drool-we won''t let you have any leftovers."


    Andrew beckoned with his hand and smiled. "Seeing how disgustingly vulgar you are, I''ve decided to give you my watch."


    Seeing the luxury watch on Andrew''s wrist, Earl''s eyes immediately lit up with greed. "You''re really giving it to me? Fuck, I don''t care if you''re giving it or not. Since you''ve she@your wealth, it''s mine now!"


    Earlughed as he charged toward Andrew, reaching for the watch on his wrist. However, he received a straight punch from Andrew thatnded right on the bridge of his nose instead.


    Earl fell backward, blood gushing out from his nose, reaching the ceiling ten feet above. "Damn it! I can''t believe he had the guts to put a hand on me! Kill him!"


    The remaining thugs roared in anger, grabbed whatever weapons were nearby, and charged toward Andrew in their flip-flops.


    Loud bangs echoed, and Yara watched in astonishment as Andrew took down one opponent after another in just a few moves.


    Spinning around, heunched a powerful kick. A thug with clearly visible ribs crashed through the project office door and flew outside.


    With a sideways elbow strike, Andrew delivered a powerful blow to the stomach of thest thug, who clutched his abdomen and copsed to the ground, looking as if he was about to vomit out all his internal organs.


    Dusting off his hands as he returned to Yara''s side, Andrew said nonchntly, "All done."

 Chapter 1288

    "By the way, take out your phone. I''ll need to use it in a moment," Andrew said.


    The fight had ended so quickly that Yara had not even processed what had happened yet. She stammered, "Wait... Y-You... No, what do you need my phone for?"


    Andrew exined, "These guys are just bottom-feeding crawlers who do the grunt work. You''ve read novels, right? Usually, at this point, when the minions get beaten up, they immediately call for backup and summon their boss. So, I need your phone to let them make those calls."


    When Yara heard this, she could not believe her ears and stared at Andrew in disbelief. She asked, "Mr. Lloyd, are you mentally ill?"


    He had just beaten people up and then actively offered a phone so they could call for reinforcements. Being so thoughtful and considerate-was Andrew actually serious?


    Earl, his face covered in blood, got up from the ground and shouted, "You bastard, you think you''re tough? In this world, what matters is power and connections. Just you wait, motherfucker!"


    Andrew tossed Yara''s phone to him, calmly saying, "Your phone got stomped on. Use this one. Don''t waste time-call everyone you can. If you can''t bring anyone worthwhile, I''ll bury you alive in the concrete foundation of this construction site today."


    Earl instinctively caught the phone, his Adam''s apple bobbing as he stared at Andrew like he was looking at a madman. His expression mirrored Yara''s from moments ago.


    "Fine, you''re fucking crazy. I''ll call our boss right now, and we''ll see how you die," Earl growled.


    He could not believe there was someone so eager to meet their death.


    Yara asked ufortably, "Mr. Lloyd, even if you want them to call for backup, why use my phone instead of yours?"


    Andrew replied with a straight face, "Because I don''t want them touching mine-it would get dirty."


    Yara could not help but grit her teeth. If he thought it was dirty, did he not consider that she would feel the same way?


    ...


    They did not have to wait long before the people Earl called arrived at the construction site. Eight luxury SUVS pulled up, looking impressive and intimidating. Then, about 30 men in ck suits rushed toward the project office as soon as they got out of their vehicles.


    Leading them was a short man wearing sunsses with an extremely grim expression.


    Yara''s face turned pale as she said in a trembling voice, "This man is one of the heads of the Azure Dragon King''s, Stumpy Cummings-Tristan Cummings. He''s known for his ruthlessness. Be careful!"


    Andrew smiled and said, "He doesn''t look like much-just a dwarf."


    Yara became extremely anxious and angrily growled, "Mr. Lloyd, you''d better not underestimate this man Tristan once single-handedly fought against over 50 skilled fighters from another group. His body waspletely covered in wounds, but he didn''t fall and instead killed all of his opponents."


    Andrew was not impressed and just smiled. Fighting 50 opponents was nothing special to him since he had seen people take on 500 at once, so this was not particrly remarkable.


    Earl hurried over to greet Tristan with a fawning smile and said, "Sir, you''re here! This little punk''s got a death wish! He beat us up, then had the batts to hand me his phone and tell me to call you-like he''s not scared of what you''ll do!"


    Tristan replied in an icy voice, "Get out of my way, you embarrassment!"


    Earl was rebuffed and stood aside awkwardly, but inwardly he was sneering. Tristan''s temperament was dark and violent, often killing people on a whim. He believed that Andrew would at least lose a limb or two today.

 Chapter 1289

    "Kid, so you''re the one who beat up my men, huh?" Tristan slowly removed his sunsses and squinted at Andrew.


    Andrew smiled. "That''s right, I''m the one who beat your guys up."


    Tristan sneered. "You look unfamiliar. Don''t you know who I am?"


    Andrew shook his head. "Actually, I don''t. Besides, are you really that famous? Why should I know who you are?"


    Tristan''s already gloomy face turned even uglier, unable to believe he was being looked down upon. The group of underlings behind him revealed fierce looks in their eyes, just waiting for hismand.


    Yara was so frightened that her legs grew weak, but she forced a smile and said, "Mr. Cummings, it was your men who came to my project office first and disrupted my construction progress. You''re a gang leader working under the Azure Dragon King, a big shot with status and position. Surely you wouldn''t stoop to such disrespectful behavior, would you?"


    Tristan coldly replied, "Ms. Wright, don''t me me for bullying you. It''s just that your brother Quinton offered too much for us to refuse."


    Yara''s pretty face filled with hatred as she said, "Quinton is a beast, but I''ve never had any grudge with you, Mr. Cummings, have I?"


    Tristan licked the corner of his mouth, his short stature giving him an upward view of Yara''s voluptuous figure. He chuckled and teased, "Ms. Wright, a beauty like you would make not only Quinton turn into a beast."


    He grinned as he added, "Even I can''t help wanting to be an animal and have some fun with you!"


    Yara was furious and embarrassed, but she bit her tongue and remained silent. She still did not want to escte things too far with someone as dangerous as Tristan.


    Tristan pointed at Andrew andmanded, "You bastard,e over here! Get on your knees and admit your guilt! Otherwise, just for daring to hit my men, you''ll die on this construction site today!"


    Andrewughed outright and asked Yara, "Are all the gangsters in Blumedale this arrogant?"


    Yara''s expression turned grim, not knowing where Andrew''s confidence came from. At this critical moment, he was not calling for backup and was still joking around casually.


    Was he really that confident, or did he simply not fear death?


    Earlughed and said, "Sir, this little punk seems to want a taste of your power!"


    Other underlings also snickered. "Thest guy who got killed by Mr. Cummings was just as cocky!"


    Another chimed in, "These pretty boys all like to show off in front of beautiful women. But in the end," they all end up kneeling before Mr. Cummings, snot and tears running as they beg for mercy!"


    "Sir, let''s kill this guy first, then let us have some fun with this Wright girl. Damn, those thighs and those breasts are to die for..."


    Tristan fixed his malicious gaze on Andrew. Kid, I''ll give you onest chancez Come here and get on your knees! Otherwise, you''ll see your own brains sttered on the ground, I guarantee it!"


    Andrew strode toward him, smirking. "Your lines are pretty smooth, but do you


    really think you''re some kind of action movie viin?"


    Heunched a kick with thunderous force.


    Tristan was both shocked and furious. Caught off guard and hampered by his dwarf-like height he was sent flying by Andrew''s kick. However, being the head of the Azure Dragons, Tristan did have some skills. His body flipped twice in midair beforending steadily on his feet.


    "Kill him!" he screamed in a shrill voice filled with rage. He was always the one to strike first and teach others a lesson-no one had ever gotten the drop on him before.


    The 30-plus men in ck suits roared as they charged toward Andrew. Compared to Earl''s men, Tristan''s subordinates were much more formidable.


    However, to Andrew, there was no difference-just as in the eyes of an eagle, a chick and arge rooster were essentially the same, both destined to be its prey.


    Half a minuteter, Andrew stood in front of Tristan, the two separated by less than two inches. One looking down, one looking up, staring at each other.


    Except Tristan''s eyes were filled with terror, while Andrew''s gaze waspletely indifferent.

 Chapter 1290

    Behind Andrew, not a single one of Tristan''s men remained standing. The scene was a mess of blood and even severed limbs-utterly devastating.


    Yara covered her pale face, staring at Andrew with shock in her eyes. She could not help but wonder if he was even human.


    She had been surprised when he single-handedly took down Earl''s amateur underlings, as many people couldn''t have achieved such a feat.


    However, for him to defeat all of Tristan''s men with such ease, cutting through them like nothing, Yara knew this was on an entirely different level.


    She believed that Andrew was a true martial arts master hiding his true abilities. He was wealthy, powerful, and backed by the Keller family and the governor. Now, he had just demonstrated his most astonishing quality-incredible fighting


    prowess.


    He seemed perfect in every way, without a single weakness.


    Suddenly, Yara felt a surge of excitement in her heart. Though she hated Quinton, she had always felt powerless against him because he dominated her in every aspect.


    Yara reluctantly admitted that Quinton was indeed a very capable man. But now, seeing Andrew, she realized that Quinton paled inparison.


    Earl stood at a distance, mumbling in disbelief, "How is this possible? These are all Mr. Cummings'' top fighters. How could they be defeated so easily?"


    These words reached Tristan''s ears, making his face twitch violently. He silently cursed Earl for being such an idiot.


    Was he blind? It was not that his men were weak-they had encountered someone truly formidable today.


    Despite his own gloriousbat record of single-handedly defeating 50 opponents, Tristan immediately spoke up, his voice hoarse and dry, "Sir, no hard feelings. Consider this brawl our introduction. How about this-I apologize and make amends. Then, we can put this matter behind us. Don''t worry, I absolutely won''t bother Ms. Wright''s construction site again."


    Both Earl and Yara were stunned, unable to believe their ears that Tristan had backed down so easily. He was even speaking humbly and begging for mercy.


    Andrew looked down at him and


    oked


    smiled. "Little dwarf, weren''t you the one who wanted me to get on my knees and beg earlier? Look at our height difference-even if I knelt down, you''d still have to lookup at me. Why don''t you try jumping to see if you can reach my waist?"


    These words were extremely insulting.


    Tristan''s eyes zed with real anger, but he could only force augh. "You''re such


    a funny man! What I said earlier was just thoughtless nonsense-don''t take it


    seriously, please don''t take it seriously!"


    Andrew shook his head and sighed. "Boring!"


    Tristan breathed a sigh of relief, thinking to himself, ''So you think this is boring,


    huh? Fine, I''ll let you have your moment of triumph. Just wait untilter you''ll get what''sing to you!''


    Andrew delivered two quick ps across Tristan''s head, knocking him to the ground.


    Tristan clutched his head and shouted angrily, "Bastard, how dare you hit me?"


    Andrew smirked. "Why wouldn''t I?"


    Tristan bit his tongue hard, swallowing his anger and not daring to speak.


    Andrew dusted off his hands,


    looking bored. "Get lost. Today was


    just a minor punishment to teach you a lesson. I know what you''re thinking¡ªare you considering asking your Azure Dragon King toe and get revenge for you?"


    Tristan opened his mouth, almost asking how Andrew knew. However, he stopped himself in time, only offering a cold sneer.


    Andrew gave him another resounding blow. This time, he had crouched down to deliver it, leaving half of Tristan''s facepletely numb.


    "Stand at attention when you''re being punished. You don''t actually think I give a damn about your pathetic title as the leader of a random organization, do you?"


    Andrew grabbed him by the cor, lifting him up as easily as if he were picking up a child.


    Earl watched from the sidelines, swallowing hard, so scared he nearly wet himself. He had seen aggressive people before, but in all his years in the underworld, he had neve@seen anyone as ferocious as Andrew.

 Chapter 1291

    Yara could not help but speak up. "Mr. Lloyd, I think we shouldn''t go too far, or else-"


    Andrew interrupted her and asked Tristan with a smile, "Or you''ll seek revenge to the death, right, lil guy?"


    Tristan''s face was half normal, half bruised purple as he forced himself to reply, "I wouldn''t dare! Just let me go, and all grudges between us will be forgotten!"


    He tried to maintain hisposure despite his fear.


    Andrewughed. "You''re pretty good at letting things go. You took a few ps, and your men all got taught a lesson too."


    "Can you really handle such humiliation?" he asked, his smile growing more menacing.


    Looking at Andrew''s smile, Tristan felt an inexplicable chill run down his spine. He kept apologizing with a forced grin. "I can handle it, absolutely can handle it! In our line of work, we believe in being pragmatic and adapting to the situation. Anyone can see you''re not an ordinary guy, and I''m not about to walk into death voluntarily!"


    Andrew released him with a look of disappointment. "Damn, I was hoping you''d put up a fight to prove your worth as a gang leader! Then, I could have conveniently killed you. I didn''t expect you to be so sensible, little dwarf! Since you''re being so reasonable, I guess I have to let you go!"


    Tristan nearly cursed out loud.


    Was this guy a devil? He could not believe that Andrew wanted him to fight back just so he could kill him.


    The thought terrified Tristan to the core.


    Yara''s expression grewplex. She could not help but feel that the partner she had found seemed to be just as ruthless as Quinton. To be precise, Quinton was not even as frightening as this Andrew character. There was something unnervingly calm about his cruelty.


    "Everyone, get up quickly! We''re leaving!" Tristan called out to his subordinates. He did not want to stay there for even one more second.


    "Wait!" Andrew suddenly spoke again, his voice t and emotionless.


    Tristan''s Adam''s apple bobbed nervously as his scalp tingled with fear. "Sir... what else do you want? If you''re determined to kill us all, the Azure Dragon King gang won''t let this go!"


    Andrew''s face remained


    expressionless as he pointed to Earl and the others, who were trembling. "I agreed to let you go, but I never said anything about letting the others leave."


    He added matter-of-factly, "Everyone except you has to stay and work at this construction site for three months. "


    Tristan gasped. "Y-You want my people to work for you at the construction site? And for three whole months?"


    Andrew gave him a cold look. "Is that a problem?"


    Tristan shook his head repeatedly. "No problem! No problem at all!"


    As long as he could escape with his


    life, he could not care too much about what happened to his men. Sure, they had sworn allegiance and shared that morbid toast-live together, die together.


    But let''s be real: wise men rarely kept their oaths-they existed to be broken.


    Tristan slipped away by himself, leaving behind dozens of subordinates, including Earl. They all looked ashen, feeling as if the sky had fallen on them.


    "It''s impossible. Mr. Cummings wouldn''t abandon us and escape alone!" one of the subordinates said, struggling to ept the reality of the situation.


    "He must have gone to get reinforcements. He must be figuring out a way to rescue us!" he insisted, desperately clinging to hope.


    Earl forced a smile. "That''s right, he must be nning to rescue us!"


    Just as they finished reassuring each other, they heard a contemptuous snicker. Earl whipped his head around and red at Andrew. "What are youughing at?"

 Chapter 1292

    Andrew replied mockingly, "I''mughing at how stupid you all are, how you''re


    deceiving yourselves! That little dwarf clearly only cares about himself and doesn''t give a damn whether you live or die.


    "Yet here you are, thinking about him, fantasizing that he''ll rescue you. If that''s not stupidity, what is it?"


    Earl''s face turned red with rage. "That''s bullshit! Tristan isn''t just our superior, he''s one of us! He and I are even cousins. There''s no way he would abandon us here!"


    Andrew sneered and challenged him. "Fine, you say he cares about you? Then let me ask you, why did he just walk away when I let him go? He didn''t even say goodbye to any of you!"


    Earl was speechless, unable to form a single coherent response.


    Andrew continued his coldughter. "Also, you all might see that dwarf as one of you, but I doubt he ever gave a damn about any of you. You guys, the underlings and muscle, dying or getting hurt, have always been part of the job. But just now, you all saw that the dwarf didn''t even dare to fight me!


    "What does that tell you? It means he values his own life more than anything else and doesn''t care about anyone but himself. It''s pathetic how you fools are still dreaming here.


    "For all you know, that dwarf is probably celebrating right now. You idiots traded your freedom for his life, and he''s thinking you all deserve what you got!"


    With each sentence Andrew spoke, Earl and the others'' expressions grew increasingly grim. By the end, some of the more emotionally fragile gang members were on the verge of tears, their faces contorted with anger and betrayal.


    Earl''s face turned ashen as he kept shaking his head. "No, Tristan wouldn''t be so heartless!"


    Even as he said this, he knew in his heart that Tristan was exactly the type to sell out his friends to save himself. The realization crushed what little hope he had left.


    "Now, everyone, attention!" Andrew suddenly shouted when he felt the moment was right.


    Earl and the others, who now feared Andrew, immediately straightened their backs and stood at attention with a sharp movement.


    Andrewmanded, "Everyone, to the right!"


    Led by Earl, all the gangsters clumsily turned to the right. Some of the dimwitted ones could not tell left from right and turned left instead, When they realized their mistake, they hurriedly corrected themselves and turned right, causing Yara to burst into giggles at the ridiculous sight.


    Andrew gave his speech. "Starting today, for three months, you''ll work on this construction site for me like good little workers. Meals and lodging will be provided, and those who perform well might even get paid at the end of the month!"


    The gang members were clearly unhappy, but none daredin. In their hearts, they cursed Andrew viciously, thinking that even the most heartless capitalist was probably not as exploitative and ruthless as this demon.


    "Ms. Wright, stop daydreaming and call your people to distribute theseborers," Andrew said to Yara with casual indifference. "So many free workers shouldpensate for the two luxury vis I''m handing over to you."


    Yara was still in a dreamlike state of disbelief. Not only had hepletely solved her problem, but he had also provided about 40 workers for her construction site.


    She had to admit that Andrew was incredibly impressive. She was awed by his effectiveness, even if his methods were extreme. Still, she worried his exploitation tactics too harsh and might easily lead to a worker strike.

 Chapter 1293

    Yara and Andrew left the construction site and got into the car.


    Yara took a deep breath and said earnestly, "Mr. Lloyd, you really helped me out today. I''m not someone who forgets favors, so consider this one I owe you."


    Andrew waved dismissively. "No need. As we agreed, I was repaying my debt to you. Plus, you gave me two vis. We''re even now."


    Hearing this, Yara became anxious. "Mr. Lloyd, you can''t just cut ties with me like that! If somethinges up in the future, I''m going to bother you shamelessly. After all, you agreed to form a partnership with me!"


    Andrew replied tly, "We''ll see. If you can''t offer something that interests me or something I find valuable... Then our so-called partnership could end at any time."


    Yara was speechless with frustration. Nheless, she knew Andrew''s words made perfect sense. Any partnership was built on mutual need, and both parties needed to bring equal strength to the table.


    The harsh reality stung.


    In the Wright family hierarchy, to put it bluntly, she was just the daughter of a mistress. She was not even qualified to partner with someone like Andrew.


    "Mr. Lloyd, don''t worry, I''ll definitely be someone useful to you," Yara said with determination.


    Andrew smiled faintly. "What makes you think so? As things stand, I don''tck money, connections, or muscle. I have everything I need to aplish whatever I want. Since I don''t need anything, what use would you be to me?"


    This statement was incredibly blunt, but Yara was self-aware enough not to take offense. She understood clearly that someone like Andrew was already considered a top-tier power yer in Blumedale. He could probably hold his own against the heads of the Five Apex Families.


    Hence, speaking to her without niceties was perfectly normal from his position of power since she was not entitled to special treatment.


    Yara looked straight at Andrew, gritting her teeth slightly as she tried to prove her worth. "Mr. Lloyd, I know you look down on me. You agreed to work with me earlier out of kindness and to annoy Quinton. But I want to tell you that I am not a nobody."


    Andrew chuckled. "Ms. Wright, just drive me back. There''s no need to say more. The feud with your beast of a brother is ultimately your own battle don''t waste effort on lost causes. Call me calcting o opportunistic if you want, but I have my own principles."


    Yara suddenly changed tactics. "Fine, since you still think so little of me, Mr. Lloyd. What if I could secure the position as the leader of the Wright family?"


    Andrew raised an eyebrow. "You mean you believe you could actually be the head of the Wrights?"


    Yaraughed coldly. "That''s right. With your support, I can fight Quinton to the end. And once I win and have him under my heel, Mr. Lloyd, you''ll be the best friend of the Wrights. The Wrights will follow yourmand!"


    Andrew rubbed his chin, smiling at her audacity "That''s not a bad n, but why should I support you? If I help you take power, and then you turn on me, using the Wright family''s influence to suppress me, wouldn''t I just be shooting myself in the foot?" C¨®ntent


    Yara responded with embarrassed anger. "Andrew, don''t forget, you still have my


    Andrew shook his head. "No, that''s nowhere near enough. You''re the kind of woman who dares to offend someone as dangerous as Quinton. What does that tell me? It shows that you aren''t even afraid of death and have a ruthless determination burning inside you. As they say, a woman''s heart can be the most venomous.


    "A woman like you, once you decide to be ruthless, wouldn''t care aboutpromising photos. So, your photos aren''t sufficient leverage to make me continue helping you."


    Yara''s expression darkened. She had not expected Andrew to grasp her true intentions so easily. Indeed, she had been scheming all along, nning to have Andrew help her defeat Quinton and elevate her to the position of head of the Wright family.

 Chapter 1294

    Not only did Yara n to take revenge on those who had bullied her, but she also intended to turn the tables and negotiate with Andrew. When the time came, if Andrew dared to disobey, she would not hesitate to betray him without remorse.


    "Fine, Mr. Lloyd, you win. Name your terms. What would it take for you to keep helping me?" Yara sighed weakly, her voice filled with frustration.


    Andrew continued to shake his head. "There''s nothing about you that I want or desire. So, I have no conditions to offer, and I don''t want to help you."


    Yara snapped angrily, "Mr. Lloyd, are you even a man?"


    Andrew gave her a puzzled look. "What does that have to do with whether I''m a man or not?"


    Yara''s face suddenly turned red as she bit her lip. "Mr. Lloyd, what do you think of my looks?"


    Andrew examined her and nodded. "You''re definitely top-tier,parable even to my little servant girl."


    The flush on Yara''s face deepened as she struggled to voice her next offer. "Then, Mr. Lloyd, I''m willing to... be with you. Would you like that?"


    Andrew frowned. "Are you trying to seduce me?"


    Yara deliberately pushed out her chest, making the deep cleavage clearly visible. She crossed her long, pale legs, disying them enticingly. "Call it seduction or whatever you want. If I spend one night with you, Mr. Lloyd, would you be willing to continue helping me?"


    After making sure the woman was serious, Andrew felt a headacheing on. "Ms. Wright, do I really look that desperate?"


    Yara snorted coldly. "There''s no such thing as a man who isn''t desperate. I understand that someone like you-young, aplished, wealthy, and exceptionally skilled-doesn''tck femalepany, but I''m different. I''m from the Wright family, and just the aura of being a daughter from one of the Five Apex Families makes countless men want to get me into bed."


    She continued, "I think you understand, Mr. Lloyd, that when men pursue women, it''s not just beauty that they want. If the woman''s status is extraordinary, that makes it all the more thrilling, doesn''t it?"


    Andrewughed. "You seem to understand men''s thoughts quite well. Have you been selling yourself often?"


    Yara was mortified and furious. "Mr. Lloyd, what kind of person do you think I am? Do you think I''d want to do this if thad a choice? I know what you care about, and don''t worry, I can go to the hospital with you for an examination. I''m 100% a virgin. If I''m not, you can have me for free."


    Andrew was stunned, wondering if this woman was really that desperate.


    Yara''s face showed a trace of tragic beauty. "I don''t mind if youugh at me, Mr. Lloyd. I hate what I''ve


    be. But I have no choice.


    You''re the only person I''ve found


    who can stand against Quinton. So. I


    won''t let you slip away from me. C¨®ntent belongs to swn¨®vel


    "I can''t bear living under Quinton''s covetous eyes and oppression anymore. I want


    to kill him. I want to destroy the head of the Wright family-my father, whose lower body is rotting away.


    "So, Mr. Lloyd, I can be your mistress. If once isn''t enough for you, then twice or three times is fine too. As long as you''re satisfied and enjoy yourself, just help me in the end."


    As she finished speaking, a tear slid down her cheek. Yara did not wipe it away but instead looked at Andrew through her tear-filled eyes.


    That helpless gaze made Andrew feel deeply ufortable. "Alright, I can help you seize the position as


    head of the Wright family. But set


    you


    know I''m not some bleeding heart who gets swayed by a woman''s tears. Do you understand?"


    Yara pressed her lips together, crying with joy. "I understand! Thank you, Mr. Lloyd. Now, let me take care of you."


    Her delicate hands with light purple nail polish, which looked quite attractive, reached toward Andrew''s pants.


    Andrew asked in surprise, "What are you doing?"


    Yara lowered her head shyly. "Don''t move, Mr. Lloyd. I''ll unzip your pants and use


    my mouth first. Don''t worry, I''ll be very careful and make sure you''re satisfied!"

 Chapter 1295

    In the end, Andrew was not conquered by Yara''s cherry-red lips. Taking


    advantage of someone in a vulnerable position was not his style. Besides, he and Yara were merely business partners.


    Coercing this woman to sell her body through ckmail was something Andrew could not bring himself to do. Moreover, they did not have that kind of rtionship, and forcing it seemed wrong to him despite the opportunity.


    As he got out of the car at The Sovereign Residences entrance, Andrew shook his head. "I''ve gone soft. These days, women''s tears, their crying, and that helpless look are their ultimate weapons!"


    ording to the standard ybook, Andrew should havepletely taken advantage of Yara, using her thoroughly inside and out¡ªhe had the perfect opportunity.


    Eventually, he could have symbolically given her some resources, and if things went well, continued investing in this woman to gain influence over the Wrights. The alliance could have been beneficial.


    If things had not worked out and Yara had been defeated by Quinton, Andrew would not have lost anything. A high-ss beauty like Yara from an influential family was worth possessing, at least in theory.


    The pleasure and enjoyment she would bring in bed would undoubtedly be top- tier for most men. That was the calction many would make.


    But ultimately, Andrew chose to make a seemingly unprofitable deal, preserving Yara''s dignity and virginity. He had surprised himself with his restraint.


    Meanwhile, as Yara drove away, her delicate hands gripped the steering wheel tightly, her thoughts tangled and confused. She had fully expected to be vited today.


    Being as meticulous as she was, despite maintaining her purity, she had even hidden a condom in her purse. She had been prepared to go through with it.


    Compared to other sleazy men, Andrew caused Yara less revulsion and disgust. To be honest, she thought Andrew was indeed an impable man.


    Young, wealthy, handsome, and exceptionally skilled inbat, he was no less impressive than the top talents from the Five Apex Families. Most importantly, that beast Quinton was currently powerless against Andrew.


    These qualities were enough for Yara to recklessly offer herself to him. However, she never anticipated that even with her mouth open and ready, Andrew would choose to refuse.


    Looking at her me-red lips and sensual yet innocent face in the rearview mirror, Yara could not help but wonder if her appeal was not enough. Then again, that could not be right though-Andrew himself had said she was top-tier


    Given that, Andrew''s rejection must have had another reason. Perhaps Andrew preferred ying with his little servant?


    Thinking of Aspen''s perpetually icy demeanor, Yara spected whether Andrew might prefer that type. To secure this partnership, or rather this powerful ally, Yara was ready to change herself to cater to his preferences.


    She made a decision that the next time she saw Andrew, she would switch her style to an ice-queen, cold and aloof approach, to see if that would make him unable to resist.


    Before she knew it, her car pulled into the Wright estate. As soon as she stepped out, Quinton approached with a grim face and grabbed her by the throat.


    "You bitch, you''ve gotten bold, haven''t you? Tell me, have you been hooking up with that bastard Andrew?" Quinton''s face was twisted into an ugly mask as he continued shouting.


    Yara''s face turned pale as she was lifted until her heels left the ground, struggling to breathe. Despite this, her beautiful face disyed a carefree, unrestrained smile.


    She chuckled and taunted, "If it isn''t my dearest brother. Quinton, what''s this? Are you panicking? Afraid?"


    The veins on Quinton''s forehead bulged as he roared, "Answer me! I''m asking if you''ve gotten involved with Andrew! How dare you? Who gave you the courage to betray me? Andrew is my mortal enemy Fuck around with him again, and I''ll kill you!"


    Yara''s face revealed a sh of ruthlessness as she gritted her teeth and challenged, "Go ahead, kill me if you have the guts. Kill me right now!"

 Chapter 1296

    Yara dered boldly, "That''s right, I''ve gotten together with your mortal enemy, Andrew! Not only did I get together with him, but on the way back just now, I used my mouth on him. He''s so gentle, indescribably gentle!


    "He said as long as I be his woman, he''ll satisfy any wish I have," she added, licking her red lips seductively, looking irresistibly tempting.


    Quinton''s eyes shed with murderous intent. "You really are a cheap whore. Go ahead and die!"


    Despite his harsh words, he did not dare to squeeze harder. After all, if Yara had be Andrew''s woman, killing her would probably cause Andrew tounch a furious revenge against him.


    Right now, the power of the Wright family had not fully fallen into his hands yet. Meanwhile, Andrew was rising rapidly in Blumedale, getting more powerful by the day. If they truly became enemies, did he have the strength to fight Andrew to the bitter end?


    Quinton hesitated, or rather, he was intimidated.


    "Even if you''ve gained Andrew''s support by selling your body," Quinton said as he slowly released Yara, his face twisted in a vicious smile. "In the end, you two bastards will not escape dying at my hands! If you don''t believe me, just wait and see!"


    Finally able to breathe again, Yara gasped for air. She had gambled correctly¡ª Quinton did not dare to actually kill her.


    Andrew''s existence had intimidated her beast of a brother. From now on, she had a powerful backer and could officially stand against Quinton. The pleasant feeling made Yara burst intoughter,ughing with reckless abandon.


    Then, she lifted her high heel and kicked Quinton right in the groin.


    Quinton yelped in pain. Despite being a martial arts expert, he could not anticipate this sudden sneak attack. The direct hit to his most sensitive area caused spasmodic pain, making his face turn red as he gasped through clenched teeth.


    "You bitch, how dare youy hands on me? You attacked me, the legitimate eldest son of the Wright family? You''re ying with fire!"


    The agony and rage made Quinton momentarily lose his mind as he raised his hand, about to p Yara across the face.


    Just then, a hand appeared and blocked his vengeful strike. Someone had intervened at the perfect moment.


    "Stop it, Winston! What do you think you''re doing? I''ve said before that don''t want to see my children killing each


    That only tarnishes the


    reputation of our Wright family!"


    Kevin, the head of the Wright family, had appeared without warning, his face dark with displeasure. "It seems you haven''t taken my words to heart, have you?"


    Quinton quickly adjusted his attitude, ignoring the throbbing pain in his groin. "Father, I was wrong! I was just joking around with Yara. We were only ying!"


    Kevin snorted coldly and asked, "Yara, is that true?"


    Ignoring Quinton''s warning re, Yara replied coldly, "Dad, can''t you see it for yourself? This eldest son of yours has tried to kill me more than once, and what just happened is just an everyday urrence. I''m@lready used to it."


    Quinton exploded with anger. "Father, don''t listen to her nonsense!"


    Kevin had already raised his hand and pped Quinton hard across the face. Pointing at Quinton''s nose, Kevin''s face was filled with rage. "You beast! How could you bully your own sister? I might turn a blind eye to your usual antics. But what have you done now? You actually tried to kill your own sister? Are your parents animals?"


    Yara interrupted, adding fuel to the fire. "Yes, his parents are animals! You''re absolutely right, Dad. Say it again!"

 Chapter 1297

    ----


    Chapter 1297 Kevin''s face twitched as he realized his verbal slip. "You worthless piece of trash! If something like this happens again, you can forget about taking over my position!" Quinton touched his burning cheek, his eyes filled with viciousness. He hid it well, though, replying obediently, "I''ve learned my lesson. I will definitely remember it." Kevin grunted and asked, "How are the recent matters you''ve been handling going?" Quinton straightened his posture.


    "I''ve basically familiarized myself with and mastered all of the Wright family''s internal affairs. The family''s ie has also increased by 500 million this quarter." He tried hard to hide the pride in his voice, but failed to mask itpletely. Kevin smiled approvingly. "Not bad. You truly are the Wright family''s most outstanding member of the next generation. Keep up the good work.


    At this rate, whether it''s me or the family elders, ''we''ll likely all choose you in the end." The ambitious Quinton nodded. "Father, the current achievements don''t satisfy me. My goal is to at least have the Keller family under our feet. At a minimum, I want our Wright family to be the leader among the Five Apex Families. We Wrights no longer need to keep a low profile!" Kevin waved his hand dismissively. "It''s good to have dreams, but you need to be realistic.


    As things stand, we Wrights still aren''t ina position to challenge the Keller family." Quinton nced at Yara and suddenly smirked. "By the way, Father, you also assigned Yara some tasks, didn''t you? I wonder if she has lived up to your expectations?" Kevin shook his head. "Yara is just a girl after all, unlike you. Even if she doesn''t achieve results, as her father, I can''t demand too much from her." ''Though he tried to sound reasonable, his condescension and disregard were evident.


    Clearly, in the Wright family, apart from Quinton, people like Yara never received much attention. No one expected them to aplish anything significant. "I''m sorry to disappoint you both, but everything on my end is going very well. The South Lake vis will bepleted soon," Yara stated expressionlessly. Kevin was surprised. "So quickly? Yara, you''ve made great progress. Quinton sneered. "Our family''s main industry is backing you, with the family putting in the effort for you.


    Of course, you didn''t have to lift a finger. Yara, relying on family resources, doesn''t count as an ability. Why don''t you tell us what you''ve aplished on your own?" Kevin looked at Yara with an approving expression. "Take it slow, Yara. Being able to handle the family''s affairs properly is already impressive enough." Yara replied calmly, "Besides family matters, I''ve also made some progress in other areas. For example, I''ve already established contact with Supreme Capital Group.


    f


    We''re just waiting for a suitable project to begin cooperation." "Furthermore, I even made some small progress with Mr. Andrew Lloyd from Supreme Capital Group," she continued, her tone measured. "I wonder if you consider these achievements not worth mentioning?" Kevin frowned.


    "Supreme Capital Group? Mr. Lloyd? Whichpany in Blumedale is that? Which figure? I can''t recall off the top of my head." Quinton quickly interjected, "It''s just a garbagepany, not worth mentioning at all!"


    !!! This website is supported by advertisements. They help us maintain our service and continue to provide novels for free. Ad-free membership subscription to enjoy an ad-free experience!

 Chapter 1298

    Chapter 1298 "That Mr. Lloyd of theirs is just a nobody. I''m afraid even mentioning him would dirty your ears, Father," Quinton added contemptuously. Yara did not seem bothered and replied with a sweet smile. "Yes, just a garbagepany, definitely not worthy of being mentioned in front of you, Dad. And that Mr. Lloyd is exactly as Quinton described -just a nobody. "He hasn''t achieved much, except surviving assassination orders from two major families.


    Currently, he''s sworn brothers with Logan, the eldest son of the Keller family. In front of Governor McCormick, he''s nothing special-just someone Mr. McCormick considers his right-hand man. "Oh, and Mr. Lloyd will soon be attending the highly anticipated Grand Medical Summit. I heard his medical skills are so formidable that even Dr. Lake dares not directly challenge him..." She spoke lightly, but Kevin''s eyelids began to twitch as he listened.


    He could not help but exim, "Wait, Yara, isn''t this the Andrew Lloyd who''s been making the biggest waves in Blumedale recently? Is Mr. Lloyd from Supreme Capital Group the person you''re talking about?" Yara nodded. "That''s the one." Kevin was shocked, but quickly came to his senses and burst into ----ughter. "Yara, you''ve done a great service for our Wright family! You''re truly my daughter! Well done, extremely well done! "Just for being able to get close to Mr.


    Lloyd, our family''s fortune for the next few years will certainly not becking!" Quinton had not expected Kevin to hold Andrew in such high regard. Jealousy and anger surged within him as he gritted his teeth. "Father, Andrew can''t be as impressive as you''re making him out to be. "As far as I know, he''s currently a thorn in the side of the Goldings and the Haywoods in Blumedale. He''ll be removed sooner orter." Kevin snorted and rebuked him. "You fool!


    Winston, I have to say your vision is extremely shallow, bordering on absurdly stupid, on this matter!" He did not even acknowledge Quinton''s suddenly darkening expression as he continued, "I''ve been watching Andrew for quite some time now. A young man who can cause such upheaval for two major families in Blumedale isn''t some small-time punk-that''s a goddamn hurricane. Blumedale hasn''t seen a storm like this in decades. "The Keller family is proud and has impable


    judgment, right?


    Yet, Logan has sworn brotherhood with Andrew Others might not see the significance, but it can''t escape my notice. Simply put, George, calcting as always, saw Andrew''s potential and future value."


    Quinton nearly ground his teeth to dust, urgently objecting, "Father, even if Andrew truly has some skills, he has absolutely no connection to our Wright family.


    He''s made so many enemies that we Wrights should avoid any thoughts of dealing with him-it would be like inviting disaster!" Kevinughed coldly. "Short-sighted fool! What do you understand? Not only should we establish a rtionship with Andrew, but if we could directly bind ourselves to him, the entire family would consider it a blessing! "Today, I''m giving both of you a good lesson, so listen carefully.


    The road to sess often isn''t paved by oneself, but by following trends and standing on the shoulders of those who came before. Governor McCormick is quite visionary, isn''t he? And Mr. Keller Senior is deeply calcting and steady as a rock, right?"


    !!! This website is supported by advertisements. They help us maintain our service and continue to provide novels for free. Ad-free membership subscription to enjoy an ad-free experience!

 Chapter 1299

    Chapter 1299 Kevin said with growing enthusiasm, "Those two top-tier power yers in Gabo Creek Province have chosen to back Mr. Lloyd. What reason do we have not to follow the trend?" Quinton was speechless, his fiery re directed at Yara as if he wanted to tear her to pieces.


    He silently cursed, ''That bitch!" Yara mocked coldly, "Dad, it seems besides being skilled with women, your ability to analyze situations and your vision aren''t bad either!" Kevin, unusually tolerant of his daughter''s cheekiness, chuckled warmly. "Yara, get closer to Andrew if you can.


    If there''s an opportunity, tell him the head of the Wright family would like to have dinner with him, so we can get to know each other." Yara replied indifferently, "We''ll see about that." Quinton sneered, "Already putting on airs for Father? Yara, you don''t actually think you''re capable, do you? Let''s be honest, you only managed to hook up with Andrew by selling your body.


    You''re bringing nothing but shame to our Wright family!" Before Yara could counter, Kevin pped Quinton across the face again. "You worthless fool! Is that how you talk about your own sister? Yara isn''t selling her body! This is a mutual attraction between her and Andrew, a natural passion! The fact that you can''t understand even this much is deeply disappointing to me!" ---- After scolding Quinton, Kevin turned to Yara with a broad smile. " Yara, feel free to pursue Mr. Lloyd confidently.


    If you need anything, just ask me directly! Young people should be uninhibited and show their individuality, after all. Rest assured, even if you and ''Mr. Lloyd were to get pregnant before marriage or something, I''d fully support you!" "Just remember one principle-no matter what, you must establish a good rtionship with this Mr. Lloyd," he concluded. With that, Kevin walked away, humming a tune with his hands behind his back.


    Quinton touched his beaten face,


    now swollen on both sides from the ps he had received. In his entire life, he had never been pped. except when he was young and stole money from Kevin''s safe to visit prostitutes. But today just now, because of Andrew, he was pped twice in session. His rage was uncontroble and building by the second. "Quinton, your good days are numbered! Andrew is truly your nemesis. Didn''t you think you were so impressive?


    Look, even Dad thinks you''re just an idiot, a fool!" Yara taunted, relishing her brother''s downfall. She added, "My, my, it seems that being able to get together with Andrew is truly a blessing from heaven! Would you believe that when Dad meets Andrew, he''ll probably offer him a cigarette, invite him to sit down, and treat him like an honored guest?


    With ----such a powerful backer, do you think it would be difficult for me to destroy you" With a cold smile and a nce at Quinton, Yara felt better than ever before as she turned and walked away. Quinton roared after her, "Yara, you really think Andrew genuinely wants to help you? Once he''s done with you, you''ll be nothing but damaged goods, and he''ll kick you aside!" Yaraughed. "I actually hope Mr. Lloyd would ''ruin'' me!


    Whenever he wants it, my legs are open!" Although she said this partly to anger Quinton, Yara''s face still burned red after the words left her mouth Andrew wanted nothing from her. He showed no interest whatsoever in her body or what she could offer. But if one day, he suddenly wanted to sleep with her out of boredom, she could not help but wonder if she would spread her legs or not.


    !!! This website is supported by advertisements. They help us maintain our service and continue to provide novels for free. Ad-free membership subscription to enjoy an ad-free experience!

 Chapter 1300

    Chapter 1300 With only two days left until the highly anticipated Grand Medical Summit, the streets of Blumedale were already bustling with visitors from out of town. The event had drawn medical professionals from across the region. In the midst of his boredom, Andrew received a personal call from Derek. The timing could not have been more unexpected. "Mr. Lloyd, the Grand Medical Summit is about to begin. I''m hosting a symposium here and would like you to join us," Derek invited.


    Andrew showed little interest andughed. "Governor McCormick, I''m not really into these kinds of gatherings. Would it be possible for me to skip it?" Derek pressed gently. "My suggestion is that you should reallye and listen, Mr. Lloyd. The officials are taking this summit very seriously, Anyone who brings glory to our Gabo Creek Province will receive generous rewards, with my office leading the initiative." Andrew immediately perked up and smiled.


    "Well, rewards aren''t really what matters to us medical practitioners! Material things are secondary to our calling. Alright, I''lle and listen. After all, supporting your work and bringing honor to Gabo Creek Province is our unquestionable duty!" ---- Derekughed heartily. "Mr. Lloyd, you''re quite the humorist. ee you at the venue!" After hanging up, Andrew looked at Aspen, who was sitting nearby. Her expression was unreadable but critical.


    "What are you smirking at?" Aspen maintained her icy demeanor. "I''m not smirking at anything. I just think some people are hypocrites. iming no interest, then immediately getting excited at the mention of rewards. ''We medical practitioners don''t care about material things Listen to yourself, Mr. Lloyd. Is that even humannguage?" Andrew remainedpletely unembarrassed, responding matter-of-factly. "I don''t see anything wrong with what I said.


    Although I don''t care about material things, Mr. McCormick was being so polite-tl can''t just disregard his wishes, can I?" Aspen snorted and turned her head away. She had never seen someone with such thick skin. Andrew stood up, preparing to leave, but then asked, "Aspen, what''s going on with youtely? Your rebellious attitude is getting serious. Do you think I don''t have the heart to discipline you?" Aspen gritted her teeth. "Go ahead, discipline me then!


    Beat me to death if you want!" Andrew frowned. This little servant was bing increasingly unruly. Yet, truthfully, he could not bring himself to use the harsh, -- methods he had used before. "You don''t need to walk around with that sour face all day. Remember what I said?


    After the assassination orders from the two major families passed and thepany got on track, you could regain your freedom." "The time hase now- you can leave whenever you want," he added coldly before putting on his coat and heading for the door. Aspen''s face turned pale instantly, her lips losing color as she bit down hard. The prospect of freedom was not what she had expected.


    Her emotions were clearly out of control, and she suddenly stood up and shouted, "Andrew, you jerk, stop right there!" Andrew turned around and looked at her coldly, but found himself stunned. His little servant''s eyes were brimming with tears. She was trying her hardest not to cry, staring at Andrew with eyes that conveyed extreme grief. She used, "When you needed to use me, you ordered me around as you please. Now that I have no more value to you, you''re driving me away, discarding me?


    Andrew, even though I fell into your hands, I''ve helped you quite a bit,


    haven''t I? Treating me like this -doesn''t your conscience hurt at all?" After her righteously indignant outburst, the tears she had been holding back finally streamed down her face. Andrew waspletely taken aback and sighed helplessly. "Stop ---- crying. You look terrible when you cry. I''m not trying to drive you away, understand?


    It''s just that you''ve been walking around with this sour expression, like some bitter wife. It irritates me to see it "Haven''t you always wanted your freedom? Now granting your wish, and you''re still unhappy?" Wiping away her tears, Aspen replied resentfully, "Don''t worry, I''ll leave. It''s not like I can''t survive without you. I just feel it''s so


    unfair. Why can you treat me this way? Why do I have to be mistreated by you like this?" Andrew snapped, "Enough!


    Do you even know what you''re saying? How have I mistreated you? Did I sleep with you or do something. else to you?"


    !!! This website is supported by advertisements. They help us maintain our service and continue to provide novels for free. Ad-free membership subscription to enjoy an ad-free experience!

 Chapter 1301

    ----


    Chapter 1301 Aspen was getting more ridiculous by the minute, causing Andrew to feelpletely unsettled, Her eyes brimmed with tears as she pointed at his jacket and choked out, "You have the scent of at least four women on you! Don''t think I don''t know that Francesca came to Blumedale, right? Ismelled her on your clothes yesterday!" Andrew was stunned. Francesca had indeede to Blumedale, but what did that have to do with Aspen?


    She pouted and said, "It''s not just Francesca''s, but Lauren''s scent too. I could tolerate those two women. But there are scents from two other women on you as well. Andrew, you pursued me, so why do you abandon me to be pleasant and weing to other women, letting them get close to you?" "Isn''t this just using me? What else would you call it? Huh? You jerk, do you think this is fair to me?


    Where does that leave me?" Through a session of sobs, Aspen grew increasingly agitated, with tears streaming down her face more rapidly. She raised her hand in the heat of the moment, intending to p Andrew across the face. Ultimately, she pulled back her trembling hand, shot Andrew onest resentful re, then turned and ran back to her room. The door mmed loudly and was immediately locked from the inside. ---- Andrew stood frozen in ce, unable to utter a single word.


    He could not help but wonder if Aspen was part bloodhound or something. After all, she could even smell four women''s scents on him-beyond Lauren and Francesca, the other two women were undoubtedly Tiana and Yara Especially Yara, who had nearly kissed Andrew, their interaction had been extremely intimate. It was perfectly normal that her perfume lingered on him. However, why would all this cause the little servant to fly into such a rage, to lose control sopletely?


    In Andrew''s mind, an incredible suspicion began to form. Nheless, he did not want to believe Aspen would be that kind of woman. If that were truly the case, even he would find it troublesome. Natasha and Dn were drawn over by the argument. Dn shrank back,ughing lewdly, "My goodness, Mr. Lloyd has another romantic drama to add to his collection.


    And from the looks of it, this Aspen is quite the handful!" Natasha red at him, hissing, "Shut up, would you!" She gracefully approached Andrew and sighed, "Darling, you''d better gofort her! She''s a woman in love! If she doesn''t get a response, it could cause serious problems!" ---- Andrew''s mouth twitched. "Fallen in love? Who? You can''t possibly mean Aspen, right?


    If that''s true, congrattions to her for finally finding someone!" Natasha snorted, "Stop pretending you don''t understand when you clearly do! You know better than anyone who caused Aspen to fall in love!" Andrew felt an indescribable irritation and waved dismissively, "I need to head to Governor McCormick for something.


    I don''t have the energy to deal with anything else right now, that''s it!" After walking a few steps, he could not help but turn back and say, you two, keep an eye on Aspen, don''t let her go crazy!"" Natasha burst outughing, "You''re clearly dying of concern inside, yet you''re putting up a front of indifference. Darling, you''re such a hypocrite. I hate that!" Andrew experienced an unusual sense of panic and quickly slipped out the door. Dn grinned mischievously.


    "Natasha, Aspen is making faster progress than you! Look, Mr. Lloyd is nearly conquered. You''d better step up your game!" Natasha frowned worriedly, "What can I do? The squeaky wheel gets the grease! Didn''t you see how she cried from feeling wronged? Mr. Lloyd may seem cold, but he''s actually a soft- hearted man. With Aspen''s dramatic outburst, she''s got Darling


    right


    where she wants him, and honestly, I


    can''tpete with that!" Dn smiled.


    "Don''t worry, you have your secret weapon!"" Natasha looked down at the two mounds blocking her view and smiled seductively. She said, "You''re right, I have my secret weapons! She might use crying, tantrums, and dramatic threats, but I am not without my own special talents! These twin peaks, along with the way I move my hips... I guarantee they''ll make Darling''s soul leave his body..."


    !!! This website is supported by advertisements. They help us maintain our service and continue to provide novels for free. Ad-free membership subscription to enjoy an ad-free experience!

 Chapter 1302

    Chapter 1302 Andrew arrived at the Blumedale Government Building, his mind inplete turmoil. Chantelle had been waiting impatiently and urged, "Hurry up, stop dawdling! Almost all the medical bigwigs are here, and they''re just waiting for you!" Andrew replied coldly, "At this moment, you''d better not provoke me. Otherwise, I won''t be able to resist recalling that lovely image of Ms. Garcia wearing absolutely nothing." Chantelle was furious.


    This bastard had immediately brought up her embarrassing moment-what was wrong with him? She thought he must have been upset elsewhere and was now taking it out on her, which waspletely unmanly. The doors to the luxurious conference room swung open on both sides as Andrew walked in. Pairs of eyes filled with disdain, mockery, or indifference immediately focused on him. In the spacious conference room sat almost every notable figure in the medical field from throughout Gabo Creek Province.


    With a casual nce, Andrew spotted the most prestigious seats in the front row, where Mosby, Thomas, and Malcolm were seated. Additionally, there were two men with goatees wearing robes, legs ---- crossed, exuding extreme arrogance. From the chairman''s podium, Derek smiled and sai please take your seat!" "Mr. Lloyd, Francesca waved her hand, "Andrew, over here!" Just as Andrew began to move, one of the goateed men barked coldly, "Hold it! Where did this little nobodye from? Get out.


    Everyone here represents the medical field of Gabo Creek, and you alone don''t qualify to sit among us!" Several people snickered, believing that Andrew was done for. Andrew looked over coldly, "Old timer, where did you pop up from, making all this noise?" ''The goateed man red with anger, "How dare you! Who gave you the audacity to speak to me this way? Do you have any idea who I am?" Andrew scoffed. "I don''t know, and I''m not interested!" Thomas frowned. "Andrew,


    mind your manners.


    We''re all in the medical field, and we should show respect where it''s due.""" He gestured to the two elderly figures beside him. "These are Dr. Preston Fuentes and Dr. Clifford Phelps from the Advanced Medical Institute. They''re members of the Grand Medical Summit judging panel. Show some respect, will you?" ---- Andrew did not even bother pretending. He chuckled dismissively. "Respect? Just because they''ve been around longer? If they want my respect, their skills should be sharper than mine.


    If we''re just, counting years, then should I bring in a thousand-year-old tortoise and have everyone ''respect'' it?" The room fell into a stunned silence before erupting into a mix of whispers and gasps. Someone shouted, "You arrogant brat! Watch your tongue!" "How dare you speak to the elders of the Advanced Medical Institute this way? Do you have a death wish?" "Throw him out!


    We can''t let a disrespectful fool like this stain the reputation of the medicalmunity!" In the far


    corner, Chantelle felt cold sweat


    trickling down her back. She had warned Derek not to bring Andrew to this summit, but he had not listened. Now, he had unleashed a storm. Not only did Andrew refuse to respect the Advanced Medical Institute, but he practically dered himself better than them. She could hardly believe it. What was this guy''s backbone made of? Diamond?


    -


    Sitting just one-row behind Malcolm, Francesca turned pale, her usually bright face draining of color. She leaned in, her voice trembling. "Dr. Goddard, please say something on behalf of Andrew. He didn''t mean to offend anyone." ''Malcolm managed a bitter smile, ncing over at Thomas. " Thomas, you''re the head of the Blumedale Hospital delegation. ''Maybe you should say a few words." Thomas'' face darkened, and he huffed.


    "Malcolm, it''s not that I don''t want to defend him, but Andrew is simply too arrogant. Of everyone here, at least nine out of ten could be considered his seniors, yet he acts like he''s above them all. We at Blumedale Hospital can''t afford to be dragged down by someone like him, so no, I''m not speaking on his behalf." Jared, a young rising star seated next to Erancesca, smirked. " They''re right. Blumedale Hospital has no reason to stand up for someone as reckless as Andrew."


    !!! This website is supported by advertisements. They help us maintain our service and continue to provide novels for free. Ad-free membership subscription to enjoy an ad-free experience!

 Chapter 1303

    Chapter 1303 "This is absolutely ridiculous! A medical professional without basic etiquette clearly has skills as deplorable as his character!" Jared eximed. Francesca angrily retorted, "Jared, Andrew is a member of our Blumedale Hospital team of four. Aren''t you being too harsh?" Jared maintained a righteous expression and replied, "Fran, it''s not that I''m being harsh, but that I can distinguish between right and wrong!


    Honestly, I truly believe that Andrew isn''t qualified to represent Blumedale Hospital in the Grand Medical Summit." Francesca scoffed, "It''s not up to you to decide who''s qualified! You may look down on Andrew, but I believe he''s our best hope for Blumedale Hospital to win the championship. Without him, either Dr. Lake or the disciples from the Advanced Medical Institute could defeat Blumedale Hospital!" Malcolm frowned and warned, "Fran, you better watch your words!


    Thomas coldly interjected, "Fran, your favoritism and infatuation with Andrew have already caused you to lose your basic judgment! I don''t want to hear those words again. Without Andrew, we at Blumedale Hospital still have me as deputy chief and my star pupil, Jared. Any of us is capable of handling the situation!" Francesca shook her head and said, "Please forgive my rudeness, ---- Dr.


    Bozzelli, but I believe Jared''s medical skills require a few more years of polishing topare to Andrew''s." She was already restraining herself. If she had not been concerned about Thomas'' reputation, she would have directly stated that Thomas'' medical skills might not match up to Andrew''s either. Francesca''s words infuriated Thomas, but Malcolm quickly intervened. "Thomas, why get angry with the younger generation?


    Besides, colleagues from the Advanced Medical Institute and Governor McCormick are still present-mind your image!" ''Thomas snorted coldly before calming his anger and smirked. " Jared, she looks down on you, thinking you''re not even as good as that Andrew! Young people are naturally proud-don''t you want to do something to prove yourself?" Jared, whose face was already twisted with jealousy, gritted his teeth and said, "Rest assured, Dr. Bozzelli, won''t embarrass you!


    Fran is young and has been


    deceived by a mediocre talent! I''ll let her see clearly that I am not inferior to anyone, especially not to a mediocre talent!" Pretending to pick up the wrong teacup, he grabbed a cup from an empty seat nearby. Then, he set it back down, imperceptibly sprinkling some colorless, odorless powder into it. By this time, Derek had managed to calm the anger of the Advanced Medical Institute representatives. He told Andrew to stop talking and take a seat first.


    ---- With the governor speaking up for him, no one else dared to argue. Even so, the unprovoked hostility from the Advanced Medical Institute people toward Andrew was obvious to anyone paying attention. Without a doubt, Mosby must have been stirring up trouble behind the scenes. Walking over to Francesca''s side, Andrew sat down casually, his face full of disdain. Francesca smiled and said, "You and that temper of yours! You''re always so direct and unwilling topromise.


    This is Blumedale, not Jayrodale-it''s easy to offend people here!" Andrew replied tly, "Fran, you''re right, it is indeed easy to offend people! But it''s not me offending others; it''s others offending me!" Francesca giggled and leaned affectionately against Andrew, " You''re always so full of yourself." Seeing the two of them whispering intimately, getting all cozy immediately upon arrival, Jared, who was sitting nearby, had eyes that practically shot mes. "andrew, right?


    That was quite a show of force earlier, quite an impressive style-l admire it! Jared said. "Here, this is your tea. You must be thirsty, wet your throat abit!" With a seemingly harmless demeanor, Jared picked up the drugged ---- tea and ced it in front of Andrew. "You bastard, how dare you touch my woman? Just wait until you humiliate yourself in front of all these bigwigs! The taste of this hallucinogenic powder will be enough to ruin your reputation," he thought venomously, just waiting for Andrew to take the bait.


    !!! This website is supported by advertisements. They help us maintain our service and continue to provide novels for free. Ad-free membership subscription to enjoy an ad-free experience!

 Chapter 1304

    Chapter 1304. Andrew eyed the cup of tea in front of him but made no move to touch it. He said, "My mom taught me not to drink anything a stranger offers me." Jared''s smile stiffened, and he let out an awkward chuckle. "Come on, Andrew, that''s a bit much. I''m not exactly a stranger. I''m Fran''s senior and one of Blumedale Hospital''s most promising contenders at this year''s Grand Medical Summit." Andrew raised an eyebrow, genuinely surprised. "Blumedale Hospital''s most promising contender?


    Wow, Jared, you sure aren''tcking in confidence." Jared straightened his crisp suit, clearing his throat. "As medical professionals, we should remain humble. Honestly, I''m already being quite modest." Andrew gave a slight nod. "Well, since you''re Fran''s senior, I suppose I can trust you. I just had a shouting match with a bunch of fools earlier, and I''m parched." Francesca chimed in with a yful smile. "If you''re that thirsty, go ahead and drink.


    If you''re worried, you can have mine." Andrew shook his head, leaning in with a mischievous grin. "As tempting as that is, Fran, if I drank from your cup, it''d be like an indirect kiss. And in a public setting like this? Not the best look, don''t you think?" ---- Francesca''s cheeks flushed pink, and she gave him a yful swat." You jerk! Stop talking nonsense!" Jared, on the other hand, felt his jaw tighten. He wanted nothing more than to stand up and p Andrew across the face.


    This bastard had the nerve to flirt with his beloved Fran right in front of him. Did he even bother to ask for his permission? Andrew finally lifted the teacup to his lips, making Jared''s heart race with anticipation. He thought, ''Perfect. Just a few more seconds, and the drug Iced into that cup will start to take effect." He could already picture Andrew making aplete fool of himself. As the tea touched his lips, Andrew suddenly paused, his eyes narrowing.


    "Hey, Jared, you didn''t spike this tea, did you? Something feels off." Jared silently cursed this troublemaker for being so cautious. Forcing augh, he waved it off. "Andrew, you''re such a funny guy. If you''re that worried, you can have my cup instead. Unless you find that too distasteful?" Andrew gave him a once-over and smirked. "No thanks. I''m not a fan of bad breath." ---- Jared''s face turned an rming shade of red.


    In front of his precious Fran, this little punk had just insulted him again. Bad breath? This bastard was crossing every line. Yet, despite the rising fury in his chest, Jared managed to contain himself as he watched Andrew finally drink from the cup. Perfect. Just a few minutes, and the effects would kick in. He could hardly wait to watch Andrew make a fool of himself. ''The conference shifted gears as Derek took the stage, his voice booming across the hall.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, esteemed medical professionals of Gabo Creek, thank you for gathering here today. Our only aim is to work together to make this year''s Grand Medical summit a sess, celebrating the rich heritage of Etharia''s traditional medicine.


    "as a token of our appreciation, we''ve prepared some special rewards for those who stand out during this summit, generously


    provided by the leading med


    families of Blumedale." With that, Derek stepped back, and several tall, elegantly dressed women entered the stage, each holding a tray of rewards for the summit. The trays wereden with a variety of rare, valuable items, drawing murmurs of admiration from the audience Francesca''s eyes sparkled as she


    spotted one of the trays. "Wow!


    Is that a set of handcrafted,


    traditional gold acupuncture needles? S?]<???


    have to get my hands on that! Jared leaned in quickly, eager to score points. "Fran, if you want it, you don''t have to work so hard. I can talk to Dr. Bozzelli and pull some strings. I''ll get it for you, no problem." Andrew snorted, his tone sharp. "Pathetic." Jared''s expression darkened. "What did you just say?" Andrew set his cup down, his gaze steady. "I said, you''re pathetic. Fran isn''t the type to want handouts.


    She''s a proud, talented doctor. If she


    wants those needles, she''ll earn them with her own skills and hard work. Offering to pull strings for her is notonly insulting but shows just how little you think of her." Francesca smiled with a hint of pr¨ªde in her eyes. "Exactly? Andrew''s right. [want to earn those needles myself, not take shortcuts." Jared forced a tight smile, his fists clenching beneath the table." Don''t worry, Fran. I''ll work just as hard and win those needles for you."


    !!! This website is supported by advertisements. They help us maintain our service


    and continue to provide novels for free. Ad-free membership subscription to enjoy an ad-free experience!

 Chapter 1305

    ----


    Chapter 1305 Andrew smirked. "Well, Jared, you might just miss your chance." Jared scoffed. "You think I don''t stand a chance? You really believe you''re the one who can win it all?" Andrew shook his head, a confident glint in his eyes. "It''s not, about whether I can do it or not. I''ve got my eyes on every single prize at this Grand Medical Summit." Jared almostughed out loud. "You''re way too full of yourself, Andrew. You really think you can take them all? Even Dr.


    Bozzelli wouldn''t dare dream that big." Andrew''s confidence made Jared''s blood boil. If it were not for Francesca''s presence, he would have already mocked him outright. He believed that this punk probably would not even make the top ten. So, where did he get this absurd confidence from? At that moment, the host lifted the final red cloth from thest tray on the stage, revealing a wom piece of parchment.


    It looked unimpressive, just quietly lying there, but Andrew''s eyes widened the moment he saw it. It was a fragment of a treasure map-he was sure of it. Apparently, he was not the only one who noticed, as Mosby and the two elders from the Advanced Medical Institute both subtly gasped in surprise. ---- Chantelle, speaking on Derek''s behalf, took the map and announced with her usual cold tone, "This is a map fragment donated by the Driscoll family. Its purpose and contents remain unknown, as Mr.


    Rafael Driscoll has not disclosed any details. However, ording to him, it will be awarded to the champion of the Grand Medical Summit." Most of the audience was clueless about why a piece of old parchment was so significant, but the name "Rafael" made them hold their tongues. The Driscoll family was a powerhouse in Blumedale, and Rafael''s name alonemanded respect. Jared''s eyes burned with excitement. "Rafael is a legend among, collectors.


    In Gabo Creek''s collector circles, every item he owns is a priceless treasure. This map fragment must be worth a fortune." Andrew was about to ask who Rafael was when Mosby, seated in the front row, stood up and cupped his hands with a smile. "Rafael, you sure went all out. I''ll have to try my best to win that map!" Nearby, a round-faced, jolly man chuckled. "Mosby, with your skills, it''s practically yours already. This map was practically prepared for you.


    No one else here canpete with you." Mosbyughed heartily, clearly pleased. Francesca leaned over, whispering, "So that''s Rafael Driscoll? I''ve heard he''s so


    ealth.ne


    that he could buy out an entire noble family if he wanted." ---- Jared


    quickly chimed in. "Eran, you know Rafael too? I''ve actually visited his


    estate with Dr. Bozzelli before. Next


    time, I''ll take you with me."


    Francesca shook her head. "No thanks.


    I.n''


    I''m not really interested in mingling with the rich She nced at Andrew, noticing his odd expression. "What''s with that look, Andrew?" Andrew''s smile turned sly. "Oh, nothing. I just didn''t expect that guy to be Rafael." Jared sneered. "You? Knowing Rafael? Keep dreaming. Rafael is one of Gabo Creek''s richest men. You''ll never get near him." Andrew rolled his eyes. "Why would I want to?


    1.n


    Honestly, if I ever meet him, I''d probably just teach him a lesson." Jared and Francesca stared at him dumbfounded. Jared burst outughing. "Teach Rafael a lesson? Are you out of your mind? Even the heads of the Five Apex Families wouldn''t dare say that." However, Andrew was not kidding. He had promised Donald, the police chief of Jayrodale, to handle Rafael. Back


    when Donald studied at Blumedale, Rafael had bullied him countless times.


    Since Andrew promised to deal with it, he ---- intended to see it through. ''Meanwhile, Jared discreetly checked his watch, smirking to himself. He believed that moment now, that idiot Andrew would start losing his mind. Suddenly, Andrew clutched his head, wincing. "Eran, what''s going on? My head... it hurts!"


    !!! This website is supported by advertisements. They help us maintain our service and continue to provide novels for free. Ad-free membership subscription to enjoy an ad-free experience!

 Chapter 1306

    Chapter 1306 Francesca''s eyes went wide. "What''s wrong? Andrew, what''s happening to you? Let me see!" Andrew clutched his head, his body trembling violently, looking as if he were in intense pain. Jared nearly burst outughing, barely holding back his glee. Serves the bastard right. Karma finally caught up with him. As Andrew stumbled forward, he reached the table, identally knocking over Francesca''s cup as he leaned in toward Jared.


    In that brief moment, as his hand swept past, he discreetly flicked a pinch of powder into Jared''s cup, moving so naturally that no one noticed. Francesca pulled him into her arms, her voice trembling with panic. "Andrew, you''re scaring me! What''s wrong with you? Let''s get you out of here and to a doctor!" Andrew suddenly flopped back into his chair, a wide grin spreading across his face. "Rx, I''m fine. Just messing with you.


    Did I scare you?" Francesca''s face flushed with a mix of relief and irritation. "Y- You''re such a jerk! I''m not talking to you anymore!" She crossed her arms, trying to hide her embarrassment. He had scared her terribly, only to pull this kind of prank. ---- On the other hand, Jared was frozen in his seat, his mind spinning. What just happened? He wondered why the drug was not taking effect.


    After all, he was, sure he had used enough to send a full-grown bull into a frenzy, Did the dosage need more time to kickin, or had he somehow mixed up the powders? Andrew reached for his cup, tilting his head as if puzzled. "You know, Iwas just teasing, but I really do think this tea tastes off." Francesca huffed. "There''s nothing wrong with it. Jared and I both drankit, and we''re fine!


    You just knocked my cup over, or I''d drink it right now to prove it." Jared jumped in quickly, forcing a tight smile. "Exactly, Andrew. You''re being paranoid. Who would bother trying to poison someone like you? You''re not that important." Andrew''s eyes narrowed, his voice sharp. "You''re right, [ama little paranoid. But since Fran''s tea is gone, you still have yours, don''t you, Jared?" Jared chuckled, his tone dripping with disdain. "Of course I do.


    What, you think I''d be scared to drink my own tea? Come on, Andrew, we''re doctors. Even if there were something in this tea, we''d be able to handle it." ---- He lifted his cup with a flourish, his eyes flicking to Francesca as if to show off. "Watch this, Andrew. Even if this wereced with poison, I''d still be perfectly fine." He tipped the cup back without a second thought, chugging the entire contents with exaggerated gusto.


    He even wiped his mouth


    dramatically, shing the empty cup at Andrew He said, "See, Andrew? That''s how a real man handles things Unlike you, jumping at. shadows." Francesca shot Andrew a reassuring smile. "There, you see? It''s just your nerves acting up. This is an official building. They wouldn''t serve anything unsafe here. You probably just ate something bad." Andrew chuckled, leaning back. "Yeah, you''re probably right. Must''ve been something 1 ate.


    ???


    Jared, I''ve got to hand it to you- you really downed that cup like a champ." Jared smirked, feeling smug. He leaned back, tapping his finger on the table. "Andrew, you''ve got a lot to learn. The road ahead is long for you." However, just as he was basking in his small victory, Jared''s expression suddenly twisted. His eyes widened, and he clutched his head as if struck by a bolt of pain. "\W-What''s happening? My head...


    it hurts!" ---- He stumbled backward, his whole body trembling, sweat pouring down his face. "No... no, this can''t be... my whole body... it''s like ants are crawling under my skin... I can''t... I can''t stand it!" Then, to the shock of everyone in the room, Jared leapt onto the table, writhing and thrashing like a fish out of water, his fists pounding the tabletop as he howled in agony.


    ''The sound echoed through the conference hall, drawing the horrified stares of every doctor, professor, and researcher in the room. Sitting in the front row, Thomas and Malcolm whipped around at themotion. ''Thomas'' face turned beet red with fury. "Jared! What on earth are you doing? Get down this instant!" However, his scolding fell on deaf ears.


    Jared''s eyes turned bloodshot, and with a guttural growl, he tore at his clothes, ripping his perfectly tailored suit into shreds, leaving him half-naked and wild- eyed. Then, ina move that left everyone utterly speechless, he reached back, furiously digging at his rear as if possessed. "Oh, God! That feels so much better!" !!! This website is supported by advertisements. They help us maintain our service and continue to provide novels for free. Ad-free membership subscription to enjoy an ad-free experience!

 Chapter 1307

    ----


    Chapter 1307 As Jared continued scratching, he let out ecstatic moans from his mouth. "This is just..." Even Malcolm, Derek, and the others were stunned. This behavior was simply too indecent. Moreover, those with keen eyesight could even see a patch of thick ck hair in Jared''sher regions. Thedies in the room screamed in shock and quickly turned their heads away. Francesca was no exception, as she ran to hide behind Andrew. She asked, "Has Jared gone insane? It burns my eyes!


    Andrew, oh my god, my eyes are burning!" She was genuinely frightened, her pretty face turning pale. Andrew pulled her away, quickly jumping back while shouting," Everyone, move away! You must move away. This man''s symptoms clearly indicate rabies, or perhaps he''s been infected with some sort of toxin, causing behavioral abnormalities and intense itching. "Anyone who gets too close might be harmed and possibly infected with the virus.


    Be careful, extremely careful!" Upon hearing they might get infected, the surrounding crowd lost ---- allposure and began to panic, rushing toward the exits. Only Thomas disregarded the warning and rushed toward Jared. He raised his hand and delivered a vicious p to his star pupil''s face. He growled, "You animal, did you take something? Huh? Stop this immediately! Stop this performance, do you hear me? Stop it!" ''Thomas'' face turned ashen, almost smoking with rage.


    The more he shouted, the more frantic he became. In the end, he was utterly desperate. Right before his eyes, his star pupil, having finished scratching his rear, began scratching his face uncontrobly, and no one could stop him. Jared kept yelling that he was itchy. Finally, he even stuck his fingers into his mouth, as if his tongue and entire oral cavity were unbearably itchy. Several people with weak constitutions began vomiting on the spot, and among them was Chantelle. She was a severe germophobe, and watching Jared scratch his behind and then his mouth was too much. Who could endure that? She certainly could not, as she bent over and dry-heaved continuously. ---- Some odd characters reacted quite differently. For instance, a disciple from the Advanced Medical Institute, far from feeling disgusted, stared intently at Jared''s performance, trembling continuously.


    "That''s the scent, the enticing


    scent..." he muttered in satisfaction, though it was unclear what scent he was referring to. Derek grimly


    l.ne


    ordered, "Why are you all standing there? Control him immediately, control him!" Following his


    Then, he gritted his teeth and said, "Rabies virus, and it''s a mutated strain, damn Ma chimed in, "Never mind what it is for now. Take him to Blumedale Hospital immediately to eliminate the virus!" ''Thomas raged. "No, before taking him back, I must find out who dared to harm someone like this.


    If I catch them, I''ll tear them into a thousand pieces!" While he was raging furiously, Malcolm suddenly cried out, ''Thomas, be careful!" ''Thomas was confused, but before he could react, his wrist was bitten by the crazed Jared. Instantly, excruciating pain shot --through his nerves. People with rabies go mad and bite randomly-this was obvious, but in his extreme anger, he had forgotten. "You wretched beast, let go of me!


    Let go..." ''The physical pain was bad, but the fury and humiliation were what really sent Thomas over the edge. He punched Jared in the head, knocking him unconscious, and finally managed to pull his hand free, Looking down, Thomas''s face twitched uncontrobly. He cursed, "Damn it, the skin''s broken!" This


    meant that he, too, might have been infected with the rabies virus and


    could turn into another raving lunatic. He shouted, "Let''s head to Blumedale Hospital, quick! I''m leaving first.


    Goodbye, everyone..." At this point, he could not care about anything else. He did not even want to take care of Jared anymore-he needed to save himself first. He certainly did not want to bite people, or, more urately, he did not want to put Jared''s hand, which had been scratching his behind, into his mouth.


    !!! This website is supported by advertisements. They help us maintain our service and continue to provide novels for free. Ad-free membership subscription to enjoy an ad-free experience!

 Chapter 1308

    Chapter 1308 Someone eximed, "Unbelievable! Just unbelievable!" Another chimed in, "A representative of Blumedale Hospital, a prized student of Dr. Bozzelli, acting like this in public? It''s a disgrace to our entire profession!" "Shocking! Is this a case of moral decay or just aplete loss of humanity? A young doctor, a supposed rising star, turning into a raving lunatic at an official conference? Disgusting!


    Someone get out of my way-I need to puke for the next 30 minutes!" As the security team dragged the raving Jared out of the conference hall, the ce descended into chaos. Voices of scorn and ridicule filled the air, especially from the Advanced Medical Institute''s delegation, who took the chance to tear into Blumedale Hospital''s reputation without mercy. Amidst themotion, Andrew strolled up to a young student from the Advanced Medical Institute, his expression cold.


    Without warning, he pped the man hard across the face. "You''re a disgrace. You''re no true doctor." The student staggered back, clutching his cheek, utterly dumbfounded. "W-What the hell? Who said I''m not from the Advanced Medical Institute? I''m a student here! The two elders are my mentors!" The two elders and Mosby, who were already furning from the ---- earlier chaos, erupted. "Andrew, have you lost your mind? How dare you strike one of our people?


    Do you have a death wish?" Chantelle''s face darkened as she stepped in. "Mr. Lloyd, you owe this man an apology. He really is from the Advanced Medical Institute. I can vouch for that." Andrew snorted. "No, he''s not. You guys didn''t catch it, did you? Listen to what he just said." The young man, still angry, barked back. "I just said: Shocking! Is this a case of moral decay or just aplete loss of humanity-" Andrew cut him off with a sneer. "There it is! You finally revealed yourself.


    From that alone, you''re probably one of those undercover reporters from some sensationalist news agency, right? Probably from the gossip department or something." The so-called Advanced Medical Institute student waspletely dumbfounded. Chantelle finally understood what Andrew was implying. "Andrew, could you please stop being so childish? The man just has a dramatic way of talking.


    You can''t just p


    someone


    because they sound like a tabloid writer!" She could not believe how overdram¨¢tic Andrew''s imagination was. He scratched his head, putting on a sheepish grin. "Ah, my bad. I really thought he was an undercover reporter. The way he kept saying ''shocking'' and ''moral decay'' just set me off. You know, like ---- abad reflex." ''The man looked like he was about to cry. "Man, you''ve got to chill! Iwas just trying to add some emphasis to express my feelings.


    Ever heard of dramatic ir?" Andrew chuckled, giving the guy a light pat on the shoulder. "Alright, alright. You keep doing you, drama king. promise not to p you next time. Before anyone else could react, Andrew grabbed Francesca''s hand and slipped through the crowd, making a swift exit. From behind, Mosby''s enraged voice echoed through the hallway. " Ms. Garcia, that brat just assaulted one of our people! I demand he be disciplined!" Yet, it was toote.


    ???


    Andrew and Francesca had already slipped out of the building Once outside, Francesca burst into uncontrobleughter, clutching her stomach as tears streamed down her face. "Andrew, you''re going to be the death of me! What was that about the tabloid journalist? You did that on purpose, didn''t you?" Andrew winked. "Oh, you caught that, huh? Fran, you''re getting sharper every day."


    Francesca puffed out her cheeks, yfully swatting at his arm." ---- It''s not that I''m getting sharper-it''s that your mischief is bing way too obvious!"


    !!! This website is supported by advertisements. They help us maintain our service and continue to provide novels for free. Ad-free membership subscription to enjoy an ad-free experience!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1309

    ----


    Chapter 1309 Francesca said, "Those two elders from Advanced Medical Institute, along with Dr. Lake, looked furious enough to burst!" Andrew smirked coldly. "They deserved it. After dealing with one, I certainly couldn''t y favorites. So, the Advanced Medical Institute side, well, I had to take care of one of them too, just to be fair." Francesca was surprised. "You dealt with one, and then another?


    Are you saying that Jared''s freakout was your doing?" Andrew could not admit it, of course, and shook his head. "Fran, you''re wrongly using me! I honestly didn''t expect him to go crazy like that. You saw us both trembling and hugging each other. Iwas just as terrified as you were!" Francesca nodded. Indeed, when she was scared, Andrew had been right there with her, seemingly just as frightened. She said, "Well, I''m heading back to Blumedale Hospital now.


    I''ll see you at the Grand Medical Summit! After this embarrassment, I''m sure Dr. Goddard and Dr. Bozzelli won''t be sleeping well tonight. "Especially Dr. Bozzelli, since Jared is his most valued student. And he''s a man who really cares about his reputation. Jared really made a fool of himself this time." After giving Andrew a kiss, the busty, petite girl took a cab back to Blumedale Hospital by herself. ---- Andrew hurried away, too.


    If he stayed any longer, the people from the Advanced Medical Institute mighte looking for him. Moreover, Derek would likely be suspicious of him. After all, Jared''s breakdown was truly outrageous, and Andrew had been sitting in the same area as Jared at the time. If there were an investigation, Andrew would be the first suspect. He muttered, "Jared, don''t me me.


    If you want to me someone, me yourself for practically asking for it!" With a coldugh, Andrew vanished into the distance. He was not one to just take it when someone messed with him. Earlier, as soon as he picked up that cup of tea, he knew something had been added to it. However, with his constitution, nothing anyone added would affect him. Nheless, just because he was fine did not mean he would not give someone a taste of their own medicine.


    Besides, Jared had repeatedlypeted with him for Francesca''s attention, showing off. He had even been malicious enough to use the powerful "rabies " drug. So, Andrew felt perfectly justified in using the powder extracted from the rabies virus on Jared. With the farce over, Derek was exhausted after finally sending off the people from Advanced Medical Institute and all the other bigwigs. He barked grimly, "Elle, ask Blumedale Hospital what happened.


    ''Today''s fiasco was absolutely humiliating Chantelle could not help but recall the vivid scene earlier and almost vomited again. "I now Jared By all ounts, he shouldn''t have gone crazy like that, especially not in such a setting. Governor McCormick, I suspect all this has something to do with Andrew!"


    Derek frowned. "Rted to Andrew?


    What makes you think so?"


    Chantelle shook her head. "I don''t


    have concrete evidence, but my


    instinct tells me it most likely


    involves that troublemaker!


    Andrew''s medical skills are extraordinary, as you know, Governor McCormick." She continued, "If he wanted to poison someone, Jared would have had no defense against it. Most importantly, this guy has always been recklessly bold and has no respect for anyone. That''s why he''d be capable of doing something like this!" Derek fell silent, frowning in contemtion. Then, he waved his hand dismissively. "We don''t need to concern ourselves with this matter!


    Whatever problems arise, let Malcolm and Thomas deal with them." Chantelle protested.


    "Governor McCormick, you''re


    essentially showing favoritismel


    toward Andrew." ---- Derek chuckled. "As long as he can defeat the


    Advanced Medical Bre


    people


    at the Grand Medical Summit and save my face, I don''t care if he pulls some small tricks. Even if he causes bigger problems, I''ll clean up after him!" Chantelle was displeased that Derek was favoring Andrew more and more.


    !!! This website is supported by advertisements. They help us maintain our service and continue to provide novels for free. Ad-free membership subscription to enjoy an ad-free experience!

 Chapter 1310

    ----


    Chapter 1310 Meanwhile, at Blumedale Hospital, staff workedte into the night. Jared''s breakdown finally stabilized after hours of treatment. "We''ve administered sedatives and antidotes. The situation appears to be improving," a doctor carefully reported, ncing nervously at Malcolm and Thomas. Malcolm said, "It''ste. You should get some rest. We''ll take it from here." The doctor did not leave. Instead, he looked hesitantly at Thomas. " Dr.


    Bozzelli, you should really get a shot for that bite on your hand. Thomas'' hand was already bandaged, and he replied angrily, "Do T need you to tell me whether I need a shot or not? Go rest now. We don''t need you here anymore!" The doctor gave a dryugh and quickly left the room. Malcolm smiled. "Thomas, you''re letting your personal feelings show." Thomas raged. "How can I not be emotional? Malcolm, you saw what a spectacle that little bastard caused. Not to mention, he bit me.


    Honestly, I feel like pping!" Malcolmughed heartily. "You''re just talking tough. Your ---- fondness for Jared exceeds everyone else''s." Francesca returned at that moment and asked, "Dr. Goddard, Dr. Bozzelli, how is Jared doing?" Malcolm replied, "Don''t worry, everything''s fine now!" ''Thomas suddenly asked, "Fran, where''s Andrew?" Francesca smiled. "It''s sote, Andrew must have gone home to sleep!" Thomas mmed his palm on the nearby table, seething through gritted teeth.


    "This incident absolutely has that little punk''s fingerprints all over it! We need to investigate, and if I catch him behind this, I won''t let him off the hook." Malcolm frowned. "Thomas, why are you suddenly dragging Andrew into this? How could this possibly be rted to Andrew? I don''t support your usation!" Francesca added, "That''s right, Dr. Bozzelli. The three of us were sitting together at the time!


    If Andrew had infected Jared with the rabies virus, I would have definitely noticed." Thomas darkly replied, "It''s not this, it''s not that... Then tell me, why had Jared suddenly changed into a different person, doing those unspeakable things?" Francesca pondered. "I actually think the people from Advanced Medical Institute are highly suspicious! Dr. Goddard, Dr. Bozzelli, ---- think about it. They''re Blumedale Hospital''s biggestpetitor in this Grand Medical Summit.


    "Furthermore, as a centuries-old organization, the Advanced Medical Institute has always specialized in using poisons. Jared''s incident is almost certainly connected to them!" Malcolm stated, "We can''t


    wrongfully use anyone without evidence, but I agree with Fran''s suspicion!


    f.n


    The Advanced Medical Institute is the most likely culprit behind Jared''s breakdown." Thomas''s eyes turned icy cold as he growled hatefully "Mosby and those two old geezers from the Advanced Medical O Institute-I won''t let those bastards get away with this." Just then, a young nurse entered and


    announced, "Dr. Bridges has regained consciousness!" ''Thomas, Malcolm, and Francesca


    immediately went to check on him in his hospital room.


    Jared, who had just caused a major scene and be the center of attention, nowy in his hospital bed lookingpletely dejected. staring at the ceiling, the light had vanished from his eyes. Thomas entered and snorted coldly at the sight. "What''s this? Ready to die? Wishing you were dead? Pull yourself together and reflect on how you embarrassed yourself." Jared slowly shifted his gaze, looking like he might cry. "Dr. Bozzelli, l-I don''t know what


    happened.


    My mind waspletely ---- - clear at the time, but I just couldn''t control my body. I just wanted to go crazy."


    !!! This website is supported by advertisements. They help us maintain our service and continue to provide novels for free. Ad-free membership subscription to enjoy an ad-free experience!

 Chapter 1311

    Chapter 1311 "Oh God, my reputation is ruined! I don''t want to live anymore!" Jared sobbed as he tried to get out of bed and rush toward the window.


    ----


    Francesca panicked. "Jared, what are you doing?" Jared shouted, "Fran, don''t try to stop me! Just let me jump and end it all! I was supposed to be a medical prodigy, destined to be a renowned medical expert someday. But the humiliating incident today haspletely destroyed me.


    I don''t want to live anymore, I just can''t..." He continued crying and screaming while breaking free from Erancesca''s grip and rushing to the window. Francesca turned pale with fear. "Dr. Goddard, Dr. Bozzelli, quick! Stop Jared, hurry!" Malcolmmanded in a stern voice, "Jared, stop right there! Don''t do anything stupid, you understand?" However, Thomas just smirked. "So you want to kill yourself because you can''t handle a little setback, is that it? Fine, open the window and jump.


    Do it right now!" Both Francesca and Malcolm were shocked as they stared at Thomas. ---- Malcolm asked, "Dr. Bozzelli, do you realize what you''re saying?" ''Thomas replied indifferently, "If he wants to die, let him!


    He made a mistake and embarrassed himself, but instead of figuring out how to restore his reputation or examining where he went wrong, he''s acting like a coward, threatening to kill himself!" ''Thomas turned to Jared and added harshly, "If that''s how it''s going to be, I''ll grant your wish and pretend I never had you as a student." Jared''s face turned bright red, feeling utterly humiliated by the scolding and shouted angrily, "Dr.


    Bozzelli, you really think I''m a disgrace and want to watch me die, don''t you? Are you really this heartless, forgetting all we''ve been through?" Thomasughed coldly. "If you want to die so badly, then jump. Why waste time with all this talk? As your mentor, don''t you think I know your personality? You don''t have the guts to jump, not a chance.


    So get your ass back here, reflect on your actions, and prepare for the uing Grand Medical Summit Jared putted back the foot he had already ced on the windowsill and said with an air of


    self-righteousness, "You''re right, I can''t jump. The Grand Medical Summit ising up soon. Blumedale Hospital absolutely cannot do without me. "although I''m not afraid to prove my integrity through death, I''m willing to endure humiliation and stay alive for Blumedale Hospital!


    I''ll use the honors I''m about to achieve to prove myself and rebuild my image!" Malcolm praised him, "Well said! Excellent! Now that''s Thomas''s star pupil and the true representative of Blumedale Hospital''s young doctors!" Francesca, however, felt like covering her face, as these words sounded so fake and hypocritical to her. ''Thomas smiled. "I''m d you think this way. You haven''t disappointed me, after all. Alright, get some rest.


    I knew you wouldn''t let us down." Jared immediately returned to bed. Noticing a fruit basket nearby, he grabbed an apple and skillfully peeled it before offering it to


    yel


    Francesca with a smile. "Fran, have


    an apple!" He appeared very


    attentive, clearly someone who


    genuinely cared for others. However,


    Francesca looked somewhat embarrassed and shook her head. She said, "Jared, you eat it. I''m still full and can''t eat anything right now." Jared felt disappointed.


    His beloved junior was clearly distancing herself from him more and more. Nheless, this was not the time for romance, so he


    smoothly offered the apple to Malcolm instead. "Dr. Goddard, have an apple." Malcolm smiled awkwardly. "You''re the patient, you should eat- more. Don''t worry about me. We older folks don''t have much of an appetite anyway!" Jared then offered the apple to Thomas with a sincere expression, saying, "Dr. Bozzelli, I''m very grateful for your guidance and kindness. I owe you more than I can ever repay, but this is all I can offer due to my


    condition right now."


    !!! This website is supported by advertisements. They help us maintain our service and continue to provide novels for free. Ad-free membership subscription to enjoy an ad-free experience!

 Chapter 1312

    ----


    Chapter 1312 Jared insisted, "Dr. Bozzelli, have this apple. Please don''t refuse!" ''Thomas waved his hands repeatedly. "Jared, you eat it. Ihave no appetite right now!" "Then let me peel a pear for you. I remember pears are your favorite!" Jared continued. "save it for yourself, Jared. I really can''t stomach anything right now," Thomas replied. "How about some grapes or peaches? The fruits this season are sweet and juicy," Jared persisted. ''Thomas, growing impatient, shouted, "Enough!


    I said I didn''t want to eat. Why are you being so insistent? You''re never this attentive normally!"''""'' Jared was stunned by the outburst, and tears of hurt began to well up in his eyes again. "Dr. Bozzelli, you''re refusing everything. Are you disgusted with me? Are you disgusted because my hands aren''t clean enough? Because I used my hands to scratch... down there?" ''Thomas''s face twitched as he silently cursed, "This damn kid knows exactly why, so why the hell is he still trying to make me eat?!


    However, he could not bring himself to reopen old wounds, ---- especially with his favorite student. So, he chuckled and said, " Jared, let''s just leave the past in the past. You always overthink things. I like you very much, how could I ever be disgusted with you?" Jared held up the apple, looking expectantly. "Good, since you''re not disgusted, please ept this token of respect. Don''t worry, I''ve washed my hands with hand sanitizer ten times.


    They''repletely clean with absolutely no bacteria left." ''Thomas''s expression did not improve; in fact, it became darker. He thought, "This young fool must have had his brain fried by the rabies fever. I''ve told him I didn''t want to eat any, yet he kept insisting. After all, Jared had dug his asshole Even if he used hand sanitizer a hundred times, Thomas thought the mental barrier was simply too much to ovee. Malcolm tried to mediate. "Thomas, just eat one piece.


    I can see that Jared''s intentions are genuinely sincere, so don''t make the kid worry, Just take it and eat it!" Francesca chimed in, "Yes, Dr. Bozzetti, Jared really needs your approval right now. Just take it and eat it to put Jared''s mind at ease." ''Thomas, fuming, turned his head and huffed, "Fine, I''ll eat it. But Malcolm and Eran, you two will join me.


    The three of us will ease Jared''s


    mind and help him release his stress together, okay?" If he had to do it, they would all have to do it together. Malcolm suddenly pped his forehead and eximed, "Oh my! I just remembered Ms. Garcia called asking about the situation. I need to go call her back right away." Then, he bolted out of the room. Francesca''s eyes darted around as she forced a smile. "The Grand Medical Summit ising up soon, and I need to study every minute I can.


    So sorry, Dr. Bozzelli, Jared. I can''t


    Yet


    stay any longer. I''ve got to go!" With that, she excused herself, running even faster than Malcolm, as if. escaping for her life The hospital room suddenly became quiet to be precise, it was deathly silent. Only Thomas and his beloved student remained, staring at each other awkwardly. Thomas racked his brain, debating whether to escape or not. If he stayed, could he actually swallow an apple peeled by hands that had been scratching an ass?


    ''Meanwhile, Jared wore an expression of utter despair and dejection, as if mourning the death of a loved one. He knew it- these people mightfort him verbally, saying it was nothing, just a small issue. Yet, in reality, they all thought he was a pervert, that he was dirty. ---- Jared wished his life would just end there and then.


    !!! This website is supported by advertisements. They help us maintain our service and continue to provide novels for free. Ad-free membership subscription to enjoy an ad-free experience!

 Chapter 1313

    ----


    Chapter 1313 Only one day remained until the Grand Medical Summit began. Andrew had nothing left to do but wait calmly for the conference to arrive.


    "Darling, we''ll all be there to cheer you on!" Natasha said cheerfully in the living room of Serenity Vi Dn remarked, "I''ve heard that everyone attending this Grand Medical Summit is quite extraordinary, even top-tier organizations like the Advanced Medical Institute, which usually stays above worldly affairs, are sending representatives." Andrew appeared unfazed and simply asked, "Where''s Aspen?" Natasha nodded toward the second floor.


    "She''s hiding in her room and hasn''te out at all.""" Andrew frowned. "She hasn''te out since yesterday?" Natasha confirmed, "That''s right, not since yesterday. But don''t worry, she''s fine. I''ve been keeping an eye on her." ''Andrew stood up and headed upstairs. "I''ll go check on her!" Natasha pouted. "Such a princess!" Dnughed. "You can''t really say that. Aspenes from an elite family, after all. She''s definitely different from rough folks like us!" ---- Natasha scoffed.


    "I don''t see any difference. With darling, we all eat well! She''s just being dramatic, threatening to leave, still acting like a pampered little socialite. Darling has already been good enough to her!" Dn chuckled. "Good enough indeed. I heard he even gave her Serenity Vi! But women are mysterious. Obviously, what Aspen wants now isn''t wealth or luxury. She wants Mr. Lloyd''s affection, preferably with some intense action, if you know what I mean." Natasha nodded. "You''re absolutely right.


    I believe Aspen has some masochistic tendencies. It''s like she''s practically begging for Darling to mistreat her." Upstairs, Andrew knocked on Aspen''s door. "Go away!" a cold voice called from inside, clearly keeping people at a distance. "Tt''s me. Open the door!" Andrew said firmly. After a brief silence, the voice remained cold. "I''m not opening it. I don''t want to see you!" Andrewughed in disbelief. "Aspen, get your position straight.


    I''m your master, and when I tell you to open up, you''d better do it! -


    Some angry cursing came from


    inside, followed by the door


    swinging open. Aspen stood inl


    doorway wearing light sleepwear, her face pale and deliberately distant. "What do you want? If it''s nothing important, please don''t disturb my rest," she said coldly. Andrew smiled. "I do have something, but let mee in first before we talk." Aspen gritted her teeth.


    "Don''t you know that you can''t just barge into a girl''s room whenever you want?" Andrew''s smile didn''t


    waver. "I''m not entering a girl''s


    roomm entering my servant


    room!" Aspen was furious but obediently stepped aside anyway. Andrew walked around the room and was surprised to see several packed suitcases in the center. "You''ve packed everything up. Are you nning to leave?" Aspen crossed her arms and gave a curt nod, maintaining her coldness.


    Andrew was silent for a moment, looking at her. "Are you sure about this?" Aspen turned her head away avoiding eye contact with Andrew.


    Yes, I''m sure. The Grandine


    Summit has the attention of the entire Gabo Creek province. My father and the rest of my family havee to Blumedale to watch it. When they return to Bridgefields, I''ll go with them." Andrew nodded. "If you want to leave, that''s fine. Let''s go out then. I''ll go meet your family with you.


    It''s a good opportunity to talk to them as well!" Aspen frowned. "Talk about what? You don''t need to exin anything!" Andrewughed at her defensive posture. "Don''t worry, I''m not some evil tyrant who bullies people at every turn. You''ve helped me quite abit, after all. When I meet your family, I''ll treat them to a meal, get to know them, and express my gratitude!"


    !!! This website is supported by advertisements. They help us maintain our service and continue to provide novels for free. Ad-free membership subscription to enjoy an ad-free experience!

 Chapter 1314

    Chapter 1314, Aspen shook her head. "Let''s not bother. I don''t think it''s necessary!" Andrew smiled. "Fine, if you don''t think it''s necessary, then stay home. I''ll go meet the Bridgefields'' stevens family by myself." When she saw that Andrew was actually going to go, Aspen grew anxious and irritated. She wondered if he would cause problems if he met her family alone.


    If any conflict arose, her family members would not stand a chance against this tyrant''s quick moves-they could bepletely destroyed. She hurriedly changed clothes, applied a touch of lipstick, grabbed her purse, and rushed after Andrew. "T thought you weren''ting? Why are you running after me now?" Andrew asked with an amused smile as he started the car in the driveway. Aspen gritted her teeth. "Mind your own business!


    Do I need your permission to see my own parents?" Andrew shook his head andughed it off. His obedient and capable little servant was about to leave, so he might as well let her have her way this time, The eye-catching red Ferrari LaFerrari sped through Blumedale streets like a fish gliding through water. Then, Andrew made a ---- right turn at an intersection and drove into Blumedale''s most luxurious shopping district.


    "My dad and the others are staying at the Veridian Hotel on the other side of town. You''re going the wrong way!" Aspen pointed out. Andrew smiled. "I''m not wrong. Before meeting your family, I should at least get them some gifts. It would be rude not to." This statement left his little servant stunned. "Andrew, are you running a fever or something? You''re bringing gifts for my family?


    since when are you this nice?" Andrew did not bother to argue with her and simply parked the car along the shopping street. As soon as they got out, they were at a Chanel boutique. ''The attendant greeted them with a ttering smile. "Sir, ma''am, wee!" Andrew tossed him the keys. "Park the car for me, please." ''The attendant''s smile became even more respectful. From their demeanor, he could tell that this young couple was not ordinary.


    He thought they might even be from one of Blumedale''s prestigious families. Especially that handsome Andrew the way he drove the Ferrari one-handed was so damn cool The attendant wondered if he could ever reach Andrew''s level. ---- "Pick out whatever you like first. Feel free to choose anything that catches your eye," Andrew said casually after scanning the luxury store. Aspen maintained her cold expression. "Don''t waste your money.


    I don''t like anything here, and I don''t need anything either." Andrew ignored her and asked the sales associate to bring out a pearl ne from the security disy case. The sales associate beamed with delight. "Sir, you have excellent taste! The pearl on this ne is called ''The Radiant Light''- there are only five pearls this size in the entire world! If you buy it, you''ll own something truly limited edition!" "How much is it?" Andrew asked.


    ''The sales associate replied, "Three million dors. If you''re really interested, the price can be negotiated further!" Andrew shook his head. "Put it back. I don''t want it." The confused sales associate asked, "Do you not like it, sir?" "No. It''s too cheap." Too cheap? Those words left the sales associate stunned for a few seconds before she snapped back to reality with extreme excitement. She thought, ''Holy mother of God!


    I''ve met a real big spender!" -


    "Bring out your store''s most valuable


    vel


    and luxurious products currently avable. I want to see them," Andrew continued. The sales associate immediately went to retrieve them, secretly amazed at his extravagance. This level of spending was not typical even for the sons of wealthy families. Aspen frowned. "Andrew, what exactly are you trying to do? Honestly, buying these things suddenly won''t make me happy at all.


    On the contrary, I know you don''t care about money and that you have countless amounts of it. But using money to pay me off just makes me feel sick!" Andrew replied calmly, "I''m not paying you off. I just want to give you some things, even if they''re just mementos."


    !!! This website is supported by advertisements. They help us maintain our service and continue to provide novels for free. Ad-free membership subscription to enjoy an ad-free experience!

 Chapter 1315

    ----


    Chapter 1315 At that moment, the sales associate returned carrying a crystal box. Inside was a diamond-carved brooch shaped like a flower bud, absolutely stunning in its beauty. She exined, "Sir, this diamond brooch is the most luxurious item in our store. The price is a bit steep-ten million dors." Andrew frowned. "Don''t you have anything more expensive?" The sales associate wanted to curse, unable to believe that ten million dors was not expensive enough for Andrew.


    Nheless, she forced augh and replied, "Currently, we don''t have anything more expensive in this store. If you need something pricier, I can immediately contact Vestra headquarters, or perhaps Holtrien''s Chetvine gship store!" Andrew waved his hand dismissively. "I don''t have time to wait, so this brooch will do. Don''t bother wrapping it-take it out and put it on thisdy." "The sales associate looked at Aspen with aplicated expression.


    Some people really did have different destinies. She already made good money selling luxury goods, but a beautiful woman who had aman casually buying her ten-million-dor essories-now that was truly heaven''s darling. Aspen was reluctant to wear it, but Andrew''s stern expression ---- made her obedientlyply. "Don''t think I''ll be grateful just because you''re buying me these things," she muttered, her face still cold. Andrew smiled.


    "The brooch looks nice, but the person wearing it is even more beautiful." Aspen''s heart skipped a beat as she secretly huffed. She thought, ''Is this guy actually flirting with her?" After charging ten million dors to his card, they left the store and went to the next one. Again, Andrew purchased the most expensive and finest items without hesitation. Then, they moved on to the next store, and the next.


    They had practically visited every luxury boutique on the entire shopping street before Andrew finally stopped. Looking at the bill, he had spent nearly 200 million dors. "alright, now let''s go meet your parents," Andrew said with satisfaction. Aspen was carrying bags of all sizes, her delicate face turning red with anger. Andrew had bought so many things but was not carrying a single item-he had dumped everything on her. How could he be so inconsiderate?


    ?????


    While she was fuming, the women on the street were envious. Most shoppers in this area were not exactly strapped for cash, but - there was nobody like Andrew who could spend over 100 million in one go. Just looking at the nearly 20 bags that Aspen was struggling to carry made everyone around them burn with jealousy, desire, and longing. "He must be from one of the Five Apex Families-that kind of wealth is terrifying!" someone whispered. "Bullshit!


    I''ve seen the scions from the Five Apex Families, and none of them could possibly spend like this," another countered. "If not from the Five Apex Families, then who could he be? Perhaps from one of the Three Titans?" a third person wondered. "T don''t know This handsome guy looks unfamiliar. Maybe he''s a top-tier big shot from Chetvine in Terror Town!" Andrew ignored the attention and discussion around him. He walked straight to his car and opened the door, ready to leave.


    "andrew, Aspen, it''s actually you two!" a voice called out-cold,yered with something unreadable. Andrew looked over, his expression indifferent. It was Christina''s family of three-Irene and Leroy were with her, Leroy, who had lost one kidney, was now out of breath andcking strength after walking just a few steps. ---- Irene was vain, and Leroy was not much better. They had brought Christina to the shopping district to splurge.


    Seeing a crowd gathered around Andrew and Aspen, they approached out of curiosity to see what was happening. Then, they spotted Andrew and Aspen, who were dressed in designer clothes from head to toe and carrying luxury goods worth 200 million dors. And of course, they could not miss the gleaming LaFerrari at the curb. The family of three felt as if they were hit in the gut, and they felt incredibly ufortable.


    !!! This website is supported by advertisements. They help us maintain our service and continue to provide novels for free. Ad-free membership subscription to enjoy an ad-free experience!

 Chapter 1316

    ----


    Chapter 1316 Leroy muttered, "He used to drive a Mercedes G-Wagon, but


    now he''s driving a LaFerrari in Blumedale! Andrew''s doing incredibly well-he''s like


    a top-tier family''s scion! If he were my brother-in-w, would I possibly get to touch the steering wheel of that LaFerrari? God, it hurts... I want to cry..." Looking at the luxury sports car he would not dare dream of owning, Leroy was overwhelmed by envy. Irene was no better.


    Although she did not care much about sports cars, she was practically salivating at the sight of luxury clothes, handbags, and jewelry. She eximed, "Louis Vuitton, Chanel, Gi... Goodness, all top luxury brands, and so many of them! Aspen, Andrew, where did you get so much money? Tell me right now!" shamelessly, her overweight body moved with surprising speed as. she rushed in front of Aspen, nearly grabbing the bags from her. Aspen sneered. "Could you please get lost?


    Where our moneyes from is none of your business!" Seeing the greedy expressions on Christina''s family''s faces gave her a huge boost of satisfaction Christina was not as direct or as visibly greedy as her family, but her desire was just as strong. She was jealous of Aspen and even ---- more jealous of Andrew''s generosity toward her. Walking up to Andrew, she smirked. "Andrew, you were never one to spend moneyvishly on women.


    I never thought you''d show such a vulgar side of yourself just to please Aspen!" Andrew replied tly, "That''s my business, Ms. Stevens. It has nothing to do with you." Christina nearly broke down. "How is it not my business? Andrew, I was with you once too. But what did you ever buy for me? Does Aspen mean more to you than I did? Don''t you think what you''re doing is really ungentlemanly?" Andrewughed coldly. "What''s this? Can''t keep it together anymore?


    Since you asked so directly, I''ll give asked youa straight answer this one time. Indeed, in my heart, there''s


    absolutely noparison between you and Aspen. "To be precise, Christina, you mean absolutely nothing to me now! But Aspen-I''m happy to spend money on her. I simply enjoy spoiling her..." Christina''s body trembled, and she nearly lost her bnce. The color drained from her face. Sheughed bitterly and mumbled, " Andrew, you''re so cruel." Andrew snorted. "You brought this upon yourself!


    ???


    Christina, you didn''t cherish what you had then, and now youe around clinging to the past. I can only say you weren''t destined for it-you were blind to what was right in front of you." ---- Aspen could not help but break into a sweet smile that had been absent for a long time. Her heart felt a hint of sweetness. Andrew had just said he enjoyed spoiling her and was willing to spend money on her. With just those words, he had instantly elevated her far above Christina.


    At the same time, her heart fluttered, skipping beats, unsure of Andrew''s true intentions. Was this his way of indirectly expressing his feelings for her? This man was cold and powerful, while she had once been difficult and part of the surrender


    faction. Their rtionship had


    always been ambiguous and


    unclear. Theirst kiss had kept her


    awake for several nights as she


    could not help but rey it in her mind. Aspen still did not know what she meant to this tyrannical master.


    Whether she had any ce in his heart at all, she did not know- she truly did not know. Irene was now furious. "Andrew, what''s so great about you anyway?" She shouted, "What do you mean Christie was blind? All these things you bought for Aspen, Mr. Wright could easily buy them for Christie!" Andrew sneered. "Madam, do you think I care about any of that? Whether Mr. Wright buys things or whether Christina wants them is their business, not mine."


    !!! This website is supported by advertisements. They help us maintain our service and continue to provide novels for free. Ad-free membership subscription to enjoy an ad-free experience!

 Chapter 1317

    ----


    Chapter 1317 Aspen climbed into the car as Andrew was about to leave. Irene shouted, "Andrew, I''m giving you onest chance! If you change your ways ande back to Christie to rekindle your rtionship, our family will treat you well. I''ll definitely regard you as my son-inw!" Andrew chuckled dismissively and said, "Please get out of my way. You don''t really want me as a son-inw, do you? What you''re actually after is my connections and my money.


    Unfortunately for you, while you''re interested in my money, I''m not interested in you." Irene opened her mouth but could not respond, feeling furious and nearly losing control. Andrew had easily exposed her true intentions, making her feel humiliated. ''Tuming to Christina, Aspen covered her mouth and giggled," Christie, here''s a little secret-Andrew and I have already kissed. How should I put this? We''re verypatible!


    He''s given me everything I could want-and a few things I didn''t know I needed." After saying this, she ignored Christina''s twisted expression. She jumped into the Ferrari, which roared to life and shot forward. Irene was filled with resentment and cursed, "I hope you crash and die, you shameless couple!" ---- Leroy looked on enviously and mumbled, "If I crashed in a luxury car with a beautiful woman beside me, I''d die happy!" Irene exploded with anger, "You bastard!


    Can''t you see that Christie is in pain because of those two? Even at a time like this, you''re admiring them? Do you have any conscience?" Leroy grumbled unhappily, "Mom, stop being so delusional. Andrew and Aspen are the golden couple now, living a life like royalty. But look at our family -we''ve been in Blumedale for so long with no sess in our business. I even had one of my kidneys removed, and now I feel weak doing anything. What are we even doing here?


    Why is it always our family who suffers?" Leroy''s body began to shake with agitation as heined, and he started coughing violently. Irene quickly tried tofort him, "Leroy, you''re scaring me!


    I won''t me you anymore, just please be okay!" Seizing the opportunity; Leroy immediately said, "Fine, if you want me to be well and to continue our family lineage, then have Christie buy me a LaFerrari too!" Irene hesitated for a moment before turning to Christina, " Christie, you heard him, right? Leroy is so pitiful. Why don''t you spend some money and buy him one to fulfill his dream of owning a luxury car? And while you''re at it, give me a few hundred thousand dors too.


    I haven''t been shopping at the mall for a long time!" ---- Christina''s face cycled through shock, pain, and disappointment before finally


    settling into icy detachment. Hl


    empty gaze swept over Irene and Leroy. "Money? I don''t have any. I can barely keep my own head above water these days. Hell, I can''t even afford high-end skincare products! Besides, all you do is demand handouts! But where would I get money from?


    I haven''t achieved anything in Blumedale, so what do I have to support your extravagant spending? Leave! All of you-just leave!" As. Christina spoke, she became increasingly upset. By the end, she was in unbearable pain and started yelling, Irene and Leroy exchanged nces, cheeks burning as bystanders turned to stare. The once proud Stevens family from Jayrodale was nowa public spectacle. And the cruel twist? Andrew, that bastard, kept rising higher while they floundered.


    Irene and Leroy simply could not understand it. Meanwhile, Christina''s regret curdled into something venomous-how dare Andrew refuse to help her and revolve his life around her!


    !!! This website is supported by advertisements. They help us maintain our service and continue to provide novels for free. Ad-free membership subscription to enjoy an ad-free experience!

 Chapter 1318

    Chapter 1318 The Bridgefields'' stevens family members were staying at the Veridian Hotel. "Zephyr, didn''t you say Aspen wasing over? Why isn''t she here yet?" asked the elegantly dressed woman with concern. She was Aspen''s mother, Esther Bowles. Zephyr appeared tense, but he still replied, "Let''s wait a bit longer. Perhaps Aspen is busy right now. Don''t worry, Andrew probably isn''t being too harsh with her." Esther sighed, feeling heartbroken.


    Her precious had fallen into someone else''s hands and was at their mercy-how could that end well? Moreover, she knew Aspen''s personality and beauty all too well. She feared Aspen was already battered and bruised. Esther did not want to think further, but she could already imagine that she had lost her once pure and obedient daughter. The well-dressed man beside her let out a cold snort, his polished exterior belying the menace in his voice.


    "If Aspen has suffered any harm, even a scratch, I''ll make sure Andrew pays with his life." Zephyr waved his hand and said, "Oscar, don''t be impulsive! We came to Blumedale for two reasons-first, to attend the Grand Medical Summit, and second, to safely bring Aspen back to Bridgefields. So it''s best if we avoid provoking Andrew if possible.


    ---- He''s someone our family cannot afford to antagonize." Oscar was from the Hopkins family in Bridgefields, which, like the Stevens family, was among the leading families in Bridgefields. The Hopkins were slightly more powerful than the Stevens family. Oscar sneered, his words excluding dominance. "Mr. and Mrs. Stevens, don''t worry. I won''t do anything rash that would cause trouble for Aspen.


    But if Andrew goes too far and actually hurts Aspen, then I''ll use my connection here in Blumedale and make him pay the price." Esther smiled and asked, "Oscar, your connections in Blumedale are with the Goldings of the Five Apex Families, am I right?" Oscar grinned smugly and confidently replied, "That''s right, Mrs. Stevens. Elon Goldings and 1 are old acquaintances. When he visited Bridgefields before, I was the one who arranged his reception. "If ask, Elon will definitely help us.


    In front of him, Andrew is nothing. Let''s be charitable and call him irrelevant. Or we could be honest-he''s just theirpdog, begging for scraps." Esther''s interest was piqued, and she could not help but look at Zephyr. "Zephyr, look at that-Oscar has such a rtionship with the Goldings.


    Perhaps we should use Oscar''s


    connections to thoroughly settle our grievances with Andrew?" Zephyr frowned and said, "Unless absolutely necessary, it''s best if we avoid direct conflict with Andrew." Oscar smirked. "Don''t worry, Mr. Stevens. If I can get Elon involved, that guy will be begging on his knees and will let Aspen go without a fight." Zephyr still shook his head and replied, "Oscar, I appreciate your good intentions! Your feelings for Aspen are clear to both Esther and me.


    However, there are certain circumstances you''re unaware of. Andrew is not an ordinary person, and our family doesn''t want to s provoke him again." Oscar despised Zephyr''s attitude, thinking Andrew was just a small-time thug from Jayrodale. They were in Blumedale, and Andrew was nothing here. He thought Zephyr was acting like a coward. Despite his contempt, Oscar did not say much more.


    He hade for Aspen, the long-legged beauty, and as long as he could sessfully help the Stevens family bring her back to Bridgefields, Zephyr and Esthe would owe him a favor. Afterward, when he expressed his interest in Aspen, the Stevens family would not be able to refuse him and would


    have to agree. After waiting for another ten minutes, as the Stevens family grew increasingly anxious, Judith Stevens, a young girl from the Stevens family, suddenly eximed, "Mr. and Mrs.


    Stevens, Aspen is here! The guy next to her is so handsome! And he''s driving a Ferrari! Wow! Aspen isn''t suffering at all in Blumedale!"


    !!! This website is supported by advertisements. They help us maintain our service and continue to provide novels for free. Ad-free membership subscription to enjoy an ad-free experience!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1319

    "She''s living the life of a rich heiress, like a wealthy socialite!" Judith eximed.


    Through the window, Zephyr and Esther quickly nced down. They indeed saw their daughter getting out of the Ferrari with shopping bags. She looked radiant, free of any sign of suffering or mistreatment.


    Zephyr and Esther exchanged surprised nces, both somewhat stunned. This was far different from what they had imagined.


    Oscar pulled back his gaze, burning with jealousy, and sneered, "Sure, she looks morous on the surface, but it''s just a show put on for your benefit! I''ve seen this kind of thing many times-people living miserable lives behind closed doors, but when they meet family, they suddenly act wealthy and fashionable. That Ferrari might even be rented, just to deceive you both!"


    When Esther heard this, her momentarily relieved heart tensed up again. She asked worriedly, "Zephyr, could it really be as Oscar says?"


    Zephyr''s expression was hesitant, clearly unsure if Oscar''s assessment was urate. However, as the head of the family, he kept his cool and replied firmly, "Let''s have the kitchen start serving the meal. It doesn''t matter what the situation is now. Soon enough, our dear daughter will be free again."


    Downstairs at the hotel, Andrew adjusted his suit and smiled, "It''s strange today, I''m actually feeling a bit nervous!"


    Aspen huffed. "You''re the one who wanted to meet my parents, so why are you nervous? Are you afraid they''ll find out you''ve mistreated me, that you haven''t been good to me?"


    Andrew shrugged and replied, "You know very well how I''ve treated you. Besides, I''m not really afraid of the Stevens family from Bridgefields!"


    Aspen pouted. "Then what are you nervous about?"


    Andrew smiled and said, "Well, I''m meeting your parents, aren''t I? It''s like a new son-inw meeting his inws for the first time. Don''t you think it''s normal for me to be a little nervous?"


    Aspen froze momentarily before realizing what Andrew meant. She was both embarrassed and angry immediately eximing, "Andrew, don''t talk nonsense! Who said anything about meeting inws? My parents and my entire family from Bridgefields aren''t that close to you!"


    In truth, her heart was racing, and her cheeks flushed red. She was flustered as Andrew had made her nervous too. It really was just as he said-like bringing a boyfriend to meet her parents.


    Aspen could not help but nce sideways at Andrew''s beautiful face. Nheless, she quickly looked away, feeling her heartbeat go faster. She


    thought Andrew was indeed truly handsome up close.


    But wait. She was supposed to be angry with him, so why did she think he was handsome? She should have found him ugly instead.


    Following the attendant''s guidance, Andrew and Aspen took the elevator upstairs to the restaurant. In the


    spacious private room, Zephyr''s''


    family about a dozen people in total, plus Oscar, had already opened the door and were waiting.


    Andrew entered and smiled. "Mr. Stevens, long time no see!"


    Zephyr''s palms were sweating as he stepped forward and smiled back. "Hello, Mr. Lloyd!"


    He was polite, though his smile seemed forced. After all, the trauma of that lesson from Jayrodale still lingered.


    Upon seeing Aspen, Esther rushed over with tears welling up in her eyes. "Aspen, my sweetheart, I''ve missed you so much!"


    Tears also immediately filled Aspen''s eyes. "Mom!"


    The mother and daughter embraced, both sobbing loudly.


    Andrew felt inwardly awkward. He thought, ''Damn, Aspen is crying so loudly. It''s making it seem like I''ve treated her terribly and caused her great suffering!''


    Oscar snorted coldly, feeling it was


    his time to shine. He rushed up to Andrew, pointing his finger at Andrew''s nose, and shouted, "Lloyd, other might fear you, but I, from the Hopkins family of Bridgefields, don''t give a damn about you! Let me make this clear today¡ªif Aspen has suffered even the slightest harm, you won''t be walking out of this door!"

 Chapter 1320

    Andrew raised an eyebrow and smiled, "Mr. Stevens, it seems you''vee prepared and aren''t exactly weing me."


    Zephyr, already rmed by Oscar''s rashness, turned pale and quickly apologized with a forced smile. "Mr. Lloyd, it''s a misunderstanding, just a misunderstanding! Oscar is young and impulsive; he doesn''t know better. Please don''t take offense!" Turning to Oscar, he scolded, "Oscar, sit down now, and don''t be disrespectful to Mr. Lloyd!"


    Oscar snorted coldly, already satisfied that he had made his point. He


    straightened his expensive suit and sat down leisurely, not forgetting to add a warning, "Fine, since Mr. Stevens has spoken, I won''t take this further with you, Andrew. But remember this¡ªI''m here today, and if you dare to act out of line, you''ll be facing the music!"


    Andrew could not help butugh at the idea that a small-time guy from


    Bridgefields was threatening him. However, a hint of menace appeared in his expression.


    Seeing this, Aspen quickly ran over and took his arm, coaxing him, "Come on, my parents are here today, so don''t get angry. Sit down. You and my dad can take the head seats!"


    Andrew waved his hand and replied, "No, I''m considered a junior here, so I''ll sit further down."


    Aspen felt somewhat grateful in her heart. At least this tyrant was showing her some respect and was not causing a scene. Beforeing, she had worried that Andrew would be too domineering and embarrass her family.


    Since this tyrant was actually being considerate of her, her heart warmed considerably. With a sweet smile, she said, "That works too. I''ll sit with you!"


    Observing how intimate the two were, and seeing how their precious daughter seemed quite thoughtful toward Andrew, Zephyr and Esther exchanged nces, both feeling somewhat confused. At the same time, they were secretly worried.


    Could it be that Aspen had truly fallen into Andrew''s grasp? If so, that would be troublesome.


    Oscar sat on the other side, grinding his teeth in hatred, his eyes staring daggers at Andrew. He thought,


    ''Damn it! I''ve been making such et


    big show, being as high-profile as possible, yet Aspen didn''t even look at me once!''


    Since her arrival, Aspen had not even greeted Oscar. But with Andrew, she was


    all care and concern, acting like his doting wife. This made Oscar feel ufortable.


    During a lull as the food was being served, Andrew said, "Mr. and Mrs. Stevens, since we came in a hurry we didn''t prepare much. We just brought some small gifts as tokens for our meeting. I hope you won''t find them inadequate."


    Aspen added with a beaming smile, "Yes, Dad, Mom, and fellow uncles, I''ve brought some gifts and hope you''ll like them!"


    She pped her hands, and immediately the attendant outside brought in several bags and set them down.


    Oscar sneered. "The Stevens family of Bridgefields, or we, the Hopkins, may not be top-tier families. But we live in luxury with vast family wealth, and we certainly don''tck material possessions!"


    The implication was clear to everyone he suggested that Andrew''s so-called gifts were trash and not worth consideration.


    However, Zephyr and Esther were much more courteous. They simply chuckled and said, "There''s no need for gifts! We''re already extremely grateful to you for taking care of Aspen."


    But in their hearts, they were thinking simrly to Oscar-the gifts were just for show. It was not even certain whether the two were living well or poorly in Blumedale, and all this fancy disy seemedpletely unnecessary.


    However, at that moment, a surprised exmation rang out at the table.


    "Oh my god, it''s all Chanel, Louis Vuitton, Gi-all these luxury designer brands... Aspen, these are all incredible items! They''re far too expensive!"


    Following thesements, the Stevens family members and Oscar all stared in shock.

 Chapter 1321

    Looking closer, it was obvious that each gift bag alone appeared incredibly high- end and luxurious.


    Esther hurriedly said, "Aspen, Mr. Lloyd, what are these? How could you spend so much money? This is too extravagant!"


    Aspen snorted and replied, "Mom, Dad, Judith, please ept these gifts without worry! Besides, I didn''t pay for these gifts. My boss here is the generous one who spendsvishly!"


    This statement immediately caused Zephyr, Esther, and everyone in the Stevens family to look at Andrew in unison.


    Andrew calmly picked up his tea and drank it, maintaining hisposure without changing his expression. Being the most excited and active, Judith had already started rummaging through the gifts.


    Esther was about to stop Judith, but the little girl suddenly eximed in shock, holding the receipt, "Oh my goodness, these things actually cost 198.88 million dors..."


    She turned to Aspen and Andrew, adding, "You guys are like next-level rich, aren''t you?"


    Esther asked in disbelief, "What did you say? How much did they cost?"


    Zephyr was also somewhat rmed and scolded Judith to put everything down, saying she was talking nonsense.


    Oscar sneered. "Mr. and Mrs. Stevens, please stay calm! The little girl is still too young. She doesn''t understand or recognize numbers properly. Gifts that cost nearly 200 million? There''s no such outrageous thing in this world!"


    Whileughing disdainfully, he stepped forward to check for himself, not believing it. When he saw the numbers on the receipt, they were densely packed in a long string.


    After carefully counting back and forth for a long time, Oscar''s Adam''s apple bobbed as his face filled with bewilderment. He asked, "They really did cost 200 million? Andrew, is this receipt fake?"


    Andrew did not bother answering such a stupid question.


    However, Aspen was somewhat displeased and said, "Oscar, these items did cost 200 million to buy! If you don''t believe it, we can go to the stores right now and let them verify it!"


    Oscar could not find further fault and chuckled dryly. "Aspen, look at you, I was just joking! Mr. Lloyd is truly wealthy and generous for spending 200 million dors on these gifts!"


    After reluctantlyplimenting Andrew, he returned to his seat with a gloomy face. He thought bitterly, ''Damn it! Is Andrew here to propose a marriage? What''s with all the gifts? Besides, there was no need to spend so much on a proposal!''


    After all, Andrew had spent 200 million dors, not two million or twenty thousand. Even if Oscar


    really had the chance to marry


    Aspen someday, the Hopkinsel


    could not afford such an


    extravagant gesture. Not just the Hopkins, but even the top-tier families in Blumedale would not


    spend 200 million dors on the first


    meeting.


    It was basically just throwing money at people.


    Zephyr and Esther were also stunned into silence for quite some time.


    Esther tentatively asked, "Well, Mr. Lloyd, it seems you and our Aspen are quite financiallyfortable in Blumedale!".


    Andrew smiled and replied, "Mrs. Stevens, you tter me. I''m not capable of


    much, but your precious daughter has earned me quite a bit of money!"


    Aspen could not decide whether tough or scream in frustration. She did not expect Andrew to be surprisingly modest and shockingly considerate. The way he effortlessly yed along in front of her family gave her nothing short of a princess'' treatment.


    However, Aspen had her own pride and did not want to deceive her


    Vel


    family, so she told the truth, "Dad, Mom, don''t listen to him talking. nonsense. At most, I''m just an employee-the wealthy one is him. He opened apany in Blumedale that''s now worth nearly 60 billion."


    The Stevens family members collectively gasped when they heard the amount.


    Each of them felt their heart skip a beat.

 Chapter 1322

    Esther''s gaze at Andrew had unknowingly turned cautious. Just as Zephyr had warned, Andrew was not just a small fish in a pond¡ªhe was a monster in the deep sea.


    Zephyr''s thoughts ran even deeper. He quickly ran the numbers in his mind,paring Andrew''s assets to those of the Bridgefields'' Stevens family.


    The Stevens, an established family in their own right, had abined worth of around 20 billion. Yet, when stacked against Andrew, it was barely a third.


    Sighing, Zephyr raised his ss and offered a toast. "Mr. Lloyd, you''re truly remarkable. Even without Aspen as a factor, I''d still have immense respect for you."


    Andrew lifted his ss with a rxed smile. "You''re too kind, Mr. Stevens. I''ve said it before, I owe my sess to your precious daughter."


    After Zephyr''s toast, the rest of the Stevens family quickly followed suit, standing one by one to raise their sses. None dared be left out, each exchanging warm words and friendly banter with Andrew.


    Meanwhile, Oscar, an outsider to this family gathering, sat alone at the edge of the table, his face darkening with each passing moment. He silently cursed, ''Damn it, this isn''t how tonight is supposed to go. Andrew was supposed to be the one left humiliated and out of ce!''


    Yet now, the tables had turned. He, the so-called Hopkins heir, had be invisible¡ªa ghost in a room where Andrew was the center of every conversation, constantly surrounded by clinking sses and admiring smiles.


    No one even bothered to nce his way, leaving Oscar to stare nkly into his ss. His mind drifted to a line from a Green Day song: "I walk a lonely road, the only one I have ever known..."


    Of course, it was not that dramatic. Nheless, at that moment, he felt every bit like a forgotten figure in a crowded room, walking a lonely road that no one bothered to follow.


    Forcing a strained smile, Oscar seized the moment and approached Aspen.


    "Hey, Aspen, how about a drink? It''s been ages since west caught up. You''ve lost some weight since moving to Blumedale. It pains me to see you like this."


    Since everyone was ignoring him, he might as well be proactive. Besides, he believed that Aspen might have actually liked him a little back when they were in Bridgefields. So, he rose to his feet, slipping effortlessly into that "boy-next-door" charm.


    Aspen offered a polite smile, shaking her head. "Thanks, Oscar, but I think I''ll pass."


    Oscar pushed a little harder. "Come on, Aspen. We''re like family. We should celebrate your uing return to Bridgefields. Just one drink for old times'' sake."


    Aspen''s smile remained, but her tone grew firmer. "I might have considered it, but Mr. Lloyd has already had a few. I''ll need to drive him hometer, so I really can''t."


    Oscar felt his heart twist, the sharp


    sting of rejection cutting deeper than he expected. Aspen was once the untouchable golden girl of Bridgefields, the woman who could outshine every man in the room without breaking a sweat. Yet, she was now ying the perfect,


    obedient servant to Andrew.


    He downed his own drink in one bitter gulp, his jealousy and resentment turning


    into a barely contained rage.


    Oscar wondered why such a beautiful woman cared for Andrew and not him.


    Why was all her devotion and grace wasted on this arrogant bastard?


    After downing arge ss of strong liquor by himself, Oscar could not hold back anymore. He needed to see Andrew on his


    knees begging, humiliated, reduced to a pitiful clown. He wanted to show Zephyr''s family that he was the one who reallymanded respect.


    Rising from his seat, Oscar went to the restroom to make a phone call. "Hello, is this Mr. Elon Golding? This is Oscar!


    "Yes, that''s right, the ''bucket boy'' from Bridgefields, Mr. Golding. Thank you for remembering me!"


    On the other end of the phone, Elon responded indifferently, "Oh, it''s you. What''s up?"


    Oscar gritted his teeth and said, "It''s like this, Mr. Golding. I''m currently in Blumedale, at the Veridian Hotel."

 Chapter 1323

    Oscar said, "There''s a lowlife strutting around like he owns the ce, and I can''t stand it! So, I figured I''d ask you to swing by, Mr. Golding, and show this clown what real power looks like. Help me put some respect on my name, you feel me?" Elon replied, "Alright, since you''ve served me well before, I''lle over!"


    Oscar was overjoyed, grinning so wide his face almost twisted. "Great! I''ll be at the hotel waiting for you, Mr. Golding! That little punk tried to steal my girl! Mr. Golding, don''t hold back when you see him! I want him humiliated so bad he''ll wish he never showed up!"


    Elon scoffed. "Got it. Just showing up is enough to make anyone back off. Whatever effect you want, I''ll make it happen!"


    After hanging up, Oscar sneered, rubbing his hands together. He just needed Elon to show up, and his moment to shine would finally begin.


    ...


    In the private room, they were well into the meal, with multiple rounds of drinks and various dishes served. When Oscar returned and saw the scene, his face turned green. He could not believe that no one bothered to call him.


    The dishes were mostly leftovers, and the drinks were almost finished, leaving Oscar feeling both hungry and unsatisfied.


    Meanwhile, Zephyr and Andrew were still engrossed in conversation.


    "Mr. Lloyd, tomorrow is the highly anticipated Grand Medical Summit. We just arrived in Blumedale and aren''t fully caught up on the news. Who are the frontrunners this time? Advanced Medical Institute? Mosby? Or maybe the Traditional Medicine Association?"


    Andrew answered calmly, "From what I''ve gathered, it''s a heated rivalry between Blumedale Hospital on one side, and Mosby and the Advanced Medical Institute on the other. These two sides are the most likely toe out on top!"


    Zephyr sighed, "Those who can participate in the Grand Medical Summit are all top figures in the medical field. Any single one of them would have countless powers scrambling to build connections!"


    Aspen suddenly chimed in, "You guys probably don''t know this yet, but Mr. Lloyd is also attending the Grand Medical Summit."


    That statement left Zephyr and the others stunned.


    "Mr. Lloyd, you too?" one of the Stevens family members asked, visibly shocked.


    Andrew smiled modestly. "Just tagging along to see what it''s all about."


    Oscar took the chance to mock, "Well said! Honestly, going to the summit really is just to broaden your horizons, especially for someone like you. Just make sure you don''t embarrass yourself by being eliminated right away!"


    Andrew''s smile did not falter. "Being eliminated immediately? I don''t think that''ll happen."


    Oscar sneered. "Oh, really? You think you canpete with heavyweights like Mosby and the Advanced Medical Institute?"


    Aspen frowned. "Oscar, it seems you really don''t know much about Mr. Lloyd''s medical skills. He''s representing Blumedale Hospital this time! Both its hospital directors and even Governor McCormick are backing him!"


    Once again, the Stevens family members were left speechless, staring at Andrew like they had just seen a ghost. They all wondered if there was anything this guy couldn''t do.


    After all, he was rich and skilled in medicine. Even Derek, a powerhouse figure, was supporting him. It was beyond impressive.


    Oscar''s face burned with embarrassment. Instead of humiliating Andrew, he boosted his reputation even more, earning him newfound respect from the Stevens family.


    He silently grumbled, ''Damn it! Andrew, you won''t get to stay smug for long! Once Elon arrives, your true colors will be exposed!''


    The longer Oscar waited, the more restless he became. Finally, Elon arrived Before even stepping inside, they could already hear the man''s boastful voice from outside the room.


    "I''m Elon Golding, the epitome of money, glory, and power!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1324

    The private booth''s door swung open, and the overweight Elon barged in, nked by two burly bodyguards.


    Oscar''s face lit up, and he quickly stood, his tone dripping with ttery. "Mr. Golding, you''re here!"


    Elon barely grunted in response, not even sparing a nce at the Stevens family. To him, they were just a bunch of small-town nobodies, not worth his time.


    Oscar turned to the Stevens family with a smug grin. "Mr. and Mrs. Stevens, Aspen, allow me to introduce someone. This is Mr. Elon Golding, of the Goldings, one of the Five Apex Families!"


    Zephyr quickly stood up, eyes wide with a mix of surprise and disbelief. "Oscar, Mr. Golding is your friend?"


    Oscar''s grin stretched even wider. "Mr. Stevens, you tter me!"


    Then, he turned to Elon and added, "Mr. Golding, you''re so kind to drop by! Please, have a seat."


    Zephyr also quickly gestured to an open seat. "Please, Mr. Golding, have a seat!"


    The other Stevens family members scrambled to make room, fully aware that an heir from the Five Apex Families was no small guest.


    However, Elon simply waved a hand. "No need. I have other matters to attend to shortly."


    He nced at Oscar. "Didn''t you say there was some small-time punk here that needed to be taught a lesson? Who is it?"


    Oscar immediately pointed at Andrew, shing a fawning smile. "Mr. Golding, it''s this guy. He rolled in with 200-million-dor gifts and pulled up in a LaFerrari! You''re the king around here in Blumedale, so I figured you''d know if he''s the real deal or just a poser!"


    Without a second thought, Elon scoffed. "He''s 100% a poser. I''ve seen his type a thousand times. Some small-town kid renting a luxury car and shing fake luxuries just to impress girls."


    Hearing this, the Stevens family members could not help but look ufortable. They could not help but doubt that Aspen was just parading Andrew around to show off in front of them.


    Oscar burst intoughter, pointing at Andrew. "Hey, Andrew, didn''t you say you''re a big shot in Blumedale? Surely you''ve heard of Mr. Golding, right? In front of him, you''re nothing! Your true colors are finally showing!"


    Before Andrew could respond, Aspen shot back, clearly fed up. "Oscar, what the hell is wrong with you? We were just trying to enjoy a meal, and you had to drag someone in here for this?"


    Oscar''s tone grew defensive. "Aspen, I''m doing this for you! This bastard has been ordering you around and fooling Mr. and Mrs. Stevens. I''m exposing him for the fraud he is!"


    Andrew could not hold back a smirk as he stood, locking eyes with Elon. "Fatty, let you off the hook for a while, and now you''re getting bold, huh? What, you here to teach me a lesson?"


    Elon''s blood ran cold. He recognized the voice, the posture, the sheer presence.


    The name ''Andrew'' had already sent rm bells ringing in his head, but now,


    seeing the man up close, the realization hit him like a freight train.


    This was not just any Andrew. This was the same Andrew that the Goldings had once put a hit on, a man their family''s most ruthless assassins failed to take down. A man whose reputation had only grown stronger in Blumedate, a figure feared and respected by even the most powerful.


    Elon''s throat tightened, his Adam''s apple bobbing visibly. Before long, a cold sweat broke out on his back.


    Meanwhile, Oscar,pletely oblivious, kept pushing. "Mr. Golding, don''t let him get away with this! He just called you ''Fatty''! This punk is clearly asking for it!"


    Zephyr and the rest of the Stevens family were just as baffled.


    Why did Andrew seempletely unfazed by the presence of one of the most feared heirs in Blumedale?


    The next moment, their jaws collectively hit the floor.


    Elon, his face twisted in rage, suddenly spun around and pped Oscar so hard his head snapped to the side. His cheek instantly turned red, blood dripping from his nose and mouth.


    "Mr. Golding, w-what are you doing?" he stammered, clutching his burning cheek, his eyes wild with confusion.


    He asked, "Why are you hitting me?!"


    Elon''s chest heaved, his eyes zing. "You damn idiot! How dare you set me up! Are you trying to get me killed?"

 Chapter 1325

    Elon growled, "Get over here, you idiot! I''ll beat you to death!"


    He was too terrified to face Andrew directly, so he took out his fear on Oscar instead, pping him repeatedly. Not satisfied with just his fists, he started stomping on Oscar as well, his heavy shoes driving into Oscar''s already battered face.


    Before long, Oscary curled up under the table, his head a swollen mess of bruises and cuts.


    "Stop, please, Mr. Golding, stop hitting me! W-What did I do to deserve this? Why are you treating me like this?"


    His breaths came out in ragged gasps. Only when he managed to scramble further under the table, just out of Elon''s reach, did he dare to whimper for mercy.


    Zephyr finally spoke up, his voice steady but firm. "Mr. Golding, please, there''s no need to take it this far. Let''s talk this out."


    Elon wiped the sweat from his face, ignoring Zephyrpletely. He forced a stiff smile as he turned to Andrew. "Andy, I''m sorry for interrupting your meal. Look, this punk disrespected you, so I''ve already taken care of it for you. Well, I should get going then."


    Elon took a step back, eager to escape, but Andrew''s cold voice cut through the air. "Leaving already? You think you can just walk out after all this?"


    Elon froze mid-step, a wave of dread washing over him. He turned back slowly, forcing a grimace that barely passed for a smile. "Andy, is there... something you''re still unhappy about?"


    Andrew leaned back, his eyes sharp and unyielding. "First, who gave you the right to act like we''re on the same level? Who said you could call me ''Andy''? Second, I''m having a meal with Mr. Stevens, and youe barging in, ruining the mood. "You disrupted us, and you think you can just walk away without making it right? Fatty, did you think I was some pushover, that I''d just let this slide?"


    The chill in Andrew''s voice made Elon''s entire body tremble. He quickly stammered, "Y-Yes, of course! Mr. Lloyd, I''m so sorry! I''ve clearly overstepped! I- I''ll pay for this meal as an apology!"


    Elon, who had been trying to y the big boss just moments ago, now bowed his head like a scolded child, shifting his tone to a humble, desperate plea.


    Andrew waved a hand dismissively, clearly losing patience. "At least you know how to read the room. Now, get out."


    Elon felt a wave of relief as he stumbled back toward the door, his shirt soaked with sweat, his round face pale and shiny.


    Meanwhile, his two bodyguards, visibly shaken, scurried after him without a word. They silently cursed at their luck, knowing that Andrew was ruthless and even the Goldings could not deal with him.


    If a conflict broke out, those bodyguards would inevitably be the first


    to charge in. The result was obvious they would be the first to be buried six feet under.


    Just like that, Elon and his men left. He had strutted in like a king, full of arrogance, even reciting grand lines at the door. Now, he slinked out pathetically, leaving behind a trail of sweat and shame.


    The Stevens family members watched this dramatic


    reversal in


    stunned silence, their hearts still pounding. It felt like they had just ridden a rollercoaster, each emotional drop hitting harder than thest.


    Kon


    Oscar slowly crawled out from under the table, his face a swollen, bloody mess, his eyes filled with terror as he looked at Andrew.


    Andrew''s mere existence could nearly scare the shit out of Elon. To think that he was dumb enough to provoke Andrew made Oscar''s blood run cold.


    Aspen nced around at her stunned family members and exined, "You all should know by now that in Blumedale, Mr. Lloyd isn''t someone the Goldings or any of the Five Apex Families can just mess with.


    "Logan, the heir to the Keller family,


    is sworn brothers with him. If


    anyone from the Five Apex Families wants to pick a fight, it''ll take


    someone at the level of a family patriarch, not some spoiled brat."


    The Stevens family members gaped at her, their minds reeling. Back in Jayrodale, they had already known Andrew was impressive, directly crushing their family.


    However, he had juste to Blumedale with Aspen for a short time. So, how had he managed to build such influence in Blumedale so quickly?


    It was simply unbelievable for the Stevens. Or rather, even with their wildest imagination, they could not fathom how Andrew had aplished this.

 Chapter 1326

    With the meal finally over, the Stevens family walked Andrew and Aspen to the hotel entrance. Oscar followed timidly behind them, practically blending into the background.


    Aspen waved them off, saying, "Mom, Dad, you should head back now. Tomorrow is the Grand Medical Summit. I''lle pick you up to watch thepetition."


    She felt a swell of satisfaction because the dinner had gone well. After all, Andrew''s performance had been perfect the entire night. Though she prided herself on being independent, he had fed her ego by giving her a chance to shine in front of her parents.


    However, Esther still appeared concerned. She waved Aspen over and said, "Aspen,e here. I want to have a word with you."


    Aspen nced at Andrew, who nodded slightly. Once received her approval, she stepped aside with Esther and asked, "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    Esther hesitated for a moment, choosing her words carefully. "Aspen, do you believe that Andrew will actually let you go when the timees?"


    Aspen fell silent, then finally gave a small nod. "Yes, he promised me. He said he''d give me my freedom."


    Esther let out a long, relieved breath. "That''s good to hear. From what I saw today, Andrew seems polite and thoughtful, not at all the kind of person I feared."


    Aspen pouted a little, mumbling, "He''s not a bad guy at all. In fact, he''s been really nice to me."


    Esther sighed deeply, her expression turningplicated. "Hearing you say that just makes me worry even more."


    Aspen was surprised. "Huh? Why?"


    Esther hesitated, looking her daughter in the eyes. "Aspen, have you... developed feelings for Andrew?"


    Aspen froze, her face first turning a deep shade of red, then quickly paling. She stammered, her voice small and unsteady. "Mom, I-I haven''t!"


    "You''re lying!" Esther shouted sternly, "Even at this point, you''re still trying to fool me?"


    She added, "I''m your mother-you can''t hide it from me. Your father and I both saw the way you looked at him during dinner!"


    Aspen''s neck flushed pink as she lowered her head, unable to find the words to defend herself.


    Esther let out a long, weary sigh, her frustration clear. "What a mess... what aplete mess. Aspen, you and Andrew aren''t meant to be together, you know that, right?


    "Don''t forget how you ended up with him in the first ce you were forced into bing his servant!! And now, you''re telling me you''ve developed feelings for him? How did things get so twisted?"


    She pointed a trembling finger at Aspen, her emotions a chaotic swirl of worry and disbelief.


    Aspen suddenly lifted her head, biting her lip. "Mom, if... and I mean if... I really did fall in love with Andrew... would you, Dad, and the whole family support me?"


    Esther shook her head, her face a mix of worry and disbelief. "Sweetheart, this isn''t just about whether we support you or not. It''s about the fact that Andrew has be someone far beyond our reach.


    "I know you''re proud and strong-willed, never one to bow to anyone, but you and him... just don''t belong together. To put it bluntly, our family isn''t in his league. We can''t even hope to match him. No matter how you feel, your father and I will take you back to Bridgefields."


    Aspen''s face fell, her tone turning stubborn. "But what if I don''t want to go back?"


    Esther''s brows furrowed, her voice


    sharp. "What nonsense are you talking about? He''s finally letting you go, and you''re telling me you still want to stay with him? Are you out of your mind? And even if you''ve fatten for him, don''t you see? To him, you''re just a passing interest. He obviously has many other women."


    Thatst sentence hit Aspen like a bucket of ice water dumped straight over her head.

 Chapter 1327

    Aspen thought, ''Mom''s right. I have feelings for Andrew, but he might not feel the same. In the end, it''s probably just my one-sided wishful thinking. To him, I''m just a tool, a servant he canmand at will.


    ''Maybe he wouldn''t refuse if I offered myself physically, but in his heart, I doubt he ever saw me as anything close to Lauren or Francesca. Wait-No, I''m not even hoping for a ce like Lauren or Francesca.


    ''I''d be content with just a position like Natasha''s, but it seems even that is too much to ask for.''


    Feeling resigned, Aspen finally said, "Mom, just tell Dad that after the Grand Medical Summit, I''ll return to Bridgefields with you."


    Her heart felt cold and heavy.


    Esther noticed her precious daughter''s obvious sorrow and tried tofort her. "Don''t worry, Aspen. Once we''re back in Bridgefields, your father and I will introduce you to the finest young men from the best families. You''re not getting any younger. Once you''re back, focus on settling down and don''t worry about other things."


    Aspen''s tone turned frosty. "I''ll go back with you, but as for marriage, forget it. I grew up in Bridgefields. I know better than anyone what those so-called heirs are like. In any case, I''ve decided I won''t marry. I''d rather spend the rest of my life alone."


    Esther bit back her frustration, her heart filled with worry. She feared Aspen had already sunk too deep, too far gone to pull back.


    ...


    The Ferrari''s engine roared to life, and the sleek car sped off, its taillights vanishing around the street corner. Only then did Zephyr turn to Esther, asking, "So? What did she say?"


    Esther hesitated, struggling to find the right words.


    Zephyr''s frown deepened. "Just say it. Whatever it is, I''m ready to hear it."


    Esther finally sighed and whispered, "Aspen has probably fallen for Andrew."


    Zephyr nearly jumped out of his shoes. "W-What did you just say?"


    This news hit him harder than the thought of his precious daughter being physically taken advantage of.


    Esther''s face grewplicated. "Zephyr, I''m out of ideas! Aspen has always been stubborn, never one to bow to any man. In Bridgefields, there wasn''t a single guy among her peers who could keep up with her.


    "Unfortunately, she ran into this Andrew, someone whopletely overwhelms her in every way, leaving her no room to resist. In that kind of situation, feelings are bound to grow, even if you try to guard against them. So now, even if we drag her back by force, her heart''s already his."


    Zephyr gritted his teeth, his expression dark. "This is a twisted, unhealthy kind of affection, you know that, right? Being enved and oppressed, yet still falling for him? Aspen is in too deep!"


    Esther could not help but whisper, "But I''m not so sure it''s entirely a bad thing since Andrew treats our daughter quite well."


    Zephyr let out a bitterugh. "Yes, I


    can see that he treats her well. But so what? Do you really think our family can handle the fallout if


    things go south? If he uses her and then discards her, who''s going to pick up the pieces? You? Me? Who? Think about it. In our entire family, is there anyone who can stand up to someone like Andrew?"


    Esther let out another heavy sigh, her worries only deepening. Meanwhile,


    Zephyr''s face twitched as another thought crossed his mind.


    He nced at his wife, his tone awkward as he asked, "D-Did you ask Aspen if...


    if she and Andrew have, you know..."


    Esther''s face flushed crimson, and she snapped, "Are you crazy? How could I possibly ask her something like that? Besides, the way Aspen acts around him... It''s clear her feelings are deep. For all we know, they might already be sharing a bed every night!"


    Zephyr''s scalp tingled, and he turned away abruptly. "Forget it! Forget I even


    asked! Let''s just get back to the hotel!"

 Chapter 1328

    On the drive back, Andrew, sitting in the passenger seat, smiled and asked, "What did your mom say when she called you aside?"


    Aspen stared straight ahead and replied coldly, "She wants me to return to Bridgefields with them. She also said I''m not getting any younger, and once I''m back, I should get married."


    Andrew nodded, "Indeed, you are at a marriageable age."


    Aspen sneered. "Whether I get married or not is my business. It has nothing to do with you, so you don''t need to worry about it."


    Andrew''s face immediately twitched. He thought Aspen''s temper was getting worse by the day, and she was bing more defiant.


    After a brief pause, he said, "If you really don''t want to go back to Bridgefields, I can talk to your parents for you."


    Aspen responded tly, "No need. Who said I don''t want to go back? After being your workhorse for so long, it''s about time I returned to my life as a proper heiress."


    Andrew frowned. "Aspen, are you seriously throwing a tantrum right now? Being a workhorse? Is that really how you see it?"


    Aspen gritted her teeth, her pale cheeks twitching with suppressed anger. However, she stayed silent.


    Andrew continued, "Alright, after tomorrow''s Grand Medical Summit, I''ll ask you again where you really stand. If you still want to leave, I''ll make sure you return to Bridgefields in style."


    Aspen let out a mockingugh. "And what''s that supposed to be? A grand farewell for your discarded servant? A case of ''use and discard"?"


    Andrew chuckled. "Use and discard? You really like to twist words, don''t you? You''re not some heartbroken girl I toyed with and then threw away."


    Aspen snapped, "Andrew, you''ve spanked me, groped my chest-and you say that''s not ying with me? What''s next? You want to go all the way before it counts as ''ying''?"


    Her sudden outburst caught Andrew off guard. He did not expect her to suddenly explode on him out of nowhere. Moreover, what was with those bold words?


    Eventually, Andrew conceded and said, "Alright, fine. Yes, I did spank you, and I might have copped a feel once or twice. But I swear, I never touched your chest!"


    Aspen let out a derisive snort. "Like there''s a difference! It''s all the same-you''re a certified pervert!"


    Andrew''s face turned serious. "Of course there''s a difference! If I haven''t touched, then I haven''t touched. But if you want me to, pull over into that little grove up ahead, and I''ll make it official. I''ll make sure you never say I haven''t touched you again."


    What kind of twisted logic was that?


    Aspen burst outughing despite herself, her cheeks flushed. She hissed, "Get lost!"


    She stomped on the gas, the Ferrari roaring as it sped back to Serenity Vi.


    Before Andrew could say another word, Aspen stormed out of the car, mmed the door, and retreated to her room, locking the door with a resounding bang.


    "Dammit!" Andrew cursed under his breath, his mood soured.


    The Grand Medical Summit was only a night away. Just then, Andrew''s phone rang-it was


    Malcolm and Francesca, both calling


    to remind him to rest up and give his best performance tomorrow.


    "Once the summit is over, I''lle over and stay with you. I can''t wait any longer!"


    Francesca whispered, hanging up with a teasing giggle.


    After a cold shower, Andrew felt a bit calmer. However, his phone rang again¡ªthis time, it was Derek and Chantelle.


    Derek''s call was brief, just some small talk and words of


    n''


    encouragement, telling him to teach the people at Advanced Medical Institute a lesson. He even praised


    Andrew for the recent project


    Then, came Chantelle. She said, "Mr. Lloyd, I wish you a triumphant victory tomorrow!"


    For once, she seemed sincere.


    However, Andrew was not in the mood. He replied coldly, "Ms. Garcia, if there''s nothing else, I''m going to rest."


    Chantelle''s tone turned sharp. "Mr. Lloyd, are you taking your frustrations out on me just because someone else pissed you off?"


    Andrew''s patience snapped. "Why do you talk so much? I''m hanging up."


    Chantelle sneered. "Wait! You didn''t get into a fight with that little servant of yours, did you?"


    Andrew barked back, "Mind your own damn business!"


    He hung up without another word.


    On the other end, Chantelle raised an eyebrow, a wicked grin spreading across her face. She opened herptop and quickly sent a video call request to Aspen.


    Aspeny sprawled on her bed, utterly exhausted. Having kicked off her heels, her wless legs, wrapped in sheer stockings, shifted restlessly on the sheets as she rolled back and forth, trying to calm her racing thoughts.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1329

    Aspen grumbled, "Ugh! This is so annoying! Andrew, you bastard! Just go to hell already..."


    She pounded her fists into the cartoon pillow in front of her, venting her frustration.


    Her small but perfectly shaped chest pressed against the mattress, bouncing slightly with each hit. It was just too bad Andrew was not here to appreciate the view.


    Just then, herptop on the desk chimed.


    Aspen pushed herself up, straightened the hem of her tight skirt, and walked over to check the screen. She mumbled, "A video call? And it''s from Ms. Garcia? What could this be about?"


    Puzzled, she clicked ''ept.''


    Chantelle''s face immediately appeared on the screen. "Ms. Stevens, I hope I''m not disturbing you!"


    Aspen leaned closer, her tone wary. "Ms. Garcia, is there something urgent? Just get straight to the point."


    Chantelle shook her head. "Nothing urgent. I just wanted to encourage you to give Andrew a little boost."


    Aspen frowned. "Give Andrew a boost? How exactly am I supposed to do that?"


    Chantelle smiled, her eyes glinting behind her sses. "Tomorrow is the Grand Medical Summit, and Mr. McCormick is cing a lot of hope on it. To give you a little insider info, Mr. McCormick has higher expectations for Mr. Lloyd than for Blumedale Hospital."


    Aspen''s eyes widened in surprise. "Mr. McCormick has that much confidence in Andrew?"


    Chantelle chuckled. "Exactly. That''s why I thought you might want to cheer him up tonight, maybe help him rx a bit."


    Aspen let out a cold snort. "I don''t know how to ''cheer him up.'' Right now, all I feel toward him is pure annoyance!"


    Chantelle''s grin grew even more wicked. "Ms. Stevens, stop lying to yourself. I''ve known for a long time that you have feelings for Andrew, don''t you?"


    Aspen''s eyes narrowed. "You''re wrong."


    Chantelle''s smile did not falter. "Come on, Aspen, your Stockholm syndrome is practically textbook at this point. Don''t rush to deny it. I''ve told you before I''m not just Mr. McCormick''s secretary.


    "My understanding of psychology is far beyond the average person''s. Your every word, every movement, even the look in your eyes, all scream ssic Stockholm syndrome."


    Aspen clenched her fists. "Go on then. I''d love to hear your so-called psychological analysis."


    Chantelle adjusted her sses, her smile sharp. Alright, I''ll be blunt. Your condition is getting worse, but Andrew''s attention toward you hasn''t increased. In fact, it might you


    have decreased. That''s whil.ne


    deliberately pick fights with him, throw little tantrums, trying to force him to pay attention to you, right?"


    Aspen''s face flushed with a mix of shame and anger. "Ms. Garcia, you''re full of crap!"


    Chantelle''s grim only grew more twisted, a hint of excitement shing in her eyes. "Am I really? Deep down, you know I''m right. You can''t face


    your own feelings, so let me face


    drag


    them out into the open, letting me strip away all your pretenses and expose youpletely.


    "You want Andrew to whip you, humiliate you, torment you even take you, don''t you?"


    The sudden, blunt words hit Aspen like a lightning bolt. Her soft, alluring body froze on the spot, her breath catching in her throat.


    Chantelle burst intoughter. "Ms. Stevens, this is ssic Stockholm syndrome taken to the extreme! Honestly, finding someone as deeply afflicted as you is incredibly rare. This won''t do. I have to dig deeper and uncover every dark corner of your mind.


    "You fantasize about Andrew punishing you, overpowering you, breaking you don''t you? In those countless lonely nights, you imagine him forcing himself on you, pushing you to your limits, until you''re gasping for air, trembling at the peak of pleasure. Not just being


    conquered, but beingpletely taken, filled, driven to your breaking point..."


    Chantelle paused, a faint blush coloring her cheeks. She cleared her throat and added, "Sorry, I might have gotten a bit too explicit there. However, as a psychologist, I have to be thorough in my analysis. I hope you can understand."


    Aspen immediately mmed theptop shut, her chest heaving violently. Hot, rapid breaths escaped her slightly parted lips, her face burning with a mix of rage and shame.


    She shouted, "Shut up! You''re all full of crap!"


    She buried her fingers in her hair, her mind a chaotic storm of humiliation and twisted desire.


    Chantelle''s cruel words had left her feeling as if she had been stripped bare, standingpletely exposed before Andrew. Yet, beneath the shame, a faint, dangerous thrill pulsed through her.

 Chapter 1330

    Deep into the night, everyone in Serenity Vi had already gone to bed.


    However, a faint yellow glow seeped through Aspen''s window-she was still awake.


    Aspen nced at the clock. It was already past midnight, less than five hours until dawn. Yet, no matter how hard she tried, she just could not sleep.


    Chantelle''s words echoed in her mind like a cursed mantra, refusing to fade. And then, unbidden, her thoughts drifted to tomorrow''s Grand Medical Summit. After that, she would be returning to Bridgefields with her parents.


    Once they parted ways, she might never see the man sleeping in the next room again. The thought struck her heart like a sudden, sharp ache, leaving her chest tight and her mind restless.


    Driven by a nervous, inexplicable urge, Aspen slipped out of her room. Her bare feet, pale against the cool, moonlit floor, moved quietly down the hallway. With each step, her heartbeat quickened until she found herself standing outside Andrew''s bedroom door.


    Taking a deep breath, she reached out and slowly pushed it open. She had long since figured out that this man never bothered to lock his door at night.


    On therge bed, Andrewy fast asleep, his breathing deep and steady. Aspen''s bare feet moved silently across the cold floor as she approached his bedside.


    Even though she moved without making a sound, the moment she drew close, Andrew''s eyes snapped open. Their gazes met and stayed locked in the dimly lit


    room.


    "What are you doing?" Andrew sat up, his voice low and alert.


    Aspen stood there in nothing but a low-cut silk nightgown, her hair slightly messy. Her cheeks flushed a deep, burning red, and her chest rose and fell beneath the thin fabric, the pale curves of her cleavage just visible.


    Andrew frowned, thinking that something felt off. He could not help but wonder if Aspen was running a fever.


    Aspen mumbled, "Andrew, I can''t sleep."


    "Can''t sleep? And?"


    "Nothing."


    Andrew chuckled. "If you can''t sleep, go watch TV in the living room. You''ll fall asleep soon enough."


    "I don''t want to watch TV. I just want to stay here with you."


    Andrew froze, his mind briefly going nk. Then, without another word, he reached out and yanked the soft, delicate girl into his bed. At this point, if he still held back, he would be less than a man.


    Aspen let out a startled yelp, struggling against his hold.


    ?.?


    Andrew just smirked, flipping her over and pressing her down beneath him. His hot, calloused hand slipped under her nightgown, sliding up along her smooth, bare skin until it found her soft, trembling chest. His palm closed around the tender flesh, and Aspen gasped, her mind goingpletely nk.


    Andrew brought his hand down hard on her perfectly round backside, making her flinch.


    Aspen bit her lip, hissing through her teeth. "Pervert!"


    Andrew''s grin only widened. He pped her bottom again, then leaned in, capturing her lips in a fierce, possessive kiss.


    Aspen''s mind exploded in a kaleidoscope of colors-red, purple, green, and a hazy, seductive pink.


    Andrew''s hands moved greedily, kneading her from one side to the other, not sparing an inch.


    A hint of pain mixed with a strange, dizzying pleasure flooded her


    sense


    Before she realized it, ker


    slender arms had wrapped tightly


    around him.


    "Master... spank me..... harder..."


    A soft, cat-like mewl escaped her lips, trembling with a blend of shame and desire.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1331

    The moment the words left her lips, Aspen froze in shock. She could not believe she had just said that.


    Had she truly sunk this low, craving his punishment like some twisted masochist? This was exactly what Chantelle had just said!


    Andrew blinked in surprise, then broke into a wicked grin. His hand came down again, delivering a series of crisp, stinging ps to her upturned backside. He made sure to strike with just enough force-not enough to truly hurt her, but enough to make her feel the sharp, tingling pain.


    Aspen''s face twisted in a mix of difort and pleasure, her emotions caught in a confusing whirl. However, Andrew did not stop there. He explored every inch of her trembling body, pushing her to the very edge.


    Soon, Aspen''s limber, sweat-soaked form arched on the mattress.


    Andrew quickly realized that Aspen did not just tolerate the pain-she craved it. The more he pushed her, the more alive she seemed, her reactions only growing wilder.


    It waspletely unexpected. On the surface, this sharp-tongued, aloof servant girl always acted like an ice queen, impossible to crack. But now, it was clear she was not just repressed-she was deeply, desperately craving this rough, unrestrained passion.


    "Oh, Master, please keep spanking me, punish me! Not just my backside-I want you to grab me, whip me, make me yours..."


    Her trembling, tear-tinged voice echoed through the room, tinged with a hint of desperate longing.


    Even with Andrew''s iron will, her words shot through his veins like a lightning bolt, setting his blood on fire. With a growl, he gave up any pretense of restraint. His hands grabbed the thin silk of her nightgown, and with a single, brutal motion, he tore it into pieces.


    The shredded fabric fluttered to the floor, revealing her wless, snow-white skin, as smooth and delicate as fine porcin.


    Aspen instinctively crossed her arms over her chest, her body trembling. "Y-You can''t take the final step..."


    Andrew''s smile was cold, his breathing out in hot, ragged bursts. "At this point, do you really think I''m going to stop?"


    Aspen barely had time to react before he seized her, twisting her into a deeply humiliating position. In the next moment, he took herpletely without hesitation.


    A blinding, explosive sensation ripped through Aspen''s mind like a bolt of lightning shattering the darkness. She threw her head back, her long, pale neck arching as she gasped for air.


    At first, the pain was overwhelming,


    sharp enough to push her to the


    edge of unconsciousness. But then


    came a


    flood of warmth that


    washed over her, enveloping her in a deep, all-consuming heat.


    "Andrew... I love you... Don''t stop... Harder..."


    She managed to choke out the words between breathless gasps, just before the


    next wave crashed over her, pulling her underpletely.


    That night, Aspen experienced a kind of pleasure she had never imagined, a feeling that wrapped around here soul like a vine, tightening with every pulse At the same time, a deep, bone-weary exhaustion set in making her entire body feel boneless, her thighs trembling with


    lingering spasms.


    It went on for nearly four hours. Even Andrew, for all his stamina, felt his strength sapped by the time it was over. As soon as he copsed beside her, he fell into a deep, dreamless sleep.


    Aspen nestled against his chest, her


    breathing soft and steady,


    released her, she slipped into


    unconsciousness, her lips still curled


    into a faint, contented smile.


    ''To hell with Stockholm syndrome, to hell with masochistic tendencies. I want him.


    I crave his touch-his raw, unrestrained passion. Nothing else matters," she


    thought.

 Chapter 1332

    "Mr. Lloyd, Ms. Stevens, the sun''s already up! Are you still not out of bed?"


    The next morning, Andrew was woken up by a loudmotion outside. He got out of bed and looked out the window.


    Downstairs, the Serenity Vi was already surrounded by official cars. Everyone attending the Grand Medical Summit had a government car assigned for transport, a clear sign of the province''s importance to the event.


    Aspen slowly sat up, her pale, delicate body covered in red marks. Last night, Andrew''s relentless assault had left almost no part of her unscathed. She let out a slight hiss as she moved her legs, feeling the soreness between them. ncing down at the bed, she saw a faint red stain on the sheets. Moreover, her lower body felt swollen and sore.


    She mumbled, "What a jerk! He doesn''t know how to go easy at all!''


    She shot a resentful nce at Andrew, her eyes filled with a mix of


    embarrassment and lingering shame. She could not believe that she had actually slept with the man who had enved her.


    Just thinking about it made her feel both humiliated and oddly excited.


    Andrew picked her up from the bed and grinned. "Come on, let''s take a shower together. Ms. Garcia is already waiting."


    Aspen immediately turned her head away. "No!"


    Andrew raised an eyebrow. "No?"


    Aspen nodded firmly. "Yeah, no! I''m afraid if we shower together, you''ll start messing with me again!"


    Andrewughed,pletely unapologetic. "Not bad, my little servant. You know me too well. Aspen, you have no idea how addictive you are."


    Aspen could not help but feel a tiny sense of pride mixed with embarrassment. She asked, "Addictive? What do you mean?"


    Andrew leaned in, his hot breath brushing against her ear. "It means I can''t get enough of you¡ªI just want to keep doing it."


    Aspen''s heart skipped a beat, her face flushing pink. She did not feel angry or embarrassed, just an inexplicable joy bubbling up inside. She wanted it too¡ªshe wanted to be taken by him, again and again.


    Aspen whispered softly from his arms, declining him gently, "But you still have to represent Blumedale Hospitalter! Be good, let''s not do it now. You need to save your strength!"


    For one, her body could not take much more afterst night. With Andrew''s wild energy, if they continued, she might really end up in the hospital.


    Besides, the Grand Medical Summit was crucial. She did not want Andrew to be worn out and embarrass himself on stage.


    Andstly,st night had been a moment of reckless indulgence. Now that her head was clear, she could not help feeling a bit shy about it all.


    Andrew sighed, a little disappointed. "Fine, after the summit, we''ll pick up where we left off."


    Aspen pouted. "Still thinking about that? I can''t just let you have me for nothing. After the Grand Medical Summit, I promised my parents I''d go back to Bridgefields with them!"


    As she spoke, a hint of sadness appeared in her eyes, and her voice grew shaky.


    Andrew pulled her into his arms, his tone soft and sincere. "Don''t go. Stay here and keep being my little servant."


    Aspen''s body stiffened in shock. "Y-You want me to stay?"


    Andrew nodded. "Yes, I want you to stay. A hundred times yes!"


    Tears welled up in Aspen''s eyes, and she could not help but feel wronged. "Then why didn''t you tell me earlier? I kept thinking you didn''t want me around, that you wanted me to leave!"


    Andrew felt a headacheing on. "I swear, I never wanted to kick you out. You''re my right-hand woman. I''d be crazy to let you go."


    Aspen sniffled, her lips trembling. "Are you just saying this because I slept with you? Are you just trying to sweet-talk me now?"


    Andrew gave a wry smile. "No, even if you hadn''t slept with me, I''d still want you to stay.


    Of course, now that you did, I want to keep you even more."


    Aspen gave him a doubtful look. "Keep me? Why?"


    Andrew smirked. "Because you''re tight and wet-I just can''t get enough of you!"


    Aspen''s face flushed bright red. She huffed, "Pervert. You''re such a shameless jerk. I bet you''ve said those sweet words to Francesca and Lauren too!"


    Andrew quickly shook his head. "No, absolutely not. I''ve only ever said them to you."


    Aspen could not hold back a giggle, wiping her tears away as her mood lightened. "Andrew, I like being your servant. Hike it when you punish me, spank me... I even like it when you''re rough with me, pushing hard. I can''t say it anymore. You''re just a big, bad jerk!"

 Chapter 1333

    Blushing furiously, Aspen grabbed a towel and hurried into the bathroom.


    On the other hand, Andrew rubbed his temples, feeling a slight headacheing on. Not being able to control his desires was a mistake any man could make. Hopefully, when he exined this to Lauren and Francesca one day, they would understand.


    Thinking it over, he believed they probably would. After all, this was a mistake every man found hard to avoid.


    Once he was done freshening up, Andrew headed downstairs, stepping into one of the official cars waiting outside. Meanwhile, Aspen joined Dn and Natasha in another car, heading out to pick up the Stevens family.


    Chantelle sat beside Andrew in the back seat. Unbothered by the driver''s presence in the front, she shot him a sharp, mocking smile and said, "Mr. Lloyd, I didn''t expect someone as vigorous as you to look so drained this morning."


    Andrew raised an eyebrow. "Do I look tired to you?"


    Chantelle''s smirk deepened. "Come on, you and your little servant must''ve gone at it for hoursst night, right? Don''t tell me you didn''t get worn out-you look like you''ve beenpletely drained."


    Andrew snorted. "Drained? Ms. Garcia, you can always test me yourself."


    Chantelle froze for a moment. Then, her eyes narrowed as she realized what he meant. Her cheeks flushed slightly, but she quickly recovered, her tone turning sharp. "The Grand Medical Summit is today. You should be at your peak, not wasting your energy the night before. I hope you won''t hold us back today!"


    Andrew''s expression remained calm. "You''re exaggerating. I just got a bit less sleep than usual. As for my energy, don''t worry. If I really need it, I can just take a few pills."


    Chantelle''s eyes widened. "Andrew... are you even a real man? You need pills just to handle a girl?"


    Andrew rolled his eyes. "Don''t get the wrong idea. I''m talking about supplements, not Viagra."


    With that, he pulled out two bright yellow-orange pills from his pocket and popped them into his mouth. The potent medicine instantly spread through his body, restoring his slightly sluggish spirit to peak form.


    Chantelle''s eyes sharpened, clearly intrigued. "T-Those are Titan Essence Pills, aren''t they?"


    Andrew gave a slight nod.


    Chantelle hesitated for a moment, then reached out her hand. "Give me two."


    Andrew frowned, pulling back. "No way. These Titan Essence Pills are incredibly valuable, and the ones I have are the enhanced version."


    Chantelle gritted her teeth. "Would it kill you to share two? I know the ones you carry are the good stuff, which is exactly why I want them. Mr. McCormick hasn''t been sleeping welltely. I want to give him some."


    Andrew finally relented, handing her two pills. "Alright, fine. Since it''s for Mr. McCormick, I''ll give you these. But be careful-his body might not be able to handle the full strength of these pills. Make sure he only takes one at a time, and for heaven''s sake, make sure Mrs. McCormick is present when he does."


    Chantelle blinked in confusion. "Why does Mrs. McCormick need to be there?"


    ???


    Andrew chuckled, his grin wicked. "Because this enhanced Titan Essence Pill isn''t just a regr supplement. Once he takes it, the rush of energy will be... intense Mrs. McCormick being there is just a precaution, in case he needs release. I''m sure you understand what I mean."


    Chantelle''s face turned bright red, and she spat out a sharp, embarrassed hiss. "Your pills are so twisted!"


    Andrew justughed. "Twisted? No way. These are a godsend for men. You just don''t get it. Ms. Garcia, you really should find yourself a man. Trust me, once you''ve got someone, have him take one of these pills, and I guarantee you''ll be the one who''s grateful."


    Chantelle''s face darkened. "Shut up. I hate men. I especially hate men who try to put their hands on me-it''s enough to make me sick."


    Andrew shrugged. "You say that now, but you''re just like my little servant was¡ªall uptight and man-hating before she got a taste. But once you get a real taste, you might find yourself craving it, day and night."


    Chantelle scoffed. "I''m nothing like Aspen. That girl''s twisted nature isn''t something you''ve fully unleashed yet. Mark my words, Andrew-once Stockholm syndrome reaches its peak, Aspen will turn into exactly what you just described-a girl who can''t get enough, day in and day out. She''ll drain you dry."


    Andrew blinked, a hint of doubt shing in his eyes. "Seriously? You think Aspen


    is that intense?"


    He wondered if she could actually be worse than Francesca.


    Just then, the ring sound of loud music cut through the air, jolting them both. Andrew looked out the window and realized they had arrived at the Grand Medical Summit.


    The stands on one side of the venue were packed with VIPS, while the other three sides were swarming with excited spectators.


    It was extremely lively.

 Chapter 1334

    Someonemented, "Look, the two elders sitting up front in the center are the senior masters from the Advanced Medical Institute. Both of them are renowned physicians, true medical legends!"


    Another chimed in, "Looks like the championship this year is as good as theirs again."


    "If it''s not the Advanced Medical Institute, then it''ll be Mosby. No one else stands a chance."


    "I heard Blumedale Hospital has some new medical genius on their side this time. It might not be so clear-cut after all!"


    The crowd around the Grand Medical Summit buzzed with chatter, their voices blending into a chaotic hum of debates and predictions.


    As soon as Andrew arrived, Francesca rushed over to meet him. "Andrew, Dr. Goddard and Dr. Bozzelli have already arrived. They''re just waiting for you!"


    Andrew grinned. "Fran, you''ve gotten even curvier. Every time you run, they practically bounce."


    Francesca''s cheeks flushed, and she shot him an annoyed re. "Stop messing around the summit is about to start! Can''t you take this seriously for once?"


    Andrew chuckled. "Alright, alright. Let''s go find Dr. Goddard."


    The two quickly found Malcolm and Thomas among the gathering crowd. Before they could even greet them, Jared stormed over, his face twisted with rage.


    He growled, "Andrew, I will never forgive you!"


    The fury in his eyes was so intense that Andrew almost burst outughing.


    "Jared, are you sure you''re mad at the right person? Today, our opponents are Mosby and the Advanced Medical Institute. If you want to vent your rage, aim it at them."


    Jared''s fists clenched, his face turning a deep shade of red. "Don''t try to change the subject! I know it was you who made me lose control of myself before! You poisoned me, didn''t you?"


    Andrew raised an eyebrow, his expression cool. "Sorry, Jared, but you''ve got the wrong guy. You''re using an innocent person."


    Jared''s eyes turned bloodshot. "Stop lying! The tea I drank that day tested positive for the rabies virus! If it wasn''t you, then who else could it be?!"


    Andrew let out a coldugh. "You found the virus, and now you just assume it was me? Jared, that''s a pretty weak usation. That''s like me saying I lost five dors yesterday, and you must have stolen it."


    Jared''s face turned bright red, his whole body shaking with barely contained fury. "Y-You bastard!"


    "Enough! You two, stop bickering!" Thomas stepped in, his expression stern. "Jared, sit down and calm yourself. Thepetition is about to start."


    He turned to Andrew, his eyes cold. "And you, Andrew-you knew how important today was, yet you still showed upte. I told Malcolm long ago that you''re too arrogant and unreliable for serious work!"


    Andrew''s gaze turned icy. "It doesn''t matter if I''mte or early; we''re still on time for thepetition. But really, Dr. Bozzelli? Thepetition is about to start, and you''re stil wasting time with small talk Do I look like I give a damn about you-or your Blumedale Hospital''s


    reputation?"


    Thomas''s face turned an ugly shade of purple as he pointed at Andrew. "You"


    Andrew''s tone grew colder. "Listen


    carefully, Dr. Bozzelli-I''m not your student or your subordinate. You have no right to lecture me. I''m representing Blumedale Hospital in favor of Dr. Goddard. Otherwise, do you really think I''d bother to p


    with your attitude?"


    He had absolutely zero patience left for Thomas and Jared. If they wanted to talk shit, he would bury them in it.


    Meanwhile, Thomas'' entire body shook with rage. He had never been so tantly challenged, so openly disrespected.


    Malcolm quickly stepped in, letting out a heavy sigh. "Alright, that''s enough fighting. Thomas, get the team ready to enter the venue. The judges are watching us."


    He turned to Andrew, his eyes warm. "Andy, I''m counting on you to give Mr. McCormick and me a pleasant surprise today."


    Andrew gave a small nod. "Don''t worry, Dr. Goddard. I won''t disappoint you."


    Francesca chimed in with a bright smile. "I believe in Andrew too! I''m sure he''ll do great!"


    Jared snorted, his expression twisted with disdain. "Talking big before the match even starts? How typical. Do you think you''re going to ce in the top ten,


    Andrew? I''d be impressed if you even got close."


    Thomas added in a mocking tone, "The higher the expectations, the greater the disappointment. Malcolm, you''ve always had an eye for talent. I just hope you''re not making a mistake this time. It would be a shame to ruin your spotless record."


    Andrew did not bother exining himself. Instead, he would let his skills do the talking.

 Chapter 1335

    Andrew simply chuckled.


    At that moment, the loudspeaker crackled to life. "Now entering the arena-the Blumedale Hospital team!"


    Immediately, led by Thomas, Andrew, Francesca, and Jared stepped onto the stage.


    The Grand Medical Summit was being held in Blumedale''srgest stadium. All four sides of the arena were packed with spectators, and arge tform, spacious enough for 50petitors to battle it out, had been set up in the center. Thunderous apuse filled the air, echoing off the stadium walls.


    Blumedale Hospital held a special ce in the hearts of Gabo Creek province''s residents, and their supporters were out in full force.


    Someone said, "Look, that''s Dr. Thomas Bozzelli, one of the top physicians at Blumedale Hospital. He''s a respected expert in our province."


    "Behind him is his star student, Dr. Jared Bridges. I''ve heard his skills are impressive."


    Another chimed in, "And that beautiful, doll-faced woman beside them is Dr. Goddard''s student. She''s said to be quite talented too."


    One asked, "Those three are famous enough, but who''s that guy at the back? I''ve never seen him before."


    Amid the roaring apuse, whispers of curiosity and confusion rippled through the crowd as they noticed Andrew. Many had no idea who he was or what his abilities might be.


    Meanwhile, Aspen sat with her family in the VIP stands. Thanks to the special seating arrangements Chantelle had secured through Andrew''s connections, they had a perfect view of the arena.


    Still nursing his bruised pride from the previous night''s beating, Oscar leaned over with a sneer. "Aspen, it looks like Andrew isn''t all that special. Hardly anyone in the crowd even recognizes him¡ªall I hear are confused whispers.''


    Aspen replied calmly, "Andrew only arrived in Blumedale recently. It''s normal that people don''t know him yet. But that doesn''t mean his medical skills arecking."


    Oscar snorted. "Well, we''ll see. Let''s just hope your ''badass'' CEO canst more than a few rounds on stage."


    Zephyr added, his tone thoughtful, "The Grand Medical Summit is the pinnacle of medicalpetition in Gabo Creek province. It''s filled with geniuses and masters.


    If he can evenst a few rounds, that''s already an impressive feat."


    Esther nodded with a smile. "That''s true. Aspen, for him to be this young and already skilled in medicine-that''s really something special."


    Hearing her parents praise Andrew, Aspen''s heart swelled with a sweet,forting warmth. However, a shadow of doubt crept in when her gaze drifted to Francesca, standing beside Andrew on stage. After all, Francesca was one of Andrew''s real women, someone with a much deeper bond with him.


    Aspen still had not reached that level. To Andrew, she was just a little servant girl.


    Esther nced at her daughter, frowning slightly. "Aspen, what happened to your neck and wrists? Why are they covered in bruises?"


    Aspen''s heart skipped a beat. She


    quickly tugged at her sleeves and


    cor, trying to cover the marks. She chuckled nervously, mumbling, "Oh, that...''ve been training in martial artstely and practice with a wooden dummy every day I guess I just overdid it."


    Esther''s eyes filled with concern. "Be careful, sweetheart. Don''t push yourself too hard. You''re a girl, not a man-you should take better care of your skin."


    Aspen forced augh. "I know, Mom. I''ll be more careful next time."


    In her heart, she thought to herself, ''Next time, it might be even worse. That devil Andrew nearly broke my soulst night.''


    Yet, despite the soreness, she could not help but crave his rough touch again. After all, she was already a senior grandmaster in martial arts. No matter how intense, no matter how wild the position, she could handle it.  s?novel


    "Mr. and Mrs. Stevens, mind if we join you to watch the match?"


    Aspen looked up as a group approached their seats.


    Zephyr quickly stood up, his face lighting up with surprise. "Oh, it''s Mr. and Mrs. Rhodes! Please, take a seat!"


    Aspen''s heart skipped a beat. ''Wait a minute... the Rhodes? Is it who I think it is?''


    She tried to act casual as her eyes scanned the group, and sure enough, there she was¡ªLauren, with her fiery red lips, as striking as a blooming rose.


    "Ms. Stevens, hello! Mind if I sit beside you?" Lauren''s smile was dazzling, her eyes sparkling with a yful glint.


    Aspen forced a strained smile, her heart sinking. She replied, "Ms. Rhodes, please, have a seat."


    She had just survived a night of wild passion with Andrew, and now she had to sit beside one of his other lovers.


    Aspen could not help but wonder if the universe was ying some kind of cruel joke on her.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1336

    The announcer''s voice echoed through the stadium, the microphone crackling as he called for the next wave ofpetitors. "Now, would the representatives from the Advanced Medical Institute and Dr. Mosby Lake, please enter the arena!


    "Would the representatives from each of the provincial hospitals, please enter the arena!


    "Would the representatives from Gabo Creek''s various clinics and medical centers, please enter the arena!"


    Andrew looked around as more and more medical practitioners stepped onto thepetition tform.


    Though Blumedale Hospital, Mosby, and the Advanced Medical Institute were the main contenders for the championship, many skilled doctors from across Gabo Creek Province fought their way through the preliminary rounds to stand here today.


    Soon, all 50 contestants had gathered on the tform. Every single one of them was a well-known medical expert in their own right, except for Andrew, whose reputation was stillrgely unknown. Only a handful of people truly understood the depth of his medical skills.


    Standing right next to him, Francesca stuck out her tongue in a yful, nervous gesture. She whispered, "Andrew, what should I do? I''m so nervous!"


    Andrew chuckled. "Fran, rx. If you want to reach the peak of the medical world someday and make real breakthroughs in this field, you''ll have to get used to facing storms, big and small."


    Francesca took a deep breath, nodding firmly. "With you here, I feel like I can push myself further and take on the challenge. I don''t know how far I''ll make it in this tournament, but I believe in you. I know you''ll be the best!"


    Andrew smiled and nced to the other side. Through the crowd of contestants, he locked eyes with someone ring at him from across the stage.


    It was Mosby, the top physician in Blumedale, whose face was twisted with cold, seething hatred.


    He hissed, "Andrew, you''ve crippled two of my apprentices one after the other. Today, at this Grand Medical Summit, I will make sure you understand the taste of defeat. You may walk away with your life, but once I get my hands on the Lazarus Blueprint, that will be the end of you."


    They were too far apart to exchange words, but the murderous intent in Mosby''s eyes was unmistakable.


    Andrew met his gaze without flinching. Mosby''s apprentices had brought their fate upon themselves, and as for the Lazarus Blueprint, he had no intention of letting it fall into anyone else''s hands-least of all Mosby''s.


    The stadium gradually fell silent as all eyes turned toward the central tform. Everyone knew this meant the opening speeches were about to begin.


    Derek said, "I don''t have much to say. I just wish all the brilliant medical talents here today the best of luck. May the spirit of healing and the art of medicine forever thrive in Gabo Creek Province!"


    Derek kept his speech brief and immediately took his seat afterward. Next, the e two elders from the


    Advanced Medical Institute, Preston and Clifford, stepped forward, clearing their throats before


    addressing the crowd and exining the rules of thepetition.


    "The rules for this year''s Grand Medical Summit are as follows: First, any participant caught


    cheating or engaging in


    underhanded tactics will be


    vel


    permanently expelled from the


    medicalmunity, their reputation shattered beyond repair.


    "Second, as with every Grand Medical Summit, we are here to find the best of the best, the true masters of medicine. Therefore, only the top three will be recognized all others will be considered defeats."


    A wave of discontented murmurs rippled through the crowd. This rule was harsh, even by the Grand Medical Summit''s standards. This was a provincial-level event, yet only three would be recognized.


    It went without saying that those who did not make the cut would be disheartened. But the top three? They would bask in glory, instantly bing the most celebrated figures of the moment.


    Nheless, no one dared to voice their objections openly. After all, the path to bing a true master of medicine was meant to be brutal and unforgiving. Only those who could withstand the pressure and ovee countless challenges would be truly worthy of the title.


    "And the final rule-thispetition will consist of ten rounds. In other words, if you can survive all ten rounds and ovee every medical challenge presented, then you will be crowned the champion."


    Preston and Clifford stepped back, and their announcement met with a fresh wave of enthusiastic apuse.


    The entire stadium buzzed with anticipation as the real excitement was just about to begin.


    Suddenly, a voice cut through the mor. "Mr. Fuentes, Mr. Phelps, Mr. McCormick, and respected judges, I have a question!"


    The crowd fell silent, tens of thousands of eyes turning in the direction of the


    voice.


    Who dared interrupt at a time like this, just as thepetition was about to begin?


    Francesca''s face turned pale, and she almost raised her hands to cover her face in embarrassment. "Andrew, what are you doing?"

 Chapter 1337

    The one who had just shouted was none other than Andrew.


    Thomas immediately snapped at him. "Andrew, what do you think you''re doing? If you embarrass Blumedale Hospital, I won''t let you off easily!"


    Andrew ignored him, keeping his hand raised high.


    Up in the VIP stands, Aspen and Lauren exchanged confused nces.


    "What''s Dr. Lloyd doing? Does he need a bathroom break?"


    "I''m not sure... Maybe his back is acting up?"


    "His back? Why would you say that, Ms. Stevens?"


    "Oh, um... just a random guess. He did look pretty worn outst night, after all."


    ...


    One of the Advanced Medical Institute elders, Clifford, frowned as he looked down at the bold figure standing in the center of the stage. "Contestant, what is your issue?"


    Andrew''s voice rang out clearly. "I believe thepetition rules have a w."


    The crowd erupted into whispers. They all wondered who Andrew was for being so bold to question the rules before the match had even started.


    In another section of the stands, Quinton, Yara, and Christina''s family sat together. Quinton spat in disgust. "He''s such an attention-seeking fool. What a joke."


    Irene and Leroy quickly joined in, muttering insults under their breath.


    Yara, however, just chuckled. "Quinton, if you think he''s such trash, why don''t you get up there and rece him?"


    Quinton''s face flushed red, and he quickly shut his mouth. If he had the skills topete, he would not be sitting in the stands like a mere spectator.


    Clifford and Preston looked Medical Institute''s rules?"


    ibly irritated. "Are you questioning the Advanced


    Andrew''s tone remained calm. "Not exactly questioning, just pointing out a small oversight."


    Clifford and Preston snapped back in unison, "Get straight to the point, or we''ll strip you of your right topete!"


    Andrew''s expression remained unbothered. "Mr. Fuentes and Mr. Phelps, as you just announced, thepetition has ten rounds. Anyone who makes it through all ten rounds will be crowned the winner, correct?"


    Clifford and Preston huffed. "That''s correct!"


    Andrew continued, "But what if multiple contestants clear all ten rounds? How do you decide the final champion then?"


    His question caught Clifford and Preston off guard, their eyes widening in surprise.


    A scornfulugh suddenly echoed across the stage-it was Mosby.


    He mocked, "Andrew, do you really think you''re some kind of miracle worker?


    Multiple contestants making it through ten rounds? Do you honestly think that''s possible? Aside from me, the rest of you are nothing but amateurs and pretenders."


    Thomas cut in, his voice cold.


    in, h


    "Andrew, stop making trouble. The Grand Medical Summit''s difficulty is already at its peak. The idea of multiple contestants clearing all ten rounds is ridiculous. If you can make it past even three rounds, you should count yourself lucky."


    Andrew ignored him, keeping his gaze firmly on the two elders. "Mr. Fuentes and


    Mr. Phelps, I''m waiting for an answer."


    Preston and Clifford looked like they were about to explode. They silently cursed


    at Andrew for being so audacious as to challenge them so openly.


    In


    Finally, one of them spoke, his tone grudging and annoyed. "Fine, you''re right-the possibility you mentioned does exist. However, the Grand Medical Summit is only held once every three years. Clearing atten rounds and earning the title of the Grand Physician is nearly impossible.


    "Even we, with our decades of experience, wouldn''t dare im we could do it. So stop worrying about unlikely scenarios¡ªit''s irrelevant to someone like you."


    Though clearly irritated, Preston and Clifford begrudgingly gave Andrew a response. Even so, their dismissive tone made it clear they were not taking him seriously at all.


    Andrew did not get angry. He simply smirked, his tone turning even more casual. "It''s understandable if you two elders are too old and weak to manage it. But just because you can''t do it doesn''t mean no one else can. So, I suggest you rify the rules now, instead of causing disputes when someone eventually fights me for first ce."


    Andrew''s bold deration sent a shockwave through the crowd. Many spectators blinked in disbelief, wondering if they had just misheard.


    One whispered, "My God, did he just say what I think he said? Did he just call the two legendary figures ''old and weak''?"


    "Not only that, he basically just dered he''s going to take first ce! This guy has to be the most arrogantpetitor in the history of the Grand Medical Summit!"


    Someone eximed, "Who the hell does he think he is? Even Dr. Lake and Dr. Bozzelli haven''t made such outrageous ims!"


    The stadium erupted into a chorus of angry shouts and jeers, the crowd clearly unhappy with Andrew''s audacious attitude.

 Chapter 1338

    Aspen and Lauren exchanged a weary nce. Both women understood that this kind of bold, reckless attitude was just part of Andrew''s nature. He was not trying to intimidate anyone-this was simply who he was.


    Chantelle, sitting beside Derek, was practically grinding her teeth in frustration. She growled, "That bastard! Thepetition hasn''t even started, and he''s already making enemies left and right!"


    Derek, however, just chuckled. "Elders, why not just give the young man an answer? I have to admit, he makes a good point."


    Meanwhile, in another section of the stands, Quinton let out a scornfulugh. "What a clown. He''s got no real skills, so he''s resorting to ying the fool."


    Christina, who had been silent until now, sneered. "With Dr. Lake and the Advanced Medical Institute here, he''s just waiting to get crushed. Let''s see how long his bravadosts."


    On the other hand, Yara calmly tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and smiled. "I don''t know. I think Andrew''s just being real. He says what he thinks-that''s what real confidence looks like."


    Leroy, sitting beside her, frowned. "Ms. Wright, you seem to think quite highly of Andrew. Shouldn''t you be on our side, though? Supporting him is like pping your own family in the face."


    Yara''s eyes turned icy. She leaned in and spat directly into Leroy''s face, her expression cold. "Trash like you think you can lecture me? I do what I want. If I say I support Andrew, and I like him, what are you gonna do about it? Bite me?"


    Leroy''s face turned a sickly shade of green, still dripping with her spit. His expression was one of pure humiliation, like he had just watched his own funeral. "You fucking b¡ª"


    Even so, he did not dare finish the sentence. He knew full well that Yara could crush him without breaking a sweat.


    Beside him, Irene quickly fumbled for a tissue, hurriedly wiping her son''s face. She usually had a sharp tongue, but when faced with someone like Yara, a true blue-blooded heiress, she could only shrink back, her usual fire extinguished.


    Christina ignored the pathetic scene beside her and instead fixed her sharp gaze on Yara. She asked, "What did you just say? You like... Andrew?"


    Yara''s cheeks turned a faint shade of pink, and she let out a shy, almost bashful giggle.


    "Yes, that''s right. I like Andrew. Tell me, what girl wouldn''t be drawn to a man like him?"


    Christina felt a sharp, bitter pang in her chest. First Aspen, and now Yara?


    Andrew''s luck with women was bing downright infuriating. And what about her?


    She was already yesterday''s news, slowly forgotten.


    Quinton''s face darkened as well. His little sister was slipping further out of his grasp; her loyalties shifting to Andrew Worse, Kevin had recently begun favoring Yara over him, further eroding his once secure position.


    Back on the main stage, Preston and Clifford finally responded, their faces twisted with suppressed fury. "Fine Since you''re so obsessed with this ''first ce'' business, we''ll give you an answer! If multiple contestants clear all ten rounds, then they''ll share the title of champion. Will that satisfy you?"


    Andrew raised two fingers and slowly waved them side to side. "Nope, still not good enough."


    A fresh wave of curses erupted from the stands. They all thought Andrew just did not know when to quit.


    Even Derek, who had been enjoying the show, could not help but step in. "Mr. Lloyd, that''s enough. Don''t push your luck."


    Andrew''s voice-boomed through the stadium. "Apologies, Mr. McCormick, but I''m going to need just a little


    more time. You see, the idea of met ''shared first ce just doesn


    sit


    right with me. If there''s a first ce, it should be a true first ce-one person at the top, not a split title. Why should I have to share the spoils with someone else?"

 Chapter 1339

    Andrew asked, "Then what''s the point of calling it a championship or a crown if the title can just be shared?"


    Preston and Clifford let out a cold, furiousugh. "Oh? And what do you propose instead?"


    Andrew''s voice rang out confidently. "Simple. If multiple contestants make it


    through all ten rounds, thepetition shouldn''t just stop there. There should be additional rounds, pushing the limits further, until every other contestant has been eliminated, leaving only one true champion.


    "Only then can you truly call that person the first-ce winner, the sole bearer of the Grand Physician title, and the sole recipient of the grand prize."


    Preston and Clifford''s faces hardened. They could not believe Andrew thought he could be thest one standing.


    Did he truly have that much confidence?


    From across the stage, Mosby burst into mockingughter, pping his hands loudly.


    "Wonderful! Simply wonderful! An arrogant fool spouting the most absurd nonsense. Andrew, I''ll be right here, watching you embarrass yourself."


    Meanwhile, Thomas shook his head, his face full of regret. "This brat is not only damaging Blumedale Hospital''s reputation, but he''s also making a fool of himself. Letting him take up a slot in this tournament was a huge mistake."


    Jared''s sneer grew even more venomous. "Dr. Bozzelli, why bother with that idiot?


    He''s all talk and no substance. The real hope of Blumedale Hospital lies with us- we should just ignore him like the noise he is."


    Francesca, standing beside Andrew, felt a flicker of concern. She understood that Andrew was not just causing trouble for the sake of it-he clearly had a n. However, his bold words had already stirred up too much resentment and hostility. The audience would see him as nothing more than a brash upstart, someone asking for a beating. After all, Andrew was immediately gunning for first ce and even refused to share the spotlight. He was not just reaching above his weight ss-he was begging for a knockout.


    In the stands, Malcolm''s expression darkened as well. He started to doubt if he had misjudged Andrew.


    Preston and Clifford finally spoke, their voices dripping with disdain. "Fine. We''ll do as you suggested. If multiple contestants survive all ten rounds, thepetition will continue until only one remains.


    "In the history of the Grand Medical Summit, you are the first to challenge us like this. I hope not all talk-don''t embarrass


    yourself and disappoint


    thousands of spectators here today."


    of


    With a grim expression, Preston and Clifford officially announced the rule change.


    Thanks to Andrew''s insistence, the entirepetition structure had been altered on the spot. The audience erupted in fresh waves of murmurs and whispers, unable to contain their shock.


    Andrew''s audacity had pushed the limits of what anyone thought possible, making him the undeniable center of attention. Even so, many were certain he would only end up


    eating his words. After all, the loudest voices often crumbled the fastest.


    "Now, the Grand Medical Summit officially begins! The first round¡ªherbal identification!"


    The announcer''s voice boomed across the stadium, finally shifting the crowd''s focus back to thepetition itself, away from Andrew''s earlier drama. This was what the audience hade for: a


    showdown of medical geniuses.


    Someone whispered, "I swear, if Andrew makes it past three rounds, I''ll eat my own waste!"


    Another scoffed. "I bet that arrogant little punk won''t evenst half thepetition!"


    "He''s got confidence, I''ll give him that. Pity he''ll be face-down by halftime."


    "Even Dr. Lake wasn''t this cocky. Mark my words: he''s not just mediocre he''s gloriously stupid."


    As soon as the match began, those with grudges against Andrew started muttering their bets, openly mocking his chances. Not a single one of them believed he couldst to the end.

 Chapter 1340

    On the VIP tform, Preston and Clifford nced over at Derek, asking, "Mr. McCormick, is there any particr contestant you have your eye on?"


    Derek chuckled. "Our Gabo Creek Province is full of talented individuals. Of course, I''m keeping an eye on a few."


    The two elders straightened their backs, their expressions turning smug. "We imagine the contestant you have in mind must be one of our Advanced Medical Institute students, right?"


    Derek shook his head. "No, actually. The one I''m interested in is that contestant from earlier¡ªhis name is Andrew Lloyd."


    Preston and Clifford''s faces immediately darkened. They scoffed and replied, "Then I''m afraid you might be mistaken, Mr. McCormick. That boy has no right to stand alongside our Advanced Medical Institute students, much less challenge someone like Mosby.


    Just watch-you''ll see soon enough."


    They had only brought it up to confirm whether Derek''s attention was focused on their side. Hearing that his interesty elsewhere, their disdain was obvious.


    Derek just continued smiling, unbothered. "Of course, your students have been trained from a young age and are exceptional in their own right. But there''s always a bigger fish, and Andrew might just be the dark horse of this tournament."


    Preston and Clifford snorted in unison. "A dark horse? Our institute has crushed countless so-called ''dark horses'' over the years. We''ll see how long this onests."


    On thepetition tform, the first round had started. It was on herbal identification.


    "Ghostwhiskers!"


    "Bride''s Bane!"


    Jared and Francesca both called out their answers almost simultaneously, identifying the herbs ced in front of them without hesitation. The other contestants quickly followed, each offering their own responses as they examined their herbs.


    By the end of the first round, 49 out of 50 contestants had passed, with only one unfortunatepetitor failing to identify the herb correctly and shuffling off the stage in shame.


    Jared let out a dismissive snort. "How pathetic. Did that idiot actually think he had a chance against us? What a joke."


    Francesca frowned. "Jared, we passed the first round, but it''s only the beginning. There''s nothing to brag about yet. Instead of looking down on those who failed, we should feel sympathy for them."


    Jared just smirked, his eyes full of contempt. "Come on, Fran. I''m not being heartless¡ªI''m just being realistic. If someone can''t even handle a basic


    identification test like this, then they''re nothing but a fool."


    Francesca shook her head, a trace of disappointment in her eyes. Jared was still too arrogant for his own good.


    Andrew, standing nearby, let out a quiet chuckle. "Those who mock others for failing often end up as the


    ones being mocked themselves e


    Some people take pleasure in others'' misfortune, without realizing that they might be the next ones to fall."


    Jared''s expression darkened. "Andrew, are you saying I''ll be the next one to fail? Didn''t you see that I was the first to identify my herb just now?"


    Andrew clicked his tongue in mock admiration. "Oh, very impressive. Recognizingmon medicinal herbs is the bare minimum for a medical professional, and you''re already boasting about it?"


    Jared''s face twisted into an icy sneer. "Keep talking, Andrew. The second round is about to begin, and the difficulty is about to spike. We''ll see who gets kicked off the stage first."


    Andrew just smirked. "Don''t worry. The only one getting kicked off will be you."


    At that moment, the announcer''s voice rang out again. "The second round of the Grand Medical Summit will now begin!"


    The second test also involved herbs, but with a twist. "Each contestant has six herbs in front of them, each with a simr appearance. Your task is to identify the one herb that appears the least frequently among them."


    Andrew only needed a single nce to solve the problem. He


    immediately noticed that three of


    the herbs were of the same typ


    two were another type, and only one was unique. Without a moment''s hesitation, he picked up the lone herb and handed it to the examiner.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Francesca doing the same, her round face breaking into a relieved satisfied smile. A few feet away, Jared was frowning, his brows


    facet


    deeply furrowed as he struggled to


    find the correct herb.


    After a few tense seconds, he finally selected the right one, but it was clear he


    needed more effort.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1341

    Jared nced over at Andrew, letting out a bitterugh. "Well, look at that. You actually managed to beat me this time. Guess even a blind squirrel finds a nut once in a while."


    Andrew just rolled his eyes. If this were apetition for speed alone, he would have crushed Jared from the very first round. However, rushing ahead for the sake of being first was pointless. Only someone as desperate for attention as Jared would care about such empty gestures.


    It was like those students who smugly handed in their tests first, thinking they were the smartest, when in reality, the real champions were the ones who ended up with the highest scores.


    Thepetition continued into the third and fourth rounds, steadily thinning the herd.


    By the end of the fourth round, fewer than 40 contestants remained, which meant ten contestants had been eliminated.


    The tension in the crowd grew palpable. Someone eximed, "My palms are sweating! I just hope that cute girl I''m rooting for can hang in there!"


    "I don''t expect much, but if our hospital''s contestant can just make it to the seventh or eighth round, I''ll be happy. God, please let them survive a little longer!"


    Onemented, "Hey, that guy who challenged the rules earlier is still in the game.


    I have to admit, that''s a bit surprising."


    Another clicked his tongue. "It''s only the fourth round. We''re not even halfway through. If he drops out now, he''ll just prove himself to be a total joke."


    Eyes from every corner of the stadium were fixed on the stage, each supporter silently cheering for their chosen contestant. A few had started to notice Andrew''s steady progress and could not help but mutter in surprise. After all, they had expected him to be one of the first to fall.


    Meanwhile, Mosby, standing confidently near the center, cast a nce over at Thomas. "Dr. Bozzelli, here''s hoping you and I both make it through all ten rounds and share augh at the end."


    He appeared rxed, the picture of a man utterly in control.


    On the other hand, Thomas'' expression remained stoic. "Dr. Lake, you tter me. We at Blumedale Hospital can hardlypare to a medical master like you."


    Mosby chuckled, his confidence unwavering. Well, it''s great that you''re self-aware. That loudmouth Andrew kept insisting on a single champion-well, he''s about to find out what a real first ce looks like. After all, who but me could possibly deserve it?"


    Thomas'' lips twitched slightly. "Confidence is a good thing, Dr. Lake. I suppose


    we''ll see soon enough who truly deserves first ce."


    For men like Mosby and Thomas,


    the prize money and trophies meant little. They already had wealth and fame. So, what they truly craved Was the prestige of being crowned & Grand Physician, a title that would solidify their legacies and set them even further apart from their peers.


    After all, no one would ever truly be satisfied with their own status or influence. Everyone craved to climb higher, to stand above the rest as the supreme authority.


    Mosby and Thomas were the true focal points of this Grand Medical Summit-the most fiercely contested, heavyweight opponents. This was clear not only to Malcolm but also to Preston and Clifford. Hence, their attention remained fixed on these two throughout thepetition.


    As for Andrew, while Derek, Malcolm, and others acknowledged his skill, they still believed the real battle for supremacyy between the two experienced seniors- Thomas and Mosby.


    "Round five is now starting. Contestants, prepare yourselves!"


    The host''s announcement signaled the start of the new round.


    Francesca''s expression darkened as she looked at the objects ced in front of


    her. Shemented, "Thepetition is getting tougher."


    Jared clenched his teeth, muttering, "Damn it, picking out the poisonous substance from this junk pile? This is just sadistic!"

 Chapter 1342

    In front of Andrew was a pile of various items. At a quick nce, there were pieces of horn, bones, and some dark, lumpy objects. He immediately understood that this round was testing a doctor''s ability to identify medicinal substances and distinguish toxic materials. It was not exactly difficult, but it was definitely designed to be tricky and misleading.


    After a brief inspection, Andrew picked out a bone and a dark, knobby lump. While unremarkable at first nce, this lump was actually a highly toxic tree root.


    The examiner standing in front of him raised his eyebrows, clearly surprised at Andrew''s speed. He had barely paused before picking out the correct items.


    The old, bald examiner let out a low whistle and gave Andrew a thumbs-up. "Not bad, kid. One word-impressive!"


    Andrew smiled, replying modestly, "Thanks, it''s just a bit of good luck."


    The examiner muttered to himself as he scribbled on his clipboard. ''This kid had seemed cocky earlier, but maybe he actually has some real skill after all.''


    Around him, the other contestants also began selecting the toxic items from their piles.


    Francesca''s face was tight with concentration, and she could not help but nce nervously in Andrew''s direction. When she saw him sh her a reassuring wink, she let out a long breath, relief flooding her face. She was d she had picked the right items.


    Not far away, Jared''s expression was growing darker by the second. Lowering his head, he muttered, "Damn it, this is just a guessing game at this point. Who the hell can tell which of these things is toxic and which isn''t?"


    He nced toward Thomas, hoping for a hint. However, his mentor did not even spare him a nce.


    Jared''s heart sank further, the bitter taste of frustration rising in his throat. As much as Thomas appreciated his talent, he was also a strict perfectionist-there was no way he would break the rules to help him here.


    Seeing that both Andrew and Francesca had already passed the round, Jared''s anxiety only grew.


    The examiner leaned in, asking, "Have you finished identifying the toxic items?" Jared''s heart skipped a beat, and he forced a strained smile. "Uh, sir, would you mind giving me a little hint? This round is a bit tricky, you know?"


    The examiner, clearly someone from the Advanced Medical Institute, responded curtly, "Scram."


    Jared''s face fell, and for a moment, he nearly cursed out loud. Naturally, as someone from the Advanced Medical Institute to help out was foolish-it was like sticking his head in a lion''s mouth.


    Seeing the examiner ring at him with disdain, Jared had no choice but to grit his teeth and push through.


    "Fine. I''ve made my selections," he said.


    Just then, eight contestants were eliminated on the spot for failing to identify all the toxic substances correctly.


    Jared felt a cold sweat trickling


    down his back. He wondered if he would be the next to fall. If he got knocked out here in the fifth round, he would not even be able to keep up with Francesca, let alone challenge Andrew.


    The examiner finally looked at him, his expression as cold as ever. "Unfortunately, you missed one toxic item among the eight in front of you."


    Jared''s heart plummeted, his pulse hammering in his ears. He started to panic, wondering if he was really about to fail here.


    Had he really slipped up so badly that he would be eliminated in the fifth round?


    Suddenly, the examiner continued, his tone still t. "However, ording to the judges'' rules, a single oversight is allowed. So, I have to say that you got lucky this time."


    Jared''s face lit up with sudden relief. He had scraped through the fifth round by the skin of his teeth.


    Thomas finally chimed in, "This is what happens when your fundamentals are weak. If you had failed just now, I would have had to reconsider whether you were still worth my mentorship."


    Jared''s face flushed bright red, and he gritted his teeth. "Don''t worry, Dr. Bozzelli, That was just a momentary slip. From now on, no matter how tough the challenge, I''ll mak@sure I push through! I''ll be unstoppable."

 Chapter 1343

    Andrew nearly choked at Jared''s deration. He burst outughing, mocking, "Unstoppable? You got through on sheer dumb luck, and you''re talking about being unstoppable? Aren''t you worried about making a fool out of yourself?" Jared''s face turned an ugly shade of red. "Andrew, I just made a small mistake! You''ll see soon enough just how terrifying my true strength is!"


    The sixth round quickly followed. When a small white mouse appeared in front of each contestant, a wave of shocked gasps spread through the audience. They had brought in live test subjects-the difficulty had clearly taken a huge leap.


    On the stage, the contestants'' faces grew even more strained. They only had one word to describe this round: tough.


    Clifford''s voice boomed across the arena, dripping with mockery. "To all you future great physicians and national medical masters, each little creature in front of you has a health issue.


    "Some have organ damage, some have blood poisoning, and others have


    external wounds. But no matter what the problem is, my only requirement is that these adorable little creaturese back to life under your care, jumping around with energy again!"


    As soon as the elder finished speaking, the remaining 30-something contestants sprang into action, racing against the clock.


    He let out another sinister chuckle. "Oh, by the way, you only have five minutes! If you go over time, you automatically fail and can see yourselves out."


    The contestants'' heart rates instantly spiked. Five minutes was ridiculous-they might as well have asked them to perform brain surgery with a butter knife.


    Jared grabbed his mouse, muttering curses, "Five minutes? Are you kidding me? Those elders from the Advanced Medical Institute are clearly trying to screw us over!"


    Thomas''s voice cut through the chaos. "Follow the rules and focus. Keep your mind steady and your hands sharp. Or, if you''re going to fail anyway, just quit now and stop embarrassing Blumedale Hospital."


    Jared mped his mouth shut and threw himself into his work, a fierce grin creeping onto his face. He thought, ''I''ll make it through this round. But Andrew, you can go to hell...''


    Of course, there were a few


    contestants who seemed to be handling the pressure just fine. People like Mosby and the two elite students from the Advanced Medical Institute moved with practiced ease, their hands steady


    and their expressions calm.


    This kind of practical task was almost second nature for someone like Thomas¡ªa test of skill he could handle without breaking a sweat.


    Meanwhile, Francesca was visibly struggling. Ordinarily, performing surgery on a small animal would not have been a big deal for her. However, her mouse had internal organ damage, which significantly raised the difficulty.


    Just then, Andrew''s voice reached her, cutting through her panic. "Take a deep breath, Fran. Pick up your surgical tools and imagine that this little creature is a critically ill patient who needs your help. Anesthetize it, make the incision, follow the procedure step by step-you''ll be fine."


    Francesca''s body stiffened for a moment, but then the panic cleared from her mind, and her hands stopped trembling.


    Suddenly, the bald examiner standing in front of Andrew snapped at him. "No talking! And why haven''t you started yet?"


    Andrew just leaned back, arms crossed, lookingpletely at ease. "Start? We''ve got five whole minutes. What''s the rush?"


    The examiner''s eyes nearly popped out of his head. "Five minutes, and you''re not in a hurry? Young people these days are so arrogant, so full of themselves! Can''t you see that Dr. Lake and Dr. Bozzelli are already racing against the clock, every second counts!"


    Andrew just chuckled. "Rx. As a certain show-off once said, let the bullets fly a while longer..."


    The bald examiner''s face twitched. He thought Andrew was too damn arrogant.

 Chapter 1344

    Up on the viewing tform, Derek frowned. "What''s going on with Mr. Lloyd? Why hasn''t he started yet?"


    Chantelle, sitting beside him, grew anxious. "I don''t know. Could it be that he''spletely stumped?"


    Derek hesitated."I''m not sure... but it shouldn''t be. After all, this is just the sixth round."


    Preston and Clifford, the two elders from the Advanced Medical Institute, burst into mockingughter. "Mr. McCormick, the young man you''ve put your faith in doesn''t seem to be holding up very well! Look at him, standing there like a statue. It''s like he''s just waiting for the clock to run out so he can throw in the towel!"


    Derek and Chantelle''s faces instantly darkened.


    Meanwhile, Aspen and Lauren clutched each other''s hands tightly, their anxiety in to


    "Aspen, do you think Andrew has hit a roadblock he can''t get past?"


    Aspen''s voice was firm, though her heart raced. "I don''t know, Lauren, but we have to believe in him. No matter what, I don''t think he''d fall here."


    Despite being love rivals, the two women found themselves standing on the same side, and their addressing each other had taken on a noticeably warmer, more familiar tone.


    Zephyr shook his head. "Regardless, making it to the sixth round is already impressive. Mr. Lloyd has earned our respect."


    Jameson chuckled. "I actually think Andy looks pretty rxed. It''s almost like he''s got this under control."


    Tiana''s eyes were sparkling with amusement as she added, "Everyone, stop worrying so much. Andrew isn''t the type to lose so easily. If he embarrasses me by getting knocked out in the sixth round, I''ll make sure to spank him when I see him."


    The people from the Rhodes family did not find this remark strange at all, but the Stevens family members could not help but exchange puzzled nces.


    Aspen and Esther both looked up at Tiana, surprise shing in their eyes.


    Aspen, in particr, felt a strange chill run down her spine. She had always had an extraordinary sense of smell, a natural talent for picking up scents that others missed.


    She noticed that the scent clinging to Tiana now was the same one she had noticed on Andrew that night.


    As Tiana, the graceful and charming mother of Lauren, spoke of Andrew, Aspen could not shake the strange tone she heard a mix of affection, flirtation, and unmistakable fondness.


    Aspen shivered. Her own thoughts felt dirty, even to her.


    Was she really linking Andrew and Lauren''s mother together? The mere idea of them together was absurd. sphemous, even.


    Shaking her head, she tried to push the idea away. It was just her exhausted mind ying tricks on her, a side effect of Andrew wearing her out the night before.


    She convinced herself that she was overthinking it.


    ...


    On the other side of the tform, Quinton let out a coldugh. "He''s done for. Andrew is dead meat."


    Christina''s voice was icy. "I''ve said it before¡ªhe''s no match for the likes of Dr. Lake."


    Yara snapped, "Christina, you''d better shut your mouth!"


    Christina frowned. "I''m just stating the facts."


    Yara shot back with a sharpugh. "Even if it''s a fact, keep it to yourself! I don''t get you, Christina. You keep saying you want Andrew toe back to you, to be by your side, to love you again. But then you get all bitter and jealous the moment he shows even a hint of sess. Seriously, Christina, you''re the textbook definition of a two-faced bitch!"


    Christina''s face flushed with anger, her lips pressed into a thin line. However, she did not know how to fight back-she had never been good at this kind of verbal sparring.


    "Attention, esteemed doctors-one minute remaining! Those who make it through this sixth round will one day be renowned medical masters!


    "Those who don''t, well... you''d better get used to being small-town e doctors, living quiet, uneventful lives. Medicine requires true talent. Not


    everyone has what it takes to be a


    great healer!"


    Preston and Clifford''s voices echoed through the stadium as the


    countdown began. Their words were dripping with condescension, showing just how little respect they had for most of the contestants.

 Chapter 1345

    Thomas and Mosby stopped their movements almost simultaneously. In front of each of them, the small white mice they had treated were already squeaking and scurrying around, looking full of life.


    "Dr. Bozzelli, it seems we''re a match!" Mosby chuckled.


    Thomas remained calm, not bothering to respond. Instead, he turned his attention to his prized student. He thought, ''Good. The surgery is nearlyplete, with only the final injection left. As long as Jared chooses the right injection, the procedure will be aplete sess.''


    His gaze then shifted to Francesca, and his eyes lit up with genuine admiration. He thought Malcolm''s student truly was a rare talent. Her precision was impressive, the stitches on the tiny incision were wless, and her speed was just a fraction behind his and Mosby''s.


    It was a remarkable feat.


    ''She''ll likely be a great female medical master in the future,'' Thomas thought, giving her silent praise.


    However, when his eyes finallynded on Andrew, his expression froze for a split second.


    Andrew was still standing there, arms crossed, with that same carefree grin on his face. It was as if he had not even started, like he was just there to watch the show.


    Thomas thought Andrew had not even figured out how to proceed. Shaking his head, he looked away, a faint sneer flickering across his lips. "What a fool!"


    He had already judged Andrew to be nothing more than a mediocre talent. Malcolm must have been too sentimental in his old age, making a poor choice in this case.


    Meanwhile, the bald examiner standing in front of Andrew could not hold back any longer. "Hey, kid! You''re not even going to try? You were so loud earlier, acting like you didn''t even care about Mr. Fuentes and Mr. Phelps. But now you''re just standing there, waiting to lose? Isn''t this just proving that you really are as useless as they say?"


    Andrew just smiled. "I already said, let the bullets fly for a while." Alright, only forty seconds left-guess it''s time to reel them in."


    With that, Andrew did not reach for the surgical tools provided by the tournament. Instead, three slender golden needles appeared between his fingers, moving so quickly they almost blurred as he inserted them into the tiny mouse''s body.


    The needles carried a paralyzing effect, instantly causing the sickly mouse to copse onto the operating table.


    Andrew picked up a scalpel, and with a precise flick of his wrist, he severed one of the mouse''s diseased legs. Then, without a moment''s hesitation, he grabbed a tiny metal brace from the tray and attached it to the stump, aligning it perfectly.


    With a sharp tearing sound, he split a piece of bandage into thin strips. Next, he


    quickly wrapped the wound, securing the brace in ce.


    For the final step, Andrew pulled out a single hollow golden needle-his own custom design.


    With a subtle flick of his wrist, he drew the growth factor and hormone mixture into the needle, then injected it directly into the mouse''s body, using the fine


    of his internal energy to guide the fluid.


    With a final twist of his wrist, he withdrew the needle and stepped back, his workplete. A quick nce at the timer told him he still had five seconds left.


    The bald examiner, who had been watching the entire process with his jaw practically on the floor, felt his mind go nk.


    Was this guy a lunatic?


    The sheer speed and unconventional approach he had just witnessed defied all reason. On second thought, he thought maybe Andrew was not out of his mind.


    After all, as insane as this method seemed, it had clearly worked. The line between madness and genius was a thin one, and Andrew seemed to be walking it perfectly.


    "Time''s up! All contestants, hands off your subjects! Anyone still moving, pack up and get out!"


    Preston and Clifford''s harsh voices boomed across the arena as the final second ticked down.


    Jared, who had just finished injecting his own mouse, threw his head back andughed. "Perfect! That was a wless procedure!"


    Then, he nced over at Andrew and burst outughing again. "What the hell was that? You just threw a bunch of nonsense together, and your test subject can''t even stand up! Andrew, that mouse isn''t even close to the ''bouncing with life'' the judges demanded! Pack your stuff and get off the stage, you clown!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1346

    Francesca looked at Andrew''sb mouse, which could not even stand up due to the effects of its amputated limb. In other words, he would inevitably fail the test.


    She immediately felt anxious. After all, she knew that with Andrew''s medical skills, this should not be happening.


    "No improvement in the test subject''s condition. Fail!"


    "Test subject lost too much blood. Fail!"


    "Test subject died during surgery. Complete disregard for life. Get off the stage!"


    One cold verdict after another rang out. Without exception, all were failures, with contestants ordered to leave the stage.


    One of the Advanced Medical Institute examiners was particrly cold-blooded. Any contestant who failed to pass was inevitably subjected to harsh mockery.


    One female doctor''sb mouse died right on the table, and the examiner yelled at her several times. She immediately walked off the stage, trembling and wiping away tears.


    When it was Francesca''s turn, her examiner announced her sess with a smile. "Pass. Congrattions!"


    Francesca finally released her tightly clenched hands. If there were not so many people around, and if this weren''t apetition, she would have rushed over to hug Andrew in celebration.


    "Fran, congrattions! Just as expected, the future medical master is truly impressive-you''re already in a league of your own," Andrew said with a grin.


    Jared mocked coldly, "Andrew, maybe you should worry about yourself. Of the four contestants from Blumedale Hospital, you''re the worst and will be the first to get kicked out."


    Andrew replied calmly, "Shut your foul mouth. Results aren''t out yet, so why are you barking?"


    Jared sneered, "Fine. Let''s watch you crash and burn."


    The examiner approached him, and Jared immediately folded his


    arrogantly.


    "Sir, kindly evaluate my surgical work. As you''ll see, myb mouse is thriving."


    The examiner maintained a nk expression. "Hmm. It''s a highpletion rate¡ª likely a pass."


    Jaredughed. "Likely? It''s 100%, absolutely certain. I''m a contestant who will advance to the seventh round!"


    Just as he finished speaking, theb mouse in front of him suddenly whimpered, copsed on the table, and began convulsing violently. Then, blood seeped out from beneath it as the mouse let out an extremely painful squeal. After that, its limbs stiffened, and it died on the table with its belly facing upward.


    The examiner nced at him, "Is that all?"


    Jared was in disbelief, his entire body trembling. "How is this


    possible? How could this happen? This shouldn''t be! I checked and rechecked. Could this little creature have had some other hidden illness I didn''t discover?"


    The smile and smugness on his face hadpletely vanished, reced by a deathly pallor.


    The confidence Jared had moments ago shattered in an instant, his pride turning into a painful p across his own face.


    The Advanced Medical Institute examiner barked, "Test subject deceased on the spot. You failed. Get off the stage!"


    Jared was in denial. He grabbed his head and shouted, "No! I refuse to ept this! I demand a review by the judges!"


    The examiner''s eyes shed coldly. "You want to be the first troublemaker at this year''s Grand Medical Summit?"


    Jared, still gripping the lifeless body of his test mouse, pointed a trembling finger at it. "This is a setup! There''s no way this is right! I won''t ept this result without an investigation! I won''t back down!"


    His outburst drew the attention of both the audience and the high-ranking figures on the tform.


    Francesca felt a chill run down her spine. She silently grumbled, ''Jared, what the hell are you doing?''


    using someone of cheating at the Grand Medical Summit, where the elders of the Advanced Medical Institute and top medical experts from around the region sat in judgment, was sheer madness.


    That was the kind of move that could get one torn apart by Derek and the other officials.


    She quickly tried to intervene. "Jared, do you realize who''s watching? The elders of the Advanced Medical Institute and all the other experts are right there! Do you really think


    anyone would dare cheat under their noses? Just stop this-don''t make it worse!"


    However, Jared''s eyes were bloodshot, his rage boiling over. "No! I demand a fair


    ruling! Give me another chance, or I''ll never let this go!"


    Andrew did not even bother tough. With a dismissive shrug, he drawled, "It''s


    not a setup, and no one is being unfair. Jared, you''re just painfully average at your


    job."


    Jared''s murderous re shot over


    at Andrew, but Andrew remained


    unbothered: He said, "Take a good look at the vial you used for the injection. Only aplete idiot would mistake adrenaline fona growth factor and inject it into a freshly operated mouse. Do you really think a tiny, post-op animal could handle an adrenaline rush?"


    Jared looked down at the vials in front of him, his lips trembling. "No... no, that''s impossible. I didn''t use adrenaline! Andrew, you''re talking out of your ass!"


    Two heavy ps came out of nowhere,nding squarely on Jared''s face. The blows were so strong his head buzzed, and for a moment, the world spun around him.

 Chapter 1347

    The ps had note from the Advanced Medical Institute examiner or any random bystander. Instead, they came from Thomas-Jared''s own mentor.


    "You little brat! As a medical practitioner, you don''t even have the courage to face failure or take responsibility for your mistakes? Who used you? Who wronged you? And now you want another chance? You won''t let it go? Are you trying to drag Blumedale Hospital and my own reputation through the mud?"


    No one had noticed when Thomas had moved to stand beside Jared, but there he was¡ªface twisted in rage, veins bulging in his temples, his fury palpable.


    For someone like Thomas, who valued his reputation above all else, this was an unforgivable disgrace. After all, his prized student''s current behavior was pathetic. Moreover, various bigwigs were watching from the high tform.


    If the student were garbage, then he, as the teacher, would inevitably be used of poor teaching.


    Jared stammered, his mind in a daze. "Dr. Bozzelli, l-I just..."


    Thomas roared, "Shut up! I don''t have a student as foolish as you! Y-You utter fool! Do you even realize how deeply you''ve disappointed me? Are you blind? You can''t even tell the difference between adrenaline and growth factor?


    "Andrew was right-you really are an idiot. That poor mouse''s life ended just because of your ipetence. If this had been a real patient, didn''t you just kill someone on the operating table?"


    The harsh rebuke struck Jared like a hammer, draining the color from his face. Two hot streams of shameful tears rolled down his cheeks.


    It was just as Andrew had said he had indeed mixed up the injections.


    Jared could not understand how Andrew, a mere bystander, could notice it so clearly. He was supposed to be the young star of Blumedale Hospital, yet he could not tell the difference. He began to doubt that he might actually be worse than Andrew.


    After failure came resentment and deflection of me. Pointing at Andrew, Jared shouted, "Fine, I admit I failed. I should get off the stage! But Andrew, you''ll end up just like me! You won''t pass this round either, damn it!"


    Thomas'' face darkened even further. He wished he could bury Jared six feet


    under right there and then. It was one thing for him to fail, but now he was turning on a fellow Blumedale Hospital contestant, a fellow representative of their hospital.


    This was a betrayal, a stab in the back-pure, petty spite.


    Up on the main tform, Malcolm mmed his fist onto the arm of his chair. He thundered, "Enough of this nonsense!"


    Thomas flinched, his body shaking for a moment as he silently cursed, ''Shit!''


    Malcolm, one of the most respected figures in Blumedale Hospital, had lost his temper. There was no doubt that once this summit ended, Thomas would be facing a severe reckoning for Jared''s behavior.


    Around him, the Advanced Medical Institute students and even Mosby himself burst into open, mockingughter, their voices echoing in Thomas'' ears, and it felt to him like a series of sharp ps.


    Just then, Andrew''s calm, steady voice cut through the noise. "Who says I didn''t pass this round? Who says my test subject isn''t alive and well?"


    He casually reached into his pocket, pulling out a small piece of bread. "Come on, little guy. Show them what you can do."


    As he spoke, all eyes turned to his operating table. There, his three-legged test mouse, having adjusted to its prosthetic limb, suddenly darted forward. It zipped around the table, spinning in circles, then rolled over, sprang to its feet, and continued to chase the small piece of bread in Andrew''s hand.


    Andrew tossed the bread off the edge of the operating table, and the tiny creature leaped after it,nding gracefully on the ground a full meter below Without missing a beat, it grabbed the bread and began gnawing at it, its little tail flicking with excitement.


    The bald examiner next to Andrew, who had been frozen in shock,


    managed to stammer out the verdict. "It''s a perfect surgery. The procedurepletion rate is 100%, and the test subject''s health is nearly 100%. It''s a wless pass!"


    The entire arena erupted in apuse. Thousands of spectators, including Derek, Chantelle, the Stevens family, and the members of the Rhodes family, stood up, their ps ringing out like thunder.


    Andrew''s performance could only be described with one word: stunning.


    Francesca''s heart soared. Her eyes sparkled with admiration, unable to hide the pure adoration she felt for Andrew. That was her man¡ªa man who, at this very moment, held the entire crowd''s attention.


    Meanwhile, Thomas and Jared looked ashen.


    Jared, in particr, felt like his very soul had been hollowed out, his spirit shattered. With a bitter, brokenugh, he copsed to his knees on the stage.


    He was utterly defeated, and he was overwhelmed with humiliation.

 Chapter 1348

    Preston and Clifford''s expressions could not have been darker. The two elders exchanged a nce, each seeing the same frustration and grudging admiration in the other''s eyes.


    Andrew had cleared the sixth round wlessly, and even with their decades of medical expertise, neither of them could have done it better.


    Derek let out a heartyugh. "So, esteemed elders, what do you think of Andrew, the contestant I''ve been keeping my eye on?"


    Preston and Clifford both responded with a cold snort, their faces dark and stony, refusing to answer.


    Meanwhile, Lauren and Aspen, seated together, shared a quick high-five, their faces glowing with pride.


    Lauren eximed, "See? I told you, Andrew wouldn''t stop at the sixth round. He''s always been amazing!"


    Aspen agreed enthusiastically. "Exactly! That guy really never seems to lose¡ª even if I never admit it to his face."


    On the other side of the arena, Yara''s eyes sparkled as she watched Andrew. Powerful, exceptional men had always been maic to her, and Andrew was no exception.


    Before, her interactions with him had been purely professional, with a hint of reluctant cooperation. But now, seeing him in action, Yara realized she might have fallen for his undeniable charm, even without those earlier connections.


    Suddenly, Irene gasped. "Christie, where are you going?"


    It turned out Christina had already risen, clutching her handbag, preparing to leave.


    Quinton frowned. "Christie, you''re leaving already?"


    Christina forced a bitter smile. "I don''t want to stay and watch anymore. It just makes me feel like a fool."


    Quinton snorted. "Just because he got lucky this round? There are still four more rounds. Clearing the sixth round isn''t that impressive."


    Part of her wanted to see Andrew fail, to witness the moment his confidence shattered.


    What she did not realize was that the hits she would soon take to her pride would only be more brutal.


    "For the sixth round, 20 contestants have been eliminated! There are only 12 contestants remaining! Let the seventh round begin!"


    As the announcer''s voice echoed across the arena, the atmosphere grew heavier, and the tension intensified. Everyone knew that the real battle of the Grand Medical Summit was only just beginning. The earlier rounds had been mere warm-ups-the actual fight for dominance was about to start.


    Jared, his spirit shattered, was carried off the stage, his feet dragging as if his very soul had been crushed.


    Thomas returned to his seat, his


    gaze briefly settling on Andrew. " admit, reaching the seventh round is impressive. You''ve surprised me, but this must be your limit, yes?


    Andrew chuckled. "Maybe, or perhaps it''s your limit, Dr. Bozzelli."


    Thomas snorted. "Having a bit of arrogance is good at your age. But Jared couldn''t handle the pressure and fell apart, and I don''t believe you''ll fare much better."


    Andrew let out a softugh. "So, you''reparing me to that trash of a student of yours? He deserved to get kicked out. As for me, I''m just warming up for first ce."


    Thomas fell silent, choosing not to waste any more words. iming first ce like it were a casual prize just proved how outrageous Andrew''s confidence was. Even he, with his decades of experience, did not dare to make such bold ims. He thought Blumedale Hospital''s hope had always been himself-no one else mattered.


    Francesca, standing nearby, could not help but warn Andrew. "Andrew, don''t get cocky. Make sure you hang in there until the end!"


    Andrew smiled. "Rx, Fran. I''ll win that set of ancient gold needles you''ve had your eye on."


    Francesca''s heart swelled, her smile brimming with faith. Thomas might not believe in Andrew, but she didpletely and without reservation.


    "The seventh round is a live patient challenge! This time, it won''t just be mice you''re ying with!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1349

    Preston and Clifford''s voices, dripping with malicious intent and carrying an overwhelming pressure, echoed across the arena. "Whoever causes a death, takes full responsibility!"


    For a brief moment, the entire stadium fell into a stunned hush. Even the audience held their breath, the weight of those words settling heavily over them. The seventh round of the Grand Medical Summit was a live patient operation. This was not just about losing a round anymore-it was about real lives hanging in the bnce.


    Lab mice were experimental subjects¡ªat worst, killing one meant failure. However, the current round meant potentially killing a patient. The consequences would be unimaginable.


    The sound of sharp intakes of breath rippled through the crowd. This approach was nothing short of the harshest way to test the contestants'' willpower and medical skills.


    Someone eximed, "Man, this is intense! I know it''s a life-or-death thing, but I can''t help being curious. I want to see how these so-called medical geniuses handle it!"


    Another sighed, "Oh no, one of our guys already looks like he''s about to crack under the pressure!"


    "This round is brutal. No wonder they say studying medicine is a life-or-death job!" Gradually, the crowd began to stir, murmurs turning into a low, anxious buzz.


    Up in the stands, Derek frowned. "Esteemed elders, isn''t the seventh round a bit too extreme? Lives are at stake here."


    Preston and Clifford simply snorted. "Too extreme? Medicine''s ultimate purpose is to save lives. If these so-called geniuses can''t handle that, then they don''t deserve the honor of this Grand Medical Summit."


    Derek raised a hand, trying to calm the tension. "Even so, if something truly catastrophic happens, it won''t be good."


    The two old men chuckled. "Rx, Mr. McCormick. Of course, we have contingency ns. There are expert teams standing by, ready to intervene if any contestant makes a critical mistake. We won''t actually let anyone die-we''re not monsters."


    Hearing this, Derek finally let out a small sigh of relief. He had been genuinely concerned about the potential fallout.


    On thepetition floor, Andrew gave a small nod. The Grand Medical Summit was not just apetition¡ªit was a forge for the sharpest medical minds. Moreover, the title of the Grand Physician was an absolute honor indeed.


    Now, finally, things were getting interesting. If the earlier rounds had felt like warm-ups, this was the real deal.


    Soon, patients were being wheeled onto the stage one by one. Some were missing limbs, others groaned in pain, a few stared into space, and others had severe burns covering their bodies.


    Every single one of them carried a unique, severe medical condition¡ªa true test of the remaining contestants'' skills.


    The loudspeaker crackled to life. "Your mission is simple-heal the patient in front of you and relieve their suffering. Healing may sound straightforward, but in reality, it''s anything but.


    "True medical masters ovee


    impossible odds, while average doctors just throw pills, give


    injections, or administer IVs to a


    problem. Today, you either prove yourself a master or get exposed as mediocre!"


    The moment the announcement ended, one of the contestants shot his hand into


    the air, shouting desperately.


    All eyes in the stadium snapped to him-it was a middle-aged doctor, his face pale, sweat pouring down like rain.


    Andrew, watching him, shook his head slightly-he already knew what wasing.


    Preston and Clifford''s voices cut through the sudden quiet. "You there, what is it you want?"


    The man''s lips trembled. "I-I want to withdraw!"


    The entire stadium, whether


    audience members or VIPs on the main stage, instantly erupted inmotion. Thepetition had finally reached the point where someone could not withstand the pressure and voluntarily forfeited.

 Chapter 1350

    The doctor''s actions might have seemed cowardly, but they were also responsible in a way. After all, when lives were on the line, not everyone had the courage to take on such a heavy burden.


    Francesca sighed. "I understand where he''sing from."


    The announcer''s voice echoed across the arena. "Very well. The judges have approved your request. You may voluntarily withdraw."


    The male doctor staggered off the stage, his steps heavy with shame. As soon as he reached his seat, he broke down, burying his face in his hands as sobs wracked his body.


    Those around him tried tofort him, but his cries of regret and frustration only grew louder. Walking away from the Grand Medical Summit meant saying goodbye to the chance of ever reaching the top three-a wound that would likely haunt him for the rest of his life.


    His gut-wrenching sobs echoed across the stadium, reaching the ears of the remaining contestants. Immediately, it made the contestants in this high-pressure situation even more nervous, with sweat increasingly forming on their palms.


    Yet, there were a few who remained calm-Mosby, Thomas, a student from the Advanced Medical Institute, and, of course, Andrew. They all maintained theirposure, steady as rocks.


    Even Francesca, despite her strong foundation and impressive talent, felt the strain. After all, this round required each contestant to independently treat a critically ill patient without the aid of machines, assistants, or experienced mentors.


    Nheless, she had grown up under Cedric''s guidance and had a natural gift for medicine. Besides, Andrew had taught her plenty of unconventional yet effective techniques.


    With that, Francesca quickly tuned out the distracting noise and began focusing on her patient.


    Thomas, Mosby, and the Advanced Medical Institute student also sprang into action, each moving confidently to assess and treat their patients.


    Meanwhile, other contestants found themselvespletely lost. Some were unable to even diagnose their patients, let alone begin treatment.


    One unfortunate doctor stared helplessly at his patient, whoy motionless on the hospital bed. The patient''s vital signs were stable, and his breathing seemed normal, yet he remained in a deep, unresponsivea.


    The panicked doctor tried every method he could think of, but nothing worked. Finally, in a moment of sheer desperation, he snapped, pping his unconscious patient repeatedly. "Wake up! Wake up, damn it! Just wake up already!"


    The outburst drew immediate attention, and a nearby judge rushed over, grabbing the frenzied doctor by the arm and pulling him back.


    "Loss ofposure, failure to administer proper treatment, and patient abuse! Guards, escort this contestant off the stage. He is disqualified and barred from participating in the next three Grand Medical Summits!"


    The disgraced doctor''s face turned ashen, his eyes wide with horror. He fell to his knees, sobbing and begging for another chance, but the two burly security guards dragged him off without a second nce.


    Andrew, arms crossed, watched the scene unfold with a faint smirk. "Young and reckless a dangerousbination."


    The bald, middle-aged examiner beside him let out an exasperated sigh. "Why are you just standing there? You haven''t even started treating your patient. Shouldn''t you be a little more concerned about your own situation?"


    Andrew chuckled. "There''s no need to rush."


    The examiner snorted, cutting him off. "Yeah, yeah. Let me guess you''re about


    to say, ''Let the bullet fly for a while,'' right?"


    Andrew could not help but chuckle. "Not exactly. I''m just waiting. If Fran runs into trouble, I want to be ready to guide her."


    The examiner followed Andrew''s gaze to where Francesca was hard at work, a hint of admiration in his eyes. He clicked his tongue, shaking his head as he asked, "Kid, do you even realize how hard everyone here has worked to stand on this stage?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1351

    The examiner reminded him, "Instead of fighting for first ce, you''re still over here, ying the charming hero, flirting around. Gotta say, you''re the boldest contestant I''ve ever seen!"


    Andrew chuckled. "Oh,e on, you''re too kind. I''m just doing okay."


    The examiner''s bald head twitched visibly, his scalp tightening with annoyance. He thought, ''Damn, this kid really has an attitude problem, strutting around like he owns the ce.''


    The examiner did not like it one bit, but there was nothing he could do. He could not take Andrew down, and that made his blood boil.


    The examiner felt extremely frustrated.


    Despite hisid-back demeanor, Andrew''s mind was always sharp. He kept a careful eye on the ticking clock and the shifting dynamics of thepetition. He nced over at Francesca, who seemed to be handling her side just fine.


    Satisfied, he turned back to his own patient, a deaf-mute with severe burns covering arge part of his body-one of the most challenging cases on the floor.


    Andrew worked quickly, disinfecting and anesthetizing his patient before using his gold acupuncture needles to carefully unblock the clogged eardrums. He tackled the patient''splex issues one by one, methodically clearing each hurdle.


    For him, this was routine-nothing he could not handle.


    Still, a shadow of suspicion crossed his mind.


    Was it just a coincidence that he had drawn one of the toughest cases, or had those two old foxes at the Advanced Medical Institute arranged this on purpose?


    He did not bother pondering it further. His approach was simple: crush every challenge in his path. Despite that, he made a mental note of the Advanced Medical Institute''s targeted approach.


    Time flew by, and half an hour had passed. Both Thomas and Mosby had already finished treating their patients. After a quick check, the examiners confirmed their sess, allowing them to advance


    Someone cheered, "As expected of Blumedale''s renowned medical master. Dr. Lake is truly incredible!"


    "Dr. Bozzelli of Blumedale Hospital is no less impressive. These two seem destined for the championship!"


    "Oh, look at that! The petite, attractivedy doctor from Blumedale Hospital has also passed. She''s truly a dark horse!"


    Francescapleted the treatment of her patient in less than an hour. She passed smoothly and immediately received a round of enthusiastic apuse.


    An hour passed, and Preston and


    Clifford''s deadline-setting voices et


    echoed around the venue. "There are 20 minutes left! One hour and twenty minutes is the absolute limit!"


    One contestant, hearing the countdown, started to panic. His hand trembled as he stitched a wound, causing internal bleeding. It


    was not a fatal mistake, but


    was


    enough to fail him. ''


    Two specialists quickly stepped in, stabilized the patient, and whisked them away.


    As the final three minutes ticked down, Andrew paused, letting out a low curse. "Those two old bastards, and Mosby, too... They''re really trying to mess with me here."


    It was not that the procedures wereplex for him, but even small problems piled up could wear anyone down. Still, in the end, he made it through.


    "Lucky bastard. He managed to scrape by again," the bald examiner muttered through gritted teeth, unable to hide his envy.


    Andrew just smirked. He knew the old guy was bitter. Surviving the seventh round meant he was now a standout¡ªa rising star in the medical world, someone powerful.

 Chapter 1352

    Derek nodded with satisfaction. "Andrew really didn''t let me down!"


    Chantelle, for once, seemed impressed. "Yeah, his personality sucks, but his medical skills are definitely legit!"


    Preston and Clifford, however, just sneered. "Sure, he''s got some skills, but this is where it ends. In our field, we''d say he''s got a little something, but not much!"


    Chantelle quietly cursed at them, annoyed by their condescending attitude. Those two old fools from the Advanced Medical Institute clearly had their hopes pinned on Mosby. Naturally, they did not want to see Andrew keep zing through the rounds.


    On the spectator side, Christina shifted ufortably, debating whether to leave again. The higher Andrew climbed, the more she felt crushed, humiliated, and defeated.


    Yara, on the other hand, pped with excitement. "Great! Go ahead and leave! I can cheer for Andrew all by myself!"


    Quinton could not hold back anymore and snapped, "Yara, stop pushing it! Shut up, you hear me?"


    Yara just scoffed, unfazed. "Oh? Supporting him bothers you? Jealous, huh? If you''re so mad, why don''t you go up there yourself and prove your worth? If you can''t, then stop throwing a tantrum here!"


    Quinton roared back, "You''re just a stupid woman! Do you think that Andrew can keep up this winning streak forever? The hardest rounds areing up next- let''s see if he makes it out alive!"


    Yara just snorted. "Even if Andrew had to quit right now, his achievements would still put you to shame!"


    Quinton clenched his fists so tightly his nails dug into his palms, drawing blood. He hade here to watch Andrew fail, not rise to fame. Seeing Andrew seed hurt more than anything else.


    Preston and Clifford announced coldly, "The final three rounds are about to begin! All five remaining contestants, prepare yourselves. Thest three rounds will be extremely challenging!"


    The audience and the big shots on the stage all leaned forward in anticipation. They were all eager to witness just how hard the Grand Medical Summit''s "extremely challenging" rounds were.


    They were excited to see how the contestants, especially Mosby and Thomas, prepared themselves for what promised to be a jaw-dropping showcase.


    As for Andrew, not many people believed he could keep going. Making it to the eighth round was already considered his limit. Nobody thought he had a chance


    left.


    Preston and Clifford


    continued,


    revealing the next challenges. "The eighth round will be the Vein Whisperer, while the ninth round is for you to formte the Golden Cure. As for the tenth round


    it''s


    undecided. Only those who make it to the tenth round will know the


    challenge."


    Their intention was clear-to give the contestants a bit of preparation time. But frankly, it hardly mattered. The difficulty level of those two


    rounds alone made evethevel.ne


    including Francesca and the


    Advanced Medical Institute student, furrow their brows.


    Even Andrew raised an eyebrow.


    The Vein Whisperer and the Golden Cure were high-difficulty techniques that required extraordinary skill Without dedicating half a lifetime to practice, even so-called geniuses could not grasp the basics


    As for mastering thempletely? That was beyond imagination.


    Unsurprisingly, the Advanced Medical Institute student raised his hand and said, "I request to withdraw!"


    He continued with shame, "I''m sorry, Mr. Fuentes and Mr. Phelps, but I was born with weak sensory perception. The Vein Whisperer technique is something I could never master in my lifetime."


    Preston and Clifford both snorted coldly at the withdrawing student. "How pathetic. You don''t even have the courage to try! Get out of here, and when you return to the institute, train for 30 more years!"


    The student turned pale, realizing that by the time he finished those years of training, he would be almost 60.

 Chapter 1353

    A sinking realization hit the student-he had not even lost his virginity yet.


    Was this how his bloodline was supposed to end?


    Francesca took a deep breath and spoke up, "Andrew, I might have to drop out here."


    Andrew paused for a moment before nodding. "Fran, just do your best. Of course, if you want to keep going, I can help you figure something out."


    Francesca shook her head firmly. "No, I just want to push my skills to their limits. Cheating for a better rank isn''t my style."


    Andrew did not push the matter. He respected her pride and determination. Sure, he could probably find a way for her to pass this pulse diagnosis test through deception, but she could not live with herself if she did that.


    Mosby nced over at Thomas and Andrew, a smug grin spreading across his face. "Well, gentlemen, I guess this is where we part ways. The Vein Whisperer and the Golden Cure are tough even for me, but doable. For you two, though? It''s probably impossible!"


    However, Thomas was not fazed. His resolve was as solid as ever. "If you can push through, Dr. Lake, then I can at least try to reach new heights myself."


    Andrew, on the other hand, had no interest in their back-and-forth. If anything, he felt like telling them to just stop. Because no matter how hard they tried, they would still be trash in his eyes.


    As the host announced the start, eight specially selected audience members stepped onto thepetition stage. Four contestants: Mosby, Thomas, Francesca, and Andrew. Each contestant had to diagnose two audience members simultaneously and identify their physical ailments.


    This was the terrifying challenge of the dual-handed Vein Whisperer technique. Most gifted medical prodigies could perform the Vein Whisperer with one hand at their absolute limit, but using both hands increased the difficulty exponentially.


    What was the Vein Whisperer? The audience was amazed when they saw thin silk threads with one end ced on the patients'' wrists and the other end held in the contestants'' hands.


    "Holy crap, checking pulses through silk threads? That''s insane!" someone eximed.


    "Bing a medical master is damn hard. Who could actually pull this off?" another wondered.


    "Magnificent, absolutely magnificent. Using hair-thin threads to check pulses is one of the ultimate skills of our ancient Holtrien medicine!" a third personmented.


    Andrew held a silk thread in each hand, working both sides


    simultaneously. What annoyed him greatly was that, despite the


    iming the audience memb SA


    were randomly selected, his two patients did not seem random at all.


    One of them was Lauren, that seductress. After sitting down, she gazed at him with a beaming smile.


    On the other side sat another beautiful woman who stared at Andrew with tender affection-Aspen, his little servant girl.


    Before Andrew could say anything, one of the two elders from the


    Advanced Medical Institute personally approached him and sneered. "Start your diagnosis! These two patients were specially selected for you. Don''t even think about ying tricks. If you make the slightest mistake, you''re out!"


    This old man was Clifford, the most venomous-tongued of the two elders.


    Andrew frowned and said, "I know both of these women. Mr. Phelps. Shouldn''t that be considered a conflict of interest?"


    Clifford scoffed. "Do you think I


    personally came to supervise because have nothing better to do? So what if these two girls are your acquaintances? I''m here to judge your medical skills, not how


    impressive what''s in your pants is!"


    For once, Andrew''s face darkened. This old bastard was clearly out to mess with


    him.

 Chapter 1354

    "Weak digestion and inmmation," Mosby dered confidently. "The other patient is two months pregnant¡ªmake sure to focus on prenatal care."


    Almost as soon as the words left his mouth, the examiner beside him burst into apuse. "Impressive, Dr. Lake! wless diagnosis, not a single mistake!"


    "Round eight, contestant Mosby, pass!" the judge announced, and Mosby slowly released the two threads in his hands, letting them drift down.


    His patients, clearly impressed, could not stop showering him with gratitude, their voices blending with the roaring apuse from the stands.


    A triumphant grin spread across Mosby''s face, his eyes shing with an unspoken challenge. He regarded Thomas and Andrew as mere obstacles in his path. The prize the treasure map fragment¡ªwould be his, no matter who stood in the way.


    Meanwhile, Thomas'' thick eyebrows were tightly furrowed as his fingers rested on the threads, focusing all his attention on sensing the pulses. Mosby''s early sess did affect his mindset somewhat, but not significantly.


    Soon, Thomas reported, "The person on the left has heart failure apanied by asthma. The person on the right has hypoglycemia and should be mindful of eating regrly."


    The examiner overseeing him smiled with satisfaction. "Completely correct. Congrattions on passing, Dr. Bozzelli!"


    Thomas politely responded, "Thank you!"


    Secretly, he exhaled a long breath and wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. Even a medical expert of his caliber was beginning to feel the heavy pressure.


    Thomas nced sideways toward Francesca and Andrew before looking away. Francesca was a promising talent with unlimited future potential. However, she was still young, and her skills needed strengthening. Being eliminated in this round was almost expected. As for Andrew, Thomas did not want to waste any thought on him¡ªhe would undoubtedly slink away in failure.


    Ultimately, Thomas believed it woulde down to him and Mosby for the final showdown.


    Francesca held two silk threads in her delicate hands, her heartbeat elerating under countless watchful eyes. Finally, she smiled bitterly and shook her head. "For the person on the left, I can roughly sense that they probably have cardiopulmonary issues, but for the person on the right, I can''t sense anything."


    The old doctor examining her smiled kindly. "Your diagnosis for the left patient is already sufficient to pass.


    For the right one, would you like to try again?"


    Francesca shook her head, looking somewhat drained. "No need. I ept my failure."


    If she could diagnose patients directly with her hands, it would not be difficult for her. However, diagnosing through silk threads was simply torturous. She knew her skills were still far from adequate.


    The examiner said nothing more and made a gesture toward the tform.


    Preston immediately announced, "Blumedale Hospital''s Dr. Francesca Aicker is eliminated! But I have to say that you have the potential to be a legendary physician f you''re interested, the doors of the Advanced Medical Institute are always open to you."


    Hearing this, Malcolm, seated nearby, sneered in annoyance. "Mr. Fuentes, you shameless old fox! Are you poaching my talent right in front of me?"


    Preston shot back, his tone dripping with disdain. "To us at the Advanced Medical Institute, Blumedale Hospital is nothing but a joke."


    At this, every gaze in the arena turned to thest remaining contestant-Andrew.


    Francesca had fallen. Mosby and Thomas, the two giants of the medical world, had both cleared the round. Only Andrew remained, his fate still undecided. Clifford, who had been supervising him, barked, "Boy, if you don''t have what it takes, just give up now! Don''t waste my time!"


    Andrew snorted coldly, "Old man, if I''m not in a hurry, why are you?" Concentrating deeply, Andrew began diagnosing Lauren and Aspen. The Vein Whisperer technique was a remarkable skill-intricate and demanding, even for him.


    It was, admittedly, a small challenge-yes, just a tiny challenge. Nothing more.

 Chapter 1355

    Lauren and Aspen exchanged tense nces-both silently terrified that their conditions might cost Andrew thepetition.


    Andrew said, "Lauren, your pulse is strong and deep, with elevated metabolic rate it could be adrenal overload or autoimmune re-up."


    "As for my little servant," he continued, "her pulse is weak, her blood flow is thin. She has probably lost a considerable amount of blood."


    Without pausing, Andrew released the threads from his hands, letting them slip. The audience collectively gasped, their shock rippling through the hall.


    Was he really so confident in his diagnosis that he did not even bother to confirm it with a second attempt?


    After all, the Vein Whisperer technique allowed for two attempts-even if you made a mistake on the first, you still had a second chance to adjust. However, Andrew clearly did not think he needed it.


    Clifford stared at him in silence, his wrinkled face twisted in surprise. For a long moment, he said nothing, and the crowd grew restless.


    Tiana, Jameson, Malcolm, Derek, and Chantelle all leaned forward, their nerves tightening.


    Could it be that Andrew had finally stumbled?


    Quinton''s mockingughter echoed from the stands. "Karma! It''s about time he got what he deserved!"


    The audience''s whispers grew louder, a wave of doubt spreading through the stands. Yet, Andrew just stood there, his gaze locked on Clifford,pletely unfazed by the noise around him.


    Finally, Andrew broke the tension, snapping, "Old man, just hurry up and announce the results! Dragging this out will make people think I''m not as skilled as I am."


    Clifford ground his teeth, his fingers clenching at his sides. "I really


    underestimated you, boy. I didn''t expect you to clear this round at all, but it looks like I was wrong."


    With that single sentence, Clifford had confirmed that Andrew had passed the eighth round.


    Thunderous apuse erupted from every corner of the hall. Those who had been so sure of Andrew''s failure felt their hearts race, caught off guard by the sudden twist.


    Derek and the others let out long sighs of relief-it had been a close call.


    On the other hand, Quinton felt his smug grin freeze on his face. "Damn it. How the hell did he pull that off?"


    He nearly threw his phone in frustration.


    Christina''s expression had gonepletely nk. She was not even angry anymore just numb, utterly worn down by Andrew''s repeatedebacks.


    Yara''s eyes stayed locked on


    Andrew, her mind racing. She wondered just how much more this man was hiding. She did not mind surrendering herself to someone so powerful, someone so unshakable.


    Lauren and Aspen, overwhelmed with relief, clung to each other, tears streaming down their faces. Their fear of dragging Andrew down had finally melted into pure, unrestrained joy.


    Meanwhile, Mosby and Thomas stood frozen, their faces set in identical expressions of disbelief.


    Mosby simply had not expected Andrew to clear the round.


    Thomas felt a deeper, more unsettling shock. Since the start, he had dismissed


    Andrew as an unworthy rival, someone not even worth considering.


    But now, seeing this young man match him and Mosby stride for stride, cutting through to the eighth round of the Grand Medical Summit, he could not deny the truth that he himself, at Andrew''s age, could not have achieved even a fraction of what Andrew had aplished.


    On the main stage, Clifford stormed back to Preston''s side.


    "Clifford," Preston hissed, his jaw clenched, "what the hell happened? Did that brat really have the skill to clear this round?"


    Clifford''s face twisted with rage. "I miscalcted, damn it! I handpicked those two girls, knowing they have


    know how


    opposite symptoms. Y


    draining that is on the Vein Whisperer technique! The slightest mistake can mess with your energy, even cause you to copse on the spot."


    He kicked the edge of the stage in fury. "But that kid didn''t just survive he got the diagnosis exactly right!"


    Preston''s eyes narrowed, his teeth grinding together. "Fine. Let him have this one. But the ninth round ising, and I refuse to believe that brat''s luck will hold forever."

 Chapter 1356

    The eighth round, the Vein Whisperer challenge, had officially ended.


    Stagehands quickly cleared away the excess props from the tform, leaving just three remaining figures standing in the left, center, and right positions. From the audience, it was an unobstructed view of the three contestants.


    On the far right stood Andrew, now undeniably the center of attention.


    Thomas and Mosby making it this far was expected, but Andrew? He had bulldozed his way here with one shocking move after another, turning every expectation on its head.


    People could not help but wonder-was he just insanely lucky, or had he been hiding his true strength all along, ying the fool to catch his opponents off guard?


    Up on the judges'' tform, Clifford''s expression was as dark as a storm cloud. He leaned forward and barked, "Andrew, this is yourst chance. Will you withdraw now and walk away with a respectable third ce, full of honors?"


    Andrew rolled his eyes, clearly unimpressed. "Why would I quit now? Third ce isn''t nearly enough for me."


    The crowd burst intoughter. This guy had guts, no doubt, but was he not worried about biting off more than he could chew? Most would have been thrilled to secure third ce at this stage.


    Clifford''s patience was wearing thin, and he snapped, "Third ce isn''t enough for you? What, do you think you can take second?"


    Andrew smirked, raising two fingers and shaking them dismissively. "Nope. I''m not interested in being the eternal runner-up either. I said it before¡ªmy goal is the championship."


    Clifford let out a bitter, mockingugh. "You''re out of your mind! That''s the most ridiculous thing I''ve ever heard!"


    Andrew''s eyes narrowed, his tone turning icy. "You''ll find out soon enough, old man. Just sit back and watch."


    His blunt, unfiltered challenge sent a ripple of shock through the audience. This guy was seriously going head-to-head with the


    Advanced Medical Institute''s


    top


    dogs, Preston and Clifford, without a hint of fear or restraint. Even figures like Thomas or Malcolm would


    never dare speak this boldly.


    Jameson let out a strained chuckle. "Andy''s attitude gets more explosive by the day."


    Tiana snorted. "So what? With his skills, he has every right to act like a demon in human form. When you''re this strong, why not be a little


    arrogant? The Advanced Mediol ne


    Institute and Mosby have been throwing their weight around for years-Andrew''s just giving them a taste of their own medicine."


    Zephyr and Esther exchanged uneasy nces. They felt too insignificant to speak up,cking the influence of families like the Rhodes. Andrew had stormed his way


    to the summit, and even their family could only look up at him now.


    Meanwhile, on the sidelines, Lauren leaned closer to Aspen, whispering, "Hey, Aspen, didn''t Andrew mention you''re weak because you''ve been bleedingtely? Is it... You know, that time of the month?"


    Aspen replied, "No, it''s not. I''m not supposed to get my period for a few more days."


    After all, how could she go wild with Andrew for hoursst night if she was on her period?


    Lauren frowned. "Are you anemic, then? Maybe you should have Andrew check you outter, just to be safe."


    Aspen''s cheeks flushed a deep red, a shy, awkward smile spreading across her face. "Um... no, it''s not that. It''s just... well, let''s talk about itter."


    Of course, she was not anemic. As a senior grandmaster-level martial artist, it


    would be ridiculous for her to suffer from anemia.


    was far more


    The truth was


    embarrassing. Her recent bleeding had a much simpler


    exnation-she had only just lost her virginityst night. The sheets had been speckled with a fain amount of blood, and her energy had beenpletely drained. Her legs still felt weak, trembling slightly every time she tried to close them.


    Every time her thighs brushed together, a sharp, stinging heat reminded her of


    just how merciless Andrew had been.

 Chapter 1357

    Of course, Aspen was not about to share any of this with Lauren. If word got out, she would never be able to face anyone again.


    The short break passed in a sh, and the host''s energetic voice boomed through the stadium once more. "Ladies and gentlemen, prepare yourselves! The final two rounds of the Grand Medical Summit are about to begin!"


    Thunderous apuse and roaring cheers filled the arena. Tens of thousands of spectators leaned forward, eager to witness the final showdown.


    Even Derek, a seasoned veteran who had seen countless high-stakespetitions, found himself clenching his fists in anticipation. After all, the next two rounds would decide the ultimate victor of the Grand Medical Summit.


    The fame, honor, and tangible rewards awaiting the champion were immeasurable. Every past champion had gone on to be a legend in the medical world¡ªnone had ever faded into obscurity.


    For example, the head of the Advanced Medical Institute has won the Grand Medical Summit three times in a row.


    For the ninth round, the challenge was to prepare "The Golden Cure." ording to legend, this ancient form was first conceived by the legendary physician, who is said to have received the recipe in a divine dream.


    It was rumored to have the power to heal the gravely injured, even to regenerate flesh and bone. While the real thing might not be quite that miraculous, it was still considered one of the most potent restorative elixirs ever conceived.


    Before Andrew, a massive assortment of herbs wasid out, enough to make any ordinary person''s head spin. Over a thousand different ingredients, each varying in color, texture, and aroma, created a chaotic, almost overwhelming scene.


    The mix of potent herbal scents was so intense that even the front-row spectators felt a sudden wave of dizziness, their heads buzzing from the sheer sensory overload.


    Preston and Clifford spoke up, their voices cold and solemn.


    "The Golden Cure is one of the pinnacles of Holtrien medicine," one of them announced.


    "Let''s see what you can do. Remember, there is no ''perfect'' Golden Cure, only a ''better'' one. Throughout history, only a handful have ever managed to create a trulyplete version of this elixir."


    "I''ll be generous-you don''t need to achieve perfection. If you can even reach half


    or two-thirds of that level, you''ll pass this round with flying colors."


    None of the three contestants moved.


    Mosby and Thomas closed their eyes for a moment, focusing their breaths, centering their minds. Even for these seasoned masters, this round was a minefield-a single mistake could crush their hopes of advancing. They could not afford to be careless.


    Andrew, on the other hand, seemed almost bored. If this Grand Medical Summit had thrown him a trulyplex medical conundrum, he might have felt some pressure.


    To his surprise, they were tasked with creating The Golden Cure. This was something he had practically grown up drinking during his time with the Lloyds. When he asionally got tired of drinking it, he would even use it as bathwater.


    For Thomas and Mosby, this was a life-or-death challenge. For Andrew, however, it was as routine as a daily meal.


    While Andrew feltpletely rxed inside, the audience did not share his confidence. They all believed Andrew had reached his limit.


    Suddenly, Andrew moved. His action immediately drew everyone''s attention, and they wondered what he would do in this seemingly


    exasperate


    hopeless situation. A secondter, everyone groaned in and burst into mocking


    Someone remarked, "Using unnecessary movements to hide his anxiety and helplessness. This Andrew is panicking¡ªno, he''s finished!"


    "Both Dr. Lake and Dr. Bozzelli have already started working, but he''s just standing there stupidly. Looks like his journey as a prodigy ends here!" another spectatormented.


    reis difficult by nature! If


    "Golden Cure


    girl


    now.


    I were Andrew, I''d just forfeit After all, even third ce would make him an exceptional medical talent He could date any wanted afterward and livefortably off others'' sess..." C¨®ntent <pfortably off oth

 Chapter 1358

    Quinton snickered from his seat, clearly enjoying the moment. "With so many ingredients, just remembering their names and effects is enough to drive someone insane. Andrew, you''ve dodged failure so many times this has to be the end of the line for you."


    Christina remained silent, but the bitter knot in her chest began to loosen. If Andrew finally stumbled here, maybe she could breathe a little easier.


    Finally, Andrew reached out, slowly sifting through the mountain of herbs in front of him. He moved without urgency, casually picking and discarding ingredients as if he had all the time in the world.


    Preston and Clifford exchanged a quick nce, a silent smirk passing between them. In their eyes, Andrew''s slow, meandering approach was a clear sign of someone struggling to stay afloat, just grasping at straws.


    In stark contrast, Mosby and Thomas moved like lightning, their hands darting through their respective herb piles with practiced precision.


    Mosby, in particr, seemed to radiate an intense, almost otherworldly focus, his long hair and beard stirring gently as if caught in a phantom breeze. His hands flew as he plucked the needed herbs and tossed them into the gently simmering cauldron beside him.


    The essence of The Golden Curey in bncing the medicinal properties of hundreds, sometimes thousands, of different ingredients, reducing them down into a single, potent elixir. The depth of one''s skill and the sophistication of one''s technique determined the potency of the concoction.


    Malcolm''s expression was extremely grave. From what he could see, the quality of Mosby''s concoction was superior to Thomas''. Mosby had already selected over a hundred ingredients from the thousand avable.


    "Thomas is in trouble," Malcolm muttered.


    Francesca, seated beside him, leaned in. Her voice was filled with worry as she whispered, "Dr. Goddard, what''s going on with Dr. Bozzelli?"


    Malcolm exined, "You see it, don''t you? Dr. Lake is still steadily adding herbs, not slowing down at all. The man might have taken the wild road to mastery, but his skills are the real deal. He''s every bit a Medical Master."


    He continued, "But Dr. Bozzelli has clearly hit a wall. His pace is slowing, and if this keeps up, his elixir''s quality will fall far below Mosby''s."


    Francesca paled, quickly adding, "But even if Dr. Bozzelli''s elixir is slightly weaker, as long as it meets the basic standard, he can still pass this round, right? That''s what Mr. Fuentes and Mr. Phelps said!"


    Malcolm gave a weary smile. "True, meeting the minimum requirements is enough to pass. But think about it-if one person barely scrapes by with a passing grade, while another produces a near-perfect result, it sends a clear message about the gap in their skills. It would make our Blumedale Hospital look like a minor league yerpared to the Advanced Medical Institute and Dr. Lake."


    Francesca''s fists clenched in herp. "It''s okay. We still have Andrew."


    Malcolm shook his head, his bitter smile deepening. "Don''t count on Andy right now. You can see he''s trying his best, but he''s only selected about 30 ingredients so far,


    nearly


    200-the difference is enormous!


    "You can imagine how vast the quality gap between their concoctions will be. To


    put it bluntly, Andy''s mixture can''t even be called the Golden Cure-it''s just ordinary medicinal soup."


    Francesca''s heart sank, but she stubbornly insisted, "But I don''t believe Andrew will lose!"


    Malcolm chuckled. "Ah, young love.


    You''re too biased in Andy''s favor.


    But this is the Grand Medical Summit, which requires genuine skill and knowledge. From the looks of it, Andrew''s ranking should be secured in third ce. The first and second ces will be decided between Dr. Lake and Dr. Bozzelli."

 Chapter 1359

    Forty minutes flew by, and the crowd collectively stretched their necks, eager to see The Golden Cure finallypleted.


    Mosby pped his hands together, brushing off thest bits of herbal residue, and let out a heartyugh. "Done! Dr. Bozzelli, Andrew, it looks like I''m taking the lead!"


    At this critical stage, regr examiners were no longer qualified to assess the results. Preston and Clifford stepped forward personally to conduct the final evaluations.


    Clifford announced, peering into the simmering cauldron, "Dr. Lake''s The Golden Cure has 305 ingredients. The color is excellent, and the medicinal effects are remarkable. You pass!"


    The deration triggered a wave of apuse, particrly from Mosby''s apprentices, whose cheers nearly shook the stadium.


    Thomas'' forehead beaded with cold sweat, and he also took his hands off the cauldron, signaling that he had finished.


    Preston stepped over, leaning in for a closer look. "Dr. Bozzelli''s Golden Cure has 280 ingredients. The color is decent, though slightly cloudy. The efficacy is eptable. You pass."


    Thomas exhaled deeply, feeling the crushing weight of anxiety finally lift from his chest. With that, only Andrew''s Golden Cure remained unfinished.


    Preston and Clifford strolled over to Andrew''s station, their expressions darkening the moment they nced into his pot.


    "You little punk," Clifford spat, his eyes narrowing, "you''ve been fumbling around for hours, and you''ve barely thrown in 50 herbs! If you can''t handle this, just admit defeat and stop wasting everyone''s time! With this pitiful handful of ingredients, you dare call it the Golden Cure? At best, that''s just a basic broth!"


    The crowd erupted intoughter, their mockery echoing across the stands. The Advanced Medical Institute''s students, known for their arrogance andck of decorum, joined in with even louder jeers. Even Preston and Clifford, for all their seniority, made no effort to hide their disdain, their postures dripping with condescension.


    Up in the VIP section, Derek let out a frustrated huff, a faint hint of anger coloring his features.


    Chantelle sighed beside him. "Mr. McCormick, Mr. Lloyd has already done his best. The Advanced Medical Institute has been passing down medical knowledge for generations. For someone of Mr. Lloyd''s age topete against Mosby and the like is already a remarkable feat."


    Derek gave a bitter chuckle. "Maybe I''ve been too idealistic, always believing that Andrew has the potential to be a once-in-a-century genius."


    Amid the chorus of disappointment, mockery, and pity from the stands, Andrew suddenly grabbed the small pile of herbs he had painstakingly selected and tossed them aside.


    The move stunned the entire arena.


    What the hell was this?


    Was he throwing a tantrum?


    Was he about to flip the stage?


    Preston and Clifford''s expression turned icy. "Boy, who the hell do you think you are? You wouldn''t get away with causing trouble at our Advanced Medical Institute''s Grand Medical Summit!"


    Mosby smirked, his eyes brimming with mock sympathy. "Andrew, can''t handle a little loss? Just admit defeat and step aside. Watching me im the championship might teach you something."


    Thomas'' voice cut through the mor, his tone stern. "Andrew, losing a match is one thing, but losing your dignity is another. For someone your age to make it


    is already a remarkable


    his far


    achievement, but this tantrum? It''s beneath you." Content b¨¦tongs to


    Andrew lookedpletely puzzled and asked, "Wait, what exactly did I do? Why


    are you all ganging up to attack and use me?"


    Preston and Clifford stood with


    hands on hips, cursing angrily, "You bastard, what did you do? Don''t you know yourself? Why are you


    throwing things around? Justel.n


    because you can''t pass, you dare to cause a scene here?"


    Andrew remainedpletely calm and replied, "Not at all, not at all. I wasn''t trying


    to cause a scene. Those ingredients I selected earlier¡ªI don''t need them, so I


    had to throw them far away!"


    After saying this, Andrew offered no further exnation. He simply picked up the remaining 800 types of ingredients and dumped them all directly into the medicinal pot, then began brewing them over a fierce fire.  s?novel


    This move shocked everyone present.


    "Wait... What is he trying to do?"


    "Could it be that his Golden Cure requires that many ingredients? How the hell is


    that possible? Even Dr. Lake only used a little over 200!"

 Chapter 1360

    Someone eximed, "My God, I get it now! This guy wasn''t clueless when he was slowly picking through the ingredients! He was doing the opposite of what''s normal! Dr. Lake and Dr. Bozzelli selected the needed ingredients, but Andrew first picked out what he didn''t need, leaving only what he wanted!"


    Once someone exined it this way, everyone immediately understood. The entire venue erupted in a chorus of gasps.


    Medical experts like Malcolm could not remain seated-they stood up abruptly, their eyes widened in shock.


    "About 800 ingredients were all thrown in to brew the Golden Cure at once! Andrew is eitherpletely reckless or truly a freak of nature. His medical skill truly walks the line between madness and genius!"


    Mosby let out a roar and rushed directly to Andrew, pointing at his nose in righteous indignation. "If this actually works, I''ll quit medicine for good and hand over my title as a medical master to you!"


    Thomas, equally shaken, shouted from his station, "Andrew, what you''re brewing isn''t the Golden Cure-it''s a damn stew! At best, you''ll end up with a pot of foul sludge. At worst, you''ll poison everyone who drinks it!"


    Andrew rolled his eyes. "If you don''t understand what I''m doing, then stop pping your gums and distracting me."


    Without another word, he shoved Mosby and the two old examiners out of his way, stepping back to focus on the cauldron. He carefully managed the heat, asionally plunging his hands directly into the boiling concoction to stir it,pletely unfazed by the blistering temperatures.


    After all, Andrew had brewed this very elixir countless times as a child, toughening his body through a relentless regimen. This was second nature to him.


    Before long, the pot let out a low, rolling boil, and Andrew cut the fire, lifting the cauldron off the heat. Thick steam billowed upward, masking the color of the liquid within, its dense, swirling vapor making it impossible to see the broth beneath.


    Mosby crossed his arms, his sneer deepening. "What a joke. That''s nothing but swill-even pigs wouldn''t touch it."


    With veins pulsing on their foreheads, Preston and Clifford shouted over the rising mor, "You brat! Those 800 herbs were rare, expensive materials! If you''ve ruined them, you''ll pay everyst coin inpensation!"


    Andrew''s expression remained t. "Why don''t you two old fossilse over here and actually check the results before running your mouths?"


    Preston and Clifford shared a cold, skeptical nce before stepping forward. As the steam thinned, their eyes widened. The broth in Andrew''s cauldron had settled into a deep, pure, golden hue, its surface smooth and thick, almost like liquid silk.


    Both men stiffened, their eyes narrowing as they leaned in closer. The color was unnervingly perfect-too perfect. However, color alone meant nothing. The real testy in the broth''s potency.


    Suppressing a surge of


    nervousness, Clifford dipped a finger into the hot liquid, carefully drawing a single droplet to his tongue. He dared not take more, fearing that if it truly was a poisonous brew, it might kill him on the spot.


    Preston, watching his colleague closely, asked, "Well? Is it just worthless sludge, like I said?"


    Clifford did not respond at first, his face slowly darkening, his eyes widening with each passing second.


    Seeing his reaction, Preston''s heart skipped a beat. "Clifford? Don''t tell me that one drop has already poisoned you!"


    Clifford shook his head slowly, his lips trembling as he found his voice. "No... He''s beyond our level. Just one drop-it''s bitter at first, but quickly turns sweet as it hits the stomach, spreading a warm, invigorating heat through my limbs like my blood ising alive.


    "T-This is exactly as the ancient texts describe the perfect Golden Cure, just like the one the creator himself is said to have created. Such an achievement is something perhaps only our master could aplish!"


    Preston was stunned,pletely at a loss for words. "Clifford, surely you''re not so poisoned that you''re making jokes?"


    Before Clifford could respond, Mosby and Thomas, their eyes wild with disbelief, lunged for the cauldron, scooping up handfuls of the still-hot broth without hesitation, desperate to confirm it for themselves.


    Both men''s bodies shook violently, their faces showing expressions of disbelief.


    Thomas stuttered, "T-This can''t be. This absolutely can''t be... The Golden Cure¡ª this is the true Golden Cure! I admit my inferiority..."

 Chapter 1361

    In the audience, the crowd had already sensed that something was off.


    Derek frowned and asked, "What exactly is happening here?"


    Before Chantelle could even respond, Clifford spoke with aplex tone, announcing to the entire venue. "Andrew has... passed with flying colors! His Golden Cure''s color and potency are absolutely wless! He''s beaten Dr. Lake and Dr. Bozzelli!"


    A brief moment of dead silence followed. Then, came a roar, electrifying the entire venue. Not only had he passed, but he had also outperformed Mosby and Thomas.


    Someone asked, "How is this even possible?"


    Many people could not believe what they were witnessing. They thought Andrew''seback was nothing short of miraculous.


    Rafael had kept a low profile since the Grand Medical Summit began, and he asked with a trembling voice, "Mr. Fuentes and Mr. Phelps, in your opinion, how much would this batch of Golden Cure be worth?"


    Clifford snorted and replied rather rudely, "Mr. Driscoll, just as expected of a businessman¡ªalways measuring everything in terms of money! Listen close: this batch of Golden Cure is priceless!"


    Preston chimed in bluntly, "Let me put it this way, Mr. Driscoll-you''ve got money, butpared to this batch of Golden Cure, it''s worth nothing! In a critical moment, this could save your life!"


    Rafael''s face immediately flushed red as he looked toward Andrew with gleaming eyes. "I want this batch of Golden Cure! Young man, name your price-ten billion? 20 billion? 50 billion? Just give me a figure!"


    Everyone was electrified andpletely stunned. What had started as a proper Grand Medical Summit had somehow turned into a bidding war.


    The Driscoll family was one of the Three Titans, and Rafael was famously wealthy. He was ready to go all out for Andrew''s medicine.


    Derek shouted coldly, "Mr. Driscoll, aren''t you getting ahead of yourself? I''ve got my eye on this medicine too. If you think you can have it all to yourself, think again!"


    With a loudugh, George, the patriarch of the Keller family, slowly stood up. "Governor McCormick, Mr. Driscoll, you''re both pirs of the state, but all this squabbling is beneath you!


    "Anyway, my son, Logan, is Andrew''s sworn brother. So, I''m pulling rank as an elder and iming this medicinal brew for him."


    When he said this, both Rafael''s and Derek''s expressions changed dramatically.


    At that moment, Kevin, the head of the Wrights family, actually spoke up too. "Our family doesn''t really have any connection with Mr. Lloyd, but my daughter Yara apparently has a business partnership with Mr. Lloyd!


    ???


    "Here''s what -do-our family will only take a portion of your medicine, Mr. Lloyd, As for payment, it''s simple im willing to be sworn brothers with you, Mr. Lloyd, in my capacity as head of the Wrights and leader of the Five Apex Families."


    As if worried his sincerity was not convincing enough, Kevin looked Andrew dead


    in the eye and vowed, "We ride together, we die together."


    Everyone was stunned, and the expressions on countless faces could not have been more dramatic.


    Rafael and Derek''s littlepetition was still understandable, but no one expected the head of the Wrights family to join in, practically groveling and asking to be Andrew''s sworn brother.


    This move instantly left countless people speechless.


    Quinton muttered to himself, "Father, have you lost your mind? If you be sworn brothers with this bastard, what does that make me? Wouldn''t that make my level lower than Andrew''s?"


    Several other prominent families and major corporation leaders also spoke up, wanting to join the bidding war.

 Chapter 1362

    The crowd could even see the bodyguards from various families in the audience stands, getting ready for action. From the looks of it, they were prepared to use force and take what they wanted if the deals fell through.


    Preston and Clifford saw the situation spiraling out of control, and their faces turned extremely grim.


    Clifford roared, "Everyone, quiet down! Any party that dares to cause more trouble will be making an enemy of the Advanced Medical Institute!"


    Preston did not speak, but his powerful martial arts aura exploded outward, and the oppressive presence of a top-tier fighter instantly enveloped thepetition tform.


    Only then did the agitated audience gradually calm down.


    Rafael''s face showed extreme greed as he snarled, "Mr. Fuentes and Mr. Phelps, my family never walks away empty-handed! The Grand Medical Summit might be your Advanced Medical Institute''s home turf, but Gabo Creek is my family''s territory!"


    He scoffed. "The Driscolls will get a share of Andrew''s Golden Cure no matter what! Otherwise, we''ll all go down together!"


    A wave of gasps rippled through the crowd, loud and continuous. Many did not expect that Rafael would actually challenge the Advanced Medical Institute so openly.


    George responded coldly, "Mr. Driscoll, talking big is easy. Since the Driscoll family is shamelessly greedy and tries to snatch Andy''s medicinal brew, let me be the first to experience what you''re really made of."


    The crowd was tense. George had just openly taken Andrew''s side and was now ready to go head-to-head with the Driscolls. No one expected the ninth round of the Grand Medical Summit to turn into this mess. At this rate, it was not a summit anymore-it was about to turn into a full-on brawl.


    Right in the middle of the chaos, Andrew''s calm voice rang out, unhurried and indifferent. "Sorry, but that medicinal brew is mine. So, how I deal with it and who I give it to is my business! Now, if you all could stop yelling like it''s already yours, that''d be great."


    The venue fell silent. After all, no matter how hard everyone fought over it, in the end, it was Andrew who had the final say.


    Clifford seized the moment and tried to win him over. "Andrew, hand the medicinal brew to us at the Advanced Medical Institute! From now on, you''ll be my junior. Within the institute, you''ll rank just below our leader himself. How about that?"


    Andrew shook his head immediately. "Sorry, not interested."


    Clifford stiffened, then gritted his teeth. "Ungrateful, huh? Fine, I''ll raise the stakes! Give the brew to us, and you''ll be my senior! You''ll be ranked as a First Elder of the Advanced Medical Institute!"


    Yet, Andrew still shook his head. "Still not interested. Thanks, but no thanks."


    Preston snapped, "That won''t do, and this doesn''t interest you either! What do you want in exchange for the brew?"


    Andrew chuckled softly. "Bing an elder at your institute? That''sme. Here''s an idea-why don''t you call your leader right now? Tell him I want his position as head of the Advanced Medical Institute. If he''s willing to step down, then the brew is all yours."


    Preston and Clifford were stunned for a second, then immediately flew into a rage.


    "Preposterous!"


    "Outrageous!"


    He was actually eyeing the position of the Institute''s leader. The two elders were nearly driven mad by Andrew on the spot. This was not just greed-it was insatiable greed, the kind that bordered on lunacy.


    In the end, Derek stepped in and sent his men to take custody of the Golden Cure. The Grand Medical Summit had to continue, and the matter of the brew would be handledter.

 Chapter 1363

    "The tenth round will showcase the most advanced technique in ancient medical practice alchemy!"


    Back at the judge''s podium, Preston and Clifford announced the round with zero energy left in their voices, then slumped into their chairs in defeat.


    The Advanced Medical Institute had hosted the Grand Medical Summit countless times, and Preston and Clifford had presided over it just as often. However, none of the previous summits had ever been this draining, this chaotic, or this nerve- wracking.


    From the top tform, the two judges stared daggers at Andrew, their minds flickering with one vicious thought-if he could not be brought into the Institute, then he had to be eliminated for good.


    Three cauldrons had been set before the finalists-Mosby, Andrew, and Thomas. Compared to concocting the Golden Cure, alchemy was an even higher-level art, without question. Hence, it was also considered the pinnacle of ancient medical practice.


    Many of the spectators had never witnessed alchemy firsthand, so now, every pair of eyes was locked on the three contestants. Especially Andrew-he had be the undisputed center of attention. He was the one nobody had expected to make it this far, yet he had wed his way into the finals.


    Moreover, that was not even the most shocking part. The Golden Cure he made earlier had almost triggered a riot. Even if he did not win the championship, it was clear that his name would be on everyone''s lips far more than the actual winner after this summit.


    Mosby and Thomas stood frozen in front of their furnaces, unable to begin. They were not stalling for show-both were genuinely shaken. When the summit began, they had each believed they would walk away as the undisputed champion.


    Yet, before the final round even ended, Andrew had mercilessly shattered that dream of theirs.


    Mosby, especially, was seething with resentment. He wanted nothing more than to rip Andrew to pieces. Even if he somehow pulled off the win, even if he stood alone at the top, the spotlight had already been stolen as Andrew had taken 90% of the glory.


    Based on the crowd''s obsession with Andrew now, Mosby knew that even taking the championship would not restore his edge.


    ''Andrew, you little bastard... Go to hell!'' Mosby cursed silently, forcing himself to push aside his emotions and focus on the alchemy.


    Meanwhile, Thomas kept his head down, quietly throwing himself into the process. There was only one thought in his heart-he had to win this. Only then could he look Andrew in the eye with a shred of pride.


    Otherwise, with Andrew''s Golden Cure causing that massivemotion, Thomas


    would be unable to catch up even if he spent a lifetime trying.


    "The only way to counter Andrew''s impact is to bet on Mosby''s final win," Preston whispered.


    Clifford scoffed. "It''s fine. The overall situation is still under our control.""


    Preston and Clifford quickly pulled themselves together, regaining theirposure.


    The Grand Medical Summit had only one real climax: the crowning of the final winner as the Grand Physician.


    Everyone else, no matter how bright they shone, would just be supporting characters.


    Soon, a thin curl of smoke rose from the cauldrons, mingled with a fragrant, woody-like scent.


    There was already movementing from both Mosby''s and Thomas''s cauldrons. The fragrance of medicines drifted over, causing many audience members to show intoxicated expressions.


    Elixirs were truly valuable items, and high-grade elixirs were precious treasures


    worth countless times more than gold and silver.


    On the other hand, Andrew''s


    cauldron was tightly sealed with no scent escaping. All anyone could see was him asionally dropping


    herbs into the furnace. Beyond that, there was nothing else.


    Mosby, in contrast, was putting on a dazzling disy-controlling the mes checking the heat by lifting the lid, and even pping the sides of the cauldron to make it spin and heat evenly.


    Thomas was not far behind either. His cauldron let out rhythmic pops and bangs,


    releasing a thick, intense fragrance that was refreshing.

 Chapter 1364

    Alchemy did not require much time. There were only two real keys to mastering it -perfect control over the me andplete mastery of the process to minimize the risk of failure.


    Midway through, Mosby''s cauldron exploded once, but he remained unfazed. He calmly cleared away the debris and got straight to work on his second batch.


    Per the summit rules, each contestant had three chances to attempt alchemy.


    Thomas was the first to produce apleted batch of pills, but the moment he saw the results, he simply shook his head and fired up the next attempt. It was clear he was not satisfied with the quality-he was aiming to break into a higher- grade elixir.


    Francesca asked, "Dr. Goddard, how high a grade can Dr. Bozzelli refine?"


    Malcolm smiled. "Thomas may be representing Blumedale Hospital, but in his younger years, he studied widely and deeply. He even trained under a renowned master to specialize in alchemy. After all these years, he should''ve reached the level of a fifth-grade grand alchemist."


    Francesca''s eyes widened. "Fifth-grade? That''s already incredibly high!"


    Malcolm nodded. "It''s impressive, but we still need to see how Mosby performs." Technically, he should also be at the fifth-grade level. But considering his close ties with the Advanced Medical Institute, it''s possible he''s learned even higher- level techniques from them."


    He added, "If he''s already stepped into the sixth grade-an Alchemy King-then he''s likely to be the ultimate winner of this summit."


    Francesca grinned. "It''s fine. We still have our secret weapon-Andrew!"


    Malcolm shook his head. "Andrew''s performance in round nine already hit the ceiling. I don''t think he can break through again in round ten. After all, the universe runs on bnce."


    He continued, "If one person dominates everything, what room is left for anyone else? That''s not talent-that''s cheating fate. And the universe always collects its debt."


    Francesca puffed up her cheeks. "Dr. Goddard, you old folks are always so pessimistic. But I believe in Andrew-he can defy fate."


    Malcolm shot her a look, but he could not bring himself to argue with his favorite student. Still, deep down, he knew Andrew had little chance of winning this final round.


    Defy fate? It sounded bold enough, but not many people could pull it off.


    Atst, Thomas was the first to officially dere his batch finished. However, he did not lift the lid of the cauldron right away. Instead, he smiled confidently and waited for Mosby and Andrew to finish.


    Soon after, Mosby followed suit andpleted his alchemy process as well. Just like Thomas, he kept the furnace sealed tight and shed them a smirk.


    "Game over, gentlemen," Mosby said to both Andrew and Thomas.


    Clifford casually strolled over to Andrew''s side, and his tone had softened significantlypared earlier. "Andrew, why not admit defeat? You''ve already


    aplished so much. The el


    shame in knowing when to stop." C¨®ntent


    no


    Andrew grinned. "But giving up just so happens to be my least favorite thing to do!"


    Clifford


    ckled. "Sometimes we


    chuckted.


    have to ept things we dislike-it''s


    just part of being human. Sure, you stunned the whole crowd in round nine. But the real prize lies beyond the tenth round, and if you can''t


    clear that final hurdle, all you''ll be left with is regret. That''s life."


    Andrew replied, "Exactly why I n to make sure I don''t have regrets. So I guess


    I''ll have to crush Dr. Lake and Dr. Bozzelli one more time¡ªjust for good measure."


    Clifford''s smile twitched as his brow furrowed. "Andrew, you certainly have the skill to back up your


    arrogance, but you better keep that attitude in check! Don''t think you can


    keep showing off-you''re not


    qualified!"

 Chapter 1365

    Andrew paused, stopping all movement. Then, in a calm voice, he said, "Qualified or not... we''ll find out when the lidse off."


    Clifford was so furious that he actuallyughed. "Fine! You really are the type who won''t give up until you hit a wall."


    He returned to the podium and raised his voice. "Finalists, lift the lids and present your elixirs for judgment! Of course, high-grade pills beat low-grade pills; among pills of the same grade, the one with superior quality wins!"


    The entire arena held its breath as this was the most heart-pounding moment of the Grand Medical Summit. With a single reveal, the new champion would be decided.


    Someone said, "I''m rooting for Andrew! Who knows, maybe this dark horse really will pull off a miracle!"


    The person beside him scoffed. "Miracle? That''s delusional. Dr. Lake''s been the favorite to win from the start."


    Another chimed in, "Dr. Bozzelli''s steady and skilled. I''d say he has the best shot at winning the title."


    "No point arguing the truth''s about toe out."


    "Whoever takes the crown will be hailed as the next Grand Physician, showered with glory, and set for life!"


    Three dull thuds echoed through the hall as the lids were lifted from the cauldrons. From left to right, Preston and Clifford led a team of over 100 experts and medical elites from the summit to inspect the elixirs.


    This was the most critical step, and there could be no errors, no chances for cheating, and no room for misjudgment. Moreover, every senior judge would have to step up personally for the final verification.


    "Dr. Bozzelli-sixth-grade elixir, medium-high quality!"


    The crowd burst into cheers, especially the team from Blumedale Hospital-they were over the moon.


    Malcolm''s expression shifted with emotion. "I didn''t expect Thomas'' alchemy to reach sixth-grade... he really pulled it off!"


    Heughed and cheered. "It''s done! Fran, we''ve got this in the bag-Blumedale Hospital''s taking home the win!"


    Even Mosby''s expression flickered, looking genuinely surprised.


    Thomas, who had kept hisposure for most of the


    wide, triumphant grin. He strode confidently to the center of the stage andughed aloud.


    "Victory belongs to Blumedale Hospital! It belongs to me!"


    too


    But in the very next moment, Mosby let out a loud, wildugh of his own-arrogant and unrestrained. "Thomas, you''re celebrating way early! Open your damn eyes and take a good look at my elixirs Sure, your skill is unexpected, but you''re still no match for me!"


    As his maniacalughter rang out, Preston and Clifford exchanged gleeful grins¡ª they looked downright giddy."


    They announced, "Dr. Lake also made a sixth-grade elixir, but the quality is high- grade, one level above Dr. Bozzelli''s! This means the final winner is... Dr. Mosby Lake!"


    Thunderous apuse shook the venue once again. No one had expected this twist-Thomas had soared high, but Mosby soared even higher.


    Thomas, who wasughing moments ago, looked utterly defeated. He stumbled back two steps, barely staying on his feet. Then, with blood rushing to his head and grief boiling over, he coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    "How? I gave everything I had, only to lose in the end! Oh heavens... I refuse to ept this-I refuse!"


    His broken cry tore through the hall, making many spectators avert their eyes.


    In the midst of the chaos, a calm,


    oft


    cool voice rose from the edge of the


    stage. "Hey, everyone... would you


    mind showing me a little respect?


    You''re all throwing a party and crowning a winner already, but did anyone bother to check with me first?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1366

    As soon as Andrew spoke, everyone turned to look at him. They could not believe that even at this point in thepetition, he still had the nerve to challenge Mosby''s win.


    Someone said, "Just give up! Dr. Lake produced a high-grade sixth-grade elixir!"


    "With that level of mastery, there''s no need for further debate!"


    Another chimed in, "Experience still wins-Dr. Bozzelli''s loss was understandable, and Andrew''s defeat was even more justified. After all, he lost to Dr. Lake."


    Countless people had already made peace with the oue, believing both Thomas and Andrew were rightfully beaten.


    Even Derek sighed. "In the end, Andrew still needs time to grow."


    Chantelle shook her head with a hint of regret. "Exactly... The Advanced Medical Institute truly deserves to be the pinnacle of medicine. They''re too strong."


    However, Andrew was starting to feel a little pissed. He was baffled by everyone''s mentality, worshiping Mosby without even inspecting his elixir.


    Were they out of their minds?


    He stormed forward in a few quick strides and shoved Mosby right off the winner''s spot, shocking everyone.


    "Andrew! What the hell are you doing?"


    "You''re insane-how dare you show such disrespect to the Grand Physician?"


    "Come on, Andrew, be gracious! You can''t seriously be acting like a sore loser now!"


    A chorus of angry shouts erupted from the stands, voices full of outrage.


    Mosby let out a heartyugh, ying the bigger man as he waved them down. "Easy, everyone-let me say a word or two!"


    vet


    Once the audience quieted, he approached Andrew with a smug grin on his face. He said, "Andrew, this is the difference between you and me. It''s like heaven and earth, the North Pole and the South Pole-we''re not even close. I''ll admit, your Golden Cure was a


    masterpiece.


    "But my alchemy? It''s strong enough to dominate all of Gabo Creek, maybe even


    the entire southern medical scene across Etharia, for 100 years straight. With that


    kind of power... what do you have topare?"


    His tone was overflowing with arrogance. Surprisingly, many in the crowd nodded to themselves.


    Mosby''s words were cocky, sure-but not wrong.


    vel


    Andrew replied evenly, "Etharia''s south is vast, Dr. Lake. Gabo Creek is just a tiny corner, one single province. The Holtrien region stretches wider than you can imagine, filled with talent and masters beyond count. Even I wouldn''t dare boast that much. Are you sure you haven''t gotten a little full of yourself?"


    Mosby burst intoughter, clearly pleased with himself. "With this kind of power under my belt, how could I not be full of myself?"


    Preston and Clifford red furiously at Andrew.


    "Andrew, stop this nonsense. The result is clear-give it up already."


    "You''ll always be second ce at this summit! The winner''s crown belongs to Dr. Mosby Lake!"


    Andrew let out a cold snort. "You two old geezers are in cahoots with Mosby. Don''t you feel embarrassed? Why don''t you open your damn eyes and look at my elixir before making your judgment?"


    Clifford stomped his foot in rage. "Fine! Since you''re still so delusional, I''ll make sure you lose fair and square!"


    He stormed over with a group to check Andrew''s elixir himself.


    ven


    Thomas, pale as a sheet, suddenly shouted, "Andrew, it''s over-we already lost! What right do you even have to argue anymore? Who hell do you think you are, still running your mouth like this If I couldn''t beat Mosby, what chance do you think you have?"


    Andrew scoffed. "Dr. Bozzelli, I honestly don''t get your logic. You couldn''t beat Dr. Lake¡ªthat''s your problem. But I''m not you. Did you seriously think I''m just as useless?"


    Thomas'' face twisted in rage. "Fine, fine! You win-you''re amazing, a freaking medical genius!"

 Chapter 1367

    "Then I''d love to see if your ending is really any better than mine!" Thomas


    snapped, his defeat fueling the bitterness he now hurled at Andrew. The sting of failure had clearly twisted his mood, and Andrew became the target of his


    frustration.


    Meanwhile, Mosby stood with his hands behind his back, beaming toward the judges'' tform.


    He said proudly, "Clifford, Preston, my fellow peers in medicine. You''ve all checked this kid''s so-called elixir by now, haven''t you? If my guess is right, what he made isn''t even an elixir-it''s just trash, in and simple."


    He followed it up with another burst of arrogantughter. He had noticed earlier that Andrew''s cauldron had not released even a trace of medicinal aroma. It was like cooking a meal with no smelling out-there could only be one conclusion: total failure.


    Just then, startled voices rose from behind, followed by the sound of hurried shuffling and ttering.


    "Huh? W-What is this..."


    Suddenly, Mosby''s brow furrowed, wondering what Preston and Clifford were doing. Were they really that shaken by Andrew''s failed elixir?


    He turned to look, just in time to meet their eyes. In that instant, Mosby''s heart skipped a beat. Their eyes were filled with something akin to horror, pure disbelief like they had just seen a ghost.


    Then, chaos erupted. The expert panel and high-ranking medical professionals all surged forward at once, shouting over one another.


    "My god! That fragrance¡ªso concentrated it''s contained¡ªand its surface is gleaming!"


    "This... this is a seventh-grade Imperial Pill! Itpletely outsses any sixth- grade Royal Elixir!"


    "You know what this means? Andrew... Andrew must be a seventh-grade alchemist¡ªan Imperial Alchemist!"


    "It''s over! Dr. Lake has been thoroughly crushed! Andrew is the real winner-we have to revise the results!"


    The news spread like wildfire¡ªquick, uncontroble, devastating. Just like that, silence fell over the stadium.


    Yes, another stunned silence.


    Once again, the man who caused it was Andrew.


    Derek''s hands were trembling as he leaned against Chantelle for support. "Elle... we''re going to the main stage."


    "But Governor McCormick, the rules clearly state we''re not allowed-"


    "Screw the damn rules! Did you not hear? Andrew just refined a seventh-grade Imperial Elixir! He''s a once-in-a-century prodigy! This boy is destined to carry Gabo Creek''s entire medical legacy on his back!"


    George, Andrew''s most powerful ally, remained surprisingly


    get the family security here


    Whatever Andrew''s stirred up is spiraling fast-and dangerously so. A seventh-grade Imperial Elixir? That kind of power drives people mad. I''m not letting this situation get out of hand."


    Logan was drenched in cold sweat. "Father, doing that might spark an all-out war with the Three Titans!"


    George growled, "Just do it! For Andrew, I''ll go to war with the whole world if I have to! I told you before this boy is our family''s chosen one. I''ll kill anyone who dares touch him!"


    His words wereced with a fury so primal, so deadly, he looked like a wild beast ready to tear into flesh.


    Down on the arena floor, Mosby''s


    eyelid twitched violently. He


    shouted, "Shut up! You quacks don''t know what you''re talking about every one of you is full


    ???


    Get out of my way! Move! All of you, move! I''m the champion! Lam the Grand Physician! It''s always been me!"


    His furious howls tore through the hall, drowning out every earlier trace of triumph


    andposure. All that pride, all that confidence, evaporated.


    What was left was a disheveled man shoving people aside in a mad dash toward Andrew''s alchemy cauldron He leaned in to look-and the moment he saw what was inside, his entire body went rigid. Then, his knees buckled, and he copsed onto the floor.

 Chapter 1368

    Mosby felt weak all over, and his spirit waspletely crushed. He mumbled, "A seventh-grade Imperial Elixir... It really is an Imperial Elixir! H-How could something like this actually exist in the real world?"


    He growled, "Even if Andrew were the reincarnation of the King of Medicine himself, there''s no way his skills should be this monstrous! W-Why did I have to run into someone like him? What''s the point of living?"


    His guttural, agonized roar shook the very roof of the Grand Medical Summit.


    Moments ago, Mosby seemed unbeatable, and everyone believed he was the one, the uncontested champion. Yet fate had other ns. He met Andrew, and just like that, he lost miserably.


    Thomas had already walked halfway off thepetition tform, but hearing the revtion, he froze in ce.


    "A seventh-grade Imperial Elixir? Andrew actually refined a seventh-grade Imperial Elixir?"


    No one answered him as they were all too stunned, reeling in disbelief. Then, he saw Mosby sitting on the ground, dazed, hollow-eyed, like he had lost his very soul.


    That was when it finally sank in.


    Andrew really had crushed Mosby with a seventh-grade elixir. And as for himself? Thomas was not even qualified to bepared to Andrew anymore.


    With a strangled cry, Thomas coughed up another mouthful of blood and copsed, tumbling down the steps.


    "Fran, save Dr. Bozzelli!" Malcolm shouted, panicked.


    Francesca stood frozen. "Dr. Goddard, but Andrew won. Doesn''t that mean we


    won, too? Blumedale Hospital won! Why did Dr. Bozzelli copse?!"


    Malcolm clenched his jaw.


    "Andrew''s victory hurt Thomas worse than if Mosby had taken the


    title because Mosby was all the field.


    legend a known monster in the field. Thomas had already lost to him at thest Grand Medical Summit-it was expected.


    "However, Andrew came out of nowhere, and Thomas wasn''t prepared for this. Put simply, Andrew shattered his faith, crushing his spirits entirely. It''s only natural he could not handle it!"


    Francesca suddenly chuckled. "Okay, I know Dr. Bozzelli''s pretty pitiful, but... I can''t help it, Dr. Goddard! Andy is just too badass!"


    Malcolm red. "Go help Thomas already! You''repletely dazed by that kid!"


    Then, despite himself, he broke into a wry smile. "Still, that boy really does have the kind of talent people bow to. I''ve never seen a medical genius like him."


    Atst, thunderous apuse erupted, and the audience exploded into cheers. People leaped to their feet, some even rushing down from the stands, swarming toward Andrew on the tform.


    They had all witnessed a miracle today.


    §Ö§ä


    Countless girls stared at Andrew with stars in their eyes, some practically ready to leap onto him right then and there. After all, if you could bag the Grand Medical Summit''s champion, the rest of your life would be spent in luxury and legend.


    Suddenly, a loud, jarring crash split the air.


    Mosby stood there, eyes bloodshot, face twisted with rage. He lifted a solid metal cauldron and mmed it onto the ground. The hundred-pound cauldron shattered into pieces, flying in all directions.


    "Andrew, you little bastard! You''re


    eur


    not the final winner yet, so don''t get ahead of yourself! ording to summit''s advancement rules, yes-your seventh-grade Imperial Elixir does crush my sixth-grade Royal Elixir!


    "But that doesn''t automatically grant you the final victory! You and I both passed the tenth round! So at best... we tie for first ce! If you think you''re walking away with the crown alone-think again!"


    As his furious roar rang across the summit grounds, Derek, George, Tiana, and Andrew''s closestpanions instantly felt a jolt of dread rise in their hearts. They had a feeling that something bad was going to happen.

 Chapter 1369

    Preston and Clifford finally came to their senses and burst outughing.


    "That''s right, Andrew. ording to the Grand Medical Summit''s rules, only passing the final round determines the oue. Thomas rankedst in round ten, so naturally, he''s eliminated. But you and Dr. Lake both cleared the round, which means rankings don''t matter anymore.


    "In other words, the two of you are officially tied for first ce! You don''t get to take the full victory for yourself."


    A glimmer of hope returned to Mosby''s face, and the Advanced Medical Institute crowd also perked up, regaining their confidence.


    Derek stepped forward, furious. "What a load of crap! I dere that Andrew is the true winner of the Grand Medical Summit!"


    Mosby sneered. "Governor McCormick, this is the medical world''sw. If you try to override it with authority, I''m sorry, but I won''t recognize it."


    Preston and Clifford quickly jumped in. "Governor McCormick, it''s true. These are the official rules of the summit-we''re not making this up. Besides, tied champions have happened in the past, and Andrew should already consider it a tremendous honor to be called co-winner."


    Derek''s face darkened with disgust. Mosby and the Advanced Medical Institute were tantly twisting the rules, which was truly shameless. Still, as much as it stung, they were not wrong-by the current standards, it was a tie.


    Everyone with a clear mind knew that the Grand Medical Summit was meant to crown one Grand Physician-the undisputed top healer, and that person was clearly Andrew.


    Mosby had already lost. Yet, thanks to a loophole in the rules, he had found a way to cling to the title, and no one could do anything about it.


    George''s voice turned ice-cold. "Dr. Lake, Preston, Clifford... it''s crazy how shameless you three are."


    Mosby,pletely unbothered, turned his head away and replied stiffly, "Sorry, Mr. Keller Senior. I''m only iming what I''ve earned."


    Tiana scoffed coldly. "How disgraceful."


    Worried that the tension might turn into open conflict, Malcolm sighed. "Fine. Let it be a tie then. At least our Blumedale Hospital still walks away with its dignity intact."


    Rafael grinned with false politeness. "Andrew, you''re still young-learn to be respectful. Tying with Dr. Lake is already a grand m win for you. You should be grateful and humble!"


    For the first time, Andrew finally let out a smile seem to recall that before thepetition even started, I asked what would happen in the event of a tie. And if I remember correctly, those two old fossits from the Advanced Medical


    §Ú§Þ


    Institute-acting as judges-agreed


    on what would be done."


    Preston and Clifford''s faces twitched as unease rippled through them.


    "Agreed to what, exactly? Andrew, don''t make things up-we never agreed to anything!"


    Andrew suddenly shouted, "You two old fools, don''t you dare deny it! It was stated clearly: in the event of a tie, there would be a bonus round, an extra match until one true champion is decided, until there''s only one who takes the crown!"


    Preston and Clifford froze, eyes wide. "You mean... you still want topete? The 11th round?"


    Andrew did not answer right away. Instead, he swept his gaze across


    the arena, then dered word by word, "That''s right. I do want a round 11! I want to take every single reward and every bit of honor that this Grand Medical Summit has to offer! I refuse to share a title with someone like Mosby!


    "I''m going to leave him in the dust-so far behind he won''t even see my taillights! And if 11 rounds aren''t enough, we''ll go to the 12th! If 12 rounds aren''t enough, we''ll go to the 13th! I''ll keep going... untibevery single one of you sees the truth!" C¨®ntent

 Chapter 1370

    Andrew dered, "The Grand Medical Summit only has one champion-me!"


    Each word mmed down like thunder, echoing in every corner of the arena. His voice did not just speak-it struck, like a bolt from the heavens that sted straight into everyone''s ears.


    Rafael ground his teeth. "This kid''s got sky-high ambition. Mosby''s in serious trouble."


    For a moment, even Derek and George looked stunned, caught in a rare daze. They, too, had once been young, full of fire and pride. Yet, they had to admit that Andrew''s presence now far surpassed anything they had ever radiated in their prime.


    George shouted, "Now that''s a real man! My family stands behind you, Andy. Even if it takes an eternity, we''ll back you until Mosby''s buried under your boots!"


    His beard and hair whipped around wildly as he let out a boomingugh, pledging full support.


    Derek pped his hands together,ughing heartily. "Now this is what I wanted from the Grand Medical Summit! This is what true medical pursuit looks like! Chasing truth-right to the ends of the world!"


    Chantelle''s eyes shimmered with emotion. She stared at Andrew''s tall, unwavering figure. Every sentence he spoke was like a deration of war, and every word lit something in her heart.


    She had to admit at this moment, Andrew was not just the most powerful man in the arena-he was the only real man.


    Her heart skipped a beat, caught between awe and admiration.


    Lauren, Aspen, and Francesca were practically trembling with joy and excitement. None of them exchanged a single word, but they were all thinking the same thing: No matter how this summit ended, they''d be leaving the doors wide open tonight and make sure this dangerously seductive man never got a moment''s rest.


    It was the only way their love-struck hearts knew how to show devotion.


    Another explosive crash rang out-this time, from Mosby. He mmed his palm onto the wooden table before him, shattering it with sheer force.


    He roared Very well, Andrew! If you want to keep going-if you want to crush me and im it all! Then, I''ll fight you to the end of time itself! Let''s see if you''ve got the strength to back that mouth!"


    The fury in his eyes was enough to make the crowd''s skin crawl. He looked like a beast pushed into a corner, fighting for its life.


    It was obvious that Mosby''s confidence had taken a serious hit. His arrogance, his ego, and his pride were all starting to crack.


    Someone shouted, "Goddamn, this Andrew guy is insane!"


    "I swear, this guy is definitely the most badass and awesome person I''ve ever seen in my life!"


    Another swooned. "I swear, this dude''s straight out of a novel. Like... actual main character energy!"


    In the stands, expressions ranged


    from speechless to deliriously


    excited. Andrew had stunned


    them


    all, left them reeling, amazed and scrambling for words.


    Preston and Clifford were fired up now, their tempers ring.


    "Fine! You want this settled? Then we''ll see who''s truly number one-the one and only champion!"


    "Let''s start the next round immediately-Round Eleven! Everyone, clear out!


    Leave this space to Mosby and that arrogant little shit Andrew!"


    They thought, Goddammit! After 50-odd years in medicine-even graduating from the prestigious Advanced Medical Institute-here am with one foot in the grave, only to encounter this outrageous humiliation!''


    Preston and Clifford both feared and loathed Andrew. If they had the chance, they would string Andrew up by his guts and toast with bourbon as he bled out.


    The arena was swiftly cleared, and all spectators returned to their seats. With that, the final bloodbathmenced.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1371

    On the tform, Mosby and Andrew stood on opposite ends, locked in a silent stare. The original third contender, Thomas, had already left in quiet defeat.


    Mosby said, "Andrew, a shared first ce is a win-win for both of us. Why not just take the prize and walk away happy? That way, we both leave this on a high note."


    He was still trying to talk Andrew out of the final match.


    Andrew nced at him and replied with a lightugh. "Dr. Lake, are you chickening out?"


    Mosby''s face darkened. "Me? Scared? You think that''s possible? I''m suggesting this for our benefit. I''ve seen your skills now-they''re no less than mine. But if you want to surpass me, you''d need at least another ten, maybe 20 years."


    Andrew rolled his eyes, clearly losing patience. "Mosby, quit blowing smoke. You know damn well that when ites to medicine, you''re not even fit to carry my bag."


    That tant p in the face sent Mosby into a rage. His eyes red, and he roared, "Fine! Then I''ll fight you to the bitter end! If I don''t make you taste humiliating defeat today, I''m not worthy of being called a medical master!"


    To be honest, if this were not the Grand Medical Summit, and more like an underground brawl, he might have already gone for Andrew''s throat. The kid was just that insufferable.


    Of course, going off-script like that would have only backfired he would get destroyed either way.


    On the judges'' tform, Preston and Clifford leaned forward and asked, "Gentlemen, how would you like topete?"


    This was uncharted territory. In the Summit''s entire history, a Round 11 had never happened before, so they lookedpletely lost.


    Mosby scoffed and sped his hands behind his back, striking a poised and dignified stance. "As the senior here, I''ll give you the first move. Andrew, don''t go telling others I bullied you. Go ahead-whatever tricks you''ve got, I''ll take them all."


    That pretentious air somehow won him a few nods of approval from the crowd- he still carried the aura of a medical master.


    Andrew replied tly, "Why don''t you go ahead and pick the challenge? If I do it, it might be too hard, and you''ll just say I''m being unfair."


    Mosby''s face flushed. It felt like getting pped across the face in front of a full house. His hand trembled as he pointed at Andrew. "You little punk, how dare you! Name the challenge. If you can stump me, I''ll give you the win, no questions asked. You''ll be the sole champion of this Grand Medical Summit-I''ll concede without hesitation!"


    After all, he was able to pass the most difficult alchemy in ancient medical practice and brew the Golden Cure. There was no way he would tet himself believe Andrew


    could actuallye up withou


    something to beat him.


    In the worst-case scenario, he would still push through and survive. As long as he made it through, he would not lose.


    Andrew tilted his head and thought for a moment before speaking. "How about... acupuncture techniques?"


    Mosby flicked his sleeve dramatically, and a line of silver needles rolled out. He scoffed. "Acupuncture? Bring it on. I''m not afraid of you."


    However, Andrew shook his head. "No, acupuncture''s shy and gimmicky. Kinda boring."


    Mosby clenched his fists and forced himself not to explode. "Fine. No acupuncture. Then what? Hurry up and decide already!"


    Andrew tapped his chin, then said, "Alright, let''s test pressure-point control specifically, uracy over the 12 primary meridians and the full cycle of 360 acupoints in the human body."


    Mosby let out a derisiveugh. "Child''s y. I could do that blindfolded when I


    was 15. Watch yourself you''re about to embarrass yourself."


    Andrew waved him off. "Eh, never mind. Let''s go with something else."


    The veins on Mosby''s forehead bulged. "Can you make up your mind already? First this, then that¡ªare you stalling because you''re scared?"


    Laughter erupted from the audience.


    At this rate, Mosby might not even get the chance topete-Andrew would piss him off to death first.


    Quinton, Christina, and Rafael, who had all been rooting against Andrew, chuckled coldly from the sidelines.


    Dragging it out like this? Clearly, this kid did not have anything nned; he was just a shy clown.


    However, Andrew calmly said, "I''ve


    got it, Dr. Lake. Let''s settle this with this one challenge. It''ll decide not just who''s better, but who walks away alive as well."

 Chapter 1372

    Andrew said coldly, "Just like you said, the other challenges are child''s y. If we''re going topete, let''s make it thrilling."


    The sudden chill in his eyes made Mosby instinctively tense. "What kind of challenge?" he asked, trying to keep his voice steady. "You''d better spell it out¡ª what exactly are we talking about here?"


    Since life and death had been brought up, he could not help but feel nervous.


    Andrew slowly raised a finger and pointed at his forehead, grinning sinisterly. "We''re going to test poisons. The rules are simple-you make a bowl of poison, and I make one too. Then, we drink each other''s concoction. Whoever''s still standing in the end... wins."


    Before Mosby could even respond, the crowd let out a collective gasp, hairs standing on end.


    A guy eximed, "Drink poison? Is Andrew insane?"


    "This is practically a death match. He''s really pushing Dr. Lake to the edge. Is he so skilled, so fearless, that he sees life and death as a game now? No way-I refuse to believe it!"


    Someone murmured, "He''s gone too far. T-This is ying with fire."


    "Drinking each other''s poison¡ªthis is the most hardcore, high-stakes duel in the entire medical world. It''s like gambling. Andrew isn''t leaving Mosby any room to retreat!"


    The ce exploded with uproar. Not just Andrew''s supporters-even those from Mosby''s Advanced Medical Institute were visibly shaken by the intensity of the challenge.


    Derek frowned deeply. "That was a bad move from Andrew. Mosby has nothing to lose-he''s the kind of guy who''d go all in even if the price is death. Life isn''t a joke."


    Chantelle crossed her arms and huffed. "I just started to respect him, and now he pulls this reckless stunt? Unreal."


    Quinton burst intoughter. "Dr. Lake, don''t back out! y the game! If you die, I''l cover the funeral!"


    Mosby''s face twitched so hard it almost locked in ce he wanted nothing more than to climb up the tform and beat the crap out of Quinton. He thought that little bastard was enjoying the show a little too much.


    Quinton was gambling with Mosby''s life from the safety of the sidelines, of course he wanted the drama to y out.


    However, if Mosby refused the challenge now, there was no saving face. He was the one who just minutes ago kept pressing Andrew to bring it on, insisting he would ept anything.


    Mosby said through clenched teeth, "Andrew, are you really willing to risk it all?"


    He added, "I''ve lived decades longer


    than you. You''d better think this


    through, I don''t mind dying. But you-such a bright future ahead of You really want to throw it all away?"


    you...


    He tried onest time to appeal to Andrew on a personal level.


    Andrew simply smiled and said, "No worries. Drinking poison is like sipping tea for


    me. You, on the other hand, are obviously tired of living. Well, let me help you out."


    Mosby nearly exploded. "You son of a¡ª"


    Every organ in his body felt like it was being set on fire by rage.


    Tired of living? The hell he was. He had not even fulfilled his ambition of


    dominating Gabo Creek''s medical world yet.


    He had tried to y it noble, acting like he was advising Andrew for his own good, telling him not to take the poison duel. However, the truth was that he was terrified.


    He might be a Medical Master, sure-but if Andrew slipped in two ounces of deadly aconite or arsenic. It would not matter if he were the seconding of Hippocrates he would still be on a one-way trip to the morgue.


    Now, the roles had flipped. Andrew leaned forward and pressed, "So Mosby? What''s your answer? Decide now. If you''re too scared, then go ahead and surrender-like you said earlier."


    People across the arena winced. They all thought Andrew was ruthless and bold,


    not even afraid of putting his or anyone''s life at stake.


    The crowd''s murmurs were growing louder, and they were mostly turning against Mosby.


    He felt the pressure building and snapped, shouting at Andrew, "You little brat, stop screeching like a damn monkey!"


    Andrew red at him. "No, you stop screeching. What''s wrong, scared?"


    The crowd erupted-only Andrew would trash-talk in a moment like this.

 Chapter 1373

    Rafael could not take it anymore and shouted, "Mosby, just ept the challenge already! You''ve got decades of medical mastery-what''s there to fear? Kill him with it!"


    Quinton, ever the chaos-stirrer, chimed in again. "Exactly, Dr. Lake! Believe in yourself. Andrew is bluffing-no way he''d really go all in! But hey, if he does... well then, pretend I didn''t say anything."


    Mosby''s apprentices all turned to re at Quinton, seething with rage. Then, they turned back toward their mentor, bowing respectfully.


    "Dr. Lake, go forth with confidence! No matter what happens, even if something... unfortunate urs, we''ll take care of all the madams-day and night, with full devotion!"


    Mosby''s body trembled. For a fleeting moment, he seriously considered conceding to Andrew on the spot-just to survive this madness. Then, maybe sprint up to the stands and dismember every single one of those so-called apprentices.


    As for that bastard Quinton? He wanted to castrate him, then force-feed him his own manhood.


    He thought they were a bunch of heartless beasts-just to bring down Andrew, they clearly did not care whether he lived or died.


    Mosby wanted to scream, to howl, to unleash all the rage churning in his gut. Meanwhile, Preston and Clifford both let out cold, synchronized grunts.


    "Mosby, you''ve crossed the Rubicon-you can''t turn back now. Either surrender right now, hand over the title of Grand Physician and let the Lazarus Blueprint fall into new hands... Or you fight-right here, right now-and send that boy to hell."


    They added, "With your decades of expertise and our backup, as long as you don''t drop dead instantly, victory''s on your side. You have the advantage. There''s no reason to hesitate. So, face Andrew head-on!"


    Unlike the rest of the crowd, who were just there for the drama, Preston and Clifford''s reasoning was sharp and strategic, brutal, but sound.


    Mosby paused, realizing that time had run out. If he stalled any longer, he would be branded a coward by everyone present. Grinding his teeth, he finally snarled at Andrew, "Fine! I''ll do this, Andrew! Let''s take it to the end! Today, either you die¡ª or I do!"


    Andrew could not even be bothered to respond. He simply picked up the ss of clear water in front of him and began tossing things in.


    As he did, he muttered casually under his breath, "A bit of Necrotic Dust to ensureplete decay... A dash of Seven-Tailed Centipede venom, and some rattlesnake extract. Peaceful passing, you know?


    "Oh, can''t forget the parasite poison. That stuff''s great-should be enough to let your brain incubate a nest of worms. But the sweetest and most delicious has to be Nightshade f the Grim Reaper wants you dead by midnight, you won''t make it past 11.00 p.m.!"


    With every sentence, Mosby''s face twitched harder than thest. This little monster was not just trying to kill him he wanted to annihte him, body and soul. With that deadlybo, even an immortal would have to take a step back.


    Fueled by pure fury and desperation, Mosby finally made his move. A cloud of toxic powders rained into his own ss, thick and dense like smoke.


    "Andrew, you asked for this!" he bellowed. His voice cracked into a guttural roar, like a beast driven into a corner.


    Then, Andrew calmly walked over and shoved the rest of his poisons into Mosby''s hands.


    Mosby froze. "What are you doing?"


    The entire crowd was dumbfounded, wondering what Andrew was doing.


    Andrew shed a bright smile. "Oh,


    §í§á


    I''m basically done here. But your mixture''s kinda weak. So, I''m donating these for free. Toss them in! That way, it''ll actually have some vor when I drink itter."


    Everyone was stunned.


    This was not just being aggressive; this was untouchable arrogance. It was like Andrew no longer recognized fear, consequence, or mortality.


    Even Preston and Clifford, who had been confident they could rescue Mosby in time, felt their souls leaving their bodies!


    Was Andrew really not afraid of death? Or did he truly have the confidence to treat the Grim Reaper as nothing?


    "Alright, now let''s start drinking-cheers!"


    Seeing Mosby hesitate, Andrew handed over the toxic water in his hand straight to him.

 Chapter 1374

    Mosby did not take the cup because he was afraid. Seeing this, Andrew ran out of patience and shoved the poisoned concoction straight into his hands.


    Mosby nearly burst into tears. "Andrew, d-don''t touch me!"


    However, Andrew ignored himpletely. After handing over his poison, he casually reached for the one Mosby had prepared.


    Then, with a chilling grin, he raised his ss toward Mosby. "Cheers!"


    Mosby held Andrew''s poison in trembling hands, his entire body shaking. "Andrew, are you really nning to die with me?"


    Andrew shook his head. "No. I''m sending you off. Trust me, if I''m ying this game with you, then there''s only one ending-you''re the one who dies."


    With that, he raised his ss and tilted it toward his lips.


    Mosby did not move. Deep down, he was banking on Andrew''s death¡ªif the kid dropped, victory was his.


    Just right as Andrew''s lips touched the cup, he paused, lowered it, and gave Mosby a smirk full of wicked amusement. "What''s going on? I''m already ready to toast¡ªdon''t tell me you''re chickening out now. If you''re too scared, go ahead and surrender. I might even be kind enough to let you walk away."


    Mosby snapped, "I''ll drink it! I''m drinking now!"


    Yet, just as he stared into the murky liquid Andrew had handed him, cold sweat poured down his back. After all, just a sip of this stuff could send him straight to the afterlife.


    That so-called backup n Preston and Clifford mentioned-saving him in time? Total bullshit. He knew those two old bastards did not care whether he lived or died.


    Suddenly, everyone in the arena held their breath-Andrew had taken the lead and downed a small sip from Mosby''s poison.


    Then, he calmly set the cup down. "The taste is a bit odd... but manageable."


    As he tilted his head and smacked his lips like he was sampling wine, Mosby felt his world copse. ''What the hell? Why''s he still standing? Is he immune to poison? How is he fine?''


    Shocked out of his senses, Mosby''s hands shook violently, and some of the poison sloshed over the rim, dripping onto the floor. The stone floor immediately hissed and sizzled as it corroded, holes and smoke appearing right away.


    That was thest straw, and Mosby''s courage shattered in an instant. The cup slipped from his hands, smashing into pieces on the floor.


    "I won''t drink it! I can''t drink it! I surrender-I admit defeat!!" Mosby


    screa before copsing onto the


    knees hitting the stone


    with a dull thud.


    That poison had eaten through marble. If he drank it, his insides would have turned to sludge.


    The arena erupted into the loudest roar yet, and everyone stood, thundering apuse ringing through the air.


    "The champion of the Grand Medical Summit... Andrew Lloyd! Congrattions!" Preston and Clifford had to muster every ounce of energy just to get the words out. Their wrinkled faces were stiff with rage and humiliation, but there was nothing they could do.


    If they had been in Mosby''s shoes, they would have pissed themselves before even holding the cup.


    Rafael pointed furiously at Andrew, roaring, "That drink wasn''t even poisonous, was it?!"


    Derek''s expression hardened. "Mr. Driscoll, watch your words! The poison Andrew drank was prepared by Dr. Lake in front of everyone. How could it not be toxic?"


    Rafael snapped, "Then how the hell is Andrew still standing? I don''t know what kind of trick this is, but that cup needs to be inspected!"


    Andrew scoffed. "I didn''t expect the Driscoll family to produce someone who talks this much crap with a straight face."


    With Rafael practically breathing fire, Andrew casually raised the cup and mmed it to the ground. Just like Mosby''s, the floor beneath hissed and smoked, corroding instantly.


    It was pure poison.


    Rafael, Derek, and half the arena were left speechless.


    Was Andrew even human?


    Just like that, the match was settled, and all that remained was the award


    ceremony. Andrew epted everything without hesitation, iming every prize in


    full.


    Most importantly, he snatched the fragmented treasure map straight from


    Clifford''s hand and shoved it into his pocket.


    Clifford gave a sheepish smile and muttered, "Andrew, that map''s useless to you, you know."

 Chapter 1375

    Clifford suggested, "How about you sell that map to our Advanced Medical Institute?"


    Andrew did not even bother looking at him, simply replying, "Sure. Like I said before¡ªjust make me the head of your institute and we''ve got a deal."


    Clifford roared, "You''re delusional!"


    Andrew sneered. "If I''m delusional, then so are you."


    Down below, Mosby staggered off the tform like a broken man. Rafael rushed up to him, his voice tight with urgency. "Mosby, I only brought that map out because of you! Yet you just stood there and let it fall into Andrew''s hands! Do you realize how big a loss this is?"


    Mosby''s lips trembled. "Mr. Driscoll... I tried my best."


    "I know you tried," Rafael growled. "But we have to take the map back!"


    Mosby''s eyes drifted toward Andrew, still surrounded by the roaring crowd, and his expression twisted with hatred. "Don''t worry. The humiliation and disgrace I suffered because of him, I''ll return it all with a hundredfold. If I don''t see that brat dead, then I''m no man!"


    In one lonely corner of the stands, Christina and her family, plus Quinton, sat stiffly like a group of washed-up fools.


    Leroy muttered, "Christie, Mom... So, from today onward, Andrew''s the Grand Physician? If we see him again, do we have to bow to him or something?"


    Irene fidgeted and stammered, "I-I don''t think so... I mean, Grand Physician is just a title, right? It''s not that big of a deal..."


    However, all the color had already drained from Christina''s face.


    She stared nkly ahead and said, "Sure, the title alone might not mean much. But starting today, Andrew''s name will echo across Blumedale-through Gabo Creek and all of Southern Holtrien. He''s already soared. To him, we''re nothing but ants."


    Irene shut her mouth tight, too terrified to speak. Her short, pudgy body trembled. "Christie, let''s go. Let''s just leave and never cross him again. Hurry!"


    Quinton''s face had already turned pitch ck.


    "Let''s go," he muttered bitterly, rising to his feet. Deep in his chest, regret burned like fire. He should have listened to Christina and bailed earlier.


    Now, watching Andrew bask in glory, with everyone cheering his name, made him feel worse than if someone had put a bullet through his heart.


    "Hold on, Quinton, Yara-you twoe with me to congratte Mr. Lloyd."


    Kevin, the Wrights'' patriarch, burst into heartyughter.


    "Oh, wait¡ªnot Mr. Lloyd. I should say, Dr. Lloyd, Grand Physician Lloyd, hahaha!"


    Quinton had not even gotten the chance to turn away when Kevin pped a hand on his shoulder.


    Yara giggled. "I wouldn''t mind congratting Dr. Lloyd! But it looks like my dear brother isn''t exactly thrilled about it."


    Kevin''s smile vanished. His tone turned firm. "You''re going-no discussion. And especially you, Quinton. When you see Dr. Lloyd, make sure to be respectful."


    Quinton stared at him like he had just been stabbed in the back.


    Kevin beamed. "I''ve decided to follow the Keller family''s lead and form a sworn brotherhood with Dr. Lloyd. From now on, he''s going to be like an uncle to you.  fo


    "But honestly?+don''t think that''s close enough. We need to be even tighter than the Keller family. And since you''re my most outstanding son, I want you to show our


    sincerity... by making Dr. Lloyd your godfather."


    Something inside Quinton''s mind snapped, and he felt like the entire sky was copsing on him. "No! I won''t! Absolutely not!"


    His scream echoed across the stands like a man being dragged to the gallows.


    Yara could not help it anymore and burst into a fit ofughter, tears streaming from her eyes.


    Meanwhile, Christina and her family just stood there, frozen in ce like stone statues. They had followed Quinton around Blumedale like he was a god. But now, their "god" was about to bow and call Andrew his godfather.


    So, what did that make them?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1376

    On Andrew''s side, it took quite some effort to finally break free from the swarm of admirers. There was no helping it because he was officially famous now. He was not just the youngest Grand Physician in history, but also the man who single- handedly forced the legendary Mosby to his knees in the Summit''s unprecedented eleventh round.


    If Derek''s people had not cleared a path for his exit, Andrew feared he would have been swallowed alive by the crowd.


    "Alright then, bring out that pot of the Golden Cure. Let''s split it up," Andrew said, smiling.


    Chantelle, who had just helped pave the way for his exit, was still wiping sweat from her brow. She quickly chimed in, "Dr. Lloyd, I know that your Golden Cure is priceless, but we''re all on the same team here. You better not leave anyone out!"


    The others did not speak, but the gleam in their eyes said it all-they were thinking exactly the same thing. Everyone wanted a taste of the legendary medicinal brew.


    Andrew looked at the total volume of the brew, stroked his chin thoughtfully, and replied, "We should have just enough. Everyone close to me ought to get at least a little. Alright let''s begin."


    He began carefullydling the Golden Cure into bottles, one after another. Then, he handed them out in order to those who stepped forward to receive them.


    He had not realized it before, but now that he was distributing the cure, the size of his inner circle in Blumedale startled even him.


    The Kellers, the Rhodes family, and Derek''s people alone took up a chunk. Francesca, Lauren, and Aspen each got their share too no question about it. These three women were top priority.


    At first, Aspen hesitated. As Andrew''s personal servant, most people only saw her


    as his secretary, or at worst, his ything. However, her heart suddenly jolted when Andrew pressed a bottle of the Golden Cure into her hands without hesitation.


    She had not expected this, and it could only mean she was not just some indulgence he truly counted her as one of his own.


    The Golden Cure was miraculous for martial artists, purifying and reshaping the body''s foundation. For ordinary people, it still had incredible effects-boosting longevity, strengthening the body, and enhancing vitality.


    Since George was much older, Andrew handed him an extra bottle without a second thought.


    George chuckled. "You''re so thoughtful! Not bad, kid. I''ve moved my whole family''s security detail to protect you in case someone tries to take a shot. Guess it wasn''t for nothing!"


    Andrew smiled. "You''ve always backed me, and I don''t forget that.''


    Derek did not say a word, but the longing in his eyes said plenty.


    Andrew was not about to ignore him. Picking up a few of thest remaining bottles, he walked over and handed him one, then another.


    "Mr. Lloyd, I can understand why you gave Mr. Keller Senior an extra bottle," Derek said with a smile, not even pretending to be modest. "He treats you like his own son. But what about this bonus one you''re giving me? Should I be suspicious?"


    Andrew grinned. "Governor McCormick, you''re both the people''s leader and my business supporter. Of course, I had to show you some appreciation."


    Derek burst outughing. "You''ve got charm, Mr. Lloyd. Looks like my judgment was right all along."


    Tiana watched quietly from the side, nodding in approval. This future son-inw of hers really knew how to y the game-charming both giants like George and Derek without missing a beat.


    If Andrew wanted to expand in Blumedale going forward, the road would be wide open.


    The more she looked at him, the more she liked what she saw. A soft, knowing smile yed on her lips, though no one could tell exactly what she was thinking about.


    Meanwhile, the Zephyr family stood


    awkwardly in the back,pletely


    invisible. They had no choice as Andrew was surrounded by the


    cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me of Gabo


    Creek-the elites and heads


    vel


    families.


    of major

 Chapter 1377

    Zephyr and Esther thought the Stevens family of Bridgefields barely had the qualifications to show their faces, let alone speak up. However, when they saw Aspen receive a bottle of the Golden Cure from Andrew himself, both lit up with joy.


    Just then, Andrew picked up another small bottle and casually walked over in their direction.


    Zephyr immediately stepped forward. "Mr. Lloyd, what''s the matter?"


    His tone was careful.


    Andrew smiled warmly. "Mr. Stevens, no need for all that formality. Just call me Andrew from now on. There''s not much of the brew left, and Aspen already got her share. But since your family came all the way from Bridgefields, it must''ve been tiring. This little bottle is for you. It should help with your uing martial breakthrough."


    Zephyr''s hands shook, unsure whether to take it or not. It was not until Aspen gave a small, encouraging nod that he finally reached out, clutched it like treasure, and bowed deeply.


    He said, "I won''t waste words. Just know I''m endlessly grateful."


    Esther quickly followed suit, bowing low without even daring to look Andrew in the eye.


    By now, Andrew''s status had reached untouchable levels, especially under the spotlight of the Grand Medical Summit. It was no exaggeration that if he so much as said the word, he would not even need to lift a finger, and the Stevens family of Bridgefields could be wiped from existence overnight.


    "Alright. That''s thest of it. Everyone, go home. This year''s Grand Medical Summit is officially over."


    With a casual p of his hands, Andrew turned to leave.


    However, a cold scoff sliced through the air, and Rafael, Mosby, and their


    entourage from the Advanced Medical Institute stormed forward, forcing their way through the crowd like a tidal wave.


    No one dared stop them.


    The usual warm smile was gone from Rafael''s face, reced by an icy re. He growled, "Dr. Lloyd, why didn''t I get any of that Golden Cure?"


    His tone was not polite-it was aggressive. He was demanding it outright.


    George sneered. "Mr. Driscoll, isn''t that obvious? You didn''t get any because you don''t deserve any."


    Derek frowned. "The brew''s all gone, Mr. Driscoll. Let it go."


    Rafael gave a twisted smile. "Governor McCormick. Mr. Keller Senior, please step aside. I still have business to discuss with Dr. Lloyd. One way or another, I will get my share of that brew-just like said before."


    George''s expression turned dark, his anger boiling over.


    Andrew raised a hand, stopping him with a calm smile. "No need, Mr. Keller Senior. Let me handle Mr. Driscoll."


    Turning to Rafael, Andrew''s face remained calm. "Mr. Driscoll, the Golden Cure was limited, and it''s all been distributed. Of course, I do still have a few spare bottles. And if you really want them, I might be open to it. sw?ovel


    Rafael scoffed. "There''s no ''might'' about it. Whatever you''ve got left, hand it over. I want them all."


    Andrew chuckled and extended a hand. "Sure. But first, hand me something."


    Rafael narrowed his eyes. "Hand you what?"


    Andrew''s voice was soft, but firm. "You want something from me, you pay for it. It''s 100 million per bottle-however many bottles you want, that''s how many hundreds of millions you pay!"


    The outrageous price made everyone''s eyelids twitch violently. They all thought Andrew was ruthless, as he was basically shooting fish in a barrel.


    Preston and Clifford both erupted. "Andrew, you arrogant brat¡ªhow dare you price it that high? This is outrageous!"


    Andrew shrugged with a wide grin. "Too expensive? Then walk away Besides, Isn''t Mr. Driscoll one of the richest men in all of Gabo Creek? A few billion is just pocket change for you, isn''t it?"


    Rafael red at Andrew. After a while, he said, "Dr. Lloyd, you really have it out for me, don''t you? You keep disrespecting me. Did you forget who my family is? You don''t get to act up here."

 Chapter 1378

    Andrew chuckled coldly. "Sorry, but the Driscoll family''s so-called prestige means nothing to me. What, you think I need to survive in Blumedale by sucking up to the Driscolls? Did I ever beg your family for help? Have I ever taken anything from you?"


    His smile fadedpletely, his voice cold. He had tolerated Rafael''s posturing long enough. If it were not for the Grand Medical Summit, he would have kicked him out long ago.


    Rafael sneered. "You really think that you can do whatever the hell you want now just because you took the crown at the Grand Medical Summit and beat Mosby, that you''re untouchable in front of me?"


    Andrew remained unfazed. "Rafael, most people kiss up to your family and you, but I''m not most people. So, if you think you cane in here, throw your weight around, and hide behind your family''s reputation...


    "Well, you came to the wrong ce. Now get lost. The door''s to the left, and we won''t be seeing you out."


    A sh of murderous intent crossed Rafael''s eyes. "Alright, Andrew. Just like Mosby said-you''re arrogant, reckless, andpletely blind to consequences. Let''s see if this so-called Grand Physician of yours can heal his own damn wounds."


    Furious and humiliated, Rafael spun on his heel and stormed off. It was the first time in years that the Driscoll family name had been publicly dismissed in Blumedale.


    He could not believe Andrew actually humiliated him in front of everyone. If this were the case, he would make sure Andrew pays with his life.


    As for that treasure map? He would be taking that back too.


    Mosby followed behind, but not before shing a venomous smirk at Andrew. "Our feud isn''t over. You''ve got two pieces of the treasure map now, right? Some things are too hot to hold. One slip, and you could lose more than just your fortune."


    Andrew raised a brow, then suddenlyughed. "A defeated mutt barking at the victor-how pathetic. Mosby, you used to be Blumedale''s Medical Master. But remember this¡ªfrom today on, you''re just a loser. The next time you see me, you better step aside or drop to your knees."


    Mosby clenched his fists so hard they cracked. The shame burned through every inch of him. Even so, he did not dare retaliate. He turned and slunk away with his tail between his legs.


    George''s voice cut through the tension, cold and sharp. "The Driscoll family is getting outrageous."


    Derek sneered. "If Rafael wants to act tough, I''d be more than happy to give his whole family a reason to stretch their muscles¡ªunderground."


    Jameson sighed. "Mr. Keller, Governor McCormick... it''s not that easy. The Driscoll family''s roots run deep. Andrew will need to stay alert. Rafael''s greedy¡ª he won''t let this go."


    George nodded. "Well said, Mr. Rhodes. I feel the same. Don''t worry. My entire family stands behind Andrew."


    Derek grinned. "After everything I''ve


    gotten from Mr. Lloyd, it''d be


    criminal for me not to return the


    favor Andrew, go ahead and take on Rafael however you want. If things go south, I have your back!


    However, Andrew remained unconcerned. He was already nning to confront


    the Driscolls one day because of Lauren.


    Rafael making the first move just meant the war started earlier than expected, and it was fine by him.


    Armed with prizes and power, Andrew prepared to return to The Sovereign Residences with Aspen and Francesca. He had been too upied at the Summit to sort through everything. But once they got home, he could have both girls help him tally up the rewards.


    The title of Grand Physician? Just empty praise.


    What he truly valued were the top-tier herbs, rare ingredients, and, most of all-


    the treasure map.


    Francesca and Aspen begged


    Lauren toe back with them to Serenity Vi, but she hesitated. Tiana had made it clear-if Lauren


    left her line of sight, she was sure Andrew would im her.


    Andrew was just about to start the car when a familiar face appeared outside his window.


    Kevin came running over excitedly. Behind him, a group of Wrights'' men-more than a dozen-rushed forward and surrounded Andrew''s carpletely.


    Andrew arched a brow from the driver''s seat. "Mr. Wright, are you trying to rob me?"


    Kevin flinched, suddenly realizing how bad this looked. His own people had just blocked the Grand Physician''s car like a bunch of street thugs.


    "Get out of the way! All of you! Are you crazy?! Why are you blocking Dr. Lloyd''s car?"

 Chapter 1379

    Kevin introduced himself, "Dr. Lloyd, I''m Kevin, head of the Wrights family. I was hoping to introduce myself through my daughter, Yara."


    Given Kevin''s polite tone and out of respect for Yara, Andrew did not put on a cold face right away.


    He stepped out of the car with a smile. "Mr. Wright. Nice to meet you. But if we''re just making introductions, then we''ve already met. And now, I''m going home. Take care."


    Andrew''s dismissive tone toward one of the Five Apex Family patriarchs stunned Kevin a little. He did not feel insulted-no, what he felt was dread.


    Kevin thought, ''Damn it. The Wrights'' status really doesn''t mean anything to this kid anymore.''


    However, Quinton was not nearly as self-aware. He chimed in gloomily. "Andrew, what''s with the attitude? Do you even know what kind of power our family holds in Blumedale?"


    Andrew sneered. "Power? I didn''t even give a damn about Rafael. What makes you think the Wrights are more important than the Driscolls?"


    Quinton was stunned. "Y-You ignored Mr. Driscoll? Andrew, if you''ve crossed him, you''re dead. You''ve got no idea what you''re in for!"


    Andrew''s eyes swept to Kevin, and he said slowly, "Mr. Wright, your son talks more than you do. He''s loud and arrogant. Look at how he''s already threatening me! I''m shaking in my boots."


    The corner of Kevin''s lips twitched slightly. As if Andrew would ever be scared- no one would buy that.


    Without another word, he pped Quinton hard across the face. "You little brat! Who the hell gave you the right to act up in front of Dr. Lloyd? Now get your ass over here and greet your godfather!"


    Quinton''s re could have burned through steel, but Kevin did not care.


    Andrew raised a hand. "Hold on, Mr. Wright. What did you just say? Godfather?"


    Kevin chuckled. "That''s right, Dr. Lloyd. I n to be sworn brothers with you. Which means my good-for-nothing son here bes your son too. Once we''re bound, our families be one. Your business bes our business. And if anything threatens you, the Wrights will fight to the death at your side."


    Andrew felt his head spin. The generational mess this would create was absurd.


    He was about to decline when Yara


    about to


    slid up beside him with a sugary voice. "Mr. Lloyd, my father came with sincere intentions. It''s just. that... this isn''t really the ce for a proper talk. Why don''t we go somewhere private? Share a meal while we chat?"


    Kevin immediately chimed in, "Yes, that''s right! Andy, let''s move somewhere quiet.


    If you like, we can even throw a banquet-invite all of Blumedale''s elites to witness our brotherhood!"


    Andrew did not budge-until Yara leaned in, her curves brushing against his arm a not-so-subtle rub. He sighed and waved Aspen and Francesca off. "You two head back first."


    Then, he followed the Wrights'' entourage to one of their family-owned restaurants.


    Once alone with Yara in a side room, his tone shifted cold. "Ms. Wright, you''d better give me a real exnation. Because no matter how much you tease or flirt, I''m not the kind of man who gets distracted by a pretty face."


    Yara pouted, as if hurt. "Mr. Lloyd, please hear me out. I genuinely believe that forming a brotherhood with my father is a brilliant move. Think about it-the connection gives you another ally in Blumedale."


    Andrew smirked faintly. "Sounds lovely... but let''s be honest. You''re not doing this for unity. You want me to help you be the next head of the Wrights and crush Quinton."


    Even though her intention was exposed, Yara remained calm, just blushing slightly. Then, she walked slowly toward him, heels clicking softly, and gently grabbed Andrew''s hand.


    He frowned. "What are you doing?"


    Yara bit her lip and slid his hand down into her blouse. "Mr. Lloyd, help me take the Wrights. Crush Quinton, and the entire family will be mine, while I be yours. I think..... that''s a deal that benefits both of us, don''t you?"


    Feeling the soft, warm curves beneath his palm, Andrew could not help but nce


    at her. "Ms. Wright... didn''t think you were this much of a slut."


    The bluntness nearly broke Yara. Her face flushed beet red, half from


    shame, half from fury. She he


    her teeth and whispered, voice. shaking, "Mr. Lloyd, if you''re not interested... then would you kindly stop squeezing?"


    She was breathless, legs weak, eyes hazy.

 Chapter 1380

    Andrew pulled his hand back, his face calm. "Ms. Wright, you need to see a doctor."


    Yara flushed. "Andrew, if you''re not interested, fine-but what''s with the attitude? You''re calling me sick now? Just say it¡ªyou think I''m too slutty, right?"


    Andrew blinked in confusion. "What? No-I meant it literally. I think you''ve got a medical issue. I felt a slight irregrity just now. It could be early-stage hypersia. You should get it checked at a hospital."


    Yara froze, her eyes suddenly filled with tears. "Wait... that''s what that was about? You weren''t... You didn''t mean anything else?"


    Andrew sighed. "What did you think I was doing? You seriously thought, with your brother, your father, and half the Wrights in the room next door, I''d do that right here?"


    Realization hit Yara like a p. God-what the hell had she been thinking?


    She hadpletely lost her mind. Acting like that, throwing herself at him like she was possessed. Her chest still tingled faintly where Andrew had touched her, and her heart started racing again.


    Yara asked, "So, Mr. Lloyd... what do you think about my earlier offer?"


    Andrew shook his head. "I think nothing of it."


    He walked over to the sink and began washing his hands.


    Yara was fuming. "Seriously? I let you touch me, and you go wash your hands? What''s that supposed to mean? You think I''m dirty?"


    Andrew let out a slow breath. "That''s not it. It''s just... your scent is really strong. My little servant girl at home got a bloodhound''s nose. If I go home with this scent on my hands, she''ll sniff it out immediately and go into full meltdown mode."


    Yara bit her lip and inched closer, voice soft and pleading. "Then why not... take me instead? I''m willing to be your little servant too. No-your ve if that''s what you want. Whatever you need, whenever you need it... I''ll be there to serve you. Completely."


    Andrew raised a hand. "Ms. Wright, youe from a prestigious family. You don''t need to sell yourself like this. I''ll agree to the brotherhood with your father. But I hope you understand what that means for you and me."


    Yara''s eyes lit up instantly, fluttering with excitement. She smiled seductively. "Of course I understand. Even if be the head of the Wrights and have the entire family''s power behind me, I will still belong to you. Whatever you want from


    me-whenever you want it''s yours. Even if you want me to lie back and open my legs, I''ll do it without question."


    Andrew groaned, reaching over to flick her forehead. "Can you not say things like that? I''m just a regr guy, not a superhero. My stamina has limits, alright?"


    Yara burst into giggles, her pride fully restored. She thought, ''Once take control of the Wrights, I''ll make sure this man has no choice but to take me. Only then will my power be truly unshakable.''


    Back in the upscale dining room, Andrew returned with a smile. "Apologies, Mr. Wright. I got caught on a call."


    Kevin beamed. "No worries at all, Andy! Come, sit-let''s toast!"


    Andrew waved it off. "Just a bite to eat is fine. But about this brotherhood-Mr.


    Wright, are you sure you''re okay lowering your status like this?"


    Kevin straightened up. "Hey now, don''t say things like that. Bing sworn brothers with you is not a downgrade for me. Honestly? It''s an honor. A once-in-a- lifetime blessing."


    His sincerity was so overflowing that even Christina''s entire family, seated nearby, fell into stunned silence. Even Irene, usually the first to shoot her mouth off, did not dare make a sound.


    To them, Kevin Wright was a towering figure-untouchable. But now, he was grinning like a schoolboy trying to impress Andrew.


    Quinton, on the other hand, was visibly sour. "Father, maybe you and Yara should continue hosting Dr. Lloyd. I''ve got some errands to run."


    Kevin''s smile faded. "Quinton, what''s gotten into you today? I''ve noticed your attitude around Andy has been downright disrespectful."


    Quinton clenched his teeth. "Dad, you do remember that our family has a history with this guy, right? Winston got wrecked by Andrew in Jayrodale and came home barely functioning!"


    Kevin snorted. "And? It''s not like he died. Stop being dramatic."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1381

    Kevin scoffed. "Besides, Winston''s always been a little wild. Letting loose is second nature to him! And now that Andy''s technically his uncle, shouldn''t an uncle be allowed to discipline his nephew a little?"


    Quinton felt his teeth grinding to the point of cracking. Just a short while ago, he considered Andrew a nobody, just a bottom-tier loser.


    But now? That same nobody had somehow be one of his dad''s sworn brothers, which made his status lower than Andrew''s. It felt like fate itself was ying a cruel joke on him¡ªone designed to ruin his life.


    Andrew said tly, "Mr. Wright, I''ve got no problem with the whole brotherhood thing. But being your son''s godfather? That, I''ve got an issue with. Because, let me be honest I don''t want a disrespectful brat like him tied to me."


    Kevin snapped, "Quinton, get over here and apologize! Can''t you see you''ve pissed him off? Now get on your knees, apologize, and promise him that you''ll be respectful from now on."


    Quinton shot to his feet, roaring, "I''d rather die than be humiliated like this! Father, either kill me today or forget it-I''m never apologizing to that damn nobody. Who does he think he is?"


    Asking him to consider Andrew his godfather was no different from dragging his pride through the mud. He could not take it, nor would he take it.


    Andrew let out a slow sigh. "See, Mr. Wright? This kid''s not just ungrateful, he''s downright unruly. Handing him off to me won''t change that. You heard him insult me, didn''t you?


    "Looks like your family still sees me as beneath them. In that case, I''ll excuse myself. I''ve already been invited to dinner by several top families in Blumedale-it seems they want to build connections."


    Kevin instantly panicked. He had a prize catch right in front of him, and now it was slipping away. If he let Andrew walk now, he might as well hang himself from the ceiling.


    Moreover, judging by Andrew''s tone, he was actually offended.


    Kevin knew he had to smooth this over fast. He said, "Hey, hey, don''t be mad! Come on, there''s no need to be upset. Listen, if you think my boy''s out of line, then I''ll handle it, personally."


    Without another word, Kevin stood up, grabbed Quinton by the hair, and unleashed hell.


    "You little bastard, I''ve had it with you! Who the hell gave you the guts to talk to Andrew like that? Huh? You humiliate me-you humiliate the whole damn Wright family. I''m gonna beat the living hell outta you!"


    Kevin did not hold back in the


    slightest. In just a few hits, Quinton''s once-handsome face was covered in blood. Moreover, it did not stop there his nose got smashed, Kis


    vision blurred, and stars exploded


    behind his eyelids.


    Meanwhile, Christina and her parents huddled in the corner, trembling.


    Kevin was going full savage, and he really looked like he was about to kill his own son just to please Andrew.


    Christina clenched her jaw and snapped, "Andrew, are you seriously just going to stand there and watch Quinton get beaten like this?"


    Andrew scoffed. "Let me get this straight-you think Quinton doesn''t deserve it, and that this is my fault?"


    Christina hesitated, her voice weakening. "I''m just saying... all of this started because of you. The least you could do is say something fair."


    Andrew smirked. "Sure, I''ll say something fair for Quinton. Kevin, my friend... I''ve got a suggestion while I''m watching your fine parenting. You know what they say spare the rod, spoil the kid."


    He continued, "Quinton has honestly been a spoiled, out-of-control mess for a while now. He''s done some pretty filthy stuff, and everyone knows it."


    Christina stared at him, stunned. "T-This is your idea of being fair? Andrew-"


    Yet, Andrew did not even acknowledge her. He kept going, saying, "Discipline works best when it starts early. And if you''re going to strike them, hit them hard and early. If you don''t, one day that kid''s gonna bite you back.  s?novel


    "So in my opinion, a man like you¡ªwho runs a massive family empire-needs to show some damn authority. My advice? Don''t hold back. Aim for the head, put your back into it! Go on, Kevin-show him who''s boss!"


    By the end, Andrew was literally pping and cheering Kevin on. At that point, not only were Christina and her family totally dumbfounded, but even Yara stood frozen, staring at Andrew as if she had juste face-to-face with the devil himself.

 Chapter 1382

    After who knows how many ps, Quinton finally exploded in rage. "Stop hitting me! I said fucking stop, dammit! Do you hear me?"


    His bloodshot eyes locked onto Kevin with a murderous re, like he was ready to kill.


    Kevin''s fury surged right back. "You little bastard! Andy was right¡ªyou''re a disgraceful, ungrateful son! If he hadn''t warned me, I wouldn''t have seen your true colors today! Fine! Since you''re so stubborn, then let me make it official-starting today, you''re no longer the Wrights'' heir!"


    Panic instantly took over Quinton''s face. He dropped the tough act and started begging.


    "Dad! No, you can''t do this to me! I was just upset¡ªI didn''t mean anything by it! You can''t do that to me! I''m your firstborn! I''m the rightful heir to the Wrights!"


    Kevin gave a cold sneer. "Oh, so now you remember you''re the firstborn of the Wrights? Then tell me if you want to inherit this family, shouldn''t you be taking responsibility for its future?"


    Quinton pointed at Andrew, yelling furiously, "So kneeling to this clown and making him my godfather means taking responsibility for the Wrights? Huh?"


    Kevin raised his hand and delivered another clean p-so crisp it echoed. "That''s exactly right! Kneeling and recognizing Andy as your godfather is a contribution to this family!"


    He barked, "What, are you blind? Don''t you see? He''s the Grand Physician! He won first ce at the Grand Medical Summit! He crushed Mosby, and he''s tight with the Keller family and even Governor McCormick! So tell me, you little idiot, are you seriously too blind to see how powerful he is?"


    The more he spoke, the more Kevin''s anger spiked back up like a fire set aze. This disgraceful son of his was a massive disappointment. Even with such a golden opportunity right in front of him, he chose not to grab it.


    Kevin started wondering if this dumbass was even his biological child.


    Andrew tried to y the part of the reasonable one. "Come on, Mr. Wright, let''s just drop it. If Quinton here doesn''t want to do it, I won''t force him."


    However, Kevin''s face darkened with a cold, thunderous look. "Quinton, I''m giving you onest chance. Either you apologize, address him as ''Uncle Andrew'', and show him the respect of a second father,


    "Or get the hell out. From this day on, Yara will manage the Wrights. You won''t even be left with a single damn penny!"


    A bitterugh cracked from Quinton''s bloodied lips. His face was stained with blood, and his mouth twisted with hatred and humiliation.


    The sight was downright tragic.


    Then, he dropped to his knees right in front of Andrew. "Andrew, you bastard, listen up, I¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Kevin''s palm came down again, silencing him with another vicious p.


    Quinton let out a hoarse cry, and his eyes welled with tears.


    "You''re not kneeling to show off, you''re kneeling to show respect, you arrogant little shit! Try that attitude again, and I swear I''ll cripple you on the spot!"


    Kevin jabbed his finger into Quinton''s forehead with brutal force, his tone a full- blown warning.


    Quinton was shattered inside. Yet, for the sake of his inheritance, he had no choice but to submit. "Uncle Andrew, my dearest Uncle Andrew... please ept your humble godson''s apologies!"


    He knelt,ughing and crying at the same time¡ªit was as if he had lost his mind. He apologized again and again, his voice trembling as he shouted, "Uncle Andrew", each time louder and more sincerely


    Andrew gave a theatrical sigh. "Ah, my sweet godson. I''m here. I don''t have much


    to offer, so here, just a small token of affection."


    He reached into his pocket and fished around. Eventually, he pulled out a crumpled single dor bill-no one knew how long it had been in there. Then, he tossed it to the ground.


    Quinton stared at the dor by his feet, his whole body trembling as if his sout had just left his body. At that moment, he was so humiliated, so enraged, that he could kilp someone.


    Yet, he also knew that if he daredy a hand on Andrew with Kevin around, he would be digging his own grave.


    So instead, he picked up the dor with shaking fingers, forced a twisted smile, and said with venom in his voice, "Thank you, Uncle Andrew."


    Christina and her family had their minds blown yet again. They were frozen in ce,pletely stunned.


    Quinton had caved¡ªhe actually got on his knees and regarded Andrew as his godfather.

 Chapter 1383

    In front of Andrew, everyone else was not worth mentioning-just dust beneath his feet. To put it bluntly, they were nothing.


    Kevin beamed. "Perfect. Just perfect! Andy, then it''s settled between our families! Come on, let''s raise a ss and celebrate the Wrights bing sworn brothers with you!"


    Kevin grinned from ear to ear, lifting his wine ss high. At this point, the Wrights practically worshipped Andrew, treating him like a king.


    So, Andrew could not really refuse-he clinked his ss against Kevin''s with a polite smile. He said smoothly, "I should be the one thanking you, Kevin. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have ended up with such a remarkable godson. But hey, let''s not get too sentimental-cheers to you. Bottom''s up!"


    Kevin burst intoughter. "You''re too kind! Cheers, let''s drink till we drop!"


    The drinking wentte into the evening, and it was already around 8.00 p.m. when it finally wound down. Kevin offered to take Andrew to their private country club for a full massage and rxation session, but he politely declined.


    Andrew wandered off by himself, nning to catch a ride home. However, before he could reach the curb, Christina and her family came rushing up behind him.


    "Andrew, wait! Don''t go yet!" Leroy was the first to speak, though he started with a scolding tone.


    However, as soon as the words reached his mouth, he backed down, suddenly meek. The man who once barked at Andrew like he was nothing did not even dare raise his voice anymore, afraid one wrong word might get him decapitated with just a snap of Andrew''s fingers.


    "Is there something you need?" Andrew''s expression was cold as he nced at them.


    Irene stepped up first, nervously smiling. "Andrew, sweetheart, I just want to sincerely apologize for everything."


    However, Andrew''s response was sharp and simple. "Sorry, not interested."


    Irene''s smile froze in ce as she awkwardly backed off. Then, Christina stepped forward, her eyes swirling withplicated emotions as she looked at him.


    She said, "Andrew... now that everything''s happened, I''ve finally figured it all out. You were never just some small-time doctor back in Jayrodale, were you? You were hiding your true strength all along, weren''t you?"


    Andrew waved a hand dismissively. "Whatever the case, it has nothing to do with you anymore, Christina. Now, if there''s nothing else, I''m heading home."


    Christina bit her lip hard. "Andrew, you won''t even look me in the eye now? And why... Why are you being so cold to me? Do you really hate me that much?"


    Andrew chuckled, the sound icy. "Hate you? Christina, you''re ttering yourself. I don''t hate you-in fact, you don''t even exist in my world. Do you think someone like you, with your so-called ''aplishments'', is worth my hatred?"


    That sharp sting shot straight through her chest and Christina''s head like a dagger. Tears spilled from her eyes as she cracked, nearly breaking down.


    "Andrew, if you''re so powerful-if you''ve always had all this strength and talent... then why didn''t you show it back in Jayrodale? Why did you let me lie awake every night, drowning in regret? Why are you doing this to me?"


    Yet, Andrew showed no trace of sympathy, and his gaze remained ice-cold. "Christina, I''ve got three words for you: you deserved it. You asked why I didn''t show my abilities in Jayrodale?"


    He gave a bitterugh. "Let me ask


    you this-did you ever really get to know me? Did you care about whether was capable or not?


    didn''t You only cared about


    your ambition and climbing the next rung on thedder. But what you failed to realize is that you were


    never strong enough for thatdder. You overestimated yourself."


    He exhaled, his smile tinged with disdain. "If you''d simply stayed humble-acted like a real


    woman then honestly, I could''vet


    taken the Stevens family to the top. I could''ve made your family outshine even the Five Apex Families. It wouldn''t have been hard. But no, you chose what you thought was the smarter route. You decided I wasn''t


    good enough for your dreams.


    There''s only one word for women like you: foolish."


    He let out a smallugh as if shaking off a bad memory. Then, he sighed. At this


    point, Christina might as well have been a stranger to him.

 Chapter 1384

    Christina''s expression twisted with rage as she screamed, "Fine! In your eyes, I''m nothing but a goddamn fool! Then tell me, Andrew-what about Aspen? She hurt you too! She wronged you just like I did, so why did you forgive her?"


    Andrew let out a coldugh. "Aspen and you? You think the two of you are even remotelyparable? You''re the one who wrecked the Bridgefields'' Stevens family, weren''t you? But I''m not even interested in holding that over your head anymore."


    She continued, "Let''s just talk facts-Aspen''s actually doing right by me now. She built a majorpany for me, works day and night without a singleint, and never asks for anything in return.


    "And just that alone? Already puts her far above you, Christina. Of course, there''s one more reason why I epted Aspen. After spending time with her, I realized she''s pretty damn adorable."


    When Christina saw Andrew''s soft smile, she felt like her heart was set on fire. The pain was unbearable, and jealousy burned through her like poison.


    She pointed at him, her voice trembling in disbelief. "Y-You really made Aspen your woman?"


    Andrew did not try to hide it. He answered casually, "That''s right. Aspen is mine now. She''s obedient, gentle, and loyal. And if ites down to it, I''ll support her in taking over the Bridgefields'' Stevens family and bing the head of it all.


    "Your Jayrodale branch has always been subordinate to Bridgefields anyway. Who knows? One day, you might have to show up and be at her beck and call. Of course, knowing Aspen''s personality, she might just p you a few times for fun¡ª so don''t say I didn''t warn you."


    Right then, Andrew''s ride arrived, and he turned to leave.


    Christina could not take it anymore. She broke downpletely, lunged forward, and threw herself around Andrew''s leg, clinging to it desperately.


    "Andrew, please! I was wrong-I was so wrong! I''m begging you... Please forgive me! I won''t mess with you anymore. I swear I''ll stop scheming. Just give me one more chance-please, can we start over?"


    Tears streamed down her pale, delicate face as she looked up at him, her eyes full of grief, begging for a sliver of hope.


    Andrew gave a cold, dismissive smile as he tilted her chin up, towering over her. "This face... Once, I thought it belonged to the woman I''d spend my life with. But now? I think it''s average at best.


    "Let''s not evenpare you to others-next to my little servant Aspen, you''re not even close. Even if you both carry the samest name ande from the same bloodline, Aspen''s the one I treasure. So do me a favor, and let go."


    However, Christina would not budge. She clung tighter, sobbing, "No! I won''t let you go! Andrew, you were supposed to be mine! You''re my man Dwon''t let anyone steal you! How about this-I''ll sleep with you, be your ve, just like Aspen. Take me back, please-I''m begging you! Just onest chance, okay? Please... please..."


    Andrew stood in silence for a moment, not saying a word.


    Christina took that pause as a sign of hope. Her face lit up, thinking he was about


    to say yes.


    Then, Andrew, finally spoke.


    "Christina, you''ve be pathetic. If


    you had stood your ground and owned your choices, I might have respected you a little. But now? You''re just another shallow woman who chases power and status like it''s oxygen.


    "Keep your desperation to yourself. Aspen may be my little servant girl, but I adore her. You? Honestly? You''re just not worth it."


    With that, Andrew freed himself from her grip, got in the car, and drove off without a second nce.


    Christina copsed to the pavement, limp and lifeless, her tears pouring like rain. With a wail of anguish, her entire body convulsed under the weight of heartbreak and humiliation.


    Blood suddenly burst from her mouth, dark and fresh-she looked absolutely wrecked. She murmured, "I hate myself... for being so cheap, so blind, so utterly useless..."


    People passed by on the busy street, but she did not care. pping her own face over and over, she beat herself until it was a mess of blood and bruises.


    Irene and Leroy rushed forward and grabbed her, holding her tight as the three of them cried uncontrobly in the middle of the sidewalk. Crushing regret overwhelmed them because they knew that from this day forward, they would live in the shadow of Andrew''s name.

 Chapter 1385

    Just as Andrew got into the car, his phone rang-it was Francesca. He chuckled and said, "Fran, I''m on my way back now!"


    To his surprise, Francesca sounded frantic. "Andrew, no! Don''te back- whatever you do, don''te back right now!"


    Andrew was confused. "Don''te back? Then where am I supposed to go?"


    Francesca said urgently, "Aspen left. She''s following her parents back to Bridgefields!"


    Andrew''s face darkened instantly. "When did she leave?"


    Francesca shouted, "Just now! You can still catch her if you hurry to the airport! Mr. Stevens was the one who dragged her out-he forced her to go!"


    Andrew let out a low, sharp breath. "Got it. I''m going to the airport right now!"


    He hung up and immediately told the driver to turn around and head straight to Blumedale Airport.


    The driver groaned. "Sir, are you trying to make my life hell? The airport''s a nightmare this time of day-traffic''s brutal!"


    Without a word, Andrew opened his phone and transferred a solid 10,000 dors into the driver''s payment app.


    "How about now?" he asked, calm and cold.


    The driver''s eyes nearly popped out of his head. Then, he grinned. "Say no more, sir. If I don''t get you to the airport in 20 minutes, I''ll let you use my head as a ser ball!"


    "You''ve got ten minutes," Andrew replied tly.


    "Done! No problem at all!" Inwardly, the driver was still stunned he had clearly just picked up a high roller.


    With that, he mmed his foot on the gas, and they roared off like a rocket.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Zephyr and Esther were already leading Aspen through the terminal as the boarding call rang out through the PA system.


    "Come on, let''s head back to Bridgefields," Zephyr said firmly. "Aspen, it''s time for your life to start fresh."


    Esther gave her beloved daughter a gentle smile of encouragement, trying to make it easier.


    Aspen hesitated, ncing back the way they came. Her steps slowed, her voice soft. "But... Mom, Dad... I still want to stay in Blumedale a little longer."


    Zephyr snorted. "Mr. Lloyd has already released you. What reason do you have to stay?"


    Aspen opened her mouth, searching for an excuse. "N-Nothing, really. I-I just have a few work-rted matters to finish up."


    Esther chuckled, shaking her head. "Silly girl. With all the brilliant people around Mr. Lloyd, do you really think he needs you to get things done? Come on now, let''s go home. You''ve been through enough-it''s time to rest."


    Aspen stopped walking. She drew a deep breath and clenched her fists, then turned to face them. "Dad, Mom... I''ll just say it outright. I don''t want to go back to Bridgefields."


    Neither Zephyr nor Esther looked surprised. Instead, their expressions turned heavy, their eyes deep with emotion.


    Esther said softly, "Aspen, you don''t want to leave Andrew, do you?"


    Aspen''s face flushed instantly. She stumbled over her words. "Mom, i-it''s not that I don''t want to go... Maybe if I stay close to him, I could learn @few more things. Then,


    maybe I can build something solid for myself here in Blumedale."


    However, Zephyr cut her off with a sharp re. "Lies! You love Andrew, don''t you?


    All this talk about work and building something here is just an excuse! What you really want is to be by his side!"


    Aspen shrank under his gaze,


    panicked. Eventually, she found her


    courage and lifted her chin. "Yes, do love him. Dad, Mom¡ªI love Andrew. I don''t want to leave him, and can''t live without him. Iwant... I want to be his woman. I want to stay with him forever and never leave his side."


    There was a long, painful silence.


    Atst, Esther spoke, her voice filled with sorrow. "Sweetheart, are you really sure about this? Andrew isn''t like ordinary men-he''s something else entirely. He''s a born leader, a force of nature.


    "You saw what he did at the Grand Medical Summit-you know exactly what I mean. Men like him aren''t meant to be held down. Let me be honest with you, honey¡ªyou''re just not good enough for Andrew.


    "You try to follow him, and your father and I are afraid you''ll end up with nothing. That you''ll give your heart and soul and be left with empty hands."


    Tears shimmered in Aspen''s eyes, but she shook her head fiercely. "Mom, I know you''re saying all this because you love me. But no matter what happens, I won''t regret it. Even if the dayes when he doesn''t want me anymore-I still won''t regret a thing."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1386

    Zephyr''s face turned red with fury. "Aspen-"


    Esther stepped in quickly. "Zephyr, that''s enough. Let it go. Aspen''s our daughter. I understand her, and I understand her feelings. Think about it-men like Andrew? How many girls in this world could actually resist someone like that?"


    Zephyr sighed and nodded. "You''re right. No ordinary woman can walk away from a man like him. Aspen, we won''t force you anymore. If you truly want to stay with him, then stay. All we ask is that you take care of yourself."


    Aspen broke into a tearful smile, the joy on her face was obvious even as tears spilled down her cheeks. "Thank you, Dad. Thank you, Mom, for understanding me. I know I''m being an ungrateful daughter for not going back to Bridgefields


    with you...


    "But I really, really like Andrew and I''ve never felt this way about anyone in my life. If I leave him... I don''t know if he''d be sad, but I know I''d be devastated. I''m sorry I have to go back to him."


    Zephyr and Esther stood there, faces full of conflicting emotions, unsure how to respond. Yet, before they could say another word, both their gazes shifted behind Aspen-and froze.


    Noticing their strange expressions, Aspen turned around and instantly stiffened¡ª there, drenched in sweat and breathless, was Andrew.


    No one knew when he had arrived, but he was there, his handsome face lit with a yful smile, eyes locked right on her. "Aspen, really now? Leaving without a word? That''s just cold.


    "I''m your boss. Even if you wanted to quit or take time off, a little notice would''ve been nice, don''t you think? Anyway, I never approved your departure, so it''s not happening. Soe on. Let''s go. You''ve got a mountain of work waiting for you."


    Without giving her a chance to argue, he grabbed her delicate hand, pulling her toward him.


    Aspen''s heart thudded wildly, but she did not resist. Instead, she melted into his arms, tears streaming freely down her cheeks as she sobbed against him.


    Andrew held her close, breathing in the soft scent of her hair. Then, he turned to Zephyr and Esther with a sheepish smile.


    "Uh... Mr. and Mrs. Stevens... I guess we could call each other on a first-name basis now?"


    The couple was stunned and ttered, waving their hands in panic. Zephyr stammered, "No, no, absolutely not! Please, Mr. Lloyd, don''t joke like that!"


    Right now, Andrew''s influence in Blumedale was on par with the Five Apex Families.


    If someone like him called them on a first-name basis, Zephyr and Esther genuinely did not know if they could handle the honor-or the pressure. Andrew did not press it. In truth, he was not quite sure what else to say. "Mr. and Mrs. Stevens, don''t worry. I promise I''ll take care of Aspen here." Hearing that, Zephyr and Esther finally rxed, smiles breaking across their faces. What they feared most was Andrew mistreating Aspen, but those words had provided him with assurance.


    Zephyr knew a man like Andrew


    wa


    would not make promises lightly. When he spoke, his word was iron and a vow from him carried the weight of mountains. With that, their precious daughter was in safe hands.


    "Mr. Lloyd... Aspen... then this is goodbye," Zephyr said warmly. They waved and turned to board their flight.


    Andrew stood beside Aspen, arms around her, both of them quietly watching her parents walk away. Even from a distance, they could still faintly hear Zephyr and Esther''s conversation.


    "Honey, do you think... Aspen and Mr. Lloyd have already, you know, done that?"


    "Zephyr, how would I know? And honestly, does it matter at this point?"


    "I''m just worried Aspen might be taken advantage of, that''s all."


    "Well, whether she is or isn''t, we can''t interfere now. And honestly these days, young people are pretty open Who knows-give it a year or two, and she might be visiting us with a kid in tow!"


    Their voices faded as they disappeared into the terminal.


    Aspen, beet red, pped her hands over her face. "Ugh! They''re so embarrassing!"


    Then, she peeked at Andrew, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "You jerk! Tonight, Fran and I are going to drain you dry. Oh, and Lauren''s here too. You won''t have the stamina to handle what we''ve got nned!"

 Chapter 1387

    Andrew and Aspen walked out of the airport and made their way to the curb.


    Andrew nced at the sky, realizing it was already 10.00 p.m. He suggested with a smile, "How about we take a walk?"


    Aspen bit her lip, cheeks slightly pink. "I don''t mind."


    Their hands remained sped the entire time, like a couple lost in the glow of new love.


    After a few minutes of strolling in silence, Andrew nced at her and asked, "Your parents left. Are you going to miss them?"


    Aspen responded softly, her voice like a breeze. "Of course I will... How could I not? But I want to be with you even more."


    Warmth surged through Andrew''s chest, and he tightened his grip on her hand, pulling her a little closer.


    He said, "Aspen, I heard most of what you said earlier. I never realized my little servant girl was bold enough to secretly fall in love with me."


    Aspen flushed scarlet and quickly shook her head. "Ugh, can we not bring that up again? I didn''t mean to... It just happened, okay? And now that you''ve said it out loud, it sounds so embarrassing."


    Andrew looked at her seriously. "Well, I don''t think it''s embarrassing at all. Actually, I''m really happy you feel that way."


    Aspen lowered her gaze, suddenly too shy to meet his eyes. "Well... what about you? Do you like me?"


    Her voice was soft and uncertain like she was afraid of the answer.


    Andrew grinned. "Does it matter whether I do or not? Either way, you''re mine. From now on, you''re sleeping in my bed-for the rest of your life."


    Aspen''s entire face turned crimson, the blush reaching down to her neck. Her whole body heated up, and her voice turned sticky-sweet.


    She said, "Andrew, I know. I''ve always known. I''ll always be yours. But I still want to hear you say it. Just once. Do you... Do you like me?"


    Andrew chuckled and answered softly, "I guess... I do. A lot, actually."


    Aspen''s eyes lit up as she looked up at him, glowing with joy. "Really?" "Really," he replied, smiling.


    The moment the words left his mouth, the weight in her chest vanished.


    She confessed, "I never thought I''d end up with you like this. That one day, I''d fall for you so deeply, so hopelessly. I was such an idiot back in Jayrodale... I should''ve loved you from the very beginning."


    Her tears welled again, glistening in her eyes as she looked at him like he was the only thing that mattered.


    Andrew gently wiped away her tears, his voice warm. "No crying. You don''t look pretty when you cry. You, Fran, and Lauren are all gorgeous women. You shouldn''t waste that pretty face crying."


    He teased, "Besides, back in Jayrodale, you were so smug. Always giving me a hard time. I never even considered dragging you into my bed. I figured you''d bite me!"


    Aspen giggled shyly, then whispered, "Master, I want it now..."


    Andrew nced around with surprise. "You''re serious? Right here on the street, and you''re already thinking that?"


    Aspen gave an exasperatedugh and swatted his arm. "That''s not what I meant, you perv! I meant... I was thinking you''d kiss me."


    It was nearly 10.00 p.m., and the


    streets around the airport were


    quiet, almost empty. Staring at


    those soft, pink lips of hers, Andrew could not resist and leaned in,


    kissing her without hesitation.


    Aspen let out a delicate gasp, her hands instinctively clutching at his shirt as she closed her eyes. She let him take over, let him taste her, own her-every


    movement sent tremors through her legs.


    Her body quivered, overwhelmed, and Andrew''s own fire surged to the surface, tempting him to take her right then and there.


    Aspen finally pulled back, her breath shaky, her eyes glistened. In a voice barely above a whisper, she


    murmured, "Master... let''s wait till we get back to Serenity Vi. Then, you can have me all you want."

 Chapter 1388

    Aspen reminded softly, "Fran and Lauren are still waiting for us. They see me as one of their own now, and I can''t just be selfish and keep you all to myself."


    Andrew raised a brow. "So, what you''re saying is the three of you... against one of me?"


    Aspen''s cheeks turned pink, but she smiled proudly. "That''s right. What, Master- are you scared?"


    Andrew gave a slow, dangerous smile and leaned in close, his breath warm against her ear. "Tonight... I''m going to make you beg for mercy."


    The words struck like a jolt of electricity, making Aspen''s whole body tingle. She trembled slightly, torn between embarrassment and the heat spreading through her. She had a masochistic tendency, and Andrew''s darker,manding tone was her weakness-it would only make her heart race faster.


    If he pressed just a little harder, she knew she wouldpletely melt.


    Just as Andrew reached for his phone to call a ride, it buzzed-Lauren was already one step ahead. After a quick exchange of details, she and Francesca pulled up in their car to pick them up.


    Together, the four of them returned straight to Serenity Vi.


    Inside the softly lit living room, the mood shifted. The four sat quietly, exchanging nces, not a word spoken. In fact, it was getting a little awkward.


    Even Andrew found himself scratching his head, slightly uneasy. Truth be told, this was the first time he had encountered such a situation. For once, his usualposure and confidence faltered.


    Thankfully, Lauren, the "first wife", acted with her trademark decisiveness and grace.


    "Aspen, Fran, since all three of us are here tonight, I propose none of us gets exclusive privileges. That wouldn''t be fair-don''t you agree?"


    With a knowing smile, Lauren cut straight to the point. "Aspen, Fran... since all three of us are here tonight," she said, her voice light butmanding, "I think it''s only fair no one tries to keep him to themselves. That wouldn''t be very nice, right?"


    Her gaze was yful, but her tone left little room for debate.


    Francesca nodded shyly. "Agreed!"


    Aspen immediately followed, flustered but eager. "Yes of course, I agree too!"


    get


    Lauren pped once, decisively. "Perfect. It''s just past 11.00 p.m. So, I say we start with me. Andrew you''ll attend to each of us in turn. Sounds good, girls?"


    Francesca let out a quiet giggle, covering her mouth. "Sounds great to me."


    Aspen ducked her head bashfully. "I''ll gost... I don''t mind waiting. You two go first."


    Her sincerity warmed both Lauren and Francesca, and they liked her more for it.


    Lauren sent Andrew a sultry nce before rising smoothly to her feet and heading upstairs without another word. Meanwhile, Francesca and Aspen followed shyly.


    Serenity Vi was huge, and the three women had already picked their own room-three adjoining rooms on the second floor. Officially, this was for "Andrew''s convenience", but unofficially, it meant he was expected to start again and again.


    With heavy footsteps, Andrew approached the first door. From inside, the sound


    of a running shower could be heard.


    "This might be the most demanding job I''ve ever taken on, but luckily, I''m a professional," Andrew muttered with a wry smile.


    After silently giving himself a pep talk, Andrew pushed open the door. He already knew-tonight would be no ordinary night. It would be a challenge-a test of endurance, a war waged in whispers and skin.


    Nheless, Andrew was no ordinary man, and he had every intention of nting


    his g in every corner of this conquered kingdom-one room at a time.

 Chapter 1389

    As Andrew entered the warm-lit room, a fragrant, towel-d figure crashed into his arms.


    "Andrew, tonight... I''m taking what''s mine," came the breathy whisper against his


    ear.


    Andrew turned around and grabbed Lauren by her slender waist. The usuallyposed seductress now trembled against him, her gaze shyly averted, cheeks burning crimson.


    This was it-the night she would surrender her virginity to him.


    "L-Let''s... move to the bed first?" she stammered, fearing he might im her right there against the door.


    Andrew chuckled. "Patience! Though I have to ask... How did you escape Mrs. Rhodes'' watch tonight?"


    Lauren huffed. "Why? Don''t you want me here?"


    Andrew''s gaze softened as he took in her radiant, blushing face. "Of course, I do! I love having you here. But Mrs. Rhodes always feared leaving us alone together. Did you sneak over here tonight?"


    Lauren giggled mischievously, slipping free from Andrew''s arms as she bounced onto the bed. She red at him, pouting.


    "Mom''s done interfering in our private matters. She said if she kept holding me back, Francesca and Aspen would snatch you away, and that was absolutely uneptable. So, I''m iming you tonight!"


    Andrew was caught off guard by the reply. So, Tiana had only allowed Lauren toe over out ofpetitive spite, not some sudden romantic enlightenment. He thought she had finally stopped ying the stern chaperone.


    Sliding under the covers, Lauren shyly tossed her towel at him. "You jerk, I''m going to sleep. Enjoy standing there like an idiot!"


    If Andrew missed that invitation, he deserved eternal bachelorhood.


    Heat shed in his eyes as he moved to pounce, only for Lauren to press a palm against his chest, her snow-white shoulders trembling.


    "W-Wait," she pleaded, doe-eyed. "Let me... undress you!"


    Even though she was obviously shy, Lauren proved to be surprisingly attentive. She carefully undressed Andrew, folding his clothes, even unbuckling his belt with deliberate slowness.


    However, when her shy gaze identally dropped to his "formidable friend", she gasped, covering her mouth in shock.


    Andrew feigned helplessness. "It''s... quite big. Try to endure."


    If ever there was a time for masculine bravado, this was it.


    Lauren burst intoughter. "Andrew, yours isn''t thergest I''ve seen!"


    Andrew''s expression darkened instantly. "You little devil-you''ve been looking at others? I''ll have to punish you thoroughly!"


    Lauren wriggled behind him, pressing her ample chest against his back. "Silly Andrew, I was teasing! I''d never look at others¡ªthey''re all so... unappealing."


    "But... I should admit that I''ve seen Captain Meurico''s online once. Even pixted, it seemed slightly... bigger than yours."


    Then, she giggled, knowing full well this yful provocation would only ignite his primal desire. She wanted to ensure their night would end with an intense climax.


    Andrew could not help but chuckle wryly. Sure, he was well-endowed, but even he had to concede defeat to Captain Meurico''s legendary proportions. He silently cursed their gics and their evolutionary advantages.


    "It''s my first time, Andrew... Be gentle, okay?" Lauren whispered, her voice thick with nervous anticipation.


    The air between them had grown heavy with desire, thick enough to slice. Finally, came the inevitable next steps.


    Andrew gave her round backside a light pat, only to be met with wide, confused eyes as she bit her lip ina


    mix of shyness and longing. He a


    immediately realized this


    inexperienced seductress did not understand the signal. Francesca, that seasoned veteran, would have assumed position instantly from just that touch.


    Then again, there was a unique charm in each woman-different, yet delightful in their own way.


    Lauren''s adorable naivety had


    er


    Andrew thoroughly enchanted. Compared to Aspen and Francesca, her passionate nature certainly lived up to its reputation-meeting Andrew''s vigorous pace without retreat and enduring every thrust with determined grit.


    A few rounds of their passionate entanglement left even Andrew sweating and breathless, nearly losing his rhythm. When the final moment arrived, both copsed, staring wordlessly at the ceiling as they caught their breath.


    Lauren finally giggled, "So tired... but so good. Night night! I''m iming the bed now. You... do whatever."


    With that, she wrapped herself snugly in the nkets and drifted off with a contented smile.


    Andrew rubbed his slightly aching back as he stepped out, wondering if Lauren had been ying him all along. Her stamina seemed impossibly formidable, rivaling even Francesca''s seasoned expertise.


    Moreover, this was her first time.


    A terrifying thought struck him: once Lauren was fully ustomed, just how insatiable might she be?


    Andrew did not rush to Francesca''s room just yet. Leaning against the hallway wall, he took a moment to rey the experience.


    He thought Lauren truly had a volcanic passion, offering a vor distinctly different from Aspen''s submissive eagerness or Francesca''s voluptuous yfulness.


    Eight words summarized it perfectly: mind-melting, soul-shaking, and utterly addictive.


    Steeling himself with a deep breath, Andrew straightened his shoulders. Opportunities to conquer all three in one night did note often. Hence, this first round demanded nothing less than absolute dominance. Otherwise, how could he possibly maintain authority over these three scheming, strong-willed women in the future?


    The second door creaked open, only for him to facent directly into two impossibly bouncy peaks.


    "You greedy bastard!" Francesca pouted, arms crossed beneath her chest for maximum emphasis. "Took you long enough with Lauren! Mark my words-you''ll spend double the time here, or I''ll haunt your dreams like a vengeful subus..."

 Chapter 1390

    Their reunion after the long separation from Jayrodale reignited sparks neither had forgotten. Distance makes the heart grow fonder, and the body more desperate. As a result, Andrew held nothing back.


    Soon, the buxom beauty was gasping in familiar ecstasy. Whether for Andrew''s convenience or her own whimsy, she had even tied her hair into two thick ponytails that now bounced tantalizingly with every movement.


    Andrew grabbed them and thought they made perfect handles. The whole experience felt even better.


    "Andrew... faster..." Francesca whimpered, eyes fluttering shut as waves of pleasure overtook her.


    Unlike Lauren''s restrained passion or Aspen''s bashful surrender, Francesca was fearless in bed, granting Andrewplete dominion over her curves. The quiet, bookish girl the world saw hid an unexpected vixen between the sheets.


    About 40 minutester, the battle concluded with Francesca copsing against him, her doll-like face flushed and smiling in exhausted satisfaction.


    "Don''t... wake me tomorrow. My legs are too weak... I need... sleep..."


    Andrew gave her impressive bosom an appreciative squeeze. Under normal circumstances, he would never let her off so easily-he would have her back on her feet for another round until she was begging for mercy, utterly spent.


    Nheless, tonight was different. His little servant was waiting eagerly in the next room, and he still had one final "peak" to conquer.


    Without hesitation, Andrew decided to test his limits. Pushing open Aspen''s door, he strode in to find her reclining on the bed in a sheer nightgown, revealing just part of her chest.


    At his entrance, she immediately flushed crimson. "Shouldn''t... shouldn''t you rest first? You''re all sweaty..."


    Ever since her first time with Andrew, Aspen had grown increasingly attentive. Her concern for his well-being was both touching and amusing.


    "No need," Andrew dered, his stamina undimmed. "They say lust wears down the bones, but mine are tempered steel."


    With a giggle, Aspen handed him a ss of water and two unassuming pills cupped in her other palm.


    "Master, drink!" Aspen urged, pressing the ss to his lips.


    Andrew arched an eyebrow. "What, you think I need help?"


    Aspen''s cheeks burned crimson as she fidgeted. "N-No! These are your Titan Essence Pills! I heard they''re effective. Why don''t you have them just as a precaution?"


    Andrew nearlyughed. Conquering these three amateurs" hardly required performance enhancers. However, the way Aspen worried her lower tip between her teeth-that shy yet scheming look-told himo everything.


    This little flirt did not doubt his stamina she wanted him enhanced and unleashed. Now, this was deviousness surpassing even Francesca and Lauren''s tricks.


    With a knowing smirk, Andrew swallowed the pills. Though he had formted the Titan Essence Pills himself, he had never personally field-tested them.


    The reaction was instantaneous as scorching energy surged through his veins, merging most potently in one region.


    "Good girl, get on all four. Let''s begin," he growled.


    Aspen clutched the sheets, her plea dripping with delicious contradiction. "Before that... Master, I need you to... punish me first."


    Of course, Andrew knew Aspen''s tastes ran uniquely twisted. "How do you want it?"


    She replied, "Spank me. Dominate me, then im me."


    Whether from the pills or her wicked provocation, Andrew felt something primal snap. Within moments, Andrew had Aspen teary-eyed and whimpering, yet this was precisely what the little servant craved.


    Even as bruises bloomed across her porcin skin, she begged for more of his punishing attention. Only when thoroughly unraveled did she finally yield.


    "Master... let''s do it now," she gasped, giving the awaited signal.


    What followed was a fierce battle of wills-one that left Aspen utterly vanquished,


    her pleading eyes the only remaining strength as words failed her.


    However, Andrew remained tireless.


    "I told you not to dose me," he growled, watching her copse. "You may be


    spent, but my night is just getting started."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1391

    ----


    Chapter 1391 With gritted teeth and hot breaths, Andrew repositioned Aspen and continued his relentless assault. Aspen''s face flushed with panic, her lips parting to beg for mercy. Yet, before a word escaped, her snow-white neck arched sharply as she gasped A storm raged over her-inescapable, overwhelming. The night became a cycle of sweet torment. Once, twice -she lost count of how many times she teetered on the edge of consciousness, certain Andrew would be the death of her.


    Of course, this kind of "death" did not frighten her-it thrilled her. By the end, Aspen clung to Andrew desperately, their sweat-slicked bodies fused together atop the drenched sheets. Meanwhile, Rafael and Mosby also had a busy night at a ---- luxury vi on Blumedale''s outskirts. Two of Gabo Creek''s most popr starletsy sprawled unconscious on therge bed that was now stained crimson. Rafael gestured for his secretary to pour two sses of wine.


    Lighting a cigar, he smirked at Mosby and said, " Drink. You''ll need it after that performance. Damn, I''m all bloody down there!" Mosby''s earlier defeat had vanished from his expression. He raised his ss with a smirk, clinking it against Rafael''s. "Your spot never disappoints, Mr. Driscoll. Even a man who just lost his whole family could find paradise here." "Though... maybe ease up on the performance enhancers? It''s not good for your health." Rafael waved him off. "Please.


    My medical team is the best money can buy. I''m actually taking the famous Titan Essence Pill; I could go another 300 rounds right now. Mosbyughed. "Impressive as always, Mr. Driscoll! If you go for another round, those starlets will need ---- ambnces." Rafael shrugged. "They want fame? My resources don''te cheap. Pretty faces mean pretty suffering." Suddenly, Mosby''s mood darkened. "But all this pleasure can''t erase that bastard, Andrew.


    If he isn''t removed, he''ll keep overshadowing me in Blumedale- until I''m nothing." Rafael let out a cold, chilling smile. "Don''t worry, The Grand Viper has already made his move. The remaining pieces of the map will soon be in our hands." Mosby clenched his jaw. don''t just want the map. I want Andrew dead." Rafael shook his head. "Killing him isn''t the hard part. But right now, our top priority ispleting the map and finding the treasure. Word about this relic is spreading fast.


    If we don''t move quickly, and the Phns-or any other ambitious families-decide to interfere, we''ll have a real problem on our hands." Mosbynodded in agreement. "You''re right, Mr. Driscoll. We need to secure all the remaining fragments first. ---- Once this lost treasure from the Crimson Dynasty is in our


    possession... whether it''s you or me, either of us could rise straight into the upper echelon." A flicker of pure ambition lit up Rafael''s eyes.


    "I may have the Driscoll name, and yeah-I''ve got enough wealth and influence to shake the world. But the Driscoll family belongs to my older brother, not me. "I''m still the seventh son. If I want to be the one calling the shots, I''ve got to carve out my own empire." Mosby suddenly chuckled. "Mr. Driscoll, the Grand Viper is ranked third on the


    Underworld Index. That makes him a


    certified martial king-he could


    shatter boulders and split the earth with a single blow.


    So, what if, while retrieving the map for you, he just so happens to kill Andrew in the process?" Rafael scoffed. "If that happens, it''ll just prove one thing -Andrew''s luck finally ran out. From the moment that little bastard dared to disrespect me, his death was already written in stone."


    !!! This website is supported by advertisements. They help us maintain our service and continue to provide novels for free. Ad-free membership subscription to enjoy an ad-free experience!

 Chapter 1392

    Chapter 1392 The next morning, Andrew had just gotten up when his phone rang-it was Tiana. Her voice was tight with frustration and urgency as she said, "Andrew, bad news-someone stole the Rhodes family''s map fragment!" Andrew''s expression darkened. "Mrs. Rhodes, with your strength, no ordinary person could''ve pulled that off. Was it a-" "You''re right," she cut in, teeth clenched. "It wasn''t ordinary at all. It was a real master-someone at martial king level.


    It only took him three moves to beat me. Luckily, he was after the map, not blood- otherwise, I might not have made it out alive." Someone strong enough to attack the Rhodes family? Andrew''s first thought was Quinton-that snake. After all, Quinton did know about the Rhodes family holding a piece of the treasure map. However, he quickly dismissed the idea. Quinton, spoiled as he was, did not ---- have the influence to hire a martial king. That left only two real suspects: Mosby and Rafael.


    Andrew''s mind worked like lightning. Within seconds, he had traced the logic back to those two. Mosby had always been obsessed with the treasure map, more than anyone else. If he had teamed up with Rafael, the attack would have made perfect sense. As for how they even knew the Rhodes family had a fragment? That did not really matter. If someone like Quinton could dig up that kind of intel, then Rafael, backed by one of the Three Titans, would have had no problem finding out too.


    Moreover, when it came to affording a martial king, only someone of Mosby or Rafael''s level could pull that off. He said, "Mrs. Rhodes, forget the map. As long as you''re okay, that''s all that matters right now. As for Rafael and Mosby-leave them to me." Always proud and strong, Tiana was not about to take that lying down. "That martial king didn''tpletely - overpower me. Ever since your training helped me break through, I''ve been getting closer and closer to that level.


    "Give me a little more time-I''ll have the power I need to fight alongside you. Taking on the Driscoll family won''t be a problem." Andrew chuckled. "Alright, I''ll hold you to it. I''d better wake Lauren and the others for breakfast. It''ste, and they''re all still asleep." Tiana''s tone suddenly turned teasing. "Andrew, did you really spend the night with Lauren?" Andrew scratched his head, slightly embarrassed. "Well.. yeah. Something like that." Tiana snorted. "Don''t y coy with me!


    ''Something like that''-please. I know your type. Once you''ve got your hands on a prize, there''s no way you''re letting go. But I''ll let it slide. gave Lauren the green light anyway, so you got lucky." That reminded Andrew of something. "Wait, Mrs. Rhodes -didn''t you once ''say Lauren''s virginity was the key to activating the Rhodes map fragment? Now that it''s gone does that mean the map can''t be revealed anymore?" Tiana let out a light, confidentugh. "Oh, please.


    Do you think didn''t n for that? Rx. Before let Lauren visit your ce, I had already taken and


    preserved a vial of her blood. Th


    map fragment may have been


    stolen- but without that blood, it''s nothing more than a nk sheet of paper." No wonder she''s the first woman ever to leave me feeling slightly cornered. She''s sharp and meticulous," Andrew mused, grudgingly impressed. Just as he was about to hang up, Tiana added with a cheeky hum, "Hold on, Andrew.


    Last night, it wasn''t just Lauren, was it? Francesca and Aspen were with you too, right?" Andrew had not expected Tiana, of all people-a senior- to ask that. He cleared his throat awkwardly and exined. "Fran''s nning to work at Blumedale Hospital, so it just makes sense for her to stay here. It''s more convenient. And Aspen''s my personal servant. Of ---- course, she''s staying with me." Tiana gave a lowugh. "Andrew... you really know how to enjoy yourself.


    One guy, three stunning women- honestly, even your father didn''t get around like this. You''ve got every right to be proud." Andrew could only chuckle helplessly. He was not even sure how to respond to that. After all, if his father had not lived up to the name, then he had to exceed it. Otherwise, what was the point of being the next generation? Then, Tiana''s voice dropped to a soft, sultry purr. "Say, kid... why don''t you take it one step further and let me join you too?"


    !!! This website is supported by advertisements. They help us maintain our service and continue to provide novels for free. Ad-free membership subscription to enjoy an ad-free experience!

 Chapter 1393

    ----


    Chapter 1393 Tiana purred over the phone, "Trust me. I can show you what it really means to be treated like a king!" Andrew rolled his eyes, cursing silently. ''This damn woman''s getting bolder by the day.'' With a hard click, he ended the call. Then, he headed off to wake Lauren, Francesca, and Aspen. After calling for them multiple times, none of them got up. All threeined about sore bodies and begged for a full day to rest. Andrew did not push it, letting them recover. Meanwhile, Dn and Natasha took over guard duty at Serenity Vi, maintaining tight security. Andrew stayed in and began sorting through the prizes he had earned at the Grand Medical Summit. He only had one word for everything: perfect. Among his rewards were five stalks of rare medicinal herbs, each aged around five centuries. He did note ---- with a hint of regret that two of the five herbs had ovepping properties, meaning one of them would not be particrly useful to him.


    Nheless, "not useful" did not mean "worthless". Even if he sold that extra stalk at an auction or collector''s fair, it could easily fetch at least seven million dors. Still, he was not hurting for cash, and he was not about to start selling off treasures. Aside from the herbs, there were other misceneous prizes, including the antique gold acupuncture needles Francesca had been eyeing. He picked one up, gave it a flick between his fingers, and tested its resilience.


    The strength and flexibility were top-tier, a perfect match for Francesca''s style. Then came the most critical item-the treasure map fragment Rafael had ced as a stake. Andrewpared it with the piece he already possessed. Unfortunately, the two did not align. From the shape and markings, he could roughly determine that the full treasure map had to consist of six pieces.


    ---- With two in his possession and possibly one in Quinton''s hands, that meant the remaining three likely belonged to Mosby. In other words, the cunning man had the most chips on the board. Andrew carefully secured the fragments close to him and headed out. Malcolm had extended the invitation several times already, and today, he was finally going to visit Blumedale Hospital.


    As soon as he pulled up, a balding man in a white coat came rushing over, grinning from ear to ear like he was greeting a celebrity. Andrew had not even gotten the chance to open his car door. The man said excitedly, "Wee, Dr. Lloyd! It''s a tremendous honor for us at the Blumedale Hospital to have your visit!" Andrew recognized him-it was Norman. Frankly, even if he pped that smile off his face, Norman would probably still be grinning. ---- "Dr.


    Ellington, let''s not overdo it," Andrew replied with a dry smile. "I''m just a small fry. Blumedale Hospital is a powerhouse. I wouldn''t dare talk about giving anyone guidance." Norman bowed andughed nervously. "Oh,e on, Dr. Lloyd, you''re far too humble! I''ve already heard from a little birdie that Dr. Goddard''s nning to bring you on board-and not just any position, either. You''re being considered for a lead role." Andrew raised a brow.


    "That so?" Norman leaned in slightly


    and lowered his voice, trying to sound confidential. "It''s basically a done deal. With Dr. Pearce away, Dr. Goddard has got full control of Blumedale Hospital. Just yesterday, he held a meeting with Dr Bozzelli and the others." Andrew shook his head. "Whether that''s true or not, I''m not really interested in working here long-term. Anyway, just take me to see Dr. Goddard." Norman led the way with a ttering smile. "Dr.


    Lloyd, don''t underestimate what this means! You''re being ---- brought in through our top-tier talent acquisition channel. If you ept, you''d be stepping in as a deputy chief-that''s a senior leadership position! You''d be young, powerful, and prestigious!" Andrew sighed. "I''m not a fan of leadership titles. That stuff''s not for me." Norman was stunned. After all, this was Blumedale Hospital-one of the top medical institutions.


    He could not believe someone as young as Andrew would actually refuse it. If it were him, Norman would have thanked his lucky stars and called his entire family tree to celebrate. Before long, they arrived at arge, elegantly furnished office. Inside, Andrew met with Malcolm and two very familiar faces. They both stared at Andrew with expressions full of conflict, admiration, and something else entirely. Andrew greeted them with a smile, "Dr. Bozzelli. Jared. Good to see you both."


    !!! This website is supported by advertisements. They help us maintain our service and continue to provide novels for free. Ad-free membership subscription to enjoy an ad-free experience!

 Chapter 1394

    ----


    Chapter 1394 Thomas let out a vague grunt and turned his head away. From the look of it, the most promising leader of Blumedale Hospital seemed utterly drained, like he had not slept a wink all night. As for his prized apprentice, Jared, there was only one way to describe him-like someone mourning the dead. When Andrew nced his way, Jared immediately looked elsewhere. Right now, he did not even have the courage to meet Andrew''s eyes.


    He could not help it- Andrew''s skills hadpletely outshone even his own mentor, Thomas, so what chance did a junior like him stand? Especially when even Mosby, the reigning champion of the Grand Medical Summit, had fallen to Andrew. Sincest night, Jared had spent hours figuring out how on earth Andrew was this ridiculously good.


    Sitting at the head of the room, Malcolm chuckled warmly and said, "Andy, you''re one of us nowe, ---- have a seat." Andrew did not stand on ceremony and took the open seat. He asked casually, "So, Dr. Goddard, may I ask why you called me here today?" Malcolm smiled and replied, "Oh, nothing too serious. You just won the Grand Medical Summit title, and Blumedale Hospital wants to show our appreciation with a little reward." Andrew grinned.


    "Well, if it''s a reward, I won''t be shy about it!" Malcolm waved him off with augh. "It''s nothing too fancy, probably won''t even catch your eye. This time, I mainly wanted to get your thoughts. I''d like to know if you''d be open to taking up a position here at Blumedale Hospital." Andrew already had a feeling this woulde up, so his reaction was rather mild. "I appreciate the offer, but I''ve got way too much on my te right now.


    It''s just not a good time." Malcolm tried to persuade him, saying, "No worries. You ---- could just take an honorary role. We wouldn''t expect you to be here every day-just lend a hand when we''re facing a really tough case." Andrew raised an eyebrow with a smile. "So, what kind of position are you thinking of offering me, Dr. Goddard? Malcolm nced at Thomas, then said with a grin, "How about Deputy Chief?


    I figure the role of Deputy Chief at Blumedale Hospital should be appealing enough for someone like you, Andy." Andrew feigned surprise. "Whoa,I don''t know about that A title like that at such a majoro institution? That''s a big


    §Ú§Þ


    responsibility. I''m not sure I could handle it." Thomas finally could not hold his tongue anymore." Well then, Dr. Lloyd, since you admit it might be too much for now...


    How about this-why don''t you just join as a Head of Department for the time being?" Andrew gave a rxed smile. "Nope. Not happening." No. one expected Andrew to be that blunt, and Thomas'' expression instantly turned sour. "Then what position ---- are you expecting, Dr. Lloyd?" Andrew replied with a question of his own. "Before I answer that, may I ask-Dr. Bozzelli,


    what''s your current position at


    Blumedale?" Thomas let out a sharp huff. "Isn''t it obvious? I''m the Deputy Chief.


    One step below Dr. Pearce himself." Andrew kept smiling. "That''s interesting Since Dr. Bozzelli, my former opponent, is holding the Deputy Chief title... Shouldn''t I, the Grand Physician, be offered a position higher than yours? Thomas'' face flushed crimson, and he snapped, " Andrew, you-"


    However, Andrew cut him off with a sarcasticugh. " Rx, I''m not here to fight you for a title, Dr. Bozzelli. I don''t n on joining Blumedale Hospital at all. But, Dr.


    Bozzelli-you do need to hand someone over to me." Thomas secretly breathed a sigh of relief. If Andrew was noting to Blumedale, then at least his own influence remained intact.


    !!! This website is supported by advertisements. They help us maintain our service and continue to provide novels for free. Ad-free membership subscription to enjoy an ad-free experience!

 Chapter 1395

    ----


    Chapter 1395 If that freak Andrew ever actually joined Blumedale Hospital, Thomas knew he would never see the light of day again. "Dr. Lloyd, who are you looking for?" Thomas asked, his voice tight. Andrew replied coolly, "Bernard Hackett from Jayrodale. He''s yourpdog, isn''t he?" Thomas''s face darkened. "Dr. Hackett is indeed one of mine. But I''d like to know why you''re looking for him?" Andrew shot back impatiently, "Just call him over.


    Why I want to see him is none of your business." Thomas fell silent and nodded for Jared to go fetch Bernard. In the past, if Andrew had dared speak to him like that, Thomas would have flown into a fit of rage on the spot. However, things were different now-no matter how rude Andrew got, Thomas did not dare re up. ---- Soon, Bernard appeared, visibly nervous and twitchy. He stammered, "Dr. Goddard, Dr. Bozzelli... y-you asked for me?" Thomas replied nkly, "It''s not us. Dr.


    Lloyd wants a word with you." Bernard''s eyes flicked toward Andrew, who was watching him with a smirk. Instantly, his stomach dropped. "D-Dr. Lloyd, h-hello." Andrew stood up, walked over, and grinned. "Bernard, you seem a little too cautious today." Bernard looked like he was about to cry. "You''re such a funny guy, Dr. Lloyd! Of course, I need to be careful in front of someone as esteemed as you." He hade to Blumedale hoping to use Thomas'' backing to get revenge on Andrew and Francesca.


    However, that dream had gone up in smoke. Andrew had risen to be the Grand Physician, a dominant force in the medical world. Compared to that, Bernard, a small-time hospital director, was not even ---- worth mentioning. Suddenly, two sharp ps rang out across the room, and everyone froze. Norman and the others nced over in shock, but quickly averted their eyes, pretending


    not to see. Jared flinched, his face twitching as he lowered his head.


    Bernard covered his face, too afraid to argue back. His face burned red as he pleaded, "Dr. Lloyd, our conflict is all in the past now. Please, you''re a far bigger man than me. I''m begging you-don''t stoop to my level." Andrew sneered. "You''re not out to get me anymore? Funny, remember you once swore that your backer, Dr. Bozzelli, would crush me. Well, your backer''s right here. Go ahead and have him take me down." Bernard was about to lose it. He silently cursed, ''Damn it!


    If Thomas could crush Andrew, I''d have done it already! But the problem is that even Thomas


    doesn''t dare speak up in front of et


    Andrew!" Bernard had no choice but to swallow his pride. "I wouldn''t dare. Please, Dr. Lloyd, show some


    mercy." ---- Seeing how pathetic he looked, Andrew lost all interest in dealing with him. "Get lost.


    And remember-maybe you don''t have the guts to y games here, but if I ever find out you''re messing


    with Fran behind my back fene


    done. Bernard turned pale and nodded like his life depended on it. "Don''t worry, Dr. Lloyd. I wouldn''t dare cross either you or Dr. Aicker-I''m nothing but dirt beneath your feet. Oh, and Dr. Lloyd, I''ve got a bit of news from Jayrodale. Might be something you''d want to know." Andrew waved his hand. "Go ahead.


    I''m listening." Bernard quickly said, "It''s about Christina Stevens'' family. Theirpany, Stevens Corporation, just got swallowed up by Harvey from the Weller family. It''s basically on the verge of bankruptcy!" Andrew replied tly, "Oh." After all, he couldn''t care less about them.


    !!! This website is supported by advertisements. They help us maintain our service and continue to provide novels for free. Ad-free membership subscription to enjoy an ad-free experience!

 Chapter 1396

    ----


    Chapter 1396 Malcolm made a few more attempts to persuade Andrew to take on an honorary role at Blumedale Hospital. However, thetter remained firmly disinterested, so all he could do was force a bitter smile and let it go. After leaving Blumedale Hospital, Andrew nned to make a stop at the Wright estate. The whole sworn brotherhood thing with Kevin had always felt a bit theatrical, but it was not a total loss-after all, the Wrights were eager to build ties with him.


    Andrew did not mind ying along a little either, since both sides understood perfectly that it was all for show; when real trouble came knocking, no one was going to risk their neck for the other. Just as Andrew was about to get in his Ferrari, a military vehicle screeched to a halt beside it. Leaning against the door was a female officer with a bob cut, looking ---- down at him from above. "Are you Andrew Lloyd, the one who just won the Grand Medical Summit?" she asked coldly.


    Andrew answered calmly, "And what if I am?" The officer shed her badge-she was a major-and ordered him like a superior, "Nothing serious. I just need you toe with me." Andrew replied tly, "Not interested." Her face darkened, and her voice turned frosty. "Andrew, don''t be ungrateful. This isn''ting from me- it''s from Ms. Phn!" Andrew raised a brow, unmoved. "Ms. Phn? You mean Luna?" The officer, Leslie Terrell, snapped, "Watch your mouth, rookie!


    You don''t get to call her by name. You will address her as Ms. Phn!" Andrew nodded politely. "Sure thing, Luna." Leslie nearly lost it. "Do you really think winning the ---- Grand Medical Summit means you''re untouchable now, huh? Let me be blunt-being summoned by Ms. Phn is the greatest honor you''ll ever receive in your miserable life! "Do you think someone like you is worthy of a personal invitation from a military major general? Ms.


    Phn isn''t just any general-she''s the youngest and most decorated war hero in all of Holtrien!" When Leslie spoke about Luna''s aplishments, her pride was overflowing. In contrast, her gaze toward Andrew was nothing but disdain and contempt. Andrew chuckled. "Whatever she''s achieved has nothing to do with me.


    I don''t care if she''s a major general or themander of an entire war zone-I wouldn''t even nce in her direction. He finished speaking and did not bother wasting another second, getting in his car and preparing to leave. Holtrien''s youngest general? Andrew almostughed. If he remembered correctly, he was the one who held that record. Leslie shouted, "Andrew, do you really think Ms. Phn wants to meet you because she needs something from you? She''s trying to protect you!


    Don''t you realize your life is hanging by a thread right now?" She shouted, "Mr. Rafael Driscoll has hired the number three assassin from the Underground Index- Grand Viper! If Grand Viper has locked onto you, and Ms. Phn doesn''t intervene, you''re as good as dead!" Andrew''s response was the roar of his Ferrari''s engine as he floored the gas and sped off into the distance. Leslie was furious.


    She cursed and jumped back in her vehicle, ready to give chase-only to realize her car did not stand a chance against his Ferrari. "You bastard! If you want to die that badly, don''t me Ms. Phn for letting it happen!" In frustration, she mmed her fist against the steering wheel, then made a sharp U-turn and headed toward the Phn estate. ---- About 20 minutester, Andrew''s car pulled up to the gates of the Wright estate.


    The guard at the booth recognized the car and immediately raised the gate while radioing the estate. "Mre Wright, Dr. Lloyd is at our gate." Hearing this, Kevin rushed outside in excitement. Yara and Quinton were home as well, and Kevin called them to join him in greeting Andrew. "My man! I knew someone important was visiting-my eyelid''s been twitching all day!" Kevin said


    cheerfully as he opened the car door himself. "Didn''t expect it to be you, though!" Andrew stepped out with a smirk.


    "Kevin, isn''t an eyelid twitch usually a bad omen? If you say it means an honored guest ising, are you hinting that I''m the Wrights'' bad luck charm" Kevin froze in panic and almost pped himself across the face. "Hell no! You''re hrious, Andy! Please,e in!" ---- He turned to his kids. "Quinton, go make some tea for Uncle Andrew! Yara, hurry and prep some snacks to go with his drink!" Quinton said nothing, his face was still bruised and swollen.


    !!! This website is supported by advertisements. They help us maintain our service


    and continue to provide novels for free. Ad-free membership subscription to enjoy an ad-free experience!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1397

    Quinton red at Andrew with seething hatred burning in his eyes.


    However, Andrewughed out loud and teased, "Quinton, my precious godson! Is that how you greet your godfather-like I''m not wee?"


    Just as Kevin''s expression started to darken, Quinton forced down his humiliation and muttered, "Uncle Andrew... hello. I''ll go make your tea right away."


    The first time he had called Andrew ''Uncle'' had been pure agony. However, this was the second time, and strangely enough, it was starting to roll off the tongue a little too easily.


    Two minutester, Andrew was seated in the Wrights'' guest lounge. He did not waste time and cut straight to the point. "Kevin, I''m here today because I''ve got nowhere else to go."


    Kevin looked skeptical. "Andy, you''re the man of the hour at Blumedale, the Grand Physician of the Grand Medical Summit, backed by the Keller family and Governor McCormick himself! Who the hell would dare corner you into a dead end?"


    Andrew sighed heavily and said, "Let''s not talk about past glory. It''s just painful now."


    He picked up the tea Quinton had prepared, took a sip, and looked genuinely downcast.


    Kevin was confused his sworn brother was practically untouchable now, so what trouble could possibly have him this rattled?


    Trying to feel him out, Kevin asked, "Andy, what happened exactly? Tell me, maybe I can help."


    Andrew gave a long sigh and said, "What''s the point of talking about it? I''ve already hit a wall. You were myst hope, but clearly, you don''t see me as real family."


    Kevin flinched at that jab, his guilt showing through. Truth be told, he had never seen Andrew as a true brother, just some scrappy nobody who got lucky.


    However, Andrew''s current fame and influence made Kevin too jealous and unable to ignore them, so he kept up the friendly act.


    Heughed and replied, "Come on now-just say the word. No matter what''s going on, as your big brother, I''ll do everything I can to help!"


    Andrew lit up. "You really mean that?"


    Kevin pped his chest and


    dered, "Of course, I do! You''re


    family, aren''t you? I swore during our oath-we ride together, we die together! Anyone whoys a finger on you is messing with me! And when that happens, the Wrights don''t hold back."


    Andrew looked deeply moved and even pretended to wipe away a tear. "Let me thank you in advance for saving my life, Kevin. The truth is, ever since I won the Grand Medical Summit, I''ve had a target on my back. Some people clearly aren''t happy with me standing out.


    "From the looks of it, someone''s nning to assassinate me. So Kevin, I really need your help I can''t survive this on my own."


    Kevin scoffed. "Who the hell would be that bold? Tell me, the Wrights will keep you safe!"


    Andrew put on his most pitiful look. "I don''t even know who they are! All I know is they''ve already sent people to tail me, and I could be attacked any time now."


    A flicker of disdain passed through Kevin''s eyes. He thought Andrew was only good at sucking up to powerful figures like Derek and George-but beyond that, he seemed like a weakling.


    Especially now, trembling in fear of death like some spineless coward.


    Of course, he


    he would not say his


    thoughts aloud. On the outside, he smiled and assured, "Come on,


    that''s it? You had me worried for et


    nothing. Rx, I''ll assign the


    ver


    Wrights'' personal security detail to protect you around the clock."


    Andrew acted touched. "Thank you, Kevin. Once I''m out of this mess, I''ll make sure you''re heavily rewarded."


    Kevin waved it off modestly. "We''re brothers, no need for all that. But if you insist on showing your appreciation, how about hooking me up with some of your Titan Essence Pills?"


    Andrew silently scoffed. ''Knew it. This guy''s always been after something. So much for brotherhood. All this guy wants is to bleed me dry.


    After hanging around the Wrights for another half hour, Andrew finally got up to leave.


    However, unlike when he arrived alone, this time he drove off with a car tailing him ¡ªinside were five elite bodyguards from the Wrights'' security team.


    Andrew smirked. ''Luna''s annoying officer warned that someone named Grand Viper wasing for my head. Perfect-let theme.''


    He had dragged the Wrights into this mess, and there was no way Rafael could outy him at this game.

 Chapter 1398

    Inside the Wrights'' guest lounge, tension simmered. Quinton growled through clenched teeth, "Father, you''ve lost your mind. Sending our elite security team to protect that worthless piece of trash? Andrew doesn''t deserve a damn thing!"


    Kevin''s grin from earlier was nowhere to be seen now. With a sneer, he replied, "You''re absolutely right¡ªhe doesn''t deserve it. But it''s all for show and won''t cost us anything."


    He added, "You heard him-once he''s safe, he''ll hand over some Titan Essence Pills. You tried every trick in the book to get one and failed. Look at me with just one move, it''s practically handed to me."


    Quinton was left speechless. When it came to scheming, he was truly his father''s son-neither of them ever missed a beat.


    Yara finally could not hold it in anymore. She chimed in, "Dad, I think this rtionship with Andrew shouldn''t be about gain. You already swore brotherhood. Our family should treat him as one of our own, not as a stepping stone to his resources."


    Kevin let out a mockingugh. "Yara, since when did you be so naive? Or maybe the better question is when did you start thinking I was naive?"


    Ignoring Yara''s re, Kevin continued coldly, "If Andrew weren''t useful, do you think I''d ever bother swearing brotherhood with some street rat? It''s only because he''s made something of himself that I''ve lowered myself to y nice and give him face. Otherwise, when he crippled Winston back then, I''d have destroyed him myself!"


    Yara stared at him in disbelief. "So you''re telling me... the brotherhood was never real?"


    Kevin scoffed. "Real? My ass. This world runs on profit, nothing more. I called him ''brother'' because he''s worth something right now. And honestly, if a beggar under a bridge had that kind of value, I''d do the same!"


    He continued, "Yara, Quinton, you''re both my blood. Remember this if we want our family to thrive, we need to be flexible. Anyone can be used, as long as it benefits you. And the moment someone stops being useful, cut them loose- family or not."


    Quinton grinned. "Father, you''re absolutely right. Andrew''s being hunted, right? We''ll sit back and watch, and if he goes down, I''ll personally make sure he''s shattered to pieces."


    Kevin frowned. "Don''t be hasty. Like it or not, Andrew is your godfather. I don''t want people saying you killed your own family, got it?"


    Quinton suddenly snapped. "No! I want to be the one who kills him! Who the hell is that piece of garbage, thinking he''s worthy of being my godfather? This whole thing is the biggest humiliation of my life!"


    Kevin patted his son''s shoulder,


    trying to calm him. "Quinton, I get it. I understand how humiliating this must feet. But listen-real men know when to bend and when to rise Sometimes, you''ve got to y along and bide your time. Swallow your pr¨ªde now, win the warter."


    Quinton shouted, "Easy for you to say! Why didn''t you have Yara as Andrew''s


    goddaughter then? Why is it always me who takes the hit?"


    The memories came flooding back, and his eyes welled up with fury.


    Kevin''s temper red, and he pped Quinton hard across the face. "You idiot! Do you seriously think I''d let Yara be his


    Vol


    goddaughter? Have you lost your damn mind? Don''t you know that half of these ''godfather'' titles are just sugar-daddy cover-ups?


    "You think Andrew wouldn''t take advantage of that? Next thing you know, he''d have her in his penthouse, ''receiving life advice'' at 2:00 am.! And afterward, people would say I pimped out my own daughter! Dammit, you think I''d let myself fall that low? You think I could live with that shame?"


    Kevin''s voice thundered with rage as he stood there, furious and unrepentant.


    Stunned by the outburst, Quinton went silent for a moment, trying to process what he had just heard. Before this, he did not know that these ''godfather'' titles were just sugar-daddy cover-ups.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1399

    Quinton suddenly realized something disturbing his old man understood these dirty power games even better than he did.


    Yara, standing nearby, felt sick just watching the two of them. Kevin might be her father, but she had long known he was nothing more than a predator in a suit.


    As for Quinton? A total disgrace. What shocked her most was learning that Kevin''s so-called brotherhood with Andrew was purely for exploitation. She made up her mind to warn Andrew about all of this.


    Right now, she did not trust anyone-not her family, not their lies. Ironically, the one person she believed inpletely was Andrew, an outsider. Especially after he grabbed her chest, not out of lust but concern, only to tell her she needed to get a health check.


    He had not used it to threaten her or press for more, nor did he try to take advantage of her vulnerability.


    To Yara, that made him a true gentleman-and that was all she needed to know.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Andrew had already taken the Wrights'' elite security team on a long, roundabout route toward the outskirts of Blumedale.


    Roger Day, the leader, a half-step martial king, was clearly losing patience. He snapped disrespectfully, "Mr. Lloyd, where exactly are you dragging us to? Sure, Mr. Wright told us to protect you, but we''ve had enough of this wild goose chase."


    He looked at Andrew like he could not believe this coward was the Grand Medical Summit champion. Behind him, the rest of the squad did not bother hiding their contempt either.


    The Wrights came from one of the Five Apex Families, and they were used to looking down on everyone. They thought Andrew was nowhere near the standard they expected.


    "Please! You can''t leave me like this!" Andrew cried, his face pale as a sheet. "If you go now, I''m done for! I''ll be dead meat!"


    Roger burst intoughter and nudged his men. "Check this out. This is the guy Mr. Wright swore brotherhood with? What a joke. He''s nothing but a pathetic coward. Guy''s tall and broad-shouldered, but inside? He''s mush."


    The othersughed along. One stepped forward and stretched out a greedy hand toward Andrew.


    "Hey kid, you''re the Grand Physician, right? That makes you tight with Mr. Wright. You must be carrying something valuable, yeah?"


    The hunger in his eyes was unmistakable, and Andrew''s gaze briefly flickered with killing intent. However, on the surface, he stayed meek?Valuable stuff? I left in &


    rush. Didn''t really bring an ane


    worth much."


    Roger smirked. "Maybe you left the good stuff behind, but you''ve got cards, right? Cash? Come on, toss us a few million. That''s pocket change for a big shot like you, isn''t it?"


    A sly smile crept across Andrew''s face. "Starting at a few million, huh? You mutts sure have a massive appetite."


    Roger''s face instantly darkened. "You son of a bitch. What did you just say? Are you mocking the Wrights'' elite? Do you have a death wish?"


    Furious, he lunged forward to grab Andrew by the throat.


    However, a sharp whoosh cut through the air, and a de''s cold gleam sliced through the air. One of the squad members suddenly clutched his throat, blood gushing between his fingers.


    Roger''s eyes widened in disbelief as he turned, only to see a woman in white striding toward them in heels, her face adorned with a white serpent tattoo.


    She gave a twisted smile and yanked the de out, snapping his neck while she was at it.


    Roger shouted, "You just killed one of the Wrights'' men, bitch. You have effectively signed your death warrant!"


    Her sudden attack sent the rest of the team into a frenzy. Roger drew his de and charged at her without hesitation. The other three roared and joined in, surrounding her from all sides.


    Andrew stood off to the side, calm as ever, watching the chaos unfold. This was exactly what he wanted-letting the dogs eat each other.


    Still, something did not sit right. The woman in white seemed too weak for someone who should be Grand Viper, the third-ranked assassin on the Underground Index.


    Andrew started to doubt that she was the Grand Viper.

 Chapter 1400

    The woman in white was terrifying-every step she took was a death sentence. Her Ghostwillow de was as thin as a whisper, and every sh drew blood, each strike hitting a vital spot.


    Within seconds, aside from Roger, the remaining members of the Wrights'' elite guard were dead on the spot.


    "Who the hell are you?" Roger yelled, drenched in cold sweat. "Why are you going this far? Why the hell are you killing everyone?"


    The woman came to a stop. After that brutal bout of violence, her face looked almost possessed. She ran her blood-slick tongue across the edge of her de and giggled darkly.


    "Who am I? I''m White Viper. Today, you''re all going to die. Especially that handsome little guy standing behind you-he''s going to die the most miserably."


    Roger spun around and red furiously at Andrew. "This is your fault, you walking disaster! You brought this psycho down on us! Call Mr. Wright-get backup! I''ll hold her off, but you need to move, now!"


    Barking that order, Roger charged at White Viper without hesitation, and the two locked intobat again.


    As a member of the Wrights'' personal guard and a top-tier fighter from one of the Five Apex Families, Roger was not just for show.


    White Viper''s vicious strikes only grazed him, while his saber sliced deep into her shoulder. Blood gushed, but rather than retreat, it seemed to make her even more ferocious.


    With a suicide-style attack, she ignored the knife that was stabbing at her again andunched her own attack. The Ghostwillow de whistled through the air, and Roger''s severed hand hit the ground with a thud.


    Clutching the spurting stump where his hand used to be, Roger screamed in agony. His fear overtook his pride, and he turned and bolted.


    White Viper let out a sharp, animalisticugh andunched a throwing de into his back, dead center.


    Roger coughed up a mouthful of blood as he hit the ground, barely clinging to life. Through his fading vision, he caught a blurry glimpse of Andrew, who was still just standing there. He was not running or calling for help. In fact, he was just smiling.


    Roger croaked, "Y-You idiot! Call for help, damn it! You''re literally killing us here!"


    He could barely contain his fury. What kind of moron just stood there, frozen,


    while everyone around him was getting ughtered?


    He wondered if Andrew was so scared that he could not even dial a damn number.


    Andrew casually stepped forward and smiled warmly. "Call for help? Why would I do that? The whole point was to get rid of you people. If I called for backup, that would ruin everything, wouldn''t it?"


    Roger''s face twisted in disbelief, ignoring even the pain. "W-What did you just say?"


    Andrew scoffed and stepped aside. He had no interest in exining things to someone whose death was already inevitable.


    White Viper strolled up and stomped down, crushing Roger''s skull with one brutal kick. His lifeless eyes stared nkly in horror, unable toprehend what had just happened, not even in death.


    In the end, he could not figure out what kind of insane move this lunatic Andrew had pulled. After all if they all died, no one was left to protect him. He would just be torn


    in


    apart next by this path t


    white.


    "You really are a goddamn idiot-just like that dead mutt said. My boss warned me to be extra cautious


    lovelon


    around you before I came. But now that I''ve seen you for myself? Please. You''re nothing but a


    trembling little bunny," White Viper


    mocked.


    She twirled her bloodstained de and grinned at Andrew, full of taunting amusement.


    Andrew did not run or call for help. Instead, he just stood there like a cluelessmb waiting to be ughtered.


    Roger had not understood it, nor had she.

 Chapter 1401

    White Viper could not help but think Andrew was a total coward.


    Andrew scratched his head, asking, "So, who''s your boss? Don''t tell me it''s that so-called Grand Viper?"


    White Viper''s name twisted in fury, growling, "Shut your mouth! Do you think a little insect like you is even worthy of speaking his name? Now hand over the rest of the treasure map like a good boy, and let me slit your artery open."


    Sheughed maniacally, adding, "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure you get to watch everyst drop of your blood drain out before you croak."


    Andrew shook his head. "Let me guess... You''ve killed so many people, you''ve started enjoying it, haven''t you?"


    White Viper froze for a second, then sneered. "You''re not wrong. But too bad- you''ve been marked. Not just by Grand Viper, but by people who run the damn world. So, here''s the deal, kid.


    "You either die now, and I take the map from your corpse, or you hand it over and I give you a cleaner death. Two options-pick one."


    Andrew gave a cold littleugh. "Nah... I think I''ll go with a third option."


    White Viper narrowed her eyes. "A third option? What the hell do you mean?"


    His smile turned icy. "You''ll understand when you and those poor bastards from earlier are lining up at the gates of hell."


    Her face darkened. "So you really want to fight me?"


    Andrew''s tone dropped. "I''m not fighting you. I''m sending you off."


    He crossed his arms in front of his chest, and in a blur, the Ghostwillow de White Viper hurled toward him was destroyed in midair, sliced clean in half.


    Andrew broke the steel de with his bare hands,pletely unfazed by its sharpness.


    It was inhuman.


    White Viper gasped, her breath hitching in disbelief. Just that one move had her terrified to her core.


    She stuttered, "Y-You were never scared, were you? You were baiting me into a fight just so you could finish us both off and walk away with everything!"


    Before she could finish her thought, she threw three more Ghostwillow des at Andrew and immediately spun around to flee, bolting with everything she had. As a killer and a seasoned sadist, she had always trusted her gut, and her instincts were screaming at her now.


    The man she had just challenged was not a regr target he was death itself.


    White Viper was terrified to the core.


    "Do you really think you can outrun me?" Andrew''s cold and merciless voice suddenly rang in her ear.


    She turned her head in disbelief, only to see him right there, running beside her, keeping pace like a damn phantom.


    ''He''s so fast-''


    Just as the thought appeared in White Viper''s head, one of her own Ghostwillow des pierced straight through her throat. The force sent her flying like a ragdoll, tumbling a dozen feet across the ground beforeing to a dead stop.


    White Viper was gone in an instant with her eyes wide open, and it was her own weapon that ended her.


    ''He''s using my own tactics against me?'' That was all she could think as her vision faded.


    "How pathetic. She''s so weak," Andrew muttered as the sun dipped low, casting a golden hue across the street.


    He spun the Ferrari around and sped back toward the city. His three little darlings were waiting for him toe home for dinner, and


    Francesca, the naughty little tease, had casually mentioned they were almost out of condoms.


    She had even asked if he could pick up another box on the way home.


    Andrew was annoyed as he had just bought a packst week, and now they were already out. That was just way too fast.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1402

    In a private estate on the outskirts of the city, a thunderous roar shook the walls.


    "The Wrights will pay for this with a fate worse than death!"


    The voice, full of fury and murderous rage, came from a man with a bare, muscr torso. Coiled around his body was a massive snake-he was none other than Grand Viper, ranked third on the Underground Index and infamous for his brutality.


    At his feety White Viper''s corpse, already cold.


    Near him, two men sat in tense silence-Rafael and Mosby, looking tense.


    Meanwhile, standing beside them was a young man dressed in ck from head to toe, with long, dreadlocked hair tied back. He had a ck snake tattooed across his face.


    This was ck Viper, Grand Viper''s other most trusted enforcer. He and White Viper had been Grand Viper''s fangs until now. Now, one of those fangsy dead before him.


    "Sir, please... You have to avenge White Viper and ughter everyone connected to the Wrights-burn their whole damn legacy to the ground!" ck Viper hissed, his voice hoarse with grief as he knelt beside the corpse, cradling her body.


    Mosby''s eyelid twitched violently, thinking, "Is this guy seriously groping a dead woman?''


    He saw it clearly-ck Viper''s hands were fondling White Viper''s breasts, and not subtly. He could not help but think ck Viper was a creep.


    Rafael cleared his throat and spoke grimly. "Grand Viper, this situation... doesn''t add up. To me, it doesn''t look like the Wrights were behind White Viper''s death."


    Grand Viper''s eyes burned as he growled, "Not them? Then why were the Wrights'' security team dead at the scene?"


    ck Viper raised his head, venom in his eyes. "Exactly! And White Viper had wounds all over her body-wounds left by them! We''ve never had beef with the Wrights in Blumedale!


    "She went out to hunt down Andrew, not to start a damn war! So there''s only one exnation¡ªthose Wrights bastards must''ve attacked first, and White Viper fought back."


    He clenched his jaw, his voice thick with rage. However, his hands were still busy holding her backside.


    Mosby could not take it anymore. "ck Viper, can you stop? She''s dead-show some respect!"


    ck Viper nced at him,pletely unfazed. "I just wanna get in onest round before she goes fully cold. If you can''t handle it, look away. I didn''t ask you to watch."


    Mosby''s temple throbbed. He gave up trying to argue, but his eyes could not help wandering back, both horrified and weirdly curious to see what kind of monstrosity this pervert would try next.


    Rafael gritted his teeth. "Damn it. Not only did we fail to retrieve the map fragment, but we also lost one of our top fighters. Grand Viper, I need you to send someone else. That piece of the treasure map must be secured."


    Grand Viper stroked the snake curled around his wrist, his yellow eyes gleaming with malice. "Don''t worry, Mr. Driscoll. I gave you my word, and I always keep my word. I''ll crush that clown Andrew like a bug. But first, the Wrights need to be taught a little lesson for White


    Viper''s death."


    Rafael frowned. "Grand Viper, if I may speak honestly... I don''t think it''s wise to provoke the Wrights right now."


    Grand Viper let out a vicious snort.


    "You think I''m scared of the Five Apex Families? So what if they''re powerful? Since they dared to kill my people I''m going to make them bleed. If I let this slide, what would


    people say about me, the


    third-ranked martial artist on the Underground Index? They''d think I''m


    a joke!"


    Rafael clenched his fists, feeling a growing storm in his chest. This whole mission was supposed to be simple: take Andrew down and get the map. However, everything ended up a mess.


    Not only did they lose the map, but they also ended up going to war with the Wrights. He could not help but wonder if this entire disaster was orchestrated by Andrew.


    After thinking it through, he dismissed the thought. After all, Andrew was already


    up to his neck in trouble. There was no way he had the brains or the pull to set all


    this up.


    "ck Viper, it''s your move now.


    You''ve got two missions. First, finish


    what White Viper started. Bring back


    the map fragment-do not screw this up Second, take that punk Andrew off the board. If White Viper''s dead, he needs to die with her."  ''


    Grand Viper''s voice turned icy as he added, "And the Wrights... they don''t get to walk away scott-free. That bastard Kevin actually thinks he can mess with me? I''m going to make him regret this."


    ck Viper dropped to both knees and sneered with bloodlust. "Sir, leave it all to me. I''ll get it done. Whatever White Viper failed to do, I''ll handle it wlessly."

 Chapter 1403

    Grand Viper nodded with satisfaction. "You''re far stronger than White Viper ever was. That much, I''m not worried about. Go on-handle the second task first, then move on to the first!"


    ck Viper did not question the order. "Yes, sir!"


    As ck Viper left, Rafael could not hold back anymore. "Grand Viper, how could you send him to deal with the Wrights first? Your personal grudge can wait-what matters now is recovering the map fragment!"


    Grand Viper shot him a cold nce, shing a smile that did not reach his eyes. He asked, "Mr. Driscoll, are you saying your mission is more important than my reputation?"


    Rafael froze, lips pressed tight, and let out a low scoff. He dared not argue further since this snake-wielding lunatic was a martial king with terrifying killing power. Hence, it was best not to push his luck.


    Meanwhile, over at the Wrights'' estate, the atmosphere was no better-pure rage gripped every corner of the house.


    "Five of our men were ughtered!" roared the captain of the Wrights'' security, a cruel-looking old man named Tora. "This blood debt must be paid back tenfold!"


    In the main hall, five bodiesy side by side-the fallen security team, their deaths gruesome beyond words, and no one could bear to look too long.


    Quinton clenched his jaw. "This was Andrew. It had to be that treacherous bastard! He led our men to their deaths¡ªhe''s the one who got them killed. Father,


    we must act now! Bring him in and make him answer for this!"


    Kevin, seated at the head of the table, stayed quiet, his expression dark and unreadable.


    Yara, seeing this, grew anxious. "Dad, you and Andrew are sworn brothers. There''s no way he would do something like this!"


    Quinton sneered. "You''re still defending that scumbag? After what just happened? If he didn''t do it, then who did?"


    Yara gritted her teeth. "Quinton, stop talking crap! If Andrew was behind it, would he have called us himself toe retrieve the bodies? He said he''de here personally to exin everything to our family!"


    Quintonughed coldly. "Exin? Do you think he''s got the guts to show his face here after spilling blood? There''s nothing to exin-he''s guilty as hell!


    "Father, give me the order. Let me lead our security team to hunt him down! He''s going to kneel and apologize at their graves, and then he''ll join them in hell!"


    Kevin was swayed by Quinton''s words. After all, five loyal guards had been butchered.


    On a personal level, it was a tragedy. However, from a higher perspective, it was a p to the Wrights'' face¡ªan open insult to their power.


    If they did not retaliate, what would that say about the Wrights'' status among the Five Apex Families?


    "Fine, Quinton. You''ll take a team and bring that little="


    Before he could finish calling Andrew a ''little bastard'', a voice came from outside, full of sorrow and guilt.


    "Kevin, I came to offer my condolences!" Andrew said as he entered, dressed in mourning attire.


    "These brave men died protecting me. They fought a murderous woman to the death... and fell under her de. I have nothing to repay them with only some Titan Essence Pills and money."


    The hall fell into stunned silence as Andrew stepped in with Aspen at his side, eyes red, heart heavy.


    Even Kevin, who had been ready to erupt in fury, was suddenly at a loss. "Andrew, what''s all this?"


    Andrew stepped forward, grabbed Kevin''s hand, and said with deep emotion, ¡°Kevin, I''m so sorry. I came to pay my respects to these fallen heroes and bring critical


    information-something you must know."


    Kevin leaned in. "What is it?"


    Andrew''s voice trembled with grief. "The one who killed your guards was named White Viper. She worked for Grand Viper. If not for these brave souls taking the hit, I wouldn''t have survived. They gave their lives for Kevin. I owe them everything."


    me


    Kevin''s face turned pale, then


    flushed with age. "What? It was Grand Viper''s people who killed my men? That monster-he''s been ranke@third on the Underground Index for years, a mass murderer and a gue on our martial world!


    "And now he has the nerve to mess with the Wrights? I swear, I''ll tear him apart with my own hands!"


    Kevin shot up from his seat, ovee with righteous fury. His anger surged, righteous and unstoppable.

 Chapter 1404

    "Bullshit!" A furious roar exploded through the hall, cutting through the tension.


    Quinton pointed a trembling, furious finger at Andrew, his face twisted with rage. He growled, "Andrew, even now, you''re still trying to stir up lies and mislead everyone, aren''t you? I see through you. You''re just trying to throw the me elsewhere and walk away clean!"


    Andrew instantly put on a wounded expression. "So, even you-my own godson -don''t believe me now? Quinton, how could you say that to your godfather? How could you break my heart like this?"


    Quinton nearly lost it. His saliva flew as he snapped, veins bulging on his forehead. "Shut up! I said shut the hell up¡ªdid you hear me? I''m not your goddamn godson, and you sure as hell aren''t my godfather. Stop trying to force that on me!"


    He was older than Andrew, yet was constantly being called ''godson''.


    He had had enough-the humiliation was unbearable.


    Who else in this family had to suffer like this?


    Off to the side, Aspen had been struggling to hold in herughter since the start of the argument. Her delicate face twitched, on the verge of bursting into giggles. She thought Andrew was just too much, pulling stunts like these left and right.


    He was just too good of an actor.


    "Andrew," Quinton growled, sneering, "you killed our security team. Even if you didn''t do it yourself, you''re definitely tied to it!"


    He stayed cold and unmoved. He knew Andrew too well-this man was cunning, ruthless, practically demonic.


    Andrew let out a soft sigh and shook his head. "Since even my godson won''t believe me, I suppose there''s nothing more I can say."


    He turned to Kevin, his voice low with sorrow. "Kevin, this is my offering as a brother-it''s the least I can do to honor those brave men who gave their lives. Please, ept it."


    He reached for a finely crafted box from Aspen and personally handed it to Kevin.


    Kevin blinked in surprise. "Andrew, what is this?"


    Andrew forced a faint smile. "You''ve mentioned before how much you wanted


    Titan Essence Pills. As your brother, I''ve always kept it in mind I never forgot. Go ahead and open it. I hope it brings you somefort."


    Kevin''s eyes lit up as he opened the box. Nestled in velvet were four porcin vials, each filled with fragrant, glowing pills.


    "Ha! This is the good stuff!" he eximed, snapping the box shut with excitement. "Andrew, thank you. You really are a true brother!"


    Andrew gave a weary smile. "As long


    as you''re happy. It''s just... this


    godson of mine has always been


    suspicious of me. Now, he''s


    using me of murder. Kevin, I''ve kept my pain inside, but it doesn''t mean it doesn''t hurt."


    His expression of silent suffering made Quinton''s blood pressure spike. He scanned the room, itching to grab something to beat Andrew with.


    There was no way that devil of a man could be hurting. He was a wolf in sheep''s clothing, never up to anything good.


    Aspen almost lost it again. She had to bite her lip so hard it hurt just to keep fromughing out loud.


    Kevin, meanwhile, was beaming, the


    pills in hand clearly winning him over. He waved a hand dismissively. "Don''t worry, Andrew. I don''t me you! If Grand Viper was the one behind this, then the Wrights would settle the score with him, not with you. You brought us the truth, and you brought us gifts-how could I not be touched by that?"


    His words came straight from the heart. At first, he had suspected Quinton was right-maybe Andrew was involved. However, the man hade here openly, in mourning, carrying offerings and the truth. He even looked sincere, and the way his eyes were red felt genuine.


    At that moment, Kevin could not find a single w to pick at. Surprisingly, he even


    felt his fondness for Andrew grow a little deeper.

 Chapter 1405

    Kevin genuinely felt that Andrew was treating him like a true older brother. Maybe he had been too calcting in life-going forward, he owed it to Andrew to show a little sincerity.


    A flicker of guilt passed through Kevin''s heart as he made that silent vow.


    Meanwhile, Tora had been quietly observing Andrew from the shadows the whole time. He finally stepped forward and spoke in a calm, steady tone.


    "Mr. Wright, the wounds on our fallen guards were inflicted by a Ghostwillow de. And among Grand Viper''s top two enforcers, White Viper''s weapon of choice was exactly that Ghostwillow. Which confirms that Dr. Lloyd was telling the truth."


    The moment those wordsnded, Kevin''s trust in Andrew grew even stronger. He said, "Andrew, I can''t thank you enough. If not for you, we wouldn''t have known that bastard Grand Viper was plotting against the Wrights! Honestly... I''m ashamed to admit I nearly misunderstood you earlier."


    Tora nodded in agreement. "Indeed. Dr. Lloyd has proven himself to be a man of rare courage. To bring us this warning under Grand Viper''s shadow shows he truly holds the Wrights in his heart."


    At that point, even Andrew started to feel a little embarrassed. All he did was put on a dramatic act to incite a war between the Wrights and Grand Viper. Truth be told, he did not give a damn about the Wrights.


    If anything, he treated the Wrights like a fart¡ªjust let them out and moved on.


    "You all seriously believe him?" Quinton muttered, his face pale with disbelief. "You''re really going to take him at his word?"


    He gave a bitter, despairingugh. "Father, please can you snap out of it for once? Andrew is up to no good. Grand Viper has always had a neutral rtionship with our family. He''s not some lunatic. Why would he randomly ughter our men?"


    Kevin''s brow furrowed. He had to admit Quinton had a point, and something about this incident did not sit right. After all, Grand Viper was a respected martial master, and he had no reason to suddenly dere war on the Wrights.


    Seeing the growing doubt on Kevin''s face, Andrew silently cursed. Yara had warned him that Kevin was cold-blooded and rarely trusted anyone too much. If Quinton kept fanning the mes, Kevin might really start suspecting him again.


    No. He had to do something-fast.


    However, before Andrew coulde up with a n to stir the pot further, a blood- curdling scream rang out from outside the estate.


    Then another, and another.


    The night air grew thick with tension, and somewhere in the darkness, something red had begun to stain the shadows.


    Tora''s face changed instantly as he barked toward the door. "What''s happening out there?"


    A guard from the Wrights'' elite unit came running in, shaking and practically wetting himself. "Mr. Wright! The patrol team... All three men were wiped out!"


    The entire main hall of the Wrights exploded into chaos. Then, in the blink of an eye, that panic turned into roaring fury.


    Kevin was the first to charge out, his face twisted with rage. "Who the hell is attacking us on our own turf


    Dcare who they are-I''ll wipe out their entire bloodline!"


    His furious shout echoed across the entire estate, rattling the very walls.


    Eventually, they found the three patrolmen''s bodies near the outer perimeter. The corpses were horrifying-brutally dismembered as if torn apart.


    Tora suddenly shouted, "Mr. Wright-over here!"


    Andrew and Aspen rushed to look. Scrawled across the outer wall in fresh, dripping blood were two lines. [The killer. ck Viper! This is just a little warning. If Mr. Wright doesn''t get on his knees and apologize, the Wrights will fall.]


    Andrew almostughed out loud the perfect timing. Just when needed a way to calm Kevin''s


    suspicions, Grand Viper''s he


    showed up


    and handed him a wless excuse.


    this better myself.''


    ''Thanks for the assist, dumbass,'' Andrew thought, grinning. ''Couldn''t have done

 Chapter 1406

    Kevin punched the wall and roared, "Unforgivable! Grand Viper, you rotten bastard-you''ve gone too far this time!"


    His face twisted in rage, so contorted it was barely recognizable.


    Tora bellowed behind him, "He didn''t just kill our men-he even left a message in blood! That''s the same as spitting in our faces! Mr. Wright, we have to go to war with that vile creature!"


    Quinton stumbled back several steps,pletely shell-shocked.


    Andrew gave a cold smile. "Quinton, you believe me now? Still think I lied to your father-lied to the Wrights?"


    Quinton''s fingers trembled as he pointed at Andrew, but he could not form a single word. Grand Viper''s men hade right to their gates and left undeniable proof, and nothing he said would matter now.


    Even so, deep down, Quinton knew the truth that Grand Viper had no prior feud with the Wrights. There was no reason for them to ever sh, especially since he had secretly teamed up with Rafael, Mosby, and Grand Viper-they were all on the same side.


    This chaos, this full-on blood feud, had to be Andrew''s doing.


    The devil had manipted both sides, lighting the fuse and sitting back to enjoy the explosion.


    "You snake!" Quinton howled, his eyes bloodshot. "You brought a monster to our doorstep! I hope you rot in hell!"


    Aspen''s voice rang out cold and clear. "Mr. Wright, what the hell do you mean by that? Hasn''t Mr. Lloyd already done enough for your family?"


    Andrew raised a hand and said hoarsely, "Let it go, Aspen. Don''t say another word. If the Wrights can''t appreciate what I''ve done... if my precious godson still holds a grudge against me... Then fine, we''ll just leave."


    He turned to go, shoulders slumped, his back full of silent sorrow.


    Kevin watched him walk away, and a wave of frustration twisted through his chest. He lunged forward, grabbed Quinton by the cor, and pped him across the face-three times, hard and fast.


    "You little bastard! You disrespectful punk! Even now, you dare talk back? You don''t see Andrew as your elder? I swear to God, I''ll beat you to death myself!"


    Quinton staggered in disbelief, still recovering from thest time he got pped. Stars danced before his eyes as blood gushed out from his mouth.


    Kevin snarled, "Kneel and apologize to Andrew right now! If he doesn''t forgive you, I''ll chop you up personally!"


    Quinton''s pride was shattered, and tears of humiliation welled up in his eyes. He was a grown man, and among the younger generation in Blumedale, he also believed he ranked in the top three.


    Yet now, he was being beaten mercilessly in front of the entire family.


    "This is the second time," he growled, trembling. "For that bastard Andrew... you''re hitting me again! Kevin, who''s your real son? For this scheming outsider, you''ve turned into a senile fool! Open your damn eyes! Andrew is the devil-he''s the curse that''ll ruin the Wrights!"


    Quinton''s voice cracked into a crazed scream, spit flying from his lips as hepletely lost it.


    Tora and the others looked stunned-no one had expected him to outright shout Kevin''s name.


    "Quinton, you insolent brat!" Tora snapped. "Say another word, and we''ll drag you to the punishment room ourselves!"


    Kevin was shaking with fury. "You little piece of shit... What did you just call me? A senile old fool? Hah IfI had known you''d turn up like this, I should''ve shot you into a napkin instead!"


    He lunged again, smacking Quinton''s face again and again.


    Andrew quickly stepped forward to pull Kevin back, wearing a look of pained concern. "Come on, Kevin-enough, that''s enough! He''s still a kid. He doesn''t understand half of what''s happening. For my sake, cool off. You can''t keep hitting him like this! If you do, I''ll lose my godson!"


    Tora and the others all exchanged awkward nces. Andrew''s speech made their skin crawl.


    Seriously? This young man here was lecturing everyone else like a saintly elder. It did not feel like he was stopping the fight. In fact, it felt like he was just using it to cozy up to Kevin.


    Kevin was still furious, struggling to break free. "Let go, Andrew-let go of me! I swear I''m gonna teach this ungrateful brat a lesson today!"


    With a sigh, Andrew grabbed the waist de hanging from Tora''s side. Then, he calmly handed it to Kevin.

 Chapter 1407

    With an exaggerated seriousness, Andrew handed over the de and said,


    "Kevin, since you''re determined to purge your house and serve justice


    impartially... then fists and kicks won''t cut it-use this. It''s sharp, clean, and gets the job done in one swing!"


    Kevin and Tora were left speechless.


    Meanwhile, Quinton internally screamed, ''You motherf*cker, Andrew. You''re f*cking inhuman!''


    Aspen could not take it anymore. She turned around, her back facing the entire Wright family. Then, she burst outughing, tears spilling from her eyes.


    The chaos Andrew stirred up made her pity the Wrights. He was terrifying, like a devil ying dress-up.


    Of course, Kevin did not actually end up killing his eldest son on the spot.


    However, his disappointment and disgust toward Quinton were written all over his face.


    And just like that, an opportunity opened-a perfect time for Yara to rise.


    ...


    Back in the car after leaving the Wrights estate, Andrew leaned back in his seat and said to Aspen, "Tomorrow, take Yara out. Get closer to some of the Blumedale officials. See if Ms. Garcia''s connections have any projects Yara can get involved in."


    Aspen frowned. "You jerk. Don''t tell me this is all just to get in Yara''s good graces... or get in her bed?"


    Andrew burst outughing and flicked her on the forehead. "What''s going on in that head of yours? Do you think I''m that insatiable?"


    Aspen replied tly, "Yes, you are. Even after resting for a day, Fran and Lauren are still sore everywhere. You tell me!"


    Andrew coughed, slightly embarrassed. He thought he had gone easy that night.


    Just then, he realized Aspen seemed fine. He asked, "What about you? Don''t your legs hurt?"


    Aspen blushed, then grumbled softly, "Of course they do. They''re sore... and a little raw. But my tolerance is better than theirs."


    Andrew nodded knowingly. "Makes sense. You''re into it when I go hard. If I''m not rough, you''re not satisfied-so yeah, your endurance is on another level."


    Aspen turned red from head to toe. "Please shut up!"


    It was true that she liked it when he was forceful-a full-on case of Stockholm


    syndrome. The more Andrew broke her, the more alive she felt.


    Aspen also knew that it was not healthy; it was warped. Over time, her pleasure threshold would keep rising. Eventually, a simple smack on the butt or a squeeze of her chest would not do it anymore. She would need more intensity, more pain... more everything.


    The shame made her cheeks burn. Yet deep down, she craved it.


    Meanwhile, Andrew looked at her thoughtfully. "Putting Yara to work has nothing to do with me wanting her. It''s about raising her value within the Wrights. Quinton was useful, but I''ve already crushed him.


    "Now, it''s Yara''s turn to rise. If we can get her to the top-make her the new head of the Wrights-then I basically control the whole family."


    He did not usually exin this kind of thing to anyone, but Aspen had earned his trust. She was not just a servant anymore¡ªthey were bonded in every way.


    Aspen''s eyes widened, horrified. "You want to take over the Wrights? That''s one of the Five Apex Families, and they have a martial king guarding them!"


    Andrew scoffed. "Take over is a strong word. Let''s call it a small investment. The real threat is the Driscoll family."


    At that name, Aspen fell silent. After


    all, the Driscolls were one of the Three Titans, and she wondered if Andrew could actually go toe-to-toe with them. Even with her


    unconditional loyalty, a flicker of doubt crept in.


    Andrew had originally been waiting to see if ck Viper would make a move. Yet, nothing happened-no message, no movement.


    So, he gave up and drove back to The Sovereign Residences. As the car''s


    headlights swept over the entrance of Serenity Vi, three figures came into view, kneeling on the ground.


    Lauren and Francesca were beside them, trying to persuade them gently, but clearly helpless.


    The three remained silent, unmoving.


    Aspen nced toward Andrew, her


    voiceplicated. "It''s Christina,


    Irene, and Leroy... the whole Stevens family. Stevens Corporation has beenpletely taken over in Jayrodale. They''ve lost everything and don''t even have a ce to stay anymore."

 Chapter 1408

    Andrew''s face remained cold as stone. His foot never left the gas pedal, and he drove the Ferrari straight at them.


    "Stop!" Aspen shrieked.


    With a harsh screech, the car came to a halt mere inches from Christina''s face. The high beams were blinding, forcing the once-proud ice queen to squint. Her face was ghostly pale, without a trace of color.


    Andrew stepped out of the car, his voice chillier than the night wind. "Get up and get the hell out."


    However, Christina and her family did not move. They kept kneeling in silence.


    Irene gave a brokenugh, her voice cracking. "Andrew... please help us. Help Christie, just this once... Jayrodale''s Stevens family is gone. We''ve lost everything! We don''t even have a ce to sleep tonight."


    Andrew let out a sharp scoff. "And what''s that got to do with me? You''re homeless now? Why not crawl to Quinton for shelter?"


    Leroy clutched his stomach, which had been growling nonstop. He was clearly starving.


    In a pitiful voice, he said, "We did go to him. But... that bastard tried to force himself on Christie. She refused, so he threw us out. Andrew, we were wrong. Our whole family was wrong. Please... just let us stay. Please..."


    Leroy copsed in tears, a grown adult sobbing at Andrew''s feet. His swollen face and trembling limbs made it clear that he was not just hungry, but someone had beaten him to a pulp.


    Still, Andrew''s expression remained nk. "This isn''t a charity shelter. I already told you-we have nothing to do with each other anymore. So, get up and get the hell off my property, unless you want to see what ''unforgiving'' really looks like."


    Irene and Leroy began wailing, mming their heads into the pavement over and over again.


    They refused to rise because they knew that if they left now, they would not survive the night. With nowhere to go, their fate would be nothing short of tragic.


    Lauren stepped in front of Andrew, smiling sweetly. "Andrew, it''s already sote... how about just letting Ms. Stevens and her family stay for one night?"


    Francesca joined her, her voice was soft but uneasy. "Andrew... it''s true. The Stevens family in Jayrodale no longer exists. If we turn them away now, then they''ll very likely."


    She did not finish the sentence, but the implication was obvious.


    If they did not take them in tonight, Christina''s family might starve in the streets, or


    worse.


    Andrew''s face twisted in disgust. "Enough. I''ll call security and have all the


    useless freeloaders in Sovereign Residences evicted-right now."


    Christina s?owly looked up. Her face was worn and haggard, but she forced a smile. "Andrew, don''t worry. I''ll leave. But please, just one small request... Could you let my mom and Leroy stay a while longer?"


    She continued, "Especially my mom. I know you hate her I get that. But she''s not young anymore. She won''t survive out there if she has to keep moving with me."


    Andrew suddenlyughed a cold, vicious sound. He stepped forward and grabbed Christina by the chin, lifting her face sharply until she had no choice but to look him dead in the eye.


    He sneered. "Oh, so now you care about how fragile your mom is? You know


    she''s too old to take the hit, yet you still chose this part."

 Chapter 1409

    Andrew continued his insults. "Weren''t you the one who always thought you were better than everyone else? Even after we split, you couldn''t help but go against me-jealous, bitter, convinced I didn''t deserve to rise higher than you.


    "And now? Youe crawling to me on your knees. Don''t you think that''s pathetic? Disgraceful?"


    Tears slid silently down Christina''s face. She broke down in sobs, the pain in her chest unbearable. "I know... I know how worthless I am. I''ve lost my pride. I''ve lost my dignity. This is all my fault.


    "Andrew... I''m not asking for anything else. I know you hate me. I know you''ve long stopped caring. But I''ve run out of options. My mom is too old to survive on the streets, and Leroy''s body is falling apart since he lost a kidney. You''re the only one who can save us now."


    Andrew pulled his hand back and flicked his fingers in disgust as if her very touch tainted him. Instead, he asked, "What''s the situation with Mr. Stevens Senior in Jayrodale?"


    Christina wiped her tears and answered quickly. "It was the corporation that copsed-Grandpa''s okay. He moved in with some rtives for now."


    Andrew sneered. "Wow. Look at you, the ''golden granddaughter CEO.'' Your grandfather gave you his life''s work, and you left him squatting in someone else''s guest room. Christina, you''re not just a disappointment-you''re an utter failure." Christina said nothing more. Her head stayed low as tears streamed down her cheeks. At that moment, she truly understood what she meant to Andrew: nothing. Less than nothing. To him, she was dust. She was shame wrapped in human skin.


    With a cold grunt, Andrew turned to Aspen. "Get in touch with Marvin in Jayrodale. Tell him I want him to take care of Mr. Stevens Senior on my behalf."


    Aspen, ever obedient, nodded instantly. "Understood."


    Andrew did not spare the Stevens family another nce and walked straight into Serenity Vi, his back tall and unyielding.


    Outside, Lauren let out a sigh.


    "That''s just how Andrew is. If you''re good to him, he''ll repay you a


    hundredfold. He never forgets


    kindness. But if you break his he


    he won''t ever look back. He''s not someone who ys the saint."


    Francesca nodded seriously. "Yeah. That''s Andrew. Passionate, intense, and loyal


    -to the right people. You can see it in how he treats us three."


    Lauren turned to the Stevens family and softened her voice. "Ms. Stevens, you should stand up. You used to be a strong, capable woman. Kneeling like this just doesn''t suit you."


    Christina bit her lip, and her eyes, were swotten red. "Ms. Rhodes, just let me kneel. If Andrew won''t help me, I can take it. But if something happens to my mom or Leroy... I won''t be able to live with it."


    Her voice broke again as fresh sobs escaped her throat.


    Francesca hesitated. "Lauren, Aspen... what do we do? We can''t just leave them here all night. It''s freezing out."


    Aspen''s reply was t and cold. "I''m already doing the most I can by not kicking them while they''re down. Lauren, Fran, please don''t ask me forpassion I don''t have. Honestly, I''m a very petty person. Apart from Andrew and you two, I don''t feel generous toward anyone?


    Lauren and Francesca both nodded, understanding. They knew the history


    between Christina and Aspen. The tension was not new-it ran deep.


    Lauren clenched her jaw, made a choice, and spoke firmly. "Let them in. If Andrew has a problem with it, I''ll take full responsibility."

 Chapter 1410

    Francesca looked shocked. "Lauren, you can''t be serious-we''re not letting you take all the me alone!"


    Aspen quickly chimed in, "She''s right. If Andrew does get upset, we''re not going to leave you out there on your own!"


    Lauren held her head high, her expression firm. "I''d never want to disappoint Andrew, but honestly, I don''t think he truly cares about the Stevens family anymore. Think about it¡ªhe''s grown so powerful now. People like them barely register on his radar anymore. He''s just annoyed by their presence, not hurt."


    Francesca pped her hands and grinned. "Exactly! I''ve been thinking the same. Andrew belongs to the three of us now. He doesn''t have the energy to waste on others."


    Lauren''s eyes gleamed mischievously as she made the call. "Alright then-it''s settled. We''ll let Ms. Stevens and her family stay. Fran, prepare some food and get the rooms ready for them. Just make sure they don''t disturb Andrew''s rest.


    "Aspen, go keep himpany. Stick close and keep him busy froming downstairs. The rest can wait until morning. It''s toote for drama."


    Francescaughed. "Got it. Leave everything to me!"


    Aspen gave Christina a long, unreadable nce, her expression a mix of emotions.


    Eventually, she nodded and said quietly, "Alright, Lauren. I''ll stay with him. Just... don''t expect me to be nice to them."


    And with that, Christina and her family were finally weed inside Serenity Vi.


    As clever as she was kind, Lauren did not make a fuss about Christina''s past with Andrew. She simply fed the family and settled them into rooms where they could rest for the night.


    Irene and Leroy were thrilled. They had never set foot in a home as luxurious as Serenity Vi.


    They wanted to wander around and admire everything, but Christina stopped them.


    She was terrified they would embarrass themselves.


    When the night had quieted down and everyone had retreated to their rooms, Christina hesitated in the hallway.


    With her fingers twisted together, she turned to Lauren and spoke softly. "Ms. Rhodes... thank you."


    Her eyes shimmered again with unshed tears.


    Lauren let out a quiet sigh. "Ms. Stevens, there''s something I''ve always wanted to ask you. How does it feel to see Andrew so sessful and admired, surrounded by powerful people and beautiful women?"


    Christina bit down on her lip, eyes lowered, her voice filled with shame. "All I feel is regret-so much regret I can''t even sleep at night. It haunts me constantly. A kind of torment I can''t put into words."


    Lauren gave a soft hum, then offered a faint smile. "I see. Alright then go get some rest."


    Christina paused, then hesitantly


    added, "Ms. Rhodes... I do have one more favor to ask. My mom and brother might need to stay here a while longer. As for me, I''ll start job hunting first thing tomorrow''ll earn money, support them, and once we''ve saved up... we''ll leave. I promise not to bother you again."


    Lauren gave her a kind smile. "Let''s talk about thatter. Don''t push yourself too hard, okay? You used to be the picture-perfect


    l.ne


    CEO-pampered, poised, untouched by hardship. Starting over from nothing won''t be easy. There''s no need to rush into it like it''s a punishment."

 Chapter 1411

    The next day, Andrew woke up alone in his king-sized bed. He could not believe those three girls had actually let someone into the house without his permission. As punishment, he had given them the cold shoulder all night long.


    What surprised him was their reaction when he announced he would not be choosing any of them for the evening. Lauren and Francesca seemed genuinely thrilled and immediately voiced their approval. Even his devoted little servant, Aspen, though a bit shy about it, indirectly expressed that a night off sounded pretty good.


    That was when Andrew realized something was definitely up-these three girls seemed like they could not wait for him to give them a break.


    After his morning routine, he headed downstairs to find the dining table already set with a delicious spread.


    Lauren, Francesca, and Aspen had all gotten up early and were dressed to kill, each one more stunning than thest. The sight of thempeting for his attention was absolutely satisfying.


    "Where are the Stevens?" Andrew asked casually as he sat down.


    Lauren smiled sweetly. "I didn''t want them affecting your mood, so I had them stay


    in the guest house next door. It''s got everything they need, including a full kitchen."


    Andrew nodded withoutment and started eating.


    Then, Francesca chimed in with a grin, "Andrew, after breakfast, I need to head to Blumedale Hospital to start my shift."


    Lauren batted her eyshes yfully. "What a coincidence-I have to go to Rhodes Corporation too!"


    "Lauren, does your family''spany have offices here in Blumedale?" Andrew asked.


    Laurenughed. "Of course they do! Mom''s got big ambitions these days. The family''s entire business operations have shifted to Blumedale."


    Andrew figured that made sense, given Tiana''s current strength. The Rhodes family did not need to keep a low profile anymore. Plus, Jameson was genuinely talented at business and had apparently built strong rtionships with several wealthy widows around Blumedale who kept referring lucrative deals to the Rhodes family.


    Over time, the Rhodes family had really developed the presence of a major dynasty.


    Aspen pouted dramatically, "Well, I''m not as lucky as you two! My family has no foothold in Blumedale, so I''m stuck working for some capitalist."


    Lauren giggled mischievously. "That''s actually perfect not only do you get to work for this capitalist, but you can wear stockings and have steamy office affairs with him."


    Francesca covered her mouth, trying not tough. "Yeah, I''m totally jealous! Aspen, you better pack extra pairs of stockings-certain perverts love tearing those things."


    Aspen blushed but said smugly, "Don''t worry, I always keep several spare pairs on me."


    Lauren and Francesca fell silent, their minds racing as they realized how well Aspen had figured out Andrew''s preferences.


    They could not just sit back and let Aspen monopolize his attention.


    Both women felt a surge ofpetitive urgency and silently vowed to step up their game to


    Aspen really knew how to work it, and her bedroom skills were just as impressive


    as theirs. They would have to take her seriously.


    After breakfast, everyone headed


    out for their respective destinations. Andrew did not take Aspen with him since she needed to manage Supreme Capital Group, so he let her take the Ferrari instead.


    Fortunately, Andrew did not need to drive himself today because someone was picking him up. As soon as he stepped out of The.


    Sovereign Residences, a shel


    orange Lamborghini roared up to the curb.


    Behind the wheel sat a woman with voluminous waves of hair, sunsses, and a pouty mouth perched above a pert nose.


    Beneath those oversized shades, her porcin skin had an almost ethereal allure -clearly another high-society heiress.


    "Get in. My brother sent me to pick you up," she said tly to Andrew.


    "Your brother? Logan?" Andrew asked, surprised.


    The woman replied impatiently, "Yes, Logan. Now hurry up-Dad''s birthday party


    is about to start."


    Andrew frowned but opened the car door anyway. As he did, another figure caught his eye.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1412

    As Andrew looked over, that person looked back at him too-Christina. Their eyes met, and he noticed she was holding what appeared to be a job resume. However, he kept his expression neutral and climbed into the Lamborghini.


    Watching the Lamborghini speed away, Christina smiled bitterly. She had been trying her best to avoid going out, yet she still ran into the man she least wanted to face. The way Andrew had looked at her was not filled with contempt or disdain it was simply indifference.


    Yet, even that uninterested nce made Christina''s face flush red with embarrassment and shame.


    The two of them who had once been together were now worlds apart¡ªone soaring high while the other had fallen to rock bottom. Unfortunately, she was thetter.


    "Lamborghini pickup service and gorgeous women around him every day. Andrew''s living a life I can''t even imagine now," she muttered,ughing self- deprecatingly as a cab pulled up.


    Christina opened the door and got in, telling the driver to hurry since she was runningte for her job interview. This was her first time taking a cab since she had been a CEO. Compared to the luxury cars she used to ride in, she feltpletely out of ce.


    Even so, she had to adapt, whether she liked it or not. She was no longer the impressive CEO of yesterday just another jobless worker with nothing to her


    name.


    Andrew arrived at the Keller residence, where George''s birthday celebration was already in full swing. As one of Blumedale''s Five Apex Families and the most prestigious among them, the Keller family always maintained an air of elegance and ss.


    Logan rushed over despite being swamped with guests, greeting him with a smile. "Andy, you made it! I''m absolutely swamped today and can''t spare a moment to keep youpany, so I''ll have Emily show you around."


    He turned to the wavy-haired woman beside Andrew and instructed, "Emily, take good care of our guest here. Dad specifically mentioned that Andrew is our family''s most important visitor today."


    Emily responded halfheartedly, "Got it."


    As soon as Logan left, she immediately changed her attitude. She gave Andrew a cold nce before saying tly, "Come on. I''ll show you around and introduce you to my two sisters."


    Andrew did not move and frowned. "Meet your sisters? I don''t think that''s necessary."


    Emily sneered "Not necessary? You''re quite the actor, aren''t you? I bet you''re thrilled inside, but you''re putting on this aloof, righteous gentleman act. Andrew, drop the pretense because it just makes me think you''re a disgusting hypocrite."


    Andrew stared at her coldly and replied, "I have no idea what you''re talking about, and frankly, I don''t get where this entitled little attitude of yours ising from. We just met."


    Emily gritted her teeth, hissing with disdain, "Still ying dumb at this point, are you? My father arranged for at least one of us three sisters to marry you, and you came here today to pick one of us, didn''t you?


    "Yes, your reputation as the Grand Physician is certainly impressive these days. But that doesn''t hide the ugly nature of men like you."


    She continued with disgust, "I don''t care what my two sisters think, but I will never submit to my family''s arrangements and let a man like you touch me in any way."


    If this had been any other time, Andrew would have immediately confronted this arrogant woman.


    What was she thinking? Any woman he had around him was a stunner, and Emily thought way too highly of herself.


    Andrew felt genuinely frustrated. George wanted to marry off one of his three daughters to him without even consulting him first. This kind of stunt was not something you could just spring on someone.


    Just as Andrew was getting a real headache from the situation, two elegantly dressed women who looked simr to Emily approached.


    They were clearly from privileged backgrounds and were surrounded by a crowd of wealthy young men. From the looks of that group, Andrew knew trouble was brewing.

 Chapter 1413

    George''s other two daughters were Freya and Hannah. Together with Emily, the Keller family''s three golden girls were all present.


    As they approached, Emily said with a mocking smile, "Well, here''s our fiance! Come on over and let him pick one of you."


    Her words were clearly meant to stir up trouble.


    Andrew remained silent, calmly observing the other two Keller daughters. Freya was a pure, ethereal beauty with a cool temperament. She nced at Andrew briefly before looking away with unmistakable disdain.


    Hannah had apletely different vibe, exuding sensuality and seduction. Her slightly upturned lips, pink, glossy mouth, and daringly low-cut dress that showed off her cleavage made it clear this girl had a flirtatious streak.


    She immediately wrapped her arm around Andrew''s without hesitation, eximing dramatically, "Oh my, the man Daddy arranged for us is absolutely gorgeous!"


    "And everyone might not know this yet," she continued with theatrical ir. "This gentleman just won first ce at the Grand Medical Summit as the Grand Physician! When ites to the most celebrated young person in Blumedale right now, it''s definitely Dr. Lloyd!"


    Her announcement immediately drew everyone''s attention to Andrew.


    "What''s a Grand Physician? Probably just some backwoods quack who treats hemorrhoids and constipation," one person sneered.


    "Come on, Mr. Irving, that''s harsh! The Grand Physician is supposedly the pinnacle of medical practice-surely he can at least treat athlete''s foot and make a few bucks!" another replied before bursting intoughter.


    "Doctors are all boring old sticks with no sense of fun. Hannah, you don''t actually like this type, do you? Better not¡ªyou''d be embarrassed to be seen with him!"


    Several well-dressed socialites in expensive designer brands looked at Andrew with obvious disdain.


    Meanwhile, various rich heirs stood around with their drinks, enjoying the spectacle. Of course, some who had experienced Andrew''s capabilities firsthand kept their mouths shut, like Elon from the Goldings family-that guy was standing far away, not daring to get close to Andrew.


    "Ladies, it''s our first time meeting," Andrew said calmly, ignoring the mockingments around him.


    Looking at Freya and Hannah, he continued, "But you''re trying to intimidate me right off the bat, which I findpletely unnecessary. Honestly, Logan and I have a pretty good rtionship, and I have even more respect for your father-I truly admire the old man."


    Emily, who had been watching the show with her arms crossed, sneered at his words.


    "Andrew, Logan told me you were supposed to be some kind of tough guy! What''s wrong? Can''t handle this little scene? Are you name-dropping my dad and Logan to get us to go easy on you?"


    The crowd burst intoughter at herment. Their looks toward Andrew became even more openly dismissive and contemptuous. They all thought he was a coward and a weakling, all talk and no action.


    A tall young man with a buzz cut and bleached blonde hair, wearing a tank top, pushed through the crowd. He tossed his wine ss to a waiter and looked down at Andrew condescendingly, cracking his knuckles loudly.


    "I''m Spencer Irving from Blumedale''s Irving family we own over 50 luxury car dealerships! Andrew, right? I''m giving you two choices: either wise up and go back where you came from, or shake my hand anddet''s be friends. How about it?"


    Spencer was putting on quite the show, flexing his muscles while sporting a smug


    smile and announcing his family background.

 Chapter 1414

    The rich kids around them immediately started sucking up to Spencer. Someone said, "Mr. Irving isn''t just rich¡ªhe''s filthy rich. You should be thanking your lucky stars he''s even ncing your way, kid."


    "Don''t you see Mr. Irving already held out his hand? What the hell are you standing there for?"


    One of the socialites chuckled. "Everyone who tried to be friends with Mr. Irving ended up with a broken wrist and a hospital stay. Hey, Dr. Lloyd or whatever, I suggest you crawl back to wherever you came from. It might be embarrassing, but it''s still better than ending up half-paralyzed!"


    Hannah smiled sweetly and said, "Andrew, don''t tell me you''re actually too chicken for this. If that''s the case, then we''re really gonna lose all respect for you."


    Even the usually cold Freya frowned and gave him a warning. "You should just turn around and leave. Mr. Irving is undeniably strong-he could easily knock out a bull. Don''t overestimate yourself."


    Andrew stayed expressionless but suddenly extended his hand. "Alright then, Mr. Irving. You want to be friends? Perfect, ''cause I''ve been curious whether you even qualify to be mine."


    Spencer was caught off guard for a second. Then, he burst outughing in rage. "Damn, talking big huh? If you''re not in the ER tonight, I''ll take yourst name!"


    The young heirs and socialites around them were shocked by Andrew''s arrogant words. It was suicide-literally just two words: pure suicide.


    Freya nced off to the side and sneered. "Trying to show off at an event like this? Only one word fits: idiot."


    Andrew and Spencer were already gripping hands.


    Spencer''s arm was thick as a tree trunk, and his muscles bulged as he squeezed with everything he had, trying to crush Andrew''s bones.


    He growled, "Enjoy your hospital stay, punk. You''ll beid up for at least two weeks."


    Around them, the other rich kids raised their sses, jeering with anticipation. It was like they were already watching Andrew''s hand split open and shatter from Spencer''s grip.


    Then, a sharp, blood-curdling scream suddenly pierced the air. However, it did note from Andrew. It came from the big guy, Spencer.


    Everyone saw the veins on his arm violently twitching like they were being shocked with volts of pain. His face contorted as his eyes bulged and bloodshot lines streaked his sockets. The agony was unbearable.


    "What the hell..."


    The whole crowd froze in disbelief. Even the three Keller sisters nked out for two solid seconds.


    Andrew, calm as ever, tightened his grip just a little more. With a series of sickening cracks, Spencer''s handpletely caved in.


    He let out a wild howl and dropped to his knees in front of Andrew. "Stop! Please! Let go! Please, my hand-"


    His pitiful begging left everyone utterly stunned. The Keller sisters finally snapped out of it, and each of them stared in shock.


    Spencer, that beast of a man, had just been crushed by Andrew?


    Judging by their sizes, Andrew looked like a featherweightpared to Spencer. How the hell did that even happen?


    From afar, Elon let out a cold scoff as he kicked up his leg in amusement.


    He muttered, "What an idiot. With the kind of pathetic money the Irving family has, they''re not even worthy of shining that monster''s shoes."


    He already knew that Spencer was not just going to lose-he was going to be utterly humiliated. Not just him, but every other spoiled heir in the room was going to get wrecked.


    Anyone dumb enough to mess with Andrew¡ªthe Devil himself¡ªwas bound toe out peeled and bleeding.


    Elon was honestly impressed. The


    guy did not earn the title of ''The Grand Physician'' by luck-he took it with raw power. These clueless, coddled heirs were clearly mentally challenged.


    They knew Andrew was ruthless, and they still thought they could show off in front of him?


    Then again, Elon could not really


    me them. He used to be just like that-young, dumb, and full of ego When he first stepped out of


    Blumedale, he thought he wagol ne


    invincible, too, believing he could just stomp on anyone.


    Yet, instead of crushing some pushover, he had identally pissed off a wolf in sheep''s clothing and paid the price for it.

 Chapter 1415

    Emily shouted, "Andrew, can''t you see he''s at his limit enough? Let go right now!"


    Hannah was furious, "Andrew, I''m ordering you to release him immediately! If anything serious happens to Mr. Irving, no one can protect you!"


    Freya did not say anything but frowned as she red at Andrew with a warning look in her eyes. She thought Andrew had to let go immediately and apologize to Spencer, or else when the Irvings came after him, he would definitely be in serious trouble.


    However, Andrew''s next move waspletely beyond what the three sisters expected. He raised his hand and delivered several vicious ps across Spencer''s face, instantly leaving him bloody and screaming in agony.


    Andrew said coldly, "Who the hell do you think you are? Do you seriously think a trash like you is worthy of being my friend? You think running car dealerships makes you hot shit? In my eyes, you''re absolutely nothing. Get lost!"


    He released Spencer''s hand and calmly pulled out a handkerchief from his suit pocket, wiping his hands clean. He did not even spare a nce at Spencer, who was writhing and wailing on the ground.


    Someone shouted, "Andrew, you''re fucking dead! You won''t make it out of here tonight for hurting Mr. Irving!"


    "Damn! Who gave you the balls to touch Mr. Irving? His father is here too. You''re about to get what''sing to you!"


    After their initial shock, the other rich kids erupted in fury and pointed usingly at Andrew with harsh words. The three Keller sisters also stared at Andrew with


    unbridled anger.


    "You better leave now, because Mr. Irving Senior will be here soon, and then you''ll have to beg my father to save you!" one of them warned.


    Andrew was genuinely getting annoyed and shot the Keller sisters a cold look. When his gaze swept over them, all three sisters shuddered involuntarily, feeling an inexplicable chill run through their bodies.


    "For thest time, I''m doing this for Logan and Mr. Keller''s sake, not you. And let''s be clear: I don''t know you. I don''t want to know you. Now, please move aside."


    After delivering those cold words, Andrew straightened his suit and walked away. The Keller sisters were livid, grinding their teeth in frustration.


    "Emily, did you hear what he said? That he doesn''t care about us? Like we care about him!"


    "Enough! This is all your fault for insisting we test him-now look at the mess we''re in!"


    "So what? We''re not the ones who crossed the Irvings-he is. He thinks he''s so cool? I''d love to see how he handles this situation!"


    Andrew noticed that while many of Blumedale''s big shots hade to George''s birthday celebration, a lot of them were people he did not.


    recognize. For instance, Derek.ne


    other members of The Five Apex Families were notably absent.


    He headed to the dining area, grabbed some food, and did not think much of it as he started eating to fill his stomach.


    Elon approached with an awkward smile, his chubby cheeks jiggling as he forced out augh. "Dr. Lloyd, sorry to bother you!"


    Andrew looked at him with amusement, "Fatty, what do you want?"


    Elon chuckled anxiously. "Nothing special-can''t I just chat with you? If you find it bothersome, I''ll leave right away."


    Andrew wiped his mouth and smiled


    slightly, "Alright, quit acting so scared and have a seat. Actually, l was just wondering why I haven''t seen people who are close to the Kellers today, like Governor O McCormick and others, at Mr. Keller Senior''s birthday."


    Elon shook his head. "Governor McCormick and the other four power holders


    from The Five Apex Families wouldn''t be appropriate guests today."


    Andrew let out a soft "Oh?" clearly intrigued. "Go on, I''m listening."


    Elon nced around and lowered his voice. "Dr. Lloyd, you might not know this, but while today is Mr. Keller Senior''s birthday, that''s just the surface. In truth, it''s an internal executive meeting for the Gabo Creek Chamber of Commerce... one that the Kellers are leading."

 Chapter 1416

    Elon exined, "So everyone who came today had to be members of the Gabo Creek Chamber of Commerce-others wouldn''t be appropriate attendees!


    "Mr. Keller Senior has always single-handedly managed thergest Chamber of Commerce in Gabo Creek province, but ever since he got sick, there have been rumors that he''s nning to step down and give up his position as Chamber president."


    Andrew asked casually, "Is the Gabo Creek Chamber of Commerce really that powerful?"


    Elon made admiring sounds, his face full of longing, "Powerful? It''s incredibly powerful! In the entire Holtrien''s Gabo Creek region, including ces like Somaeth, there are only two major Chambers of Commerce.


    "The first is the Gabo Creek Chamber of Commerce, led by Mr. Keller Senior himself. The second is the Somaeth Chamber of Commerce, led by Mr. Hawkins from the PumpkinByte Group in Somaeth.


    "He used to be our country''s richest man. Thebined worth of all members from these two Chambers could shake the entire Vestraen economy!"


    Andrew nodded. "That is pretty impressive. By the way, Mr. Hawkins, as you mentioned from PumpkinByte Group, wouldn''t that be Mr. Freddie Hawkins, the one who made that martial arts movie and has incredible fighting skills?"


    Elon looked worshipful. "That''s exactly who I mean! I love his most famous quote: ''I''ve never been interested in money!'' Dr. Lloyd, I thought that was such an enlightened outlook on life, what a bold attitude! In this day and age, there are too few people who don''t obsess over money!"


    Andrew sneered coldly, "A man worth hundreds of billions saying he''s not interested in money-don''t you think that''s like someone who''s stuffed themselves saying they''re not interested in food?"


    Elon chuckled, "I just think it''s a really ssy way to show off!"


    Andrew replied tly, "When you''re as rich as Mr. Hawkins someday, you can show off like that too-but first you''d need to have billions to your name."


    Suddenly, there was amotion on the distantwn. Then, eight burly men in ck suits came running over and surrounded Andrew''s area.


    Andrew remainedpletelyposed and finished the food on his te- waste was never a good habit.


    Elon smiled, "Dr. Lloyd, looks like you''re in trouble. Want me to say something?" Andrew replied indifferently, "No need. I don''t value favors from the Goldings." Elon had tried to curry favor but hit a wall, so he reluctantly backed away.


    "So you''re the bastard who beat up my son?" A middle-aged man with a cane slowly approached Andrew''s table and asked expressionlessly.


    Andrew remained seated. "I''ve beaten up a lot of people, so I don''t remember who your son is."


    The middle-aged man pounded his cane several times and growled menacingly, "Quit ying dumb with me! I''m Duncan Irving, and Spencer is my boy. I know you''re an honored guest of the Keller family, and George thinks highly of you.


    "I also know you have exceptional medical skills and quite a reputation in Blumedale these days. But you injured and crippled Spencer''s hand, so today you''re going to pay the same price!"


    The crowd around them was stirred up and gathered to watch the spectacle. The


    Keller sisters were among them, each wearing cold smiles.


    "I told you Mr. Irving Senior would definitelye after him¡ªnow we''ve got a good show!"


    "What kind of show? Just the usual groveling, apologizing, and begging for mercy. This guy is supposed to be sworn brothers with Logan. I''m embarrassed he might bring shame to our family!"


    "Enough! Stop talking nonsense. If Mr. Irving Senior goes too far, we can''t just sit


    back and watch Andrew get beaten to death."


    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Andrew stood up.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1417

    Under the eager gazes of the crowd waiting for a show, Andrew stood up. Ignoring Duncan''s menacing expression, he looked straight at him and sneered coldly.


    "Spencer started the trouble himself, which led to his current situation! As his father, instead of disciplining your son first, youe to me me? Mr. Irving Senior, your family''s values are seriouslycking!"


    The crowd erupted in shock.


    "Damn, this kid actually has the nerve to lecture Mr. Irving Senior?"


    "Does he really have a death wish? Mr. Irving Senior is notorious in the Gabo Creek Chamber for his ruthless methods!"


    "He beat up the man''s son-he should just get on his knees and beg for mercy instead of running his mouth here. No doubt about it, he''s going to die horribly!"


    In his fury, Duncan''s caneshed out violently, not at Andrew, but splitting the dining table beside him clean in half. His rage was evident as he snarled, "Who do you think you are to judge how my family conducts itself? That''s our business!


    "How dare an outsider, some insignificant little brat, presume to criticize me? Andrew, if it weren''t for the Keller family''s sake today, I wouldn''t waste another word on you¡ªI''d simply order your ruin and show you what true misery means!"


    Duncan had an extremely vtile temper, and his entire being radiated the brutal aura unique to those in power, causing many people to instinctively step back. They all sneered inwardly, thinking Andrew was finished-absolutely finished.


    Only one person did not think so-the chubby Elon standing far away. He also thought someone was finished, but it would be Duncan, the family patriarch, and the entire Irving family.


    "Today is Mr. Keller Senior''s birthday, and I don''t want to start trouble at the Keller residence," Andrew said casually, though his actions said otherwise.


    He pressed his finger directly against Duncan''s chest and continued, "Let''s go outside and settle this properly. Your family thinks it''s hot shit and wants to hold me ountable? Fine-I''m not exactly a pushover either. I''ll just wipe out your entire family. You''re nothing but a bunch of weaklings in my eyes."


    By the end of his words, Andrew''s expression had turned ice-cold. The Irvings were not even at the level of The Five Apex Families, yet they had the attitude of a first-ss dynasty family without the power to back it up.


    Andrew absolutely could not tolerate that kind of arrogance. He had even dared to take on Rafael from one of the Three Titans. So, what was the measly Irving family to him?


    The crowd gasped in unison.


    "What the hell is Andrew doing? Goodness, where does he get the balls to boss around Mr. Irving Senior like that?"


    "Mr. Irving Senior is already temperamental, yet Andrew''s even more vtile. Does he really think he can single-handedly take on the Irvings and their dozen experts?"


    "He''s too arrogant! He''s young, and with just a little taste of sess, he bes insufferably cocky, not knowing his ce. How could he possibly mess with someone like Duncan..."


    Even the spectators thought Andrew was being suicidal, let alone Duncan himself.


    His eyes zed with fire as he spat, "You... poked me? You actuallyid a hand


    on me? I''ll fucking kill-"


    He was about to finish his threat when George''s voice rang out cheerfully from the second floor of the Keller residence.


    George chuckled and called out,


    "Duncan, why bother arguing with a


    youngster? Everyone, disperse! Logan, take Andy to the conference room-he''ll be joining our family for the executive meeting shortly."


    With just a few words, George had settled everything. Then, he immediately turned and went downstairs.


    No one dared disobey-the spectators automatically dispersed, and Duncan suppressed his rage, looking grim as he walked away with his Irving family experts, leaning on his cane.


    That was George''s authority-those who listened could still smile and remain friends, while those who did not might find their families destroyed overnight. As the leader among the Five Apex Families, the Ketter family had always operated this way, and this approach had made them what they were today.


    Logan walked over to Andrew with a smile. "Is everything okay?"


    Andrew shrugged. "Why wouldn''t I be?"


    Logan replied helplessly, "Of course, I know you''re fine-I''m asking if Duncan is okay, in case you hurt him."


    Andrew was exasperated. "It''s Mr. Keller Senior''s special day. Do you think I''m that inconsiderate?"


    Logan sighed. "My father intervened just now because he was afraid you might kill Duncan!"

 Chapter 1418

    Logan exined, "The Irvings hold an important position in the Gabo Creek Chamber, so don''t take it to heart. You can wipe them out when you get the chanceter!"


    Andrew curled his lip, "I''m not some viin who goes around destroying people for no reason. I just can''t stand that crippled Irving bastard acting like everyone should bow down to his family!"


    Logan smiled, "Don''t worry. If you can''t stand it, you won''t have to force yourself to tolerate it much longer!"


    Andrew raised an eyebrow, "Much longer? What do you mean?"


    Logan jerked his chin toward the building, "Come on, my father wants me to bring you to the highest-level executive meeting of the Gabo Creek Chamber of Commerce! He''s nning to pass the Chamber presidency to you.


    "After that, you''ll be the head of the Gabo Creek Chamber of Commerce. Then, you can do whatever you want, so naturally you won''t have to force yourself to hold back anymore!"


    Andrew''s jaw dropped. "What the hell?"


    He immediately turned to leave, but Logan grabbed him and said through gritted teeth, "Andy, I''m begging you! You have to take this seat no matter what!


    "I''m the only male heir in the Kellers, and managing the family business is already my limit. My father''s getting old and has been wanting to step down from the Chamber presidency for ages, but it wasn''t until you showed up that he finally decided you were the right person for the job!"


    Andrew protested angrily, "Logan, that sounds nice and all, but while the Kellers may only have one male heir, you''ve got three sisters! I''ve seen how ''capable'' your three sisters are any one of them could take over for Mr. Keller Senior, right?"


    Logan rubbed his temples, looking pained. "Andrew, you don''t know the half of it. Emily, the eldest? Five years in business¡ªburned through nearly a billion of the family fortune. Freya, the middle one, is too busy chasing fame in the entertainment industry to care about power or money. You''d be lucky to catch her at home."


    He continued, "And Hannah? The most rebellious of them all. Clubs, bars, zero sense of responsibility. Trust me, my father and I have tried."


    Andrew scoffed. "So this is your grand n? Your sisters are nothing but pretty faces with zeropetence, and now you want me to clean up the mess?"


    Logan raised his hand and swore, "Andrew, don''t misunderstand my father''s and my sincere intentions Especially my father-his fondness and admiration for youe from the bottom of his heart! I''m telling you, if you''re smart and y your cards right, you could take all three of my sisters in one sweep! Then, half of the Kellers'' fortune and social influence would be yours!"


    Andrew was shocked, "What do you mean, take all three in one sweep? Logan, you and Mr. Keller Senior are so devious! I thought the deal was to take just one. Three? Are you trying to kill me?"


    Loganughed nervously, clearly guilty, "Taking at least one is a non-negotiable condition you have to meet! But if you can win over all three and take them all, everyone would be thrilled. My father and I would give you our full support and immediately split half our fortune with you!"


    Andrew shook his head firmly, "Forget it. I can''t handle it! I already have three at home, and besides, I''m not interested in your three sisters."


    Logan became desperate. "Nothing is required for the marriages-they''d be free! We''d even throw in a billion dors each as a wedding gift. Are you sure you''re turning them away? Andrew, we''re sworn brothers. Why are you being so unreasonable?"


    Seeing how upset Logan was getting, Andrew also felt his temper rising. However,


    he realized that George and Logan had indeed been very good to him, so rejecting them outright would be really ungrateful.


    "Fine, I don''t really know your three sisters anyway. Let''s get to know each other better first and talk about thister. Let''s not bring it up today."


    Logan broke into a grin, "I knew I could count on you! Andy, my sisters might be a bit spoiled, but their looks and figures are absolutely wless! If you married them all, you''d make countless men jealous!"


    Andrew chuckled, "Marry them all? You think I could handle that?"


    Loganughed. "Other men definitely couldn''t handle it, but I believe in you, Andy! Your stamina and skills are surely impressive-that''s obvious from the three beauties you''re keeping!"


    Andrew shot back, "Screw you!"

 Chapter 1419

    Inside the Keller residence, George looked stern as he called his daughters toe before him. He asked, "You three were behind the conflict between the Irvings and Andy, weren''t you?"


    Emily remained silent, Freya snorted coldly without responding, and Hannah giggled.


    She said, "Dad, we were just ying a little joke on him! You want to marry one of us to him, right? Of course, we had to test him first!"


    George sneered coldly, "Is that so? So, what did your test reveal?"


    Hannah pouted. "We found out he''spletely useless! If you hadn''t stepped in, Dad, Mr. Irving might have beaten him to a pulp!"


    Georgeughed but it was a coldugh. "So, all three of you think this way?" The three sisters did not speak, but all nodded, their expression contemptuous. George suddenly roared, "Foolish! If you three weren''t girls, I would have given you all a severe beating today!"


    This sudden outburst frightened the three.


    Hannah, being the most delicate, immediately teared up. "Dad, why are you being so mean? We''re telling the truth-we''re not wronging Andrew at all. He really is that pathetic!"


    Emily said through gritted teeth, "Dad, we know you favor Andrew, but we''re your daughters! Sometimes we really can''t understand why you think so highly of him and trust him so much!"


    Freya, whose mind was focused on


    her entertainment career rather than family matters, chimed in coldly,


    off


    "Anyway, if you want to marry your daughters, I don''t object to Emily and Hannah doing it, but I''ll only marry someone I love, I''d rather die alone than settle for some mediocre nobody!"


    George was so angry that heughed. "After being away from home for a while, you three have really grown some nerves! Fine, since you all think you''re so excellent and capable while looking down on Andy, let''s start with you, Emily. Tell me, what gives you the right to be so arrogant in front of him!"


    Emily snorted, coldly with pride. "I''ve started apany that''s actually profitable While it''s still far from going public, the valuation is already no less than two billion dors Compared to others my aged Blumedale, I think I''m doing pretty well!"


    George replied mercilessly, "Your ''pretty well'', to put it nicely in Andrew''s eyes, means you still have room to grow. To put it harshly, it means you''re worthless and not worth mentioning! You think two billion is something to be proud of?


    "What if I told you that on the very day Andrew arrived in Blumedale, he registered apany worth 50 billion? You can''t even match a fraction of what he has. What do you have to say for yourself?"


    Emily looked incredulous. "A 50-billion capitalpany? Dad, you''re joking, right? Even you probably couldn''t easilye up with such an enormous sum!"


    George snorted coldly. "It''s precisely because even I don''t dare feel superior in front of Andrew! What makes you three little nobodies think you can?


    "Emily, you''re the eldest and supposedly the most sensible, but this time, you acted very poorly and short-sightedly. Whichever one of you manages to catch Andrew, your future sess is basically guaranteed!"

 Chapter 1420

    Emily lookedpletely unconvinced but had nothing to say, so she just sat there sulking in silence.


    Freya maintained her aloof demeanor and said coolly, "He might be very wealthy, but there are many rich people in this world. What I love is art¡ªsomething ten thousand times more valuable than money! So, Andrew''s money means nothing to me!"


    George smirked, "Is that so? What if I told you that Andrew has two of your beloved Viktor Voss masterpieces hanging in his Serenity Vi right now? Serenity Vi itself is the perfectbination of architecture and art, and it''s registered under his name! What gives you the right to act superior in front of him?"


    Freya could not believe it. "The Serenity Vi at The Sovereign Residences-that perfect mansion is under Andrew''s name? But Dad, wasn''t Serenity Vi always owned by that Southern martial arts master Zachary Fischer?"


    George snorted, "I don''t know the exact details, but one thing''s certain-Zachary voluntarily gave Serenity Vi to Andrew!"


    Freya''s mouth widened in shock. She loved houses and art and had previously approached Zachary about purchasing Serenity Vi. Unfortunately, he would not even meet with her, and even being a Keller did not get her any respect from him.


    Yet, Zachary had voluntarily given Serenity Vi to Andrew.


    What kind of influence did that require?


    Hannah, seeing her two sisters get shut down, felt annoyed and pouted, "Dad, no matter how great you make this Andrew sound, at most he''s just a doctor who knows how to make money! Besides his stinking money, he''s got nothing-how boring and unromantic!


    "I like men who have money, power, and influence. Ideally, they should also have incredible martial arts skills, like Logan, or Xavier from the Haywood family! That''s what I call a perfect man!"


    George scoffed. "Of the three of you sisters, you''re the most vain and delusional! You want money, power, influence, martial arts skills, and romance-I''m telling you, men like that are incredibly rare in this world!"


    Hannah replied matter-of-factly, "Exactly because they''re so rare, that''s why I''m pursuing that type of man!"


    George sneered. "Well, you''re in luck, because Andrew is exactly the type of man you want! In terms of martial arts, Logan and Xavier are not even in the same league as him!


    "In terms of power and influence, if Andrew wanted, Governor Derek could make him rise to great heights instantly! And I''m about to hand over the Gabo Creek Chamber of? Commerce to him-tomorrow, he''ll be one of the most powerful people in all of Gabo Creek province!"


    Ignoring his daughters'' stunned expressions, George continued with cold mockery, "As for your ridiculous notion of romance, when Andrew gets into the mood for romance, silly girls like you wouldn''t even catch his eye! You probably don''t know this yet, but he already has three intimate femalepanions!


    "I''ve investigated all three of these women thoroughly. While their family backgrounds don''t match yours, in every other aspect that you girls love topete over-looks, figure, and temperament-none of you three can surpass any of them."


    George stood up with an air of authority. Looking at his three daughters, he said coldly, "You three girls need a reality check!"

 Chapter 1421

    George hissed, "Your pride shoulde from your abilities and your intelligence, not from riding on the family name or my name, walking around with your noses in the air!"


    He mmed his hand on the desk, making everyone jump. "Right now, I''m still alive and can keep things in line, but someday, I''ll be gone! And when that dayes, if you''re still acting like spoiled brats who think you''re better than everyone else, then all three of you are going to crash and burn!"


    The Keller sisters fell silent instantly, but their faces were red with indignation, clearly showing how furious they were. They could not understand why their father would say such harsh things out of nowhere.


    Did he really favor Andrew that much?


    Was he really so eager to hand over his three daughters to some outsider?


    Emily''s jaw tightened as she argued defiantly, "Dad, maybe you''re right, maybe we''re blind! But there''s one thing I refuse to ept!"


    George''s stern face remained unmoved as he let the butler adjust his suit buttons. Only then did he speak in a cold, measured tone, "I know exactly what you can''t ept. You think I''m crazy for wanting to pass the Gabo Creek Chamber of Commerce chairmanship to an outsider, right?"


    Emily gritted her teeth, "Exactly! Please tell me why you won''t pass it to Logan or to me, your own daughter. Why would you choose to give it to someone outside the Keller family? It''s not fair!"


    Freya and Hannah immediately chimed in, "Dad, this isn''t fair! The Chamber of Commerce chairmanship is crucial-it controls hundreds of elite families and major corporations! This is the Keller family''s power and wealth! If you''re going to pass it down, it should go to one of us Kellers!"


    As they spoke, all three sisters'' eyes began to well up with tears, looking utterly heartbroken.


    George asked just one simple question, "If I give it to you, can you actually handle it?"


    Hannah and Freya were struck speechless. One of them was chasing her dreams in the


    entertainment industry, focused on her art. Meanwhile, the other spent her time partying and bar-hopping, living for nothing but pleasure.


    Deep down, they both knew they could not handle such responsibility. However, Emily was different-she went to Meurico and graduated from Regalton University with a business doctorate and amazing business instincts.  s?novel


    Sure, she had lost over a billion dors before, but that was only because her ambitions had been too big. When it came to actual business acumen, she was absolutely top-tier.


    Emily stood up straighter,


    confidence radiating from her voice. "Dad, for, the Chamber of Commerce chairmanship, I''ve decided to return to the family business! This time, I''ll show you everything I''m capable of!


    "Logan can take over your other responsibilities, but you can safely entrust the chairmanship position to me!"


    George''s expression remained nk, "Fine then. The board meeting is waiting for me to start. You can alle along, and I''ll propose making Emily the chairman right there and then!


    "But whether you can actually hold onto it depends entirely on you. As long as you can win everyone''s respect and prove yourself, I have absolutely no objections!" Emily clenched her fist, her voice cold and proud. "I don''t know if I can hold onto it or not, but I''m definitely more qualified and capable than Andrew!"


    Freya and Hannah nodded enthusiastically, "Absolutely! Emily is way better than that Andrew guy!"


    George sighed quietly to himself. His daughters were spoiled, sheltered, andpletely naive. Compared to Andrew, he honestly could not find a single area where they measured up.


    Andrew was a lone wolf-a true rogue who would dare p a lion across the jaw. How could his three meek, naive daughters everpare?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1422

    Logan whispered, "Andy, let me quietly fill you in on everyone here! That guy over there is Mr. Stein from Prima Group-he''s worth over 50 billion!


    "And that one is Mr. Drache, Blumedale''s connection between the legitimate and underground worlds-he''s got enough pull to summon martial kings!


    "See that shy socialite? Her husband was in the jewelry business, but he''s dead now, and she inherited his assets worth hundreds of billions. She''s one of the most powerful people in the Gabo Creek Chamber of Commerce!"


    In the grand conference room of the Keller residence, well-dressed men and women continued to filter in and out.


    Andrew and Logan sat tucked away in their corner spot, watching the steady stream of Chamber of Commerce members arrive. Logan kept up his runningmentary, introducing each influential figure to Andrew.


    Honestly, Andrew was not particrly interested. After all, it was just a meeting; no matter how high-ranking or wealthy these people were, he had seen it all before.


    Back when he was still with the organization, the meetings he attended regrly included generals and regional powerhouses. Hell, he had even sat in rooms with heads of state from small nations like Ania and Vestra.


    Even then, Andrew had not bothered giving them a second nce.


    Finally, over 80 official Chamber members arrived and took their seats. Among them sat Duncan, the head of the Irving family, in the front row. He gripped his crystal sandalwood cane and moved with a slight limp, but his posture radiated the ruthless confidence that only true power possessed.


    Half an hourter, George finally made his entrance with his three daughters in tow.


    Logan whispered, "Father deliberately showed upte."


    Andrew asked, "Why?"


    Logan exined with a grin, "As Chamber of Commerce chairman, you''ve got to maintain a certain image and presence! If he walked in with all the other members, it would seem kind of beneath him.


    "Big shots always arrive fashionablyte, and they take their sweet time doing it¡ª that''s what gives them character! You should learn this stuff. You''ll need it someday!"


    Andrew could not help but shake his head in disbelief. He could not help but wonder if it was really necessary to put on such an borate show.


    George settled into the single chair at the head of the conference room and got straight to the point.


    "Since everyone''s here, I won''t beat around the bush! Today might be my birthday, but I''m sure you all know the real reason we''re gathered here!"


    The 80 or so members instantly focused, their eyes gleaming with anticipation and barely contained ambition. Of course, they knew what he meant by ''the real reason''-this was about session.


    Duncan''s grip on his cane tightened involuntarily as intense desire and ambition shed in his eyes. He had been waiting for this day for


    years George stepping down and the chairman position finally


    opening up.


    "Mr. Keller Senior, I respectfully disagree with that statement! While Our Gabo Creek Chamber of Commerce business is certainly important, your birthday celebration absolutely cannot be overlooked!" Duncan''s boomingughter filled the room as he rose to his feet, cradling an ornate redcquered box in his hands.


    A nearby attendant quickly stepped forward to receive it.


    He added, "Mr. Keller Senior, please ept this small gift as a token of my


    respect! This is the Moonbone Scepter, once wielded by the Scarlet Matriarch of


    the Fallen Crimson Dynasty!"


    His announcement sent ripples of


    shock through the assembled crowd. Many members exchanged nces, clearly impressed by the magnitude of such a gift. After all, the Scarlet Matriarch''s personal effects were legendary antiques and royal treasures. The cost was astronomical, but more importantly, items like this were virtually impossible to acquire, no matter how much money you had.


    Duncan had truly outdone himself with this spectacr gesture.


    George''s expression barely changed as he responded tly, "Thank you for the generous gifts! Such a precious present must have cost you quite a fortune!"


    Duncan chuckled heartily, "As long as you''re pleased, that''s all that matters¡ªit didn''t cost much, just a few hundred million!"


    He deliberately kept the exact amount vague, but he had already made his point perfectly. No matter how many zeroes, anything in that range was straight-up luxury-tier, sky-high, jaw-dropping kind of expensive.

 Chapter 1423

    Emily, Freya, and Hannah smiled as they stepped forward with their own birthday gifts.


    The attendant announced, "From Ms. Emily, an original oil painting by Elias Greaves; from Ms. Freya, a rare medicinal pill from Mistveil Peak; and from Ms. Hannah, a string of sanctified prayer beads, blessed by the Grand Sage of the Sce Abbey!"


    They could have given these gifts to George privately earlier. However, they deliberately waited until all the Gabo Creek Chamber of Commerce members were present to make their presentation.


    First, it demonstrated the three daughters'' affection for their father in front of everyone. Second, it was meant to pressure Andrew and show him what standards he was expected to meet-even casual gifts within the Keller family were beyond what ordinary people could dream of affording.


    George''s usually stern face softened slightly as he looked at his three daughters'' gifts. "You girls are so thoughtful!"


    Hannah pouted yfully, "Dad, aren''t you going to ask how much we spent?"


    George chuckled. "You silly girl, that''s such a shallow question! But fine, how much did your gifts cost?"


    Emily spoke with feigned casualness, as if the amount meant nothing to her, "When ites to showing our love for you, no amount is too much-mine was just over 40 million!"


    Freya, who disliked beating around the bush, was characteristically direct in her response. "I had a friend get this medicinal pill from Mistveil Peak for me. I don''t know exactly what it''s worth, but I heard it''s really good for someone your age, Dad!"


    George smiled knowingly, "Mistveil Peak medicinal pills are absolutely premium items that many people desperately seek but can never obtain. This one alone must be worth at least ten million, and with the connections needed to acquire it, you''re looking at 30 million total!"


    Hannah jumped in eagerly, not wanting to be outdone by her sisters, "Dad, my gift came from an exclusive auction in Chetvine, and it cost more than both Emily and Freya''s giftsbined! I spent nearly 50 million on it!"


    George beamed, "These are all wonderful gifts, and you girls have such loving hearts!"


    His approval made all three daughters glow with satisfaction, and they could not help but turn to nce back at Andrew. They were clearly wondering what this outsider could possibly have prepared that would match their extravagant disys.


    Everyone seated here was a top power yer in their own right. Not a single person''s gift would be anything less than spectacr, so if Andrew presented something cheap or ordinary, he would be aughingstock.


    One by one, the Chamber of Commerce members began presenting their carefully prepared gifts.


    The Kellers truly lived up to their reputation as a top family just one step away from joining the Three Titans. George''s birthday celebration alone was bringing in gifts worth hundreds of millions, and he practically needed a warehouse to store them all.


    Finally, when most people had made their presentations, only Andrew remained without having given anything.


    Logan chuckled. "There''s no need for formalities-we''re all family here, so let''s skip the pretense!"


    However, Andrew stood up with a calm smile, saying, "It''s Mr. Keller Senior''s birthday, and it''s only proper for me to show respect. But I really don''t have anything particrly impressive to offer-just heartfelt wishes for your good health."


    Then, he pulled out a modest-looking small box and handed it over. The attendant epted it and delivered it to George, who did not open it immediately but simply smiled warmly.


    "Thank you, Andy!" George''s smile waspletely genuine.


    Hannah suddenly called out, "Wait a minute! Dad, Andrew is someone you regard as practically a son, so his gift must be something really special) right? Why don''t you open it and let everyone see what this tatented young man you think so highly of has brought?


    Her words dripped with barely concealed malice, and anyone with half a brain


    could hear the trap she was setting.

 Chapter 1424

    Emily and Freya chimed in with matching smiles, "Hannah is right, Dad! Open it up so everyone can see! Everyone else''s gifts are out in the open, and we''re all curious about what''s in that little box!"


    George hesitated for a moment, "There''s really no need for that, is there? Andy''s thoughtfulness is what matters-whatever he gave is perfectly fine with me!"


    Duncanughed mockingly, "Mr. Keller Senior, you can''t say that! The Keller family''s reputation is on the line here. If it''s some cheap junk you can buy anywhere, I suggest throwing it straight in the trash. Otherwise, it''ll just be an insult to you!"


    Both Duncan and the Keller sisters were clearly hoping to see Andrew humiliated in front of everyone.


    George nced over at Andrew with an apologetic smile, "Andy, would you mind if we showed everyone? You''re not bothered by that, are you?"


    Andrew appearedpletely unfazed, "The gift belongs to you, so whether you show it or not is entirely up to you! Though I''d suggest you might not want to reveal it publicly!"


    George''s eyes lit up with interest as heughed heartily, "Could it really be something truly special?"


    Duncan scoffed dismissively. "He''s just putting on airs. If it''s actually good, then it''s more likely something shady or embarrassing!"


    Emily added coolly, "Andrew, if it really is something good, then we''d love to see it just don''t disappoint everyone!"


    Hannah could not wait any longer and stepped forward to snatch the box right out of George''s hands. With a look ofplete disdain, she flipped open the lid without ceremony, and a delicate, sweet fragrance immediately filled the air around them.


    Inside the silk-lined box sat a perfectly round, golden pill about the size of a grape, gleaming beautifully under the conference room lights.


    Hannah, who clearly did not know what she was looking at, curled her lip in disgust. "Is that all? It''s just some kind of herbal supplement-way inferior to Freya''s medicinal pill!"


    Yet, the moment her words left her mouth, the billionaire widow shot to her feet like she had been electrocuted. Her eyes were locked onto the pill with intense focus, and she began stammering uncontrobly.


    "T-That''s a high-grade miracle pill, isn''t it? I once traveled to Terror Town and begged a master alchemist to create one for me. I spent nearly a billion dors on it, but judging by the color and that incredible fragrance, mine was nowhere near this quality!"


    vel


    An elderly man also leaped to his feet, visibly shaking with excitement. "A seventh grade elixir-this is a heaven-defying seventh-grade mirade pill. Throughout all of. Holtrien''s vast territories and thousand-year history, the specialists who can create seventh-grade elixirs can be counted on one hand!


    "Regardless of its specific effects, this miracle pill is priceless and virtually impossible to obtain!"


    His deration hit the room like a thunderbolt.


    The Gabo Creek Chamber of Commerce power yers erupted into chaos, all turning to stare at


    Andrew with glowing eyes full of et


    hunge and amazement. Even


    Duncan forgot his hostility for a moment, gaping at Andrew as if trying to see right through him.


    He was clearly wondering if Andrew had any more of these seventh-grade elixirs hidden away somewhere.


    George immediately snatched the


    box back and tucked it protectively against his chest,ughing with pure joy. "Andy, thank you for this


    incredible gift! This is the one you created at the Grand Medicab Summit in front of everyone, isn''t it?


    B¨²t... what exactly does this elixir do?"


    Andrew smiled calmly, "Didn''t I wish you good health earlier? This Soul-Restoring


    Pill will ensure you livefortably past your hundredth birthday!"


    The collective gasp that followed was deafening. Everyone in the room, including younger members like Logan, looked stunned by this revtion.


    George, who had weathered countless storms in his lifetime, could not contain his joy. "Wonderful, absolutely wonderful! Your gift surpasses everything else given today-it beats them all by miles!"


    Such high praise might have seemed excessive, but nobody in the room disagreed. After all, while everything else in the world could be measured in dors and cents, the length of human life was truly priceless.


    A seventh-grade miracle pill that could guarantee living past 100 was nothing short of a legendary treasure.


    The Keller sisters werepletely dumbfounded. None of them had imagined that Andrew''s unremarkable little box contained such an extraordinary item. Emily''s expression wasplicated as she stared at Andrew, unable to find words for a long time. She thought, ''A seventh-grade elixir, given away just like that. Is this guy really that powerful and generous?''


    Freya, who usually only cared about art, found herself looking at Andrew with newfound curiosity.


    And curiosity? That was always the first step down the rabbit hole.

 Chapter 1425

    Hannah might have been spoiled and scheming, but even she did not dare to underestimate Andrew anymore. Her eyes darted around as she thought he was seriously loaded with all kinds of amazing treasures.


    Maybe if she reluctantly agreed to be his girlfriend, she could make a fortune off him.


    Meanwhile, George waved his hand with obvious satisfaction, clearly delighted by the turn of events. "Alright, let''s wrap up the birthday celebration! Now it''s time to discuss the real business at hand!


    "I''m sure you all know that I''m nning to step down from my position as Chamber of Commerce chairman! However, I''ve been struggling to decide on the right nominee for quite some time!"


    The moment those words left his mouth, Duncan and Emily practically shot their hands up simultaneously.


    Duncan dered, "Mr. Keller Senior, though I may be unworthy, I humbly ept the burden you''ve carried. From this day forward, I will devote myself entirely to the Gabo Creek Chamber of Commerce-with every ounce of my being, until myst breath!"


    "Dad, by all rights and reason, your position should go to someone from our family! I truly believe I''mpletely capable of handling it, and I''ll even surpass your achievements!"


    Andrew sat in the back with a slightly amused expression.


    Logan sighed heavily beside him. "Emily has always been ambitious, but I never realized just how ambitious she really was."


    Andrew chuckled softly, "Ambition is actually a good thing. A Keller without drive is just a dewed tiger-all roar, no bite."


    Logan grimaced ruefully in response. "That''s true enough, but ambition needs to be backed up by real capability! Emily is prideful and arrogant, and she''s learned all those business methods from abroad that simply don''t work here in Holtrien!"


    Andrew shrugged casually, "But you heard what Ms. Emily said¡ªshe thinks she''ll surpass your father''s achievements!"


    Logan snorted coldly, "That foolish girl is way too young and doesn''t know her own limitations! Our father''s aplishments are currently unmatched by anyone in the younger Keller generation!


    "Of course, now that you''re practically part of our family too, you might actually be able to exceed my father''s sess someday!"


    Andrew waved dismissively. "Logan, you''re giving me way too much credit! I think the Chamber of Commerce chairmanship should go to Ms. Emily!"


    In the front row, almost immediately after Emily made her deration, Freya and Hannah spoke in perfect unison, "We fully support Emily taking over!"


    Their coordinated support gave Emily an immediate boost of confidence as she turned to face Duncan with a triumphant smile. "Mr. Irving Senior, I apologize for this! I''d love to let you have the seat-but s, duty forbids it."


    Her words sounded polite, but every syble wasced with sharpness and pride -pure, unapologetic Keller heiress energy.


    Duncan stayed cool as ever andughed calmly. "Well, with all three Keller daughters joining forces, how could I possiblypete?"


    Emily lit up with excitement. "So... you''re saying you won''t fight me for it?"


    Duncan held out his hands. "That''s right. I wouldn''t dare go up against you, Ms. Emily. I''m old now and can''t keep up with you youngsters."


    Emily was ecstatic. She had not expected to snag a position with that much power so easily. It felt like victory hadnded right in herp.


    Freya and Hannah were just as thrilled. The whole thing felt effortless, like


    winning a prize without even buying a ticket.


    The three of them high-fived, squealing and chatting as they turned in unison to nce over at


    Andrew. They thought that while


    George supposedly favored Andrew for the role, Andrew did not even get the chance to speak up¡ªhe was already irrelevant.


    But then, a calm voice rang out.


    "Prima Group supports Mr. Irving Senior as Chairman."


    That one line hit like a spark in dry chaff. Soon, others chimed in one after another.


    "The Maddock family backs Mr. Irving Senior too!"


    "The Tanner family stands with Mr. Irving Senior. No one else is even in the running."


    "Globeworth Group? Full support for Mr. Irving Senior!"


    "Mazenigma Solutions¡ªif it ain''t Mr. Irving, we''re out."


    Within moments, over a third of the 80 or so Chamber of Commerce members had dered their support for Duncan. Moreover, they did not just sound supportive-they


    sounded unyielding.


    It was as if Duncan was the only person they would recognize as a leader, and


    everyone else was just noise.


    The Keller sisters'' confident grins


    froze midugh, and their color drained instantly. The excitement in


    their chests was gone in a blink,


    reced by a sickening drop of pure panic.


    The higher you flew, the harder you crashed-and right now, they were crashing


    fast.

 Chapter 1426

    In the back, Andrew could not help but shake his head. Emily was turning into a second Christina-blindly arrogant with excessive self-confidence. He thought this brutal p in the face was inevitable.


    Meanwhile, Duncan appeared to be yielding but was actually advancing silently, having already secured his alliances like the cunning old fox he was. Emily did not have even the slightest qualification topete with this seasoned maniptor.


    "Ms. Emily, you can see the situation for yourself!" Duncan''s cane rested casually across his knees as he spoke with mock regret.


    "It''s not that I won''t step aside for you, it''s just that this is the will of the people, and I''m being forced into this position against my wishes!"


    Heughed, but his eyes held no warmth whatsoever. Instead, they were filled with nothing but contempt and ice-cold calction. If George were not sitting there protecting her, he would have already pped this naive little girl across the


    room.


    Not only would he p her, but he would destroy all three of these ignorant Keller bitches who did not know their ce. He had been waiting for the Chamber of Commerce chairman position for years and had beenying the groundwork for just as long.


    Nobody was going to take it from him now.


    Hannah panicked and turned desperately to the assembled members, "Everyone, are there... Are there any of you who support Emily?"


    Freya quickly added her own plea, "Anyone who supports Emily will be an ally of the Kellers and will receive our friendship and assistance in the future!"


    One family head sneered dismissively, "Ladies, please sit down and stop embarrassing yourselves! Your only skill is name-dropping the Kellers and relying on your family connections! Without Mr. Keller Senior''s reputation backing you up, what else do you have that could possibly convince anyone?"


    Another member spoke up without any attempt at politeness, "The Gabo Creek Chamber of Commerce chairmanship is critically important! It affects the interests of all our Chamber members and ourpetition with the Somaeth Chamber of Commerce.


    "Even if Mr. Keller Senior gets angry with me today, I have to speak my mind! Ms. Emily, you should just find someone to marry and settle down. While Mr. Keller Senior is an amazing leader, you have none of your father''s capabilities! That delusional confidence you just disyed would have gotten you thrown out of any other venue!"


    The other Duncan supporters quickly joined the verbal assault. "That''s right, Ms. Emily is far too young, and her recent speech shows her level is absolutely pathetic!"


    "Why don''t you girls just find good husbands like you''re supposed to? Why are you meddling in men''s business?"


    "The Keller sisters? Seeing you today proves the rumors are true: beautiful butpletely useless!"


    The various harsh verbal attacks left the three sisters feeling utterly humiliated and exposed. As the main target, Emily was particrly devastated, with tears welling up in her eyes from the brutal criticism.


    She was on the verge of aplete breakdown as she screamed at the entire room; "Y-You look down on me because I''m a woman and think I''m just riding on my father''s coattails and the Keller name! But I want to tell all of you that I''m not inferior to any of you! I could manage the Chamber of Commerce better than any of you!"


    The beautiful widow who controlled billions in assets sneered with cold disdain. "Actions speak louder than words-anyone can talk a good game! Ms. Emily, if you think you''re so capable, then why isn''t a single person here supporting you?"


    Emily was left speechless, her face turning as red as a tomato from embarrassment and rage. All her previous pride and confidence had beenpletely shattered and swept away.


    The widow continued her cold


    assault, "Even I, who have way more


    money than you could dream of,


    wouldn''t dare to covet the chairman


    position! Ms. Emily, spend at least


    another 20 years building your


    reputation, thene back and<ppete! Not everyone has Mr. Keller Senior''s skills and capabilities!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1427

    Emily was not the only one devastated and humiliated beyond belief. Even Freya and Hannah''s faces were burning hot with embarrassment. Today, all three had been shamed in the most spectacr way possible.


    At this moment, George finally spoke up, "Emily, all three of you sit down now! I gave you the opportunity, but as you can see, you couldn''t seize it!"


    Emily was unwilling to ept defeat but feltpletely helpless, so she could only sit there with red-rimmed eyes, silently fuming. Duncan sensed his moment had arrived and stood up leisurely, adjusting his suit cor with practiced confidence.


    Heughed and said, "Mr. Keller Senior, I will certainly continue your bold and fearless leadership style in the chairman position! I also thank everyone here for your generous support!"


    A series of apuse erupted from below, alling from Duncan''s supporters who were celebrating their anticipated win.


    When the apuse died down slightly, George chuckled softly, "Duncan, you''re being a bit too hasty there!"


    Duncan was stunned. "Mr. Keller Senior, what do you mean by that?"


    George replied nonchntly, "Nothing much, I just wanted to remind you and all your supporters of something. I''m still the Chamber of Commerce chairman right now, and I haven''t used my nomination rights yet!"


    Duncan''s face immediately changed color as panic set in. "But Mr. Keller Senior, didn''t you just nominate Ms. Emily?"


    George waved his hand dismissively, "I never nominated that girl-she''s not that capable, and she was just ying around! Besides, everyone saw that she took it upon herself toe forward and make a fool of herself!"


    Duncan''s expression instantly turned dark as storm clouds, and he spoke through gritted teeth, "Then may I ask who you''re nominating, Mr. Keller Senior?"


    George smiled and slowly raised his hand, pointing toward the corner of the room. Everyone immediately looked in that direction, their faces showing expressions of confusion, anger, disbelief, or outright contempt.


    "Dad, you still want Andrew to take over? If I can''t do it, he most definitely can''t! Nominating him is just tarnishing your reputation and the Ketter family name!" Emily''s voice exploded with fury and disdain.


    Immediately, Freya and Hannah chimed in with their own objections. If Emily had been treated like a joke, Andrew would have fared even worse.


    The Chamber of Commerce members probably would not even bother to give him a proper look.


    Duncan burst intoughter, "Mr. Keller Senior, you''re not seriously nominating Andrew, are you?"


    George remainedpletely unfazed, "That''s right, it''s Andy. Do you find this funny?"


    Duncan''sughter stopped abruptly, and his face took on a theatrical expression of mock seriousness,


    "Not funny at all-absolutely not


    funny just find it absurd that Some nobody who knows a bit of medical tricks wants to be our chairman!"


    Heughed again, saying, "This is the most ridiculous thing I''ve ever heard! Let him treat patients and e save lives-maybe he''s good at that. But forgive my bluntness, managing the Chamber of Commerce and leading so many elite figures within our Gabo Creek Chamberof Commerce?


    "This kid is too green, way too inexperienced! What does everyone else think?" Following his lead, most people immediately began echoing his sentiments.


    "That''s right, Ms. Emily at least had some qualifications topete, but Andrew? Who does he think he is?"


    "Everyone here controls real money and power; he''s just some young doctor, aplete nobody!"


    "Mr. Keller Senior, your joke is really hrious! I''mughing so hard I''m crying!"

 Chapter 1428

    Amid all this mockingughter and sarcasm, Logan''s face gradually darkened with anger. Meanwhile, Andrew himself remainedpletely unmoved by the ridicule.


    George pressed his hands downward to quiet the room, "If everyone''s doneughing, please settle down!"


    The crowd gradually stopped theirughter, but the contempt and dismissiveness in their eyes remained clearly visible.


    George continued calmly, "I think Andrew is perfectly suited to take over my position. Anyone who disagrees can speak up directly!"


    Duncan was the first to respond, "Fine, Mr. Keller Senior, you obviously favor this kid, and we can''t argue with that! But I have just one question-what qualifies him for this position?"


    George grinned. "What qualifies him? I honestly don''t know myself."


    Then, he turned toward Andrew. "Andrew, why don''t you tell everyone yourself?"


    Andrew sighed with resignation, "Mr. Keller Senior, maybe you should find someone else for this Chamber of Commerce chairman position."


    George raised an eyebrow. "Why is that?"


    Andrew shrugged indifferently, "Because I don''t think much of it¡ªit''s basically a thankless job. Managing a bunch of idiots while having to consider their welfare and interests-that kind of unrewarding work is justme!"


    The sound of furious fist-pounding on tables erupted instantly throughout the room.


    "Andrew, what the hell did you just say?"


    "Young man, you''ve got some nerve-do you have any idea how much power our


    Gabo Creek Chamber of Commerce wields?"


    "Idiot! Even ourpetitor, Mr. Hawkins from the Somaeth Chamber of Commerce, wouldn''t dare underestimate us-who do you think you are, you reckless punk?"


    "Arrogant fool, you''repletely shortsighted and don''t know when to quit while you''re ahead!"


    The Keller sisters were equally stunned by Andrew''s audacity.


    Where did this guy get the confidence and nerve to say something so outrageous?


    George chuckled with amusement, "This is getting interesting! Andrew, since you look down on our Gabo Creek Chamber of Commerce, why don''t you share your credentials with everyone? That way, we can put all the doubts to rest!"


    Andrew snorted coldly, his sharp gaze meeting Duncan''s and the others without flinching.


    "The Gabo Creek Chamber of Commerce membership requirement is ten billion, am I correct? Supreme Capital Group currently has 60 billion in registered capital -real money, not inted numbers! I think that''s more than enough to qualify for your little Chamber of Commerce!"


    The wealthy widow sneered mockingly, "Kid, with 60 billion, you certainly have the right to be arrogant! But looking down on our Chamber of Commerce? That''s just showing off! What if I told you my assets total 100 billion?"


    Andrew did not even nce at her,


    responding withplete indifference, "100 billion? That''s nothing special. My 60 billion is just from mepany! You might ot


    know this, but the Vitality Pills and Titan Essence Pills that are currently sweeping through Gabo Creek


    Province are my products!


    "Jayrodale''s Moonlit Apothecary¡ªI''m sure those of you who are not ignorant have


    heard its reputation. All of that belongs to me. When you add everything together,


    I wonder if it''s more or less than thisdy''s hundred billion?"


    One family head stammered in disbelief. "Jayrodale''s Moonlit Apothecary belongs to you? The Titan Essence Pills and Vitality Pills are yours too? T-These miracle drugs have already been valued by financial magazines at least 500 billion! This is... this is absolutely incredible!"


    His shaking words hit the other Chamber of Commerce members like thunder. Instantly, everyone fell silent, no longer daring to challenge Andrew on wealth.


    Compared to Andrew''s astronomical fortune, their assets looked like modest middle-ss savings.


    The seductive widow immediately shut her mouth. Her face turned grim, looking as deted as if someone had knocked her favorite boy toy right out of her hands -absolutely humiliated.


    Duncan saw the tide turning against him and mmed his cane down, snorting coldly, "Having money alone doesn''t mean everything! The GaboCreek Chamber of Commerce chairman needs more than wealth-you need reputation, martial arts strength, dignity, aneb


    experience. Only then can you


    effectively!"


    He added, "Andrew, you''re still too young-aside from having some pocket change, you''re worthless in every other way!"


    Andrew smiled and countered, "If I''m worthless, then I suppose you''re worth something?"


    Duncan replied proudly, "I''m no genius, but when ites to money, my family deals in luxury cars-we mightck other things, but we definitely don''tck cash! As for reputation, the support I just received from so many friends speaks for itself!


    "Regarding dignity, experience, and martial arts¡ªmy family has beenbining schrly and military traditions for generations, and we''re second to none in any of these areas!"

 Chapter 1429

    Andrew nodded thoughtfully. "That does sound decent enough! Butpared to me, you''re stillcking in many ways!"


    Duncan exploded with rage. "Andrew, stop spouting nonsense! Lacking in many ways? Then tell me exactly what qualifications you have topare with my family!"


    Andrew snorted coldly and spoke with measured calm, "In martial arts, I could destroy your entire family with one hand-does that count as a qualification? Experience? Ha! That''s never been about age or how long you''ve been around!


    "Having real strength and getting things done-that''s what experience truly means! As for reputation, I wonder if being the Grand Medical Summit champion and currently Blumedale''s most sought-after figure gives me enough standing topete with you?"


    Duncan''s expression finally changed. It shifted from arrogance to wariness, then to explosive anger. This damned kid was clearly determined to fight him for the Chamber of Commerce chairman position.


    The other members also became conflicted. Several who had previously followed Duncan''s lead now showed hesitation in their eyes. They were looking toward Andrew, considering whether they should switch sides.


    George sat at the head of the table, leisurely sipping his tea. Then, he smirked¡ª this was exactly the effect he had aimed for.


    Nominations were just words, and Andrew himself had to demonstrate real power and dominance. If Andrew were useless, then even if George nominated him or forced him into the chairman position, he would likely be ousted within days.


    Emily sneered. "Andrew, even if your overall capabilities are convincing! You''re still ultimately just a neer! The Gabo Creek Chamber of Commerce represents the interests and dignity of established powers like us! As a neer, you simply cannotmand our trust and respect!"


    Duncan immediately chimed in, "Exactly! Ms. Emily is absolutely right! Andrew, you do have the qualifications to be chairman¡ªyou''re perfect in every aspect! But the one thing youck is seniority.


    "Even if you joined our Chamber of Commerce right now! You''d have to wait until the next chairman election for your chance, so just sit back and wait your turn!"


    Duncan burst into loudughter after finishing his speech. He had been wheeling and dealing in the Gabo Creek Chamber of Commerce for nearly 30 years. He knew every member inside and out and had built substantial rtionships with all of them.


    With this advantage alone, what could Andrew possibly use topete with him? Would the Chamber members really trust aplete stranger, some young punk, over their old friend? Impossible-it was absolutely impossible.


    Logan frowned deeply, "Mr. Irving Senior, the Chamber of Commerce needs fresh talent like Andrew, someone who''s practically a perfect young genius! Why are you being so stubborn and relying on seniority here? Handing the Chamber of Commerce over to Andrew would be great news for you and all the other members!"


    Duncan scoffed mockingly, "Mr. Keller, I''m afraid I can''t agree with that sentiment! This kid being young is true enough, but that''s exactly the problem-he''s too young! There are many situations he simply can''t handle properly! That''s precisely why I can''t trust someone like him to lead our Chamber of Commerce down the wrong path!"


    Instead of being convinced, Logan found himself outmaneuvered by Duncan''s argument. His face immediately turned extremely ugly with frustration and anger.


    Duncan saw his opportunity and waved his hand, "Alright, I was just ying around with you earlier, Andrew! Did you really think you were qualified topete with me? What a joke! Now let''s do this property-well vote by show of hands! As long as the majority


    approves, then I''ll be the next


    Chamber of Commerce chairman!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, his previous supporters immediately raised their hands. Looking around, nearly a third of the people were showing their support for him.


    Emily let out a huge sigh of relief. She had failed, but at least Andrew was not seeding either. Otherwise, it would make her look even more ipetent than him.


    Duncanughed heartily, "See that, Andrew? This is the influence thates with experience and rtionships! Even if you meet all the qualifications, you still don''t have what it takes topete with me!"


    Andrew replied coolly, "Is that so? I think you''re celebrating too early, Mr. Irving Senior! I can promise you right here and now-as long as I''m around, you won''t get that chairman position even in your dreams!"


    Everyone gasped in shock.


    The Keller sisters burst into mockingughter, unable to believe Andrew''s continued arrogance. They truly could not understand where his confidence stemmed from.

 Chapter 1430

    Duncan sneered with contempt. "Andrew, you''re still not giving up even now! But what exactly are you going to fight me with?"


    Andrew did not even nce at Duncan, instead sweeping his gaze across everyone else in the room. Then, he spoke coldly and deliberately, "Ladies and gentlemen, you''re all smart people! I assume none of you would refuse an opportunity to make serious money!


    "I won''t go around talking to each of you individually, as that would be too much trouble! Anyway, my two miracle drugs are about to go into production right here in Blumedale! From manufacturing to sales, then expanding production and more sales...


    "The scale of this entire supply chain operation is massive, and I don''t need to spell out how big! I''m wondering if anyone here is interested in partnering with me on this venture?"


    As soon as those words left his mouth, several pairs of eyes immediately brightened and fixed on Andrew with obvious interest.


    However, his cards were not limited to just this offer. He said, "Supreme Capital Group is currently working on government contracts! In other words, my investmentpany is feeding directly from the government channel! In this vast world, whose money tastes the sweetest? You all know the answer to that!"


    After pausing to let everyone digest this information, Andrew continued his pitch with smooth confidence.


    "I''m telling you this because I n to secure several mega-projects directly from Governor McCormick! I don''t know exactly how much money we''re talking about, but I know it''s countless, inexhaustible, astronomical figures! So, I wonder if anyone wants to be my business partner and get rich together, hm?"


    Now, it was not just a few pairs of eyes showing interest. A sea of eyeballs was all turning toward him, revealing wolf-like hunger and desire.


    However, Andrew was not finished yet. He felt the fire was not hot enough, the mes were not spreading fast enough. He wanted to ignite a zing inferno in every Chamber of Commerce member''s heart. He wanted to make these opportunistic people howl with greed.


    Andrewughed and added, "You all know how lucrative government projects can be! I have limited spots and limited patience-firste, first served!


    "The bottom line is simple: everything the Irvings can offer you, I can provide, and I''ll give you more! Whatever Duncan has promised you, I''ll double it immediately! And all of this is just the tip of the iceberg of what I''m willing to show you!"


    He leaned back in his chair and crossed his legs with supreme confidence. An aura of absolute authority radiated from his entire being.


    Compared to Duncan''s dark and brutal energy, Andrew projected something far more dangerous, an unfathomable depth.


    "Who knows what the future holds? For instance, the head of the Wright family from The Five Apex Families is my sworn brother! Setting up a coboration would be


    simple-ridiculously easy!


    "Also, I haveplete market control in both Jayrodale and Bridgefields. Alright, I''m done speaking-who supports me for the chairman position? And who opposes me? Let''s start voting!"


    Having yed all his royal flush cards in one devastating hand, Andrew''s


    approach was brutally simple and direct, with no wasted motion.


    Logan stared at him in amazement. "Andy, with speaking skills like that, it''s a shame you''re not running for President of Meurico!"


    The others did not immediately speak up. Nheless, without exception, every single person was staring at Andrew with burning intensity.


    If Andrew had been a woman, he might have been stripped bare by all those predatory stares.


    "I agree! Prima Group gives full support for Mr. Lloyd to take the position!" The first person to speak up was stammering with excitement, barely able to get the words out coherently!


    Immediately, a second, third, and more supporters erupted.


    "The Maddock family gives full support to Mr. Lloyd!"


    "No more pretending-Thrive Enterprise recognizes only one chairman, and that''s Mr. Lloyd. Nobody else matters!"


    "The McDaniel family wants Mr. Lloyd and nobody else everyone else can step aside!"


    "Laguna Industries is waiting for Mr. Lloyd to help our group take off. Let''s go!"


    ...


    The endorsements kepting in


    waves of enthusiasm and opportunism. As Duncan watched the members around him rush switch to Andrew''s side one after another, he felt his vision gock and nearly coughed up blood from rage and shock.

 Chapter 1431

    However, more Chamber of Commerce members were still making their statements, eagerly rushing to pledge their loyalty to Andrew.


    The Keller sisters werepletely stunned, utterly speechless. If they had not witnessed it with their own eyes, they would have thought these people were under some kind of spell.


    Had Andrew somehow controlled their minds and turned them into his puppets?


    Nheless, the reality was right there in front of them. Whether they believed it or not, they had to ept it.


    "H-How did he manage to win over so many people with just a few words? Half of the people are already supporting Andrew. Could he really be about to steal the chairman position?"


    "It''s not just half-it''s nearly two-thirds already. Even when Dad was in office, his approval rating was only around this number."


    "This guy is just too good at winning people over!"


    Finally, the heart-stopping show of hands came to an end. Looking around the room, more than two-thirds of the people had raised their hands for Andrew, showing theirplete support.


    The remaining less than one-third were split-nearly half of them remained motionless. This gesture meant they were abstaining, neither supporting nor opposing Andrew.


    Only a pitiful few people stood with Duncan, expressing their opposition. However, their faces looked absolutely miserable.


    The majority ruled, but this minority was pathetically small, so few that they could practically be ignored.


    With a heavy sigh, one of Duncan''s supporters turned to him and said, "Duncan, it''s over. Just withdraw while you still can. Walk away now, and you still can save face."


    Duncan shot up from his seat like a rocket, his face red with rage as he shouted, "Withdraw? Why the hell should I? Andrew, you little punk! You think you can go up against me? I''ll destroy you! I oppose this! I''ll use everything my family has to oppose you to the very end!"


    His fury was so intense that spit flew from his mouth as he yelled. The people sitting nearby got sttered and frantically wiped their faces, looking disgusted.


    Andrew calmly stood up from his seat and walked over to face Duncan directly. "Mr. Irving Senior, so you''re opposing me?"


    Duncan roared back, "Yes, I oppose you! You''re not getting that chairman''s seat today-mark my words!"


    A lightning fast p struck Duncan''s face like a bolt from the blue. With a piercing scream, he flew through the air like a rag doll, flying over 30 feet before nearly rolling out of the Ketters'' conference room entirely!


    Andrew casually adjusted his suit cuff and said, "Now then, does anyone else object?"


    The room fell dead silent. Even the Keller sisters, who had plenty ofints about Andrew, stood there with their mouths hanging open, too shocked to speak.


    Logan muttered grimly, "Father


    always said this guy walks the line between fight and dark¡ªhe''s the kind of powerhouse who could flip the whole damn world over if he wanted to. And that hit was brutal¡ªno mercy, no hesitation." C¨®ntent


    nov


    Everyone else had a much more direct thought.


    ''Mr. Lloyd hasn''t even officially taken the seat yet, and he''s already making examples out of people.''


    ''Anyone dumb enough to test him now might as well be digging their own grave!''


    Duncan had built his reputation on being ruthless, which had earned him quite a few allies. However, it was clear thatpared to Andrew, he was nothing more than a crawling insect.


    The few people who had originally supported Duncan scrambled on their hands and knees toward Andrew! "Mr. Lloyd, we support youpletely support you!"


    "Please, Mr. Lloyd, lead us to sess and fortune from now on!"


    The three Keller sisters stood frozen like statues, wondering what the hell was happening.


    There were about 80 Chamber of


    Commerce members, and they were just one vote short of a unanimous decision. Moreover, that one, opposing vote was now lying by the door, possibly not even breathing.


    George stood up, his smile growing wider and wider. Finally, he began pping


    his hands together with enthusiasm.


    "From today forward, I hope Mr. Lloyd will lead our Gabo Creek Chamber of Commerce to charge ahead fearlessly!"


    All the members shouted in unison, "Lead us forward, Mr. Lloyd!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1432

    Andrew felt helpless as he looked at the situation-it seemed he had no choice but to take this chairman position. Originally, he had only stepped forward to knock Duncan down a peg or two.


    "Everyone, is there any way I can decline this chairman position?"


    He really did not want the job. He did not even want to manage Supreme Capital Group, let alone this massive Chamber of Commerce. It would just bring him a whole heap of trouble for nothing.


    Everyone chuckled, and the apuse seemed never-ending. "Mr. Lloyd, please don''t be so humble. This chairman position belongs to you and you alone!"


    "Exactly! Everyone''s counting on you, Mr. Lloyd, to lead us to great achievements. You can''t just abandon us now!"


    "Since this is Mr. Lloyd''s first day as chairman, I''ve already reserved a table at the Pce Grand Hotel. Surely our new leader won''t decline our invitation?"


    The wealthy, beautiful widow even started giving Andrew flirtatious looks as she invited him for dinner.


    Andrew waved his hand dismissively. "Dinner and all that stuff are minor matters; there''ll be plenty of opportunitiester! Since you all unanimously want me as chairman, let me be blunt. I''m not someone who likes to micromanage things! So I hope you all will avoid creating unnecessary drama!"


    Everyone quickly expressed their willingness to cooperate with his leadership.


    As Andrew watched themughing cheerfully, he smirked. These people were all big bosses, heads of their households, controlling real capital, and for him, a newly appointed official, to think he could make these people submit with just a few words was impossible.


    However, Andrew did not care about their two-faced games, just so long as they did not provoke him. Otherwise, he would not mind dealing with the next unlucky fool just like he had dealt with Duncan.


    George announced, "Well then, this meeting is adjourned. Everyone can go! From now on, all the authority of our Chamber of Commerce rests in Mr. Lloyd''s hands!"


    The meeting members began leaving one by one. Before departing, each one was very tactful,ing over to chat pleasantly with Andrew.


    When most people had left, Logan approached Andrew, chuckling. "Andy, congrattions! You''ll soon discover just how powerful this Gabo Creek Chamber of Commerce chairman position really is! Now, evenpared to the head of the Five Apex Families, you stand as their equal."


    Andrew pouted. "I can tell at a nce that me taking this position is exactly what Mr. Keller Senior wanted most! Your family is taking at least half of the real benefits from this."


    Loganughed, replying honestly, "Of course that''s true! When Father steps down; he''d naturally prioritize giving it to one of his own people. keeping it in the family! If you hadn''t taken over, he would have had to stay in the position for at least


    another ten years."


    Andrew sighed. "It looks like I''m working for your family again! Alright, I''m going to hit the restroom, and then I should head home."


    Logan tried to persuade him to stay. "Don''t go! Tonight, our whole family should get together and celebrate properly! I''ll have my sisters toast with you!"


    Andrew declined the offer. "Forget it! I can''t handle those three beauties of yours! Next thing you know, they''ll be asking me to drink some suspicious tea!"


    Logan''s face darkened a bit were his sisters really that bad?


    Andrew ignored him and found the restroom, where he spread his legs and began relieving himself. While doing so, he called Francesca Fran, have you gotten off work and


    headed home yet?" ''


    Francesca giggled on the other end. "I bought groceries and I''m almost home! By


    the time I finish cooking, Lauren and Aspen should be back, and you too!"


    Andrew smiled. "Fran, you''re bing more and more the perfect housewife!"


    Francesca snorted yfully. "I bought lots of pumpkins, oysters, and maca roots. You need to take more supplementstely. Otherwise, you won''t be able to satisfy us three! I won''t allow you to have any performance issues!"


    Andrew felt a headacheing. "Got it, got it!"


    After hanging up, he looked down and nearly cursed out loud. That busty Francesca had startled him earlier, causing him to drip a few drops on his dress shoes.


    Andrew had no choice but to pull out some tissues to clean himself up. Just then, a hand with pink nail polish that looked both pale and plump beat him to it, wiping him clean first.


    He turned around, surprised and somewhat speechless. "Um... Ma''am, thank you! But I think you might not have noticed-this is the men''s room, not the women''s room!"


    The person who had suddenly appeared was none other than that very wealthy, beautiful widow from the Chamber of Commerce.


    "How annoying! Don''t call me ma''am¡ªI have a name, you know!"

 Chapter 1433

    The flirtatious widow was incredibly bold, pressing herself against Andrew as she spoke. "My name is Rachel Gardner, but Mr. Lloyd, you can call me Rae!"


    From her revealing outfit and enormous chest, it was obvious she was a wealthy but dangerously sensual woman. Any ordinary man who fell into her hands would definitely be drained after just one session.


    Andrew stepped back to create distance and said tly, "Madam Gardner, please watch yourself."


    Rachel batted her dramatic eyshes and smiled suggestively. "Mr. Lloyd, you''re not even 30 yet, are you? You''re at the perfect age-full of energy and stamina for seven rounds in one night! I''m willing to serve you for free tonight, with all my heart and soul!"


    Rachel leaned in closer, her intoxicating perfume wrapping around Andrew as herughter rang out.


    Andrew shook his head. "I''ll pass. I''m not particrly interested in women, especially divorced ones."


    Rachel giggled coquettishly. "Haven''t you heard, Mr. Lloyd? A divorced woman without kids is the ultimate prize! Whatever position you want, whatever difficult moves you desire-I can do it all! I guarantee you''ll have an experience that no high-end club could ever provide!"


    Her sultry poses were indeed effectively lethal.


    Unfortunately, Andrew was not falling for her act and countered, "So what''s your angle? You think if you control my lower half, you can control me as chairman, right? And then you can use me to do whatever she wants, correct?"


    Rachel put on a pitiful, innocent expression and pouted. "I wouldn''t dare think such things! I just thought that if you enjoyed my services, maybe you could help me out asionally. But if not, that''s fine too. After all, I''m just a widow who''s always had to fend for herself!"


    Andrew sneered coldly. "Fend for yourself while holding onto 100 billion dors? Do you really think I''d believe that?"


    Rachel''s face stiffened, and her smile became unnatural. "Mr. Lloyd, you''re so funny! Where would I get that kind of money?"


    With a cold snort, Andrew grabbed her wrist and warned her. "Rachel, listen carefully! I hope this pathetic little scheme of yours is thest one! Did you think I didn''t know what you were really here for?"


    As he spoke, Andrew yanked apart her pinned-up hair, and a recording pen with video capability tumbled from her locks onto the floor.


    Rachel gasped, "You..."


    She lunged forward to grab the recording device, but Andrew was faster. He stepped forward and crushed the recorder under his foot.


    Rachel exploded with rage. "You bastard! Don''t mistake my kindness for weakness. I''m telling you, I''m not someone you can mess with! You damn-"


    Without hesitation, Andrew delivered a sharp p across her face.


    This sudden strike left the sultry widowpletely stunned. "You hit me? You actually dared to hit me?"


    In all her years of power, this was the first time she had experienced being pped. She was Gabo Creek Province''s famous billionaire businesswoman, worth hundreds of billions.


    Andrew looked at her with ice-cold eyes. "That was just a small lesson. Next time, trust me, you won''t want to see what happens when this chairman really loses his temper. Now get out!


    "And tell Duncan when you see him that I know he''s holding a grudge But the fact is, I''m the chairman of the Gabo Creek Chamber of Commerce now, not him! If he dares to disobey, I''ll destroy him!


    The words "destroy him" were so coldly delivered that Rachel could not stop trembling.


    Watching Andrew''s retreating figure, she suddenly realized this newly appointed chairman was not easy to fool or manipte. Trying to take advantage of his youth might end up costing her life.


    She pulled out her phone and angrily called Duncan. "Mr. Irving Senior can''t help you anymore. Andrew isn''t someone I can afford to provoke! If I keep helping you, I might not even be able to protect myself!


    "That''s it, and let me give you some sincere advice: don''t try to mess with him anymore. This man is as ruthless as George, but what''s more deadly is that he''s nearly 50 years younger!"


    After saying everything, Rachel did not wait for Duncan''s response and immediately hung up.

 Chapter 1434

    Across from the Keller residence''s front gate, Duncan gripped his phone as the dial tone buzzed, his expression increasingly sinister. Half his face was still swollen from earlier, and as a prominent figure in Blumedale, his current appearance was truly pathetic.


    He hissed, "That little punk stole my position, beat up my son, and then pped me..."


    Grinding his teeth furiously, he roared, "I''ll kill that bastard!"


    Duncan had to admit that being pped around by Andrew earlier had been utterly humiliating. As a big shot and someone bold enough to run for chairman of the Gabo Creek Chamber of Commerce, he simply could not ept being beaten like that.


    "Rachel, that bitch, ispletely useless too. She''s actually afraid of some newly appointed young punk! Well, I''ll make sure that whatever day he takes office is the same day he gets kicked out!"


    His vicious gaze locked onto the front gate. The moment Andrew emerged, he would get his revenge.


    Spencer was nearby with about 30 street thugs, all waiting like hungry wolves. He growled, "Dad, the second that bastard shows his face, I''ll take the guys and chop him to pieces!"


    He was aggressive and arrogant.


    Duncan snorted coldly. "Take your trash and get as far away as possible! Andrew is still the chairman of the Gabo Creek Chamber of Commerce, after all. Do you really think those useless idiots of yours could handle him?"


    With that, he turned to look at the Maybach behind him. In the passenger seat sat


    a man wearing a baseball cap, quietly and unremarkably.


    However, Duncan knew that the moment Andrew appeared, this expert would strike like lightning and kill him right at the Kellers'' front door. As for the aftermath, George would undoubtedly be furious.


    Nheless, by then, Duncan would not care anymore. Since he dared to kill, he already had his escape route nned.


    Suddenly, Spencer pointed toward the gate and shouted, "Dad, that bastard ising out! He''sing out!"


    Duncan''s spirits lifted as he looked over immediately. A cruel smile spread across his face, and he spat his cigar onto the ground.


    That was the agreed signal to attack.


    In the Maybach''s passenger seat, the man in the baseball cap pushed open the car door. Then, he strode toward Andrew.


    Spencer asked in confusion, "Dad, who did you hire? He''s alone. Can he really handle it?"


    Duncan smiled smugly. "He''s number seven on the Underworld Index, just a hair away from reaching martial king level-a martial arts master. What do you think?"


    Spencer was shocked and incredulous. The seventh-ranked person on the Underworld


    Index-isn''t that Iron Palm Chasen et


    Burns Damn, Andrew probably won''tst even one move before


    Chase kills him!"


    Duncanughed heartily as if he could already see Andrew being killed instantly by a single palm strike. The next second, he did


    get to


    indeed see some of the


    their knees in front of the Ketters'' gate.


    s?novel


    However, Duncan made a puzzled sound. "Huh? What''s wrong with Chase? Why is he kneeling on the ground?"


    Spencer had better eyesight and was horrified. "Dad, something''s wrong! I think I see Chase... coughing up blood!"


    Duncan roared angrily, "You''re talking nonsense! That''s impossible! If anyone''s coughing up blood, it should be Andrew!"


    At the front gate, Andrew had been preparing to leave under the escort of the Ketter sisters. He had absolutely no interest in these three women, but there was no choice as George had insisted that his three daughters see him off.


    So, the group, mutually annoyed with each other, had walked out of the Keller residence together.


    Then, Andrew sensed a killing intent directed at him. Next came a thunderous palm strike aimed directly at his heart.


    Andrew immediately realized this person intended to kill him. Since that was the case, he would not hold back either and instantly counterattacked-also with a palm strike.


    Chase coughed up blood, his hand shattered, as Andrew seized him and forced him to kneel on the ground.


    Chase was terrified out of his wits. "Y-You''re actually a martial king! No, your strength far exceeds that of a martial king! H-How''s this possible?"


    Andrew''s expression was emotionless. "How is this possible? Why don''t you ask the King of Hell?"


    Grabbing Chase''s head, Andrew sent him to meet his maker. The Keller sisters screamed in terror, their faces turning pale with shock.

 Chapter 1435

    Andrew ignored the sisters and scanned the area, spotting Duncan and Spencer across the street. Ignoring the flowing traffic, Andrew strode toward them.


    Seeing this, Spencer was so terrified he nearly wet himself. He was about to call his gang of thugs for help when he turned around to find they had all fled in terror.


    "Dad, we''re finished, we''repletely finished..." Spencer despaired in an instant.


    His pants became soaked as a puddle of murky liquid spread on the ground beneath him.


    Even Chase, a martial arts powerhouse who could walk through Blumedale untouched, had gone down with a single hit from Andrew.


    What were theypared to Andrew? They were as insignificant as dust.


    Duncan''s hand trembled violently on his cane. Soon, his whole body began to shake, like he was freezing from the inside out.


    He had seen serious power before and even worked with martial kings, real monsters in their own right. However, as he watched Andrew approaching, for the first time in his life, he had the urge to drop to his knees to surrender and beg.


    Finally, Andrew stood before them. His tone was calm, almost casual. "That man earlier was your hitman, wasn''t he?"


    Duncan stammered, his voice shaking. "M-Mr. Lloyd, I-I... please, let me exin


    Andrew''s hand shot out like lightning, grabbing Duncan by the throat and mming him against the front of his Maybach. The windshield shattered on impact, and blood burst from his mouth, sshing across the hood of the luxury


    car.


    He copsed onto the engine block, writhing in pain, screaming. "Mr. Lloyd, please don''t kill me! I was wrong, I was so wrong! I swear I''ll never disrespect you again! Spare me, Mr. Lloyd-please, I''m begging you!"


    His cries were animalistic-cornered, broken, andpletely unhinged with terror.


    Andrew punched down again¡ªthis time, not on Duncan, but on the hood beside him. The sleek, multimillion-dor Maybach was totaled in a single blow.


    Andrew''s voice dropped, cold as ice. "Next time, I won''t smash your car, but your skull instead."


    He stared down at Duncan, who was still coughing blood, face twisted in agony. "Believe me when I say¡ªyour head will pop like a watermelon under my fist. Not just your head, your son''s, and your whole disgusting family''s.


    "I told you¡ªI can make your family vanish from this world with just me alone. If your idiot of a son wants to test me again, go ahead. Try me."


    With that, he turned around and walked away.


    Duncany slumped on the hood, gasping like a drowning man. Yet, even now, the terror in his eyes would not fade.


    He wanted to p himself senseless. He wondered why he had been so stupid as to pick a fight with this monster.


    He regretted everything, especially for not listening to Rachel.


    As for Spencer? He had already dropped to his knees. He was not just kneeling-he was mming his forehead into the pavement, again and again, as if breaking his skull would buy him mercy.


    Back at the Keller residence gates, Logan looked at Andrew with aplicated


    expression. "I honestly thought you were just gonna kill him."


    Blood still dripped from Andrew''s knuckles-Duncan''s blood.


    He replied tly, "Killing him would''ve cost the Chamber a high-ranking member. It''s better to keep him around and use him however I wantter. Though I be honest, every fiber in me wanted to wipe the Irvings off the map. What a pile of garbage."


    The Keller sisters stood frozen, speechless. They looked at Andrew, eyes wide open. All their past mocking, dismissiveness, and defiance now seemedughable.


    They realized just how brutal, vtile, and powerful this man truly was.


    If it were not for the Keller name shielding them, who were they to him, really? At


    best, they would be toys-disposable and receable.


    That terrifying thought sent chills down their spines.


    Worse yet, Andrew was now the official Chairman of the Gabo Creek Chamber of Commerce. He held real power and authority that even they had to answer to.


    Freya bit her pale lip, then suddenly stepped forward. "Mr. Lloyd, we


    sincerely apologize for our earlier


    behavior. We''re truly sorry, sin


    Please forgive us."


    Not only did she apologize, but the proud woman also formally bowed her head to


    Andrew.

 Chapter 1436

    Andrew raised an eyebrow. Among the Keller sisters, Freya was the only one he found remotely tolerable.


    He said, "Ms. Freya, you''re too kind. I''m just a nobody, not worthy of an apology. Anyway, I''ll be on my way."


    Without saying more, Andrew turned to leave.


    However, Hannah suddenly stepped forward, shing a flirtatious smile. She purred, "Mr. Lloyd, I just wanted to apologize for being rude earlier. How about we exchange contacts?


    "I''ve got a partying up and I need a plus-one... thought you could be my boyfriend for the night."


    She even grabbed the hem of her dress and twirled it coyly, trying to act like a bashful girl next door.


    Yet Andrew only felt nauseated watching her performance. Of the Keller sisters, Hannah was the most two-faced and scheming, and he had absolutely no interest in women like that.


    "Sorry, but I''m not interested in pretending to be your boyfriend. Besides, I already have girlfriends. It wouldn''t be appropriate."


    After rejecting her, Andrew got into a cab and left without looking back.


    Hannah stomped her foot and shouted, both embarrassed and angry. "Ugh, so


    what if he knows a bit of martial arts and got elected Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce? It doesn''t make him some big deal!"


    She huffed. "He''s acting like I was actually into him or something. What an arrogant jerk!"


    Logan sneered. "If you weren''t into him, then good. Because clearly, Andrew''s not into you either."


    Hannah pouted. "Logan, why are you taking his side? He''s not even family!"


    Logan shot her a cold look. "You better remember something, Hannah. Andrew isn''t just some outsider anymore. Right now, he''s the one running the Gabo Creek Chamber of Commerce, and you better start showing some respect.


    "Even the Irvings mean nothing in his eyes. Do you really think he''d ever notice you if it weren''t for the Keller name?"


    Hannah mped her mouth shut,


    her teeth grinding in frustration, Het face twisted between humiliati and unwillingness to ept it.


    Emily let out a conflicted sigh. "We really misjudged him. We should''ve just listened to Dad in the first ce."


    Hannah shot her a mocking look. "Are you regretting it now? Falling for him already?"


    Emily flushed with anger and shame. "You''re the one in love with him! I just think... we may have screwed this up."


    Freya bit her lip and turned to Logan.


    "ciamant to add Mr. Lloyd on


    social media. Can you send me h his profile?"


    Emily and Hannah immediately turned to stare at her, their expressions weird and guarded.


    Was Freya seriously trying to make a move behind their backs? Suddenly, both Emily and Hannah felt a jolt of panic.


    There was no way they would let Freya get ahead of them. So, they rushed in, talking over each other.


    "Logan, we want to add Mr. Lloyd too!"


    "I''m sending him a pic of me in a bikini!"


    "Hannah, have you no shame? Then, I''m sending him a selfie from the hot tub!"


    "Please, you''re the shameless one! Fine, I''ll send him a sexy photoshoot!"


    Meanwhile, not far from the Keller residence, one more person had yet to leave. It was Rachel whom Andrew had pped earlier. She had stayed behind, originally hoping to watch Duncan put Andrew in his ce.  s?novel


    Instead, she witnessed Duncan nearly get killed.


    "Drive," she muttered to her driver. As the car pulled away, she slumped back in


    her seat, pale and trembling.

 Chapter 1437

    Rachel was not just any woman¡ªshe was a high-society heiress worth billions and the wealthiest divorcee in all of Blumedale. If she so much as lifted a finger, powerful men would line up just to kiss her feet.


    But right now, she had only one thought in her mind-total submission to Andrew. She knew from this moment on, that she would never overstep again. If it meant staying in his good graces, she was willing to humble herselfpletely.


    If he wanted her body, she would give it-one night, two nights, as many nights as he pleased.


    After all, no woman could resist men like him.


    Once her initial fear faded, Rachel realized something even more intense had taken its ce¡ªshe hadpletely fallen for him. She was ready to hand over everything her heart, her body, even her fortune-if only he would cherish her for the rest of her life.


    Like Aspen, Rachel craved to be conquered by a powerful man. However, her obsession came from pure awe, while Aspen''s came from something far darker and more unhinged.


    Rachel admired strength, while Aspen was rough, vtile, and shameless in her desires. Yet, when it came to Andrew, both of them yearned to be dominated, to be utterly broken by him.


    Unlike Rachel''s obsession, which was driven by admiration, Aspen''s feelings were twisted, intense, and disturbingly deranged. Truth be told, her Stockholm syndrome had already reached the point of no return.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Andrew had no idea that the Keller sisters were now secretlypeting for his attention. Nor did he realize that Rachel, the famously untouchable widow, had also set her sights on him.


    Frankly, he had no interest in any of these shallow, painted women.


    Just then, Lauren called. "Andrew, have you heard from Aspen?"


    Andrew sounded surprised. "She''s not back yet? I''m almost home."


    Lauren''s voice was tight with worry. "Fran and I tried calling her multiple times, but her phone keeps going straight to voicemail!"


    Andrew replied calmly, "Don''t panic. I''ll head to thepany and check in."


    However, Lauren stopped him. "No need. I already went by the office-they said she left early and hasn''te back."


    Andrew''s face darkened. "Stay home with Fran and don''t worry. I''ll take care of it."


    After ending the call, a cold gleam began to rise in Andrew''s eyes. He tried calling Aspen''s phone


    again once, twice, three times-but each time, the result was the same: shut off.


    That alone told him something had gone terribly wrong.


    Momentster, his phone rang-it was Aspen''s number.


    Andrew answered, his voice t. "Just name your terms, Mr. Driscoll."


    There was a pause, and then a dark chuckle from Rafael. "Didn''t expect you to be this sharp. Figured out it was me already, huh?"


    Andrew replied, voice like ice. "Not only do I know it was you, I also know exactly how miserably you''re going to die."


    Rafael scoffed. "Cut the tough guy act, Andrew. You''re nothing in my eyes. Now listen up-follow the GPS coordinates I sent. There''s an old abandoned warehouse on the outskirts. That''s where your little girlfriend is.


    Ine


    "Bring me both pieces of the map, or you can kiss her goodbye. And I gotta say, you''ve got great taste. That girl''s got me tempted tomess her up myself."


    He let out a sleazyugh, then ended the call.


    A location pinged on Andrew''s phone immediately after. His face showed no


    emotion as he ordered the driver to head to that spot.


    Sitting silently in the backseat, he closed his eyes to rest. He knew the moment he opened them again, blood would flow.


    Whoeverid a hand on his little servant would die in his hands.

 Chapter 1438

    In a crumbling warehouse on the outskirts of town, Rafael, Mosby, and ck Viper stood grinning as if they had already won. Tied up tightly in front of them, Aspen was bound hand and foot, unable to move an inch.


    ck Viper sneered. "She''s got some fight in her. Almostnded a hit on me when we caught her."


    As he spoke, he hooked a finger under Aspen''s chin and lifted her face in a vulgar gesture.


    Aspen tried to turn her head away, but his grip tightened, making her jaw turn red from the pressure.


    "Let her go," Mosby said with a frown.


    ck Viper scoffed. "What''s the matter, Mosby? Feeling soft for her now?"


    Mosby shook his head. "It''s not about pity. I just don''t want you pushing Andrew too far. Our goal is to get the map fragments. Once we have them, we let her go."


    ck Viper''s eyes burned with hatred. "Let her go? You really are naive, Mosby. My beloved junior, White Viper, died because of that bastard Andrew. When Mr. Driscoll gets what he wants, you two can leave. But me? I want to make sure Andrew begs for death before I''m done with him."


    Rafael''s voice was cold. "Do whatever you want with him. I only care about the map."


    Aspen spat, "You''re not getting anything from us! Andrew would never cave to scum like you!"


    ck Viper pped her twice across the face, leaving bright red marks on her cheeks. "Stupid bitch, shut your mouth. Keep running it, and I''ll make you regret being born."


    Rafael chuckled darkly. "Rx, little girl. Your precious Andrew is already on his way here. You should''ve heard him when he found out you were in trouble. He tried to sound calm, but I could hear the panic in his voice."


    Aspen''s heart sank. Thest thing she wanted was for Andrew to walk into this trap, especially with ck Viper in the mix. He was terrifying, and her own senior grandmaster-level skills had notsted a single round against him.


    As she worried that Andrew would not survive against him, tears welled up in Aspen''s eyes. She began struggling against the ropes, but it was hopeless-there was no way out.


    Mosby snorted. "Just cooperate and you''ll walk out of here alive."


    Aspen clenched her teeth. "Mosby, you call yourself a miracle doctor? You lost to Andrew, and now you''re resorting to gutter tricks like this? Even if you get the map, you''ll be a disgrace. You''ve already thrown your honor in the trash."


    Mosby''s face twisted with fury. "You little bitch, don''t you dare lecture me! If it weren''t for Andrew, I wouldn''t be in this position! He stole my glory and reputation, and also killed my prized disciple! All those old O grudges-I swear I''ll tear him to pieces!"


    Aspen stared at him. "Mosby, ask yourself honestly-has my master ever oncee looking for trouble? You''re the one who provoked him at every turn. You brought everything that''s happened onto yourself."


    ck Viper let out a twistedugh. "Master? Aren''t you and Andrew a kinky pair? What, you call him that while he whips your ass and then screws you till you cry?"


    He cackled shamelessly, eyeing Aspen''s curves and long, toned legs with a look that made the air feel dirty.


    Rafael grinned. "You know what? Maybe I''ll take my turn with her before that punk even gets here."


    ck Viper''s face lit up. "Don''t forget me, Mr. Driscoll! I want a turn too!"


    However, Rafael shoved him aside, his pants already tenting. "Get in line. A woman like this? I''m going first."


    Mosby frowned. "Mr. Driscoll, Andrew is almost here. This isn''t the time to make things worse."


    Rafael was already unbuckling his belt, revealing a pair of loud, red boxer briefs. "Rx, I''m quick. Three seconds, tops!"


    The moment he said it, both Mosby and ck Viper gave him a weird look.


    Rafael realized his slip-up instantly. He silently cursed, ''Damn it!''


    Years of booze and women had wrecked his body, andsting three seconds was already pushing it. If he skipped his meds, his pants would not even be halfway down before he lost his erection.


    Seeing Rafael already stripping, Aspen''s face flushed with shame and rage. "I''d rather die than let filth like you touch me!"


    ck Viper grinned wickedly. "You think you have a choice? Mosby, do us a favor give the girl a little taste of that special drug!"

 Chapter 1439

    "She''ll be way more fun once it kicks in!" ck Viperughed maniacally.


    Now fully hyped, Rafael chuckled and barked, "Hell yeah! Mosby, bring out your special blend-the real wild one! I want this little slut to turn into the dirtiest, most desperate whore alive!"


    Mosby frowned. "Mr. Driscoll, are you seriously going through with this?"


    Rafael snapped, "What do you think? Hurry up and do it already! Quit pretending you''re some saint, old man. Everyone knows you''ve got mistresses tucked away in half the luxury clubs across Blumedale."


    Called out, Mosby flushed with embarrassment. "Fine then. Drugging her will definitely make things more exciting. But if you get the first turn, I''m going second."


    "Whatever!" Rafael grunted, growing impatient. "You two can fight over second and third. Just give me three undisturbed seconds with her first!"


    With a flick of his wrist, Mosby pulled out a pouch of powder and shoved it down Aspen''s throat. The moment it hit, her body instantly flushed, heat surging through every nerve.


    She thought, ''Master... I belong to you and only you. I''d rather die than let these monsters touch me...''


    Tears streamed down her face as she bit down hard on her lips. She twisted violently, then hurled herself toward a concrete pir, ready to smash her head.


    ck Viper sneered. "Trying to end your life? It won''t be that easy."


    He reached out to yank her hair when a cold voice suddenly cut through the air.


    "You touch her, and I''ll kill you right here and now."


    The three men froze and snapped their heads around.


    Andrew had arrived-calm, quiet, deadly-taking slow steps toward them like a storm brewing.


    "Goddammit. Way to ruin the mood," Rafael cursed. He fumbled to pull his pants back on and held out a hand. "Andrew, hand over the maps!"


    Andrew lifted the two fragments in his hand. "Release her first, then I''ll give them to you."


    Rafael''s eyes darkened. In a sh, he pulled out a sharp dagger and pressed it hard against Aspen''s pale, exposed neck. "You worthless little bastard. Do you think you can negotiate with me? If it weren''t for that map, I wouldn''t even spit in your direction. Toss them over now or I''ll slit her throat."


    He was fuming, rage bursting out as ck Viper and Mosby grinned behind him.


    "Where''s all that swagger now, Andrew?" Mosby taunted. "Did you run out of gas? Where''s your tough talk now?"


    The hatred bubbling inside him felt delicious. For the first time in a while, Mosby felt vindicated.


    Andrew looked at him steadily. "Mosby, one day, you''ll die by my hands. Remember that."


    Under Andrew''s cold, deadly gaze, Mosby''s body involuntarily trembled. "Shut up and toss me the map! Or I''ll kill the little slut right here!"


    Furious and panicked, he was ready to snap.


    Andrew suddenly raised his hand and threw the maps-but not to them. He hurled them straight out the broken window of the abandoned building.


    "You son of a bitch!" Rafael roared.


    Abandoning Aspen, he sprinted after it with Mosby right behind him.


    Andrewunched into action instantly.


    ck Viper stepped forward with a crazed grin. "You''re mine today, Andrew. This is your grave!"


    §Ö§ä


    In a sh, their palms shed mid-air ck Viper felt a tidal wave of force m into him,unching him backward and dragging him across the dusty floor for over 30 feet.


    Andrew did not stop-he dove straight for Aspen, now burning up in fever. In a blur, he pulled her into his arms and threw two golden acupuncture needles with deadly precision at Mo?ty and Rafael'' backs, stopping them from walking away.


    "Mr. Driscoll, look out!" Mosby shouted, his reflexes saving them both. He grabbed


    Rafael and yanked him aside just in time.


    The needles missed their hearts, but Rafael was not so lucky as one needle


    struck him square in the groin.


    "Let''s leave, now!" he yelled.


    Despite the sharp pain, Rafael gritted his teeth and made a quick decision: Get


    the map and escape now.


    Back inside the warehouse, ck Viper gritted his teeth and gripped his daggers tightly. "You killed white


    Viper


    Andrew! I''m going to kill you


    for it!"


    Andrewid Aspen gently down and was about to finish the job when two delicate


    arms suddenly wrapped around his neck.


    "Master... please... I''m burning... I need you now..."


    Andrew froze instantly and cursed internally, ''Damn it... who the hell can resist this?''

 Chapter 1440

    At that moment, Aspen was soaked in sweat, her skin flushed, and her breath ragged. The drug coursing through her veins set every nerve on fire with desire, and her eyes zed with heat. Since she had always been attracted to Andrew, this chemical storm only made her crave him more-desperately, wildly.


    However, Andrew frowned, holding back his impulse. "Be good. Let me take care of these bastards first!"


    He tapped several pressure points on her body to suppress the drug''s effects, calming her spiraling arousal. Then, he gentlyid her down before standing up straight.


    His elbow caught ck Viper''s iing de, deflecting the strike.


    Dropping his shoulder, Andrew stepped in hard and threw a straight punch aimed at ck Viper''s skull. He hissed, "You should''ve run with Rafael and Mosby when you had the chance, but now, it''s toote. Go join your dear White Viper."


    The calm in Andrew''s voice only made ck Viper more enraged. With a guttural roar, heunched a storm of dagger strikes, fast as rainfall, his movements blurring around Andrew.


    "How dare you look down on me! I''m ck Viper, the deadliest killer under Grand Viper! My Serpent''s Silent Strike technique will drain every drop of blood from the body-if even a single drop remains in yours, then I''ve failed!"


    With a wild grin, he elerated again, unleashing a vicious flurry of attacks.


    Aspen gasped from the floor, her voice shaky and heated. "Master, be careful! He''s strong... and that tongue of his can stretch really far!"


    Andrew mmed his fist into ck Viper, forcing him backward, though the man''s dagger skimmed his wrist in the process.


    Andrew was caught off guard. ''His tongue can stretch really far? Wait a minute. Isn''t that Aspen''s signature trick?''


    Among Lauren, Francesca, and Aspen, it was Aspen who had the most flexible tongue, and he knew that very well.


    ck Viper licked his dagger with a split, snake like tongue, cackling. "Thatst sh? You''re gonna feelit real soon! My de''sced with poison the more you move, the faster it''ll spread. The harder you fight, the quicker you die."


    Andrew nced back at Aspen, who had started shamelessly pawing at her chest, lost in drugged pleasure. It was a scene too sensual for him to share with anyone else.


    Annoyed, he charged forward with brutal speed,unching a fierce assault on ck Viper. Three moves in, he nearly had the slippery assassin on the ropes.


    ck Viper''s eyes widened in disbelief. "What the hell? Why aren''t you affected? Did the poison not work?"


    Andrew raised his wrist and smirked coldly. "You really thought that little toy of yours could hurt me?"


    ck Viper stared and gasped. "Your skin didn''t even break? No way... H-Have you already stepped into the realm of a martial king?"


    That moment of shock cost him dearly-his hands faltered, his movements slowed. Against someone like Andrew, even a flicker of hesitation was a death sentence.


    Then, two sharp cracks echoed through the room-Andrew had smashed through ck Viper''s crossed arms like they were twigs.


    "My chest, my ribs!" ck Viper screamed, stumbling backward, agony warping his face.


    Even so, he did not give up. With ast-ditch snarl, his split tongue suddenly shot out, just like Aspen had warned-like a dart, itunched straight at Andrew''s eye. It looked like flesh, but it was sharp enough to pierce metal.


    Unfortunately for ck Viper, he was going up against Andrew.

 Chapter 1441

    ck Viper''s sudden tongue attack did catch Andrew off guard for a split second. In that fleeting moment, a stray thought even crossed his mind.


    ''If I sold this guy to Tein to work as a sex worker, with a tongue like that, he''d probably leave a trail of exotic clients moaning for more...''


    Nheless, while Andrew''s mind wandered for half a beat, his hands never missed a step. Just as he shattered ck Viper''s ribs, he snatched the dagger clean from the man''s grip.


    With a smooth upward sh, the de cut through ck Viper''s extended tongue like slicing through licorice. A scream tore from his throat as mind-splitting pain surged into his skull, and blood gushed from his mouth as he stumbled, clutching his face in a frenzy.


    Andrew approached without a hint of emotion and, with one clean twist, snapped ck Viper''s neck. Thus ended the lives of Grand Viper''s two prized killers: White Viper and ck Viper. One male, one female-both now rotting six feet under.


    Aspen gazed at Andrew with flushed cheeks and burning admiration, her breath hot and uneven. "Master... you''re so powerful... so amazing... I want to be ravished!"


    Andrew winced. Even fighting ck Viper had not given him this big of a


    headache. He could not tell if Aspen was just high on the drug or if her true nature had finally broken loose, but this wild little minx was fully ying the part of his personal ve now.


    And what did that mean?


    It meant a ve ready for anything, anytime. No rules, no restraint-just obedience and craving, eager to be used, punished, or yed with at hismand.


    Clearly, that was exactly what Aspen wanted from him.


    With a sigh, Andrew scooped her up and pulled out his phone. Then, he dialed the Wrights, saying, "I found Grand Viper''s people. Kevin, you''d better send a squad to clean up."


    Kevin''s voice came through, low and grim. "That old bastard dares to show his face again? Alright, Andy. Leave it to me. I''ll send our elite squad to sweep the area."


    Andrew hung up, smirking coldly as he walked out. The fire between the Wrights and Grand Viper was only getting hotter.


    Meanwhile, Aspen was still writhing in his arms, peppering his face with kisses and moaning softly.


    Andrew knew exactly how potent this drug was. Francesca had gone through this once, and it had nearly melted her brain. So, he knew it was best to get Aspen somewhere private, fast, before things got out of hand.


    As that thought raced through his mind, he saw headlights cutting through the dusty road ahead.


    Lauren''s car pulled up, with Francesca in the passenger seat.


    "Get in-now!" Lauren shouted as she flung open the door.


    Andrew hopped in with Aspen still clinging to him and sighed in relief "Thank god you two showed up when you did Let''s head back to Serenity Vi, now!"  fo


    Francesca took one look at Aspen and gasped. "Oh my god-isn''t this... the effect


    of Enthralling Essence? How the hell did this happen to her?"


    Andrew''s eyes were cold. "That old bastard Mosby did this. But don''t worry. He won''t be walking free much longer."


    Lauren nodded, focused on the road. "Andrew, my parents are already waiting for you at Serenity Vi. They said it''s urgent."


    Andrew''s gaze narrowed slightly, knowing Tiana must have caught wind of something.


    Both fragments he had were now gone-sacrificed in the rescue, and Mosby and


    Rafael likely had the entire treasure map by now.


    Even if they were still short by a


    piece or two, Rafael-being from the Driscoll family and all Had more than enough power to hunt the rest down with ease.  ?wnovel

 Chapter 1442

    Back at Serenity Vi, Andrew asked Tiana and Jameson to have a seat and


    enjoy some tea first. He needed to focus on resolving the effects of the Enthralling Essence burning through Aspen''s body.


    However, Tiana, already fuming, shot a cold nce at Aspen and scoffed, "That''s a powerful aphrodisiac, and the only real cure is sex. Andrew, stop wasting time. If you can''t handle it, call her boyfriend or husband."


    Thatment left Andrew momentarily speechless. Meanwhile, Lauren and Francesca both looked a little awkward.


    The three women all shared one man, but that arrangement had never been officially acknowledged, especially not in front of their parents. If it got dragged out into the open now, it would be embarrassing for everyone.


    Sensing the tension, Jameson gently tugged Tiana''s sleeve and said, "Come on,


    let''s have some tea. Don''t interrupt Andy while he''s saving the girl."


    Yet, Tiana was not letting it go. "If you want tea, have it yourself. I''ve got something to say to Andrew."


    Andrew chuckled. "Mrs. Rhodes, why don''t you and Mr. Rhodes enjoy some tea first? Don''t worry. I''ll join you soon."


    Tiana sneered. "So what, she''s yours now too? Are you nning to personally ''handle'' her heat for her?"


    Andrew replied, dead serious, "Mrs. Rhodes, that''s not how it is. Aspen is my servant-my little ve. I have plenty of methods to relieve her symptoms. I don''t need to cross the line."


    Tiana scoffed. "Plenty of methods? Sure. But I bet your best method is unbuckling your belt and getting straight to it, right?"


    It was clear that his mother-inw was pissed. However, Andrew could not ignore Aspen either.


    "Mrs. Rhodes, Rafael and Mosby have taken the fragments. I believe now''s the time for us to stand united and strategize, not waste energy dragging each other through the mud."


    Tiana''s voice red. "Andrew, you really are unbelievable! Have you ever thought about how unfair this is to Lauren and Fran?"


    Andrew fell silent-that hit home. He did not know how to refute her.


    Jameson frowned. "Tiana, that''s enough. Let the young people figure it out on their own problems."


    Francesca and Lauren jumped in quickly with sheepish smiles.


    Francesca said, "It''s really okay, Mrs. Rhodes. Aspen''s like a sister to us."


    "She''s in pain¡ªwe want Andrew to help her," Lauren added.


    Tiana shot them a warning re. "Don''t defend him! I''mying it out now-Andrew better treat the three of you fairly. If you keep that little minx from the Stevens family around, then you''d better make it even.


    s?novel


    "All three of you serve him, and he better serve all three of you in return! If he dares to favor one over the others, he''ll answer to me! I can''t stand men who y favorites. It makes my skin crawl!"


    Andrew blinked, stunned. "Mrs. Rhodes, is that what you meant by fairness?"


    Tiana''s eyes gleamed with wicked amusement. "What else did you think I meant? Do you think I didn''t notice your little harem arrangement with these girls? If you''ve got the stamina and the skills, fine. Enjoy your little paradise.


    "But don''t you dare neglect Lauren or Fran! Now go. Handle it. You''ve got three hours-I''m being generous."


    Andrew''s face twitched.


    Three hours?


    This woman really wanted to kill him. Even with his stamina, three hours straight was brutal, and Aspen''s condition was not something that could be solved in under an hour.


    Francesca and Lauren were both blushing furiously, caught somewhere between embarrassment and amusement.


    Lauren, ever the thoughtful one, said quickly, "Mom, I''ll sit this one out. Let Andrew help Aspen first; then he can handle Fran. I''ll rest today."


    Francesca jumped in, waving her hands. "No, no! I don''t need anything either. Andrew''s been exhaustedtely And let''s be real who want to do that every single day ? Mrs. Rhodes, please don''t make things harder for him!"

 Chapter 1443

    Andrew carried Aspen to the second-floor bedroom, moving quickly but gently. He nned to try every alternative method he knew to help her sweat out the drug. Only if all else failed would he consider the final option-one that involved getting directly involved himself.


    Downstairs, Tiana nced at Jameson and let out a cold, pointedugh. "At least that boy isn''t greedy. If it were certain other men, I bet they''d jump at the chance, turn it into an all-out orgy, and call it charity."


    Jameson''s face turned bright red with irritation. He wanted to snap back and ask her why she was so blunt. However, with the two girls present, he forced a strained smile instead.


    He cleared his throat and said, "Lauren, Fran, this ce really is lovely. Why don''t you show me around?"


    Grateful for the change of subject, Lauren and Francesca eagerly led him off on a tour of the vi.


    Tiana, hands folded neatly into the sleeves of her dress, tilted her head and stared up toward the second floor. After a moment, she looked away with a scowl, lips twitching with something between shame and irritation.


    She muttered, "That damn brat... how hard is he going at it? She''s crying already! Young people these days have no shame at all!"


    Grumbling to herself, she stormed into the dining area and yanked the ss door shut.


    At her level of martial arts, her hearing was absurdly sharp. Even the tiniest sound would not escape her ears, let alone the very non-tiny sounds currently echoing from upstairs.


    Andrew had always been proper and serious. She could not help but wonder if he was aplete beast in bed.


    An hourter, Andrew finally came down to the main hall, having stabilized Aspen and left her asleep.


    Tiana was already waiting, tapping her fingers on the table with an impatient scowl. "Showered yet?"


    Andrew blinked. "Showered? In the middle of the day? Why would I¡ª"


    "You young people really don''t care about hygiene, do you? You finish that kind of


    thing, and you don''t even rinse off?" Tiana snapped.


    Realizing what she was implying, Andrew gave a dry chuckle. "Mrs. Rhodes, it''s not what you think. Enthralling Essence is intense, and yes, usually requires a sexual release. But my medical techniques allow for alternative methods."


    Tiana gave a mocking smile. "Alternative methods? You mean, you used your


    hands, right? You call that a professional solution?"


    Andrew''s expression twitched. "Mrs. Rhodes, you sure are well-informed. But actually, I didn''t use my hands. I used-"


    She waved a hand dismissively before he could finish. "Whatever you used, don''t want to know, but at least you have some decency teft. You didn''t keep us all downstars waiting while you and your little maid turned the upstairs into a slip ''n slide."


    Andrew opened his mouth, wanting to say something¡ªanything¡ªto get her to stop being so graphic. He thought, ''You''re my mother-inw. Can we not talk like this?''


    However, before he could even form a sentence, Tiana added, "I do have a question, though. Just curiosity, nothing more. What exactly did you do to her to make her scream like that?"


    Her eyes narrowed, studying him intently.


    Tiana''s eyes were sharp and beautiful, unmistakably inherited by Lauren. The difference was that where Lauren''s gaze was soft and kind, Tiana''s was full of cunning and edge.


    It was not hard to imagine-back in her prime, Tiana must have been the kind of seductress who gave men migraines and nightmares.


    Andrew coughed. "Mrs. Rhodes, I really don''t think you should ask that."


    He meant it.


    Of every woman he had ever met-young or old-Tiana was hands-down the most dangerous. She was not just sharp-tongued, but she could also be sweet as sugar one second and venomous the next.


    Most elders kept a respectful distance, holding themselves with grace and restraint.


    But Tiana? She was always pushing buttons, doing things no son-inw should ever have to process.


    And more than once, Andrew had caught himself wondering if this woman was mentally sound.

 Chapter 1444

    Not long after, Jameson returned with Lauren and Francesca from their quick tour around the vi.


    Once everyone had taken their seats, Andrew looked at Tiana and spoke frankly. "Mrs. Rhodes, the two map fragments I had on me were taken. Right now, the question is-should we try to take them back, or is there another way to stop Mosby and Rafael?"


    Tiana arched a brow. "Why stop them? Isn''t this perfect? Ever since the fall of the Fallen Crimson Dynasty, no one''s gotten this close to reassembling the full map. If the treasure map is finallyplete, that means we''re closer than ever to uncovering the legendary vault-it could be just around the corner."


    Jameson nodded thoughtfully. "That''s true. The Rhodes family has spent generations safeguarding our piece of the map. Even though our bloodline has endured, that fragment has always been a ticking time bomb. One mistake, and it could wipe out our entire n.


    "The Bates of Oak Apothecary were wiped out over this. They''re the cautionary tale. I don''t want the Rhodes family to follow that same tragic path. If we lost the map, then so be it. Perhaps we were never meant to control it in the first ce."


    Tiana snorted. "You''re only half right. Yes, losing the fragment means we''re no longer in possession of it. But that doesn''t mean our family should wash our hands clean and walk away.


    "If the full map is nowplete, then what lies behind it-the treasure, the secrets ¡ªno one knows for sure. But one thing''s certain: the Rhodes family deserves a share of whatever''s found."


    Jameson looked stunned. "Are you out of your mind? You actually want to join the hunt?"


    Tiana chuckled coldly. "What else did you think I was nning? You think I''d just let our family''s piece get stolen, and let Andrew''s fragment get snatched away, without a second thought? The whole point of letting Mosby and Rafael run wild is to let them do the dirty work. Once the treasure shows itself, the Rhodes family makes its move."


    Jameson pped the table. "This is insane! Tiana, let me be clear. This so-called ''treasure'' from the Fallen Crimson Dynasty? No one even knows where it is, or what''s really inside.


    "It could be gold and jewels. It could be an entire secret realm, or it could be hiding something terrifying. But there''s one thing I do know. Along with the fragment passed down to us, there''s always been a warning.


    "Every direct descendant entrusted with the map has been told-never, ever desire the treasure. Never try to reassemble the full map. Because if your do the family will fall, and you''ll be marching straight into death."


    Tiana rolled her eyes. "That old speech again? That kind of superstition was just created to make the treasure more mysterous-and to keep it hidden


    longer. Let''s be real. It''s all away to


    protect the treasure from being


    found too easily."


    Jameson shook his head. "It''s not that simple. This warning has been passed down through the Rhodes family for generations.


    "My father-Lauren''s grandfather told me face-to-face: even if the Rhodes family is pushed to the edge of extinction, we must never chase the treasure. Because whates next... would be even worse than extinction."


    Tiana frowned and looked ready to argue again, but Lauren jumped in quickly. "Dad, Mom-can you both please stop fighting? Let''s hear what Andrew has to say."


    Jameson exhaled and nodded. "You''re right. Andy, what do you think?"


    Tiana spoke again before Andrew could answer. "We''re talking about a treasure passed down from thest era of feudal rule-something that''s tormented and destroyed multiple noble families across generations.


    "If you seriously believe there''s


    nothing inside that vault, no hidden


    power, no overwhelming


    riches you''re lying to yourself. And now that we''re this close to


    uncovering it? If we stand by and do nothing we''ll just watch others get rich beyond imagination.


    "But if we manage to seize it first, it''ll change everything-overnight. It won''t just be wealth. It''ll be power. We could rise to the top and be a dominant force, untouchable and unstoppable."

 Chapter 1445

    Andrew looked at Jameson, then at Tiana. The two of them could not have had more opposite views,


    Jameson wanted stability, believing that since the fragments were already lost, it was best to back away.


    But Tiana? She was already burning with ambition, believing the loss of the fragments was a blessing in disguise-it meant Rafael and the others wouldplete the map for them and reveal the treasure''s location. Then, she could swoop in and seize the real prize.


    Andrew had witnessed firsthand how far Tiana could go when she set her mind to something. Her ambition was unmatched; in many ways, she was more relentless than any man he knew.


    Now, he had to make a decision. If the treasure truly surfaced, should he fight for it or not?


    And if he did, he would have to be ready to face off with Rafael and whoever else dared to im it.


    However, Jameson''s warning still lingered in his mind: that the treasure might not just be gold and silver. There might be hidden dangers beyond imagination.


    That made things a whole lot moreplicated.


    Andrew said carefully, "Mr. and Mrs. Rhodes, how about this-let''s observe for now. We wait and see if the full map really doese together. If it does, and the location is revealed, then we n our move.


    "Rafael and Mosby are both dangerous men with their own agendas. And the truth is, when Mr. Bates passed his family''s fragment to me, he trusted me to guard it on their behalf. Which means I can''t just sit back and watch Rafael walk away with everything."


    He paused, letting the weight of his words settle.


    Tiana smiled. "See? Even Andrew can''t walk away from this. A treasure passed down from the Fallen Crimson Dynasty-aren''t you the least bit curious about what''s inside?"


    Lauren chimed in, "Of course I''m curious. But I don''t have any strong opinions on the matter. I''ll follow whatever Andrew decides."


    Francescaughed lightly. "Same here. Treasure hunting sounds exciting, but you know it''s bound to be dangerous too. I''ll support whatever Andrew chooses."


    Tiana shook her head. "You girls spoil him too much. A woman needs to keep her man in check-only then can she hold her ground in the rtionship."


    Jameson groaned under his breath.


    How had this conversation suddenly turned back around on him again?


    "Alright," he said, waving a hand, "we''ll go with Andy''s n. We observe first. But


    if it everes to making a move, I want one thing clear-nobody takes reckless risks."


    He made sure to emphasize every word.


    Andrew nodded. "Mrs. Rhodes, there''s one more thing. What if Mosby and the othersplete the map and quietly sneak off to find the treasure without us? That would make things a lot harder."


    Tiana gave a sly smile. "Rx. The Rhodes family''s fragment is nk. In order to activate it and see the final piece, Mosby and the rest will have toe to you."


    Andrew raised a brow. "Come to me? Shouldn''t they being to you?"


    Tiana tossed him a small bottle, which he caught instinctively. "That contains Lauren''s virgin blood. It''s the key to unlocking the Rhodes fragment. Now that you''re holding it,


    Pn


    they have no choice but to me to


    you." ¡°


    Lauren''s face turned bright red. "Mom! Cece''s blood works too, you know..."


    Tiana gave a sly, satisfied smile.


    "That''s why I already had Cece sent to your grandfather''s ce. The


    Lambert family is far from Gabo


    Creek. Mosby and the others won''t


    be able to reach her."


    Andrew gave a low chuckle and lifted a thumb. "Mrs. Rhodes, I''ve gotta hand it to you-that''s impressively calcted."


    Tiana smirked. "What, you think I''m a devious old woman? That I''m ruthless and maniptive?"


    Andrew did not bother answering. Sure, Tiana was cunning-no doubt about it¡ª but she was still one of his people. And when it came to allies, a little ruthlessness could be a good thing.


    Besides, Andrew knew how to


    handle her. He had never had trouble


    keeping Tiana in check. If anything the fact that she handed over her


    final bargaining chip Laurents blood-showed just how much she trusted him more than anyone else.


    Deep down, Tiana was not confident in herself, knowing the blood was much


    safer in Andrew''s hands.

 Chapter 1446

    At a secluded vi on the outskirts of the city, Mosby and Rafael sat brooding, their faces dark and twisted with frustration.


    Rafael muttered through gritted teeth, "We''re still missing the final fragment. And the one we snatched from the Rhodes family? Completely nk. All that effort and the map''s still iplete-and I got stabbed in the damn groin for it! Screw this!"


    A thick cigar dangled from his lips as he cursed loudly, wincing as a sharp pain from his crotch shot through his body again.


    It was pure bad luck. Andrew had aimed that golden acupuncture needle straight at Rafael''s vital point, but Mosby had yanked him aside at thest second. The needle missed his heart, only tond squarely in a far more sensitive spot.


    Though Mosby had pulled it out quickly after, Rafael still felt sore and twitchy every time he moved.


    "Mr. Driscoll, good things take time. We''re closer than ever to uncovering the treasure vault of the Fallen Crimson Dynasty," Mosby said calmly.


    He added, "Think about it-this is said to be half the national treasury of an ancient empire. They say the secrets of immortality are buried with it! No matter the setbacks, it''s worth the chase, isn''t it?"


    Mosby was trying to talk Rafael down, keeping him focused.


    In truth, Mosby knew far more about the treasure than he let on. What he said just now was only a fraction of what he believed. The real vault held things even more maddening and unbelievable, but those details he kept close to his chest.


    Rafael snorted. "Those legends are nearly a century old. No one even knows if they''re real. Even if we do find the treasure, what makes you think we''ll walk away alive, let alone rich?"


    Mosby gave a cold smirk. "Alive? You''re thinking too small. You said you loved money, didn''t you? How about bing the wealthiest man on Earth? Forget all the current billionaires, what I''m offering is wealth that makes all of them look poor."


    Rafael''s scowl finally softened.


    "Alright. You''re starting to talk sense. So then how do we get thest fragment? And how the hell do we make this nk Rhodes piece show anything?"


    Mosby fell silent. The truth was, he did not know either. However, he knew someone who did.


    He said, "Mr. Driscoll, Andrew''s tied closely to the Rhodes family. That woman, Tiana, is like a tigress on steroids. Her martial strength is nearing martial king level. Not


    someone we want to tangle with. So, our only angle of attack is Andrew himself."


    Rafael''s eyes narrowed. "That little punk actually stabbed me. The look in his eyes-he wasn''t just trying to scare me, he meant to kill me l swear, I''m going to tear him apart."


    Mosby held up a hand. "Not yet. Before we take his life, we need him to unlock the Rhodes fragment."


    Rafael nodded grudgingly. "Fair point. But how do we make him y along?"


    Mosby did not have an answer to that.


    Just then, a smooth, unfamiliar voice floated in from the front gate.


    "Mr. Driscoll. Dr. Lake. Perhaps I can help with that."


    Both men turned sharply toward the door, watching as a figure strolled in calmly- Quinton from the Wrights.


    Rafael''s eyes lit up with surprise, then amusement. "Quinton... perfect timing."

 Chapter 1447

    Rafael said with a cigar hanging from his lips, "I was just thinking. Mosby and I could really use someone with a head full of dirty tricks right about now."


    Mosby chuckled. "Exactly. No one ys dirty like you do, Quinton. Without your help, grabbing Aspen would''ve been a lot messier."


    Quinton replied coolly, "Dr. Lake, Mr. Driscoll, my little schemes are nothingpared to what that bastard Andrew''s capable of. Compared to him, I''m a harmless kitten."


    Rafael grinned. "Quinton, sounds like you''ve got a bit of rage bottled up there."


    Quinton''s eyes darkened with venom as he ground his teeth. "Rage doesn''t even begin to cover it. I want to eat that bastard''s flesh, drink his blood, and rip his damn spine out. Neither of you probably know this, but that son of a bitch actually forced me to regard him as my godfather.


    "On top of that, the feud between the Wrights and Grand Viper? That bastard Andrew orchestrated the whole thing."


    Mosby flinched, then gave a dryugh. "You''re his godson? Yeah, I''ll admit, that''s a new level of humiliation."


    Rafael waved dismissively. "I don''t care about all that. What''s this business about Grand Viper? What happened between him and the Wrights?"


    Quinton''s face contorted with fury. "You don''t know the half of it. Grand Viper''s two apprentices-White Viper and ck Viper-weren''t killed by the Wrights.


    "But White Viper died first, and just before I came here, ck Viper was confirmed dead too¡ªour guards found the body. Now Grand Viper has gonepletely unhinged. He stormed up to the Wright estate, using us of killing his people and vowing to wipe us out."


    Rafael''s eyes widened. "He actually attacked your family head-on?"


    Quinton nodded grimly, his face pale with rage. "He''s not just mouthing off. Two of our guards are already dead at his hands. ck Viper also killed two of ours earlier. Now, the blood feud''s real-there''s no turning back."


    Mosby cursed. "Damn it! Grand Viper was supposed to be our ace-the martial king-level force to keep Andrew in check. But now he''s shing with the Wrights? Thisplicates everything!"


    Rafael''s expression turned dark as he pulled out his phone. "I''ll call him right now. He needs to calm the hell down if he turns the Wrights into enemies, he''s doing Andrew a huge favor."


    The line rang only once before it connected, and Rafael asked quickly, "Grand Viper, where the hell are you?"


    A chilling voice replied, "I''m returning now."


    Before anyone could say more, the front door flew open, and in walked Grand Viper. His robes were soaked in blood, and the sheer savagery in his eyes made all three men freeze on the spot.


    Mosby let out a strangled yelp. "Grand Viper, w-why are you covered in blood?"


    Grand Viper sneered. "It''s not mine. It belongs to those filthy Wright bastards. They killed my two best disciples. From now on, anyone from the Wrights Iy eyes on-dies."


    The words had barely left his mouth


    when he spotted Quinton standing there, pale and frozen. Without


    hesitation, his eyes ted, and he


    stepped forward and pped


    Quinton across the face.


    Blood sprayed from Quinton''s nose and mouth as he was sent flying across the


    room.


    Rafael jumped up in horror. "Grand Viper-stop! Stop! Quinton''s with us! What the hell are you doing?"

 Chapter 1448

    Grand Viper roared, "If he''s part of the Wrights, I''ll personally send him to the afterlife! Just because they''re one of the Five Apex Families, they think they can look down on me, Grand Viper?


    "I''ve dominated the southern martial arts world for decades-when have I ever swallowed humiliation like this?"


    Quinton scrambled to his feet, terrified, his voice trembling as he begged, "Sir, please! Have mercy! Your two apprentices-White Viper and ck Viper-they weren''t killed by my family! It was Andrew! That bastard set the whole thing up to frame us and pit us against each other!"


    However, Grand Viper''s eyes zed even hotter. "Bullshit! When I arrived at the scene, your Wrights'' head guard-Tora-was right there, cleaning up ck Viper''s corpse! Your people wouldn''t even leave his body alone and now you want to talk peace? I swear, I''ll make the Wrights repay this blood debt a hundredfold!"


    As Grand Viper raised his hand again, clearly intending to kill Quinton on the spot, Rafael finally snapped.


    "Grand Viper! That''s enough-I''m ordering you to stop!"


    Grand Viper spun around, his withered face twisted with rage. "Mr. Driscoll, don''t forget-you don''tmand me! I''ve shown you respect because you''re with the Driscolls.


    "But don''t push your luck. If I feel like it, I''ll crush you here and now, then vanish from Gabo Creek Province forever! And your Driscolls won''t be able to lift a finger against me!"


    Rafael was so furious he nearly exploded on the spot. However, he forced himself to hold back.


    Grand Viper was stubborn, old, brutal, and deeply prideful. Arguing with someone like him would only make things worse.


    Rafael said quickly, "Grand Viper, just hear me out. You can''t kill Quinton. He''s here to help usplete the treasure map. Besides, the whole feud between you and the Wrights-Andrew is the one who lit that fire. If you really want revenge, go kill him!"


    However, Grand Viper was not listening, and his face was still twisted with rage. "No. I''m killing the Wrights. That''s final. I already took out two of them¡ªand I''m not done yet. They''ll pay-in blood."


    Both Rafael and Mosby were left with throbbing headaches. Fortunately, Grand Viper eventually stomped upstairs to rest after throwing his tantrum.


    Rafael growled through clenched teeth, "That bastard, Andrew! He really yed it smart Using the Wrights to get Grand Viper allied up-keeping himselfpletely out of the crossfire. That dirty, underhanded scum!"


    Mosby nodded bitterly. "Forget ming him... Quinton, you said earlier you had a solution. What is it? Right now, not only is the Rhodes fragment still nk but we''re also still missing the final piece of the treasure map."


    Quinton wiped the blood from his mouth, ignoring the pain, and slowly smiled. "The final fragment... to tell you the truth, it''s already in my hands."


    He reached into his jacket and pulled out a piece of aged beast-hide, revealing a partial map.


    Rafael and Mosby''s eyes lit up instantly, zing with greed.


    Rafael said with a grin, "Quinton, you sly devil. Didn''t expect you to be the one holding thest piece!"


    Quinton clutched the fragment


    tightly and stepped back with a widening smirk. "Mr. Driscoll, Dr. Lake-let me be clear. I''m showing you this map because intend fo im a share of the treasure f either of you ns to cut me out, well... then this piece stays right where it is."


    Rafael and Mosby exchanged a nce and burst intoughter.


    Mosby said heartily, "Simple! Quinton, that''s more than fair! You''ve got thest


    piece of the puzzle. Of course, you get a share of the treasure!"

 Chapter 1449

    "Hand it over. Let me piece the full map together," Rafael said, extending his palm.


    However, Quinton did not budge-in fact, he took a step back, his whole body edging closer to the front door.


    Rafael''s eyes narrowed, and a cold gleam shed in them. "Quinton, what do you think you''re doing? Are you ying games with me now?"


    Quinton smiled harmlessly. "Mr. Driscoll, I wouldn''t dare y games with you. But you know how it is-it never hurts to be cautious. If I just hand this over and you two decide to go back on your word, then I''d be handing steak to wolves."


    Mosby chuckled. "Rx, Quinton. We promised you a share of the treasure, and we''ll honor that."


    Quinton snorted. "I want more than a share. I have two conditions. First, Grand Viper is your man. You''re going to get him to kill Andrew for me. I don''t care what it takes-I want that bastard dead. Every second he''s still breathing, I feel like the sky''s copsing on me."


    Mosby agreed immediately, "Done. No problem at all."


    He sneered inwardly. ''Quinton''s got that same bitter fire... guess he''s tasted Andrew''s wrath too. Finally, someone else who''s been through the same hell as me.''


    He actually felt a bitforted. Misery really did lovepany.


    Quinton clenched his fists. "Second condition-Grand Viper also has to kill the head of the Wright family."


    Rafael blinked, then gave a twisted grin. "The head of the Wright family? You''re nning to off your own father?"


    Quinton let out a guttural scream.


    "That senile bastard is not my father! The moment he made me regard Andrew as my godfather, he lost that title for good. He''s been riding high as family head long enough. The second he drops dead, the Wrights are mine. Then, fl be the one livingrge."


    His smile twisted into something unhinged, eyes gleaming with lunacy.


    Mosby did not even flinch. "Of course, Quinton. Consider it done. But now that your conditions are out in the open, it''s time to hand over that final piece on the map, yes?"


    Quinton hesitated for a second, then clenched his jaw and stepped forward. "Fine. I''m trusting you with this. Don''t make me regret it."


    Trying to suppress his excitement, Mosby kept his face neutral as he epted the final fragment. Heid it out on the table, and at that


    moment theplete treasure map was finally assembled.


    "Mr. Driscoll, we''re good!" Mosby said cheerfully, forming an okay with his fingers


    and snapping once toward Rafael.


    That snap was not just a celebration. It was their private signal, hinting that the


    deal was done, and it was time to clean up.


    Rafael''s smile


    darkened. He nced


    up toward the second floor and shouted, "Grand Viper! Do you still want to kill the Wrights? Well, guess what this one''s useless now This idiot wanted a share of the treasure-he''s not worth the air he breathes. Come down. Take your time. Kill him, torture him-whatever makes you happy."


    With that, Rafael and Mosby turned away, already immersed in analyzing the full map. Theypletely ignored Quinton and the look of betrayal that was burning in his eyes.


    "Y-You lying bastards!" Quinton screamed. His legs gave out, and a stream of urine trickled down his pants as he copsed in horror, voice breaking into a howl.


    "You treacherous bastards! Screw you all!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1450

    Grand Viper descended the stairs, step by step, wearing a twisted grin on his face. "Brat, I may not be able to kill your old man, but taking out a little rat like you? That''s nothing."


    Quinton shrank back, crawling in a panic. "You damn bastards, all of you may you die horrible deaths! I swear, even if I be a ghost, I''ll haunt everyst one


    of you!"


    His screams were filled with panic, regret, and hatred. It was the sound of a man who finally realized just how badly he had miscalcted.


    With a cold snort, Grand Viper vanished in a blur and reappeared right beside Quinton. The coiled serpent draped around him and bared its fangs with a hiss, lunging for Quinton''s throat.


    ''Am I really going to die here? Am I really going to die before I''ve imed what''s mine before I''ve buried Andrew with my own hands?'' Quinton thought.


    For a moment, he drowned in despair.


    Suddenly, Rafael lifted a hand and said with a slow smile, "Grand Viper, let''s keep this one alive for now. He might still be useful."


    Grand Viper paused reluctantly, then pulled his serpent back and stomped back upstairs in frustration.


    Quinton wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and looked at Rafael, his voice trembling. "Mr. Driscoll, what do you want from me?"


    Rafael sneered. "What do I want? I want to remind you of your ce, you pathetic little mutt. Did you really think you were on our level? You thought just because you handed over one fragment, you earned the right to a piece of the treasure? Please."


    Quinton''s face went dark, his tone icy. "I gave you the final piece of the map. Why the hell shouldn''t I be part of this? Mr. Driscoll, Dr. Lake, there''s a line between ambition and greed-don''t cross it."


    Mosby smirked. "Spare us the speech, Quinton. A man who isn''t selfish gets eaten alive. And you? You''re as greedy as theye. So, don''t throw rocks when you live in a ss house. Now enough talk. You''re still alive because we need you for something."


    He waved Quinton over.


    Quinton hesitated, knowing full well that running meant instant death. So, swallowing his pride, he stepped up to the table.


    Mosby pointed at the one


    iplete piece on the table-the nk fragment from the Rhodes family and spat, "This is the only one without any markings. Daran thing''s useless unless we can reveal the map. Quinton, you know how to make the hidden ink appear, don''t you?"


    Quinton furrowed his brow. "Judging from the material, it doesn''t look fake. But unlike the other pieces, there''s no visible writing. That has to mean it''s somehow tied to the Rhodes family."


    Rafael rolled his eyes. "Of course it is. Do you think we don''t know that already? What we need you to do is make the damn thing show something."


    Quinton stroked his chin. "Based on ancient concealment techniques, we could try soaking it in warm water, applying a solvent, or heating it gently over me..."


    Rafael slowly nodded. "Might be worth a shot."


    However, Mosby scoffed. "A shot at ruining everything. This fragment might be made from sheepskin, but it''s over a hundred years old. It won''t survive soaking of fire. Are you trying to uncover the map- incinerate it?"


    Rafael gave an awkwardugh. "Okay, fair point."


    Quinton sighed. "In that case... there may not be any other way. At least not for now."


    Mosby''s voice dropped into a growl. "Then you''re useless again."


    Seeing the murderous gleam in his eyes, Quinton went pale. "Wait! Wait! Mr. Driscoll, Dr. Lake, I''ll think of something! I''ve got it! Andrew. That bastard Andrew -he must know the method!"


    Mosby''s expression shifted. "Now


    you''re thinking. We''ve suspected the same. That''s why we''re putting this Rhodes fragment in your hands You''re going to see Andrew, talk to him, and convince him to reveal the true markings on this map.


    Quinton stared, stunned. "You want me to do it? But even if he does know how to, there''s no way he''ll help me!"


    Rafael grinned darkly. "That''s your problem, not ours. Just get it done, Quinton. Make it happen, and maybe you''ll walk away from all this in one piece."

 Chapter 1451

    Rafael said, "Didn''t you want to kill your old man and take his ce? Sure, the risk is a bit high, but Grand Viper already hates the Wrights to his core. It''s not entirely impossible to make this work.


    "As long as you handle things cleanly, I wouldn''t mind helping you get Grand Viper to step in."


    Quinton gritted his teeth and asked, "But what if Andrew says no?"


    Mosby shrugged and said, "Then you''re worthless to us, and Grand Viper''s already dying to skin you alive."


    Quinton did not say a word. He took the nk piece of the map and walked out of the vi. He muttered, "You two filthy dogs... One day, I''ll make sure you suffer worse than death."


    As he nced back at the vi, his eyes were filled with venomous hatred. He had not expected that giving up the map would not earn him gold or power, but instead, a death sentence.


    He should have seen iting. Mosby and Rafael were both snakes-treachery was second nature to them.


    "But what now? How the hell do I even talk to Andrew? With the way he operates, he''d probably treat me like dog crap."


    Quinton stood by the roadside, a dark expression clouding his face as he struggled to make a decision.


    After a long pause, he pulled out his phone and made a call. "Yara, hey, my sweet little sister... Got time for a coffee with me?"


    He was all smiles, trying his best to sound humble and polite.


    Yara answered coldly, "Quinton, cut the crap. Coffee? You seriously think I''d believe anything you say now?"


    Quinton cursed silently, calling her an ungrateful little bitch. "Yara. I need a favor. You''re pretty close with Andrew, aren''t you? I need to ask him for something."


    Quinton kept his tone low and submissive, still trying to sweet-talk her.


    Yara was shocked and burst intoughter. "Wait, what? You''re asking me to help you ask Andrew for a favor? Quinton, never thought I''d see the day Alright. goon then What do you want our dear Andrew to help you with? I''m curious now what kind of karma finally caught up to you?"


    Quinton snapped, "Nothing''s wrong with me! I''m doing just fine! Absolutely fine! I just want you to help me set up a meeting with him. As for the details, that''s none of your business."


    Yara giggled. "Still ying the mysterious card, huh? Well, tough luck. I''m busy, so I''m not helping. And besides, isn''t it ''Uncle Andrew


    now could just call up your


    beloved godfather and beg him: Maybe if you''re lucky, he''ll meet you."


    Quinton was seething with rage. He shouted, "Yara, you little bitch, don''t you dare bring that up again, you hear me?"


    She did not even let him finish-just hung up on him.


    Quinton stood there fuming, humiliated, and boiling with fury. He was not going to let this go. He tried calling her again, but an automated message came through this time-she had blocked his number.


    "You damn whore! You, Rafael, Mosby, Andrew-everyst one of you you''re all gonna die miserable deaths! Just wait!" Quinton exploded in a rage, screaming his lungs out on the street.


    Passersby stopped to stare, their expressions full of concern and confusion, like they were looking at a lunatic.


    That only made Quinton more furious. He nearly lunged at them to start swinging punches, but he held it in.


    If he could not activate that fragment of the map in his hands, his life would be over soon anyway.


    Suddenly, someone popped into his head-Christina. She was the woman he originally nned to make his own, but now, rumor had it, she was living in Andrew''s Serenity Vi.


    That might just be his solution.


    Immediately, he made another call.


    "Where are you? I''ve got something I need you to do-right now. If you screw this up, I''m done being patient I''ll kill you, your mom, and your little brother. No more warnings."


    Quinton''s voice was vicious, threatening without hesitation.

 Chapter 1452

    After hanging up, Quinton let out a satisfiedugh. He thought, ''Perfect. That broke girl Christina finally caved. These days, she''s nothing but a pretty face- and even that isn''t worth much to him anymore.''


    His eyes gleamed with lust as he thought, maybe he would just force her this time and get it over with.


    Christina was way too cold and guarded back then, always keeping him at arm''s length. She still had some value then, and he enjoyed the thrill of the chase, toying with her like a cat with a mouse, thinking he could eventually break her down.


    However, he did not have the patience anymore. He would take her, use her hard, and then toss her aside like trash-to him, that would be more than fair.


    Sliding into his sports car, Quinton headed straight for the address Christina had sent him.


    Half an hourter, he pulled up outside a fast food joint. The second he stepped out, his face twisted in disgust.


    He could not believe that Christina worked in this ce. Sure, she went bankrupt, but she used to be a CEO-smart, aplished, someone who had real power.


    How had she fallen this far?


    Still, Quinton did not really care. With everything he had going on, he barely had time to save his own skin, let alone pity someone else.


    He shoved open the door to the ce and walked in.


    A chipper server greeted him with a bright smile. "Wee, sir! What can I get you today?"


    Quinton curled his lip. "You think I''d ever eat at a dump like this? Move. I''m here to see someone. I''ll be out as soon as we''re done."


    Seeing his expensive clothes, the server did not dare push back and quietly stepped aside.


    Quinton snapped, "Hey,e clean this table. Now."


    Swallowing his frustration, the staff member walked over and wiped down the seat in silence.


    Only then did Quinton sit down, tossing a hundred-dor bill onto the table. "Here. A little tip for you."


    His smug disy did not go


    unnoticed Christina had just


    walked over and saw it all. She said


    coldly, "Quinton, sure, you''ve got


    money but does that mean you need to humiliate others


    Quinton let out a mockingugh. "Christina, you''re nothing but a loser right now, barely hanging on. And you still think you can lecture me? Don''t you think that''s just pathetic?"


    Her face paled, but she pressed her lips together and did not argue. "Say what you need to say. We''re not connected anymore. I''m not in a position to help you."


    Quinton crossed his legs, eyes shamelessly roaming her curves under the uniform. "Wow, didn''t think Ms. Stevens could still pull off a cheap uniform that well. Tell you what give you ten grand aday just to be my girl for a month Sounds good?"


    Christina''s eyes red with rage. "Quinton, you''re disgusting."


    [.n2


    He sneered. "Maybe so. But it''s still better than being broke and working a crap job just to get by. Christina, let''s not kid ourselves-you''re washed-up has been Do you really think you''re still that ssy beloved CEO everyone admired?"


    Every word stabbed at her pride like a de.


    Yes, she had lost everything. Now she was earning barely enough to survive, working a minimum-wage job at a fast food chain.


    Even so, she felt nothing but contempt for Quinton, and she sure as hell was not going to let him insult her dignity.


    "Yeah, I''m broke," she said steadily. "But I''m not living off you, Quinton. If there''s nothing else, I''m going back to work. Goodbye."


    Just as she turned to leave, Quinton''s face darkened, and he lunged forward, grabbing her by the arm.

 Chapter 1453

    "Stop right there, you bitch! Where the hell do you get the guts to act tough in front of me?"


    With a loud smack, Quinton pped her hard across the face.


    Christina dropped to her knees, clutching her burning cheek,pletely defenseless.


    The noise rmed the staff, and several people rushed over.


    Quinton turned, eyes zing. "Unless you wanna die, get the hell out of my way! I''m Quinton Wright-the eldest son of the Wrights! If any of you dares to run your mouth, I''ll wipe out your whole damn family!"


    The moment they realized he was from one of the Five Apex Families, the staff froze in fear and backed away, not daring to make a sound.


    "I need Andrew''s help. You''re gonna talk to him for me, got it?" Quinton hissed as he yanked Christina up by the arm, grinning cruelly. "You live in his Serenity Vi now, don''t you? That makes this your job."


    Christina''s face twisted in disgust. She spat back, "Even if you beat me to death, I still wouldn''t help you. And for the record, I only stay at Serenity Vi. You know damn well what kind of status Andrew holds now. I don''t even have a chance to get near him."


    Quinton scoffed. "That''s not my problem. I just need you to do as you''re told. If you won''t help me get to him, then fine-bring out Lauren, Francesca, or Aspen. Any one of them. Do that, and your job''s done. Simple enough, right?"


    At that, Christina''s face went cold and guarded. "You maniac. What the hell are you nning?"


    Quintonughed with wicked delight. "What do you think? I''m gonna grab one of them-doesn''t matter which¡ªand hold her hostage. That''ll make Andrew do whatever I say.


    "Aspen? That was me. I found out all about her and had Mosby''s crew go after her. I know for a fact that these women mean everything to Andrew. He won''t risk them. He''ll cave."


    Christina''s eyes zed. "Don''t even think about it. I''m not helping you lure any of them. I can''t believe you really n to pull this kind of dirty stunt on Andrew! Quinton, you don''t deserve to call yourself a Wight. You''re just a damn disgrace!"


    Quinton''s eyes darkened, and he snapped. Then, he pped Christina again twice this time, fast and brutal Blood trickled from the corner of her mouth as her fair skin swelled and flushed red.


    "You dare call me a disgrace, bitch? If I''m a disgrace, then what the hell does that make you? A filthy slut? You think I forgot what you did to Andrew back then?


    "You''re pathetic. Here you are, groveling for forgiveness, hoping he''ll take you back. Look at yourself. You think you''re any better now?"


    Quinton grabbed her by the cor, practically shaking with rage.


    Christina spat out blood and then startedughing. Not the triumphant kind, but something bitter, broken, and almost free.


    "I never forgot what I did. Not a


    single second. I know I''m a bitch. A selfish, heartless idiot. But at least now, Lauren and Francesca gave me a roof over my head. Especially Lauren-she''s been kind to Leroy, me, and my mom. So f?rget it i''m not helping you hurt them. Not even


    a little."


    Quinton flew into a frenzy. He roared, "Then I''ll fucking rape you right now! And


    when I''m done, I''ll hunt down Leroy and your mom. I''ll kill them all!"

 Chapter 1454

    Just then, the door to the fast food joint mmed open. A delivery guy in a yellow jacket stormed in and punched Quinton straight in the head.


    "Quinton, you bastard! How dare you hit Christie? I''ll die before I let you get away with that!"


    Quinton, trained in martial arts, was no ordinary fighter. He easily dodged the hit, spun around, and mmed his fist into the guy''s chest.


    With a loud gasp, the delivery guy coughed up a mouthful of blood and copsed.


    Christina screamed and ran to him. "Leroy! Leroy, are you okay?"


    It was her younger brother, Leroy, who had charged in to defend her.


    Now, one sibling worked the counter, and the other delivered food. After their family went bankrupt, Irene had been bedridden and too sick to help.


    "Christie... run! Even if I die today, I won''t let this psycho hurt you. Just go!" Leroy''s voice shook with pain, blood dripping from his mouth as he struggled to stand again.


    Quinton''s eyes gleamed with malice. "Well, well, look who delivered himself right to my feet. Christina, you didn''t want to y along? Fine. You won''t trick Andrew''s women? Then, I''ll start with Leroy instead. Let''s see how long youst while watching this weakling with one kidney get beaten to death."


    Cackling, Quinton stepped forward and kicked Leroy back to the ground. Then, he stomped on him again.


    And again.


    Leroy coughed up blood, his eyes rolling back, his body twitching violently as life drained out of him.


    Christina sobbed, "Quinton, you monster! Let him go-let Leroy go!"


    Quinton''s rage burned hotter, his voice rising into a scream. "Are you going to help me or not? Will you lure out Andrew''s women or not? Because if you won''t, I''ll leave Leroy dead on the pavement right now!"


    That helplessness, that crushing despair-it all came flooding over Christina like a tidal wave. She regretted not listening to Andrew in the first ce.


    She had truly believed Blumedale would be the Stevens family''s rebirth. She never imagined it would be their graveyard, turning their lives into a nightmare.


    And Quinton¡ªthe man who once acted like a savior-was now their executioner.


    Leroy''s vision was going dark. He choked out, "Christie... don''t... don''t give in... I''d rather die... than drag you and Mom down with me. If you betray Andrew again... I know you''ll never have the strength or dignity to live with yourself."


    His voice cracked, thick with blood, and his eyes slowly closed.


    Christina''s mind went nk-something in her snapped.


    Why?


    Why did she and her family keep getting crushed?


    Why did life keep kicking them while they were down?


    What had she done to deserve this cruel punishment?


    "Leroy! Leroy! Quinton! I swear to God¡ªI''ll kill you!" Fueled by desperation,


    Christina threw herself at Quinton with everything she had.


    She knew she did not stand a chance, but she could not sit and watch her brother die.


    She could not live with that kind of guilt.


    So, if Quinton wanted blood, he could just take hers too.


    ''Andrew... maybe this is what you wanted all along. Maybe this is what I deserve,'' Christina thought.


    With a bitter smile, she charged in, her heart already broken.


    Quinton snarled. "Rx, slut. I''m not gonna kill you... not until I''ve had my fun."


    Then, he backhanded her so hard she flew across the floor.


    Grinning like a demon, he added, "But your dumbass brother? I''ll send him to hell right now!"


    He lifted his foot, ready to crush Leroy''s skull.


    "Stop right there!"


    A thunderous voice rang out from the back of the store. The owner of the fast food joint stormed out, his face red with fury.


    Quinton froze and looked over, sneering. "And who the hell do you think you are? You think you''ve got the guts to get in my way?"


    The man stood tall, his voice low and dangerous. "I don''t care that you''re Quinton Wright, and yeah,


    normally what you do wouldn''thet


    my business. But not in my


    v


    restaurant. If someone dies here, bes my problem."


    Quinton''s eyes narrowed. He scoffed. "So is that a threat, or just a warning?"


    The store owner clenched his jaw.


    "The Wrights may be powerful int


    Blumedale. ? know better than to pick a fight with your kind. But our regional manager just arrived.


    The moment he said it, a man in a suit and sses burst through the door.


    re


    "Quinton!" the suited man yelled, his badge reading ''Regional Manager as it swung from his chest What the hell do you think you''re

 Chapter 1455

    Lewis Doyle, the regional manager, shouted, "This whole district, two streets wide, belongs to the Gabo Creek Chamber of Commerce! This is our turf. You Wrights don''t get to throw your weight around here. Step back right now and stop hurting people!"


    Quinton let out a scornfulugh. "You''re just a damn regional manager. Even if your so-called Chamber of Commerce chairman showed up himself, you think I''d give a damn?"


    Lewis'' face turned red with fury. "Quinton, you''ve gone too far. You''re way too arrogant! Back when the Gabo Creek Chamber of Commerce was under Mr. Keller Senior''s leadership, even the Wrights knew better than to mess around here.


    "And now that we''ve got a new chairman in charge, you still think you can throw tantrums and beat people in public? I''m warning you¡ªif you keep this up, you''re not walking away unscathed."


    Quinton''s expression shifted. "Wait a minute. You have a new chairman?"


    Lewis lifted his chin with pride. "That''s right. Our new chairman just took office, and our higher-ups gave very clear orders-no screwups allowed in any territory managed by the Chamber of Commerce. No chaos, no bloodshed. Our new leadership wants a new image, a new structure."


    Quinton sneered. "Back when the Kellers ran your Chamber of Commerce, I might''ve shown a little respect. But now? Whoever this new clown is-I''ve never even heard of them.


    "So, sorry to disappoint you, but I am causing trouble on your turf. Let''s see what the hell you''re gonna do about it."


    Christina''s refusal to cooperate had already pushed Quinton''s rage to the edge. Now this nobody of a regional manager had the balls to talk back too?


    Quinton was livid.


    Since when did the Wrights'' name stop meaning something?


    Lewis was stunned that Quinton was still being aggressive. He turned to his staff and barked, "Grab something heavy-we''re taking this bastard down! Screw it! The new chairman''s in charge now, and the execs have our backs.


    "The Chamber of Commerce is tougher than ever! This spoiled Wright brat wants to act like he''s untouchable? Let''s show him he bleeds like everyone else!"


    At once, the employees ran into the back, grabbing whatever they could-kitchen knives, rolling pins, metal trays¡ªand stormed out, surrounding Quinton like an angry mob.


    It nearly gave Quinton a heart attack.


    What the hell? Since when did a bunch of minimum-wage flunkies dare scream at him?


    Clearly, that new chairman must have filled their heads with confidence.


    Quinton gritted his teeth. He believed this new leader would still treat him with respect once they met. After all, no way someone with real power would let their dogs off the leash like this.


    Lewis thought that was not enough and pulled out his phone, making a call on speaker.


    "Boss? We''ve got a situation.


    Quinton Wright''s over here in one of our restaurants, nearly killed


    someone and he''s still not


    stopping! He just called our pool"


    chairman a pile of dog shit! Isn''t that a direct insult to the Chamber?


    That''s a death wish!"


    A woman''s voice exploded from the other end of the line, and she was obviously furious.


    "Don''t let that Wrights scumbag leave the building! I''m on my way. Who the hell does he think he is, insulting our chairman? He wants to start a war on our turf? He must have a death wish!"


    Christina and Leroy were temporarily


    safe, and they stared in disbelief.


    They had not just drawn the store


    owner''s attention, but they had.


    triggered the regional manager and now, apparently, someone even


    higher was on the way.


    Their minds spun with the same question. ''Who the hell is this new chairman of


    the Gabo Creek Chamber of Commerce?''


    Who could inspire this kind of loyalty?


    Who had a team this bold, this willing to stand up to even Quinton?


    How much power did they really hold?


    Quinton, meanwhile, was starting to sweat. If the Chamber''s upper ranks included tough yers¡ªlike the Irvings or other major corporate bosses-he really could not afford to mess around.


    However, it was toote to take back his words now. He had already thrown down the gauntlet, and backing out would make him look weak.


    No matter what, there was no way the Chamber of Commerce would reallyy a hand on him.


    He was still Quinton Wright, and that name carried weight.


    "Fine," he said, dragging over a chair and sitting down with a smirk. "Let''s wait for your big boss to show up. I''d love to see what kind of


    qualifications they think they have to meddle in my personal business."


    He added, "Hell, I don''t care if your chairmanes here in person. Let''s see if


    they''ve got the guts to do a damn thing to me."

 Chapter 1456

    They did not have to wait long.


    A sleek, ck Maybach screeched to a stop right in front of the fast food joint. Then, out stepped a curvy woman dripping in fur, diamonds, and designer everything. She strutted toward the entrance with a cold, seductive expression, clutching a luxury handbag.


    Lewis rushed out to greet her with a ttering smile. "Ma''am, you''re here."


    The woman was not just anyone¡ªit was Rachel, the wealthiest businesswoman in the entire Gabo Creek Chamber of Commerce.


    Her holdings spanned multiple industries and neighborhoods, and nearly half of the fast food chains in Blumedale were under her name.


    The store owner stiffened in rm. He quickly barked at his staff, "Get this ce cleaned up now-she''s the big boss!"


    His eyes fell on Christina and Leroy, covered in blood and barely staying upright. Seeing Leroy''s condition, the owner frowned deeply and motioned for Christina to move Leroy to the side.


    Meanwhile, Quinton adjusted his tailored suit, smirking as he rose. "Well, well. And who exactly do we have here? Which big shot from the Gabo Creek Chamber of Commerce decided to make an appearance today? Let''s see if that person still counts for something before me."


    The ss door mmed open again, and Rachel swept in with two towering bodyguards at her side, her aura fierce and unshakable.


    She shouted, "Quinton, are you fucking insane or just asking for your whole damn family to be wiped out? Who gave you the guts to cause chaos on my turf? This is a Chamber of Commerce property!"


    Her fury finally boiled over. "I want you to apologize to my staff right now and pay up for their medical bills. Otherwise, you won''t be able to afford the consequences."


    Quinton''s temper red. "Excuse me? You want me to apologize to some third- rate wage ves? And pay them money? Madam Gardner, have youpletely lost it?


    "I know you''ve got cash, but I''m a Wright-one of the Five Apex Families. You''re way out of your league!"


    When Rachel showed up, Quinton had been mildly uneasy at first. She was not just wealthy¡ªword was she had questionable connections to a few serious underground enforcers, the kind of people even major yers did not mess with lightly.


    However, the moment she walked in and started shouting like she owned the ce, his pride snapped in half.


    Rachel''s eyes turned to ice. "Quinton, I''ve been more than generous with you. Asking for an apology and a hospital bill was me showing respect for your father, not you.


    "But you chose the worst possible time to pick a fight-our new chairman just took office, and you think you cane stomping in like some spoiled punk? If word of this gets to him, you''re finished. Done."


    Quinton mmed his hand down on the table beside him with a crack, reducing it to splinters. "Fine! Then do it! Bring this so-called chairman of yours out here! I''d love to see if someone from the Gabo Creek Chamber of Commerce actually thinks they can scare me?


    "What are they, some hidden dragon? Please. More like a paper tiger who only exists on paper."


    He snorted in disdain. This ''new chairman'' whoever they were-he had never even heard of them, which meant they were nobody. If a true Blumedale powerhouse had taken that position, it would have been all over the news, buzzing through every major circle and social feed.


    Rachel''s jaw clenched. "This is your final warning, Quinton. Cooperate, and I''ll pretend this never happened You''re a Wright-I expect arrogance, and I can look the other way. But your mistake was showing up here, throwing a tantrum the same day our new chairman took power. That, Quinton, is something even I can''t ignore."


    Quinton''s blood boiled at her words.

 Chapter 1457

    Rachel''s aggressive tone gave Quinton a strange, unsettling feeling-like his identity as the heir of the Wrights no longer meant anything.


    Beforeing here, he had already suffered a massive loss at the hands of Mosby and Rafael, barely escaping with his life.


    Add to that the bitterness he felt after being forced to call Andrew his godfather, that constant humiliation had been eating him alive. He felt like there was a storm cloud hanging permanently over his head.


    The pressure, the frustration, and the endless bruising of his pride all boiled over, and he finally snapped.


    He jabbed a finger at Rachel, eyes dark as thunder. "Madam Gardner, you filthy, desperate bitch. Do you really think I''m afraid of you? Let me make it clear-l don''t give a flying damn about your so-called ''chairman''.


    "And as for those two over there-they''re mine now. No one''s taking them from me. I don''t care if they''re just employees at one of your little fast food joints. Hell, even if you get in my way and push me too far, I swear I''ll have you tied up and used till you''re nothing but a broken mess."


    The entire room went dead silent, and everyone stared in shock. They could not believe Quinton had said those words out loud.


    Meanwhile, Rachel did not re up. Instead, she smiled coldly and pulled out her phone.


    "Quinton, you just signed your own death certificate."


    She dialed with ease. "Mr. Lloyd? Hi, it''s Rachel. There''s been a situation at one


    of my stores. I was wondering if you coulde by for a moment?"


    Andrew replied tly, "With your level of influence, I doubt you''d need me to handle something this small."


    Rachel gave a soft, ttering


    chuckle. "A helpless woman like me? Of course, I need your help, Mr. Lloyd. Besides, the one causing troubl@isn''t just anyone-it''s Blumedale''s Wright family''s heir. He''s in here talking about rape and murder like it''s casual lunch conversation."


    Andrew''s voice dropped a few degrees colder. "The Wrights'' heir? Quinton? Alright. Keep him there. I''ll be right over to have a little chat with my dear godson."


    Rachel purred into the phone, "Perfect. I''ll be waiting for you."


    Once she hung up, she turned to Christina and Leroy. "You don''t have to worry. As long as you work under the Gabo Creek Chamber of


    Commerce, you''ll be protect no


    You never be mistreated-not on our watch."


    Christina nodded quickly, almost trembling. "T-Thank you, ma''am."


    She had once stood tall as a CEO, but even at her peak, she had never


    And the man she answered to? The chairman?


    Christina could not even begin to imagine someone more powerful than Rachel_ and soon, he would be walking through that door.


    Quinton scoffed, clearly unimpressed. "Madam Gardner, listen to you simping for your new chairman. What is he, some pretty boy toy?"


    Heughed crudely. "Honestly, instead of throwing yourself at him, why don''t you give me a try? I could be your new backer. You scratch my back, I''ll scratch yours. Everyone wins."


    Rachel gave him a look of pure


    disgust. "Quinton, if I hadn''t met our chairman, you might''ve fooled me Back then, with your suits and your swagger, you almost looked like a real man. But now? Compared to him, you''re just a shallow show dog. You''re not even fit to shine his shoes."


    Quinton''s face darkened instantly, rage shing through his eyes. "Is that so? When I stomp your beloved chairman into the ground, let''s see if you''re still wagging your tail for him."

 Chapter 1458

    Quinton was absolutely fuming. Christina''s family, whom he used topletely look down on, had the nerve to fight back, even going so far as toy hands on him.


    Moreover, that crappy fast-food joint they worked at actually dared to disrespect him.


    The fact that he had fallen so low made Quinton seriously consider making an example out of someone-maybe even killing-to re-establish his dominance.


    Rachel was considered a prized catch in Blumedale''s elite social circles. However, because of her sensitive status as a widow, no one ever dared touch her-only salivated from a distance.


    She was also a member of the Gabo Creek Chamber of Commerce and had George as her backer. That alone had kept her safe all these years.


    However, Quinton had overheard something that instantly lifted his mood-the Chamber of Commerce had just appointed a new chairman.


    George was someone even Quinton would not dare cross, not even in his wildest dreams. But this new guy? Please. He had to be easy prey.


    Quinton smirked coldly, already plotting.


    As soon as the new chairman of the Gabo Creek Chamber of Commerce arrived, Quinton nned to march straight up and p him a few times without saying a word. Once he left the guy bloodied and dazed, he would reveal his identity and really teach him who he was dealing with.


    And that was only the beginning.


    After that, he was going to take Christina away. As for Rachel-that curvy, single widow-he had already made up his mind.


    He was already seething with pent-up rage, and if the opportunity came, he was going to break her down until she became his personal ything.


    Lewis, trying to be polite, smiled and asked, "Madam, may I ask how old our new chairman is? What kind of bigshot are we dealing with?"


    Rachel replied, "If it''s not your business, don''t go poking around. But you''ll see him very soon. Even Duncan, the head of the Irvings almost lost his life going up against this man-do you think just any so-called bigshot qualifies to be chairman?"


    Lewis felt his eyelids twitch. Duncan ran a luxury car empire and was part of Blumedale''s elite ss. If even someone like him got put in his ce, this new chairman had to be something else.


    Just thinking about it made Lewis instinctively stand straighter.


    Quinton, meanwhile, still wore a look of disdain. But his brows furrowed slightly


    when he identally caught that part of the conversation.


    Sure, the Irvings were not quite on the same level as the Wrights, but they were not that far behind either. Duncan was a true leader; even someone like Quinton had to


    respectfully call him "Mr. Irving


    Senior" when they met.


    If even a man like that got smacked down, could this new Chamber of Commerce chairman really be the real deal?


    Quinton snorted. No matter how impressive the guy might be, he was still the eldest son of the Wrights-his name was not just for show.


    Unless the guy was someone from one of the Three Titans the only families more powerful than the Five Apex Families-there was no way Quinton could not p him around and walk away unscathed.


    "Madam Gardner, is your chairman here yet? I''m getting really tired of waiting. Or maybe he found out I''m here and got so scared he pissed himself and ran off?"


    Quinton taunted, his voice cocky and full of mockery.


    Rachel''s face darkened, thinking that


    this bastard Quinton was really


    asking for death. She had seen


    Andrew''s power with her own eyes. To him someone like Quinton was nothing more than a slightlydarger cockroach.


    Just then, Lewis burst out excitedly, "Madam, look! Outside! That red Ferrari-do


    you think the guy who just stepped out is our new chairman?"


    Rachel took one nce and immediately lit up with a glowing smile. Her hips swayed seductively as she strutted toward the door to greet him.


    "Mr. Lloyd, you''re finally here!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1459

    Lauren had arrived alongside Andrew, and when she saw what was going on, her expression turned a little strange.


    Andrew offered a casual exnation. "Rachel''s one of our Chamber members."


    Lauren smiled warmly and greeted her. "Nice to meet you, ma''am."


    Rachel hesitated. "And you are..."


    Lauren chuckled. "Name''s Lauren Rhodes. I''m Andrew''s first wife."


    Rachel''s face froze for a moment, cursing inwardly, ''That little vixen actually managed tond Mr. Lloyd?''


    If that was true, then her own chances of moving up were even slimmer now.


    Wait a minute. First wife?


    Did that mean Andrew had a second? Maybe even a third?


    Rachel suddenly felt her stomach drop.


    Meanwhile, Andrew paid her no mind. He simply got out of the car, took Lauren''s hand, and walked straight into the fast-food joint.


    The moment he stepped through the door, he saw Quinton with his back turned to him, hands stuffed in the pockets of a tailored suit, striking a dramatic pose.


    "You must be the new chairman of the Gabo Creek Chamber of Commerce. My name''s Quinton, the eldest son of the Wrights in Blumedale. I wonder, have you ever heard of me?"


    He even threw in some outdated formal speech, trying way too hard to sound refined.


    Andrew stepped forward, fully intending to smack the smug right off him. However, before he could move, his eyesnded on two trembling figures nearby a man and a woman.


    It was Christina and her younger brother, Leroy.


    Christina''s face was swollen, aplete mess. As Andrew''s gaze swept over her, she flinched like she had been burned, quickly turning her face away and trying desperately to avoid his eyes.


    Leroy stared in shock, mouth slightly agape, blood still crusted at the corner of his lips.


    When Andrew''s icy stare moved to him, he clenched his jaw, mirrored his sister, and averted his gaze in shame. His cheeks burned red-hot.


    Just then, Rachel walked in after them. "Quinton, our chairman''s here. Didn''t you say he was trash? That you''d crush him under your boot? Well, go on then. Crush him."


    Quinton snorted and turned around slowly, clearly not taking it seriously.


    Meanwhile, Christina and Leroy werepletely stunned, their eyes wide in disbelief, when they realized Andrew was the new chairman of the Gabo Creek Chamber of Commerce.


    That made him their superior''s superior''s superior''s superior-four ranks above!


    Leroy nearly fainted just trying toprehend the difference in status between them.


    Finally turning around, Quinton wore a smug look-until he saw Andrew. The arrogance on his face instantly morphed into sheer panic. Andrew? What the hell... It''s you?"


    As he shouted, he instinctively stepped backward. Too bad his instincts were not fast enough.


    Andrew struck without hesitation-two brutal psnded squarely on Quinton''s face.


    Quinton felt like a sledgehammer had just mmed into his skull. His ears rang, and both sides of his face wentpletely numb.


    "You dare hit me, Andrew? I swear I''ll-"


    Before he could even finish his threat, Andrew closed the distance andunched a savage kick straight into Quinton''s chest.


    The so-called heir of the Wrights flew back like a rag doll, crashing into the kitchen with a loud bang, groaning in agony.


    Andrew let out a cold snort and stormed after him like a beast on the hunt.


    Quinton barely managed to block two of Andrew''s blows before a punch to the gut folded him in hal He vomited violently on the spot, spewing out everything he had eaten the night before.


    Yet, Andrew was not done. He grabbed Quinton by the hair and yanked his head


    up.

 Chapter 1460

    Andrew growled, "These two ps are from me as your godfather, teaching my dumbass godson a lesson!"


    He pped Quinton twice again, hissing, "These next two are on behalf of Kevin, your father. You little bastard, how dare you go around stirring up trouble under his name!"


    Two ps echoed again. "These are for giving you a wake-up call. You had the audacity to cause a scene on Chamber turf and ignore your own godfather-me, the chairman. Clearly, your thick skin''s been itching for some discipline!


    "And thesest three? That''s just me being annoyed by your stupid face. Let that sink in-don''t you dare try this again!"


    Andrew finally withdrew his hand, expression t and emotionless.


    Quinton''s face had puffed up like a grotesque balloon, so swollen and disfigured that he was unrecognizable.


    "Andrew, you son of a... You piece of..." he cried out.


    Quinton lifted a trembling hand to point at Andrew, clearly wanting to bark out some kind of threat. However, he had been beaten so thoroughly that he could not even muster the energy to finish.


    The once-proud heir of the Wrights was reduced to sobbing and howling like a kid who had just been spanked.


    A full-grown man, a supposed elite. Yet, Andrew''s ps had literally made him cry. Even Christina and Leroy looked too stunned to believe it.


    Rachel, Andrew, and Lauren were equally speechless.


    "Quinton, what''s wrong? Are you crying because you''re moved that Mr. Lloyd finally taught you some manners?"


    Rachel sneered coldly. She was not about to let a moment like this slip-there was nothing quite like kicking someone when they were already drowning in shame.


    Quinton roared, "Andrew! One day, I will kill you!"


    With teary eyes, he turned to storm out the door.


    Andrew said coldly, "You''re wee to leave. But since you trashed this ce, you''re covering all the damages. Also, I hear you assaulted our employees Medical bills, emotional distress none of thates cheap."


    Quinton was seething, but he did not dare say a word. He pulled out his wallet and left a fat stack of cash behind.


    Andrew gave him a cold nce. "You really think that''s enough? Rachel, bring him the payment code. 20 million-not a cent less. If he shortchanges us, I''ll take one of his legs."


    Rachel''s jaw dropped a little, impressed at how Andrew really knew how to name his price. "Of course-20 million it is. Quinton, time to pay up."


    She grabbed the shop''s bank ount details and held them out to him with a mocking grin.


    Quinton''s eyes zed. "20 million? Andrew, why don''t you just go out and rob someone?"


    Andrew sneered. "Isn''t that exactly what I''m doing? You pay, and you get to walk. You don''t, and I''ll beat you half to death and drag your ass back to the Wrights myself. Then,


    coffect from your daddyen, I''ll


    Quinton was so humiliated that he wanted to explode. He had thought he was fighting a man, but it had felt more like being mauled by a full-grown lion.


    It was the first time he had gone head-to-head with Andrew, utterly breaking his spirit. He knew now, even in martial arts, he was not in the same league as Andrew.


    "Fine! You want it, take it¡ªI''ll pay every damn cent! But this isn''t over, Andrew! The humiliation you''ve given me I''ll return it one day!"


    In the end Quinton made the full transfer of 20 million and bolted from the ce like his life depended on it. But for the first time, along


    with the hatred he held for Andrew, there was also a new emotion-fear.


    Lauren walked over to Christina and gently helped her up. "Ms. Stevens, your injuries are pretty serious. And your brother... he needs a trip to the hospital immediately."


    Leroy had already slipped into unconsciousness. Seeing him like that, Christina burst into tears, panic and despair written all over her face.


    "Ms. Rhodes, I-I don''t have a car, and I don''t... I don''t even have money for the hospital. Leroy-he... please, I''m begging you, please help me!"


    Tears streamed down her swollen face as she dropped to her knees, clutching at Lauren''s hand and looking up desperately.


    Lauren let out a quiet sigh and turned to nce at Andrew. However, his face remained cold and unreadable.

 Chapter 1461

    Lauren let out a bitterugh and nodded. "Alright, I''ll drive you both to the hospital! If we wait any longer, Leroy might not make it!"


    Christina was overwhelmed with gratitude. "Thank you, Ms. Rhodes, thank you so much!"


    After hesitating for a moment, she approached Andrew and bowed her head low. "Mr. Lloyd, thank you as well for saving us siblings! If it weren''t for you, Leroy might have been beaten to death by that monster Quinton!"


    Andrew sneered coldly. "Funny, I remember the Stevens family being all cozy with Quinton not too long ago! Mrs. Stevens regarded him as her son-inw, and Leroy kept calling him ''brother-inw''! What happened? Those titles suddenly lose their magic?"


    Christina dug her nails into her palms, feeling the sharp pain pierce through her. "Our family was blind and foolish-We deserve everything that''s happening to us."


    She continued, "Oh, and Mr. Lloyd... Quinton came after me because of you. Looks like he''s trying to force your hand. He apparently needs your help with something, but he knows approaching you directly won''t work.


    "That''s why he tried to use me as leverage. He wanted me to help him lure out Ms. Rhodes, Ms. Aicker, or Aspen. He figured if he could grab any one of those three, he could make youply!"


    A cold gleam shed in Andrew''s eyes as he sneered. "So why didn''t you do what he asked? Betraying me isn''t exactly new territory for you!"


    Christina''s face turned another shade paler as she smiled bitterly. "Mr. Lloyd, I know you look down on me and think I''m just some stupid woman who''s already exhausted your patience!


    "But I still remember who helped me when I needed it most! Ms. Rhodes has been good to my family and gave us a chance to rebuild our lives. I''d rather die than harm her!"


    Andrew scoffed. "If you''d had this kind of conscience earlier, you wouldn''t be in this mess today!"


    Lauren walked over and yfully tugged at his arm. "Andrew, enough already, okay? They''ve suffered enough! How about this-you head back, and I''ll take them to the hospital."


    Andrew nodded and turned to


    Rachel with an icy tone. "From now on, if there are any more brutal incidents like this in Chamber of Commerce territory, don''t bother asking me first, just handle it directly! No matter who''s behind it, even if it''s people from the Five Apex Families or the Three Titans, don''t give them any special treatment!"


    Rachel quickly nodded. "Understood, Mr. Lloyd!"


    She knew that this Andrew would be


    another George. The former


    chairman had wed his way to power with blood on his hands, and from Andrew''s attitude, he was every bit as ruthless as George had been. After all, he could not even give a damn about the Three Titans.


    Rachel had no idea where Andrew got such confidence.


    Lauren called for a car to take Christina and Leroy to the hospital. In the vehicle, Christina remained silent for a while before asking, "Ms. Rhodes, I hope you don''t mind me prying! I wanted to ask-now that Andrew is chairman of the Gabo Creek Chamber of Commerce, just how much power does he actually have?"


    Lauren smiled gently. "Honestly, I''m not entirely sure myself! But let me put it this way, Ms. Stevens-Andrew is now at least on the level of the heads of the Five Apex Families.


    "When you add Governor McCormick and Mr. Keller Senior backing him, plus his growing influence and business empire, I''d say Andrew is now powerful enough to negotiate directly with the Three Titans families!"


    Christina fell silent and slowly lowered her head.


    Powerful enough to negotiate with the Three Titans families? She could not evenprehend what kind of status that represented, what kind of overwhelming influence and power that required.


    All she knew was that she and Andrew now lived inpletely different worlds- her on the ground, and him far above the clouds.


    Quinton, the heir of the Wright family, who once hadplete control over her and Leroy, had been pped into tears by Andrew right in front of her.


    It was the kind of scene Christina never even dared to dream of.

 Chapter 1462

    Lauren seemed to sense something and smiledfortingly. "Ms. Stevens, let the past stay in the past! You canpletely start over now. You''re very capable, and with your family by your side, I believe that with effort, you can still build a good life!"


    Christina forced a smile. "I''ll do my best to live up to your kind words, Ms. Rhodes, and I''ll definitely work hard!"


    Meanwhile, Andrew left the fast-food restaurant and got into his Ferrari, heading toward a coffee shop.


    Yara, dressed in a stunning red dress, was already waiting for him with graceful elegance.


    "Andrew, I ordered you a cappino," she said sweetly as he approached, her smile soft and flirty. "Do you know the meaning behind that drink? It''s said to symbolize two people in love going on a date."


    Andrew sat down and waved dismissively. "Cut the nonsense. You said you had important info about Quinton. What is it?"


    Yara pouted. "Jumping straight to business-how boring!"


    Andrew let out a shortugh. "Ms. Wright, I don''t think we''re close enough to be flirting like this."


    This woman used to be bitter and deadly serious, especially with how Quinton mistreated her. She even went as far as using her own nudes as leverage¡ª ruthless did not begin to cover it.


    Buttely, she had been acting like some yful, lovestruck girl-always finding excuses to tease him.


    Andrew was starting to wonder if she was just going through a phase or had fallen for him.


    Yara spoke matter-of-factly. "Andrew, you''ve already grabbed my chest. We might not have a title, but we''ve definitely crossed a few lines. So if I want to act a little sweet with you, what''s the harm?"


    Andrew snorted coldly. "Ms. Wright, don''t forget your ce! I''m sworn brothers with your father. Your big brother Quinton is my godson! So technically, you should treat me as such too. Youing on to me like this? Completely inappropriate."


    Yara''s cheeks flu


    flushed red as she bit her cherry lips. "Fine, then you''ll also be my godfather. But don''t you know that half of these ''godfather'' titles are just sugar-daddy cover-ups? Andrew, do you have a kink for that too?"


    s?novel


    Andrew felt a chill run down his spine. "You''ve gotta be kidding me."


    Yara giggled and looked smug. "Of course not. But how about this-I''ll call you ''daddy'' in private, okay? Just take me to a hotel, make me yours, and I''ll be all yours from then on."


    Her voice dripped with temptation, her eyes shimmering with heat-Andrew could tell she was not just ying around.


    "Ms. Wright, we started off as business partners, and I thought we were slowly bing friends," Andrew said, his tone sharp. "But if this is where your mind''s going, then sorry-I''m not interested."


    Yara sighed in defeat and slumped back. "Fine, I knew you wouldn''t take the bait! But my feelings won''t change. As long as you''re willing, I''m ready to give myself to you!"


    Her voice got quieter toward the end, her tone softening. Despite her boldness, she was still a well-breddy at heart, not quite used to being so forward.


    Andrew rubbed his temples. "I don''t get it. Why ruin a perfectly good working rtionship? Isn''t our current way of getting along much better?"


    Yara scoffed and clenched her teeth. "Women always want more. Haven''t you figured that out? Andrew, if you want to me someone, me yourself for being too damn


    attractive. Even if you helped me win the position of head of the Wright family, at the end of the day, I''m still


    a woman, and women need


    someone strong to lean on.


    "And you, Andrew, are the most ideal man I''ve ever met. Plus, I wouldn''t mind undressing and sharing a bed with you..."

 Chapter 1463

    Seeing the blush on Yara''s face only gave Andrew a headache. He simply said, "Alright, enough. Let''s talk business first. You asked me toe here, and whatever you''ve got might actually be useful."


    Yara knew she could not push too far. After all, Andrew was not the type of man who let women manipte him just because they batted theirshes¡ªunless, of course, she could one day get him by the balls.


    She began, "Remember when your little maid Aspen got kidnapped? That whole thing was orchestrated by my brother, Quinton-he was the one who joined Mosby and Rafael to make it happen."


    Andrew''s eyes narrowed. "So I was right. Quinton really is in bed with those two."


    Yara recalled something and continued. "He came to me and asked me to beg you for help with something. He didn''t specify what exactly, and I didn''t ask."


    That made something click in Andrew''s mind-Christina had said the same thing earlier.


    So, what exactly was Quinton after?


    Then it hit him: the treasure map. The Rhodes family''s piece could not be revealed.


    Could it be that Mosby and Rafael, out of options, sent Quinton to get his help? The more he thought about it, the more likely it seemed.


    He should have searched that little bastard when he had him on the ground earlier-maybe he had part of the map on him. Then again, it did not really matter.


    The Rhodes family''s map was the only one that could be revealed with a virgin''s blood, and he had that in his possession. Eventually, Quinton, Mosby, or Rafael would have toe to him.


    Without one fragment, they would never be able to piece together theplete treasure map.


    Yara took a sip of coffee, then suddenly said, "Andrew, I think you shouldn''t go too far with Mr. Driscoll or Dr. Lake. Making them full-on enemies might not be smart."


    Andrew raised a brow. "Oh? You think I''m scared of them?"


    Yara shook her head. "Of course not. You''re not the type to be scared of anyone. But I think you''ve already hit a peak for where you are now. If you keep moving steadily, you''ll reach the top.


    "But if things get too ugly with Rafael-he''s from the Driscoll family-and if they step in, that could bring real trouble."


    Andrew scoffed. "I don''t need the Driscolls to step in. I''m already nning to go find them myself."


    Yara blinked, stunned. "Why would you do that?"


    Everyone knew the Driscolls were part of the Three Titans. Picking a fight with them was practically suicide.


    Andrew''s voice was calm and cold. "No reason. My principle''s always been the same-don''t start fights, but don''t back down if someone gets in my way."


    Of course, there was Lauren too. But he had no intention of sharing that part with Yara.


    Yara understood that some things were beyond her reach. She smiled faintly and leaned in again. "Okay, serious talk''s done. How about you go watch a movie with me?"


    Andrew shook his head. "It''s toote. By the time we''re out, it''ll be almost midnight."


    Yara pouted. "Isn''t that perfect? My period just ended."


    The implication was loud and clear-any guy with half a brain would get it.


    "Ms. Wright, goodbye. I need to head back," Andrew said tly. "Otherwise, the


    three little monsters at home will tear the ce down."


    With a smirk, Andrew ignored Yara''s irritation and got up to leave!


    Left alone in the cafe, Yara''s smile slowly faded. She mumbled, "Andrew, you really are a man who doesn''t take the bait. That makes you achallenge. But I believe in my charm. Let''s see how you keep up this saintly act when I straddle youpletely naked one day."


    She had made up her mind-she wouldtch onto Andrew''s coattails.


    Yara was smart enough to know


    vele


    that if she wanted to hold onto this man, sex was non-negotiable. Otherwise, she would never have a real grip on the powerful ally.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1464

    Returning to Serenity Vi, Andrew called Dn over. "Follow Quinton and keep an eye on him! Pay special attention to the ces he frequents and with whom he''s been meeting."


    Dn nodded. "Got it. I''ll handle the surveince myself."


    This so-called godson had the nerve to target someone from his inner circle. That crossed a hard line-and Andrew had no intention of letting it slide. Of course, he was not nning to make a move directly. He preferred using others to do the dirty work.


    Quinton had teamed up with Rafael and Mosby. If the Wright family found out about it, Kevin would explode. After all, the Wrights were currently in a blood feud with Grand Viper, and Grand Viper was working together with Rafael and Mosby.


    That meant Quinton was essentially colluding with the family''s sworn enemies. If the Wrights did not deal with that kind of betrayal seriously, they would not deserve to be called one of the Five Apex Families.


    Later that evening, Francesca and Aspen returned home from work. The three girls at Serenity Vi had a rotation system for cooking dinner-each taking turns daily unless work got in the way. That meant Andrew did not need to lift a finger and got to enjoy a home-cooked meal every night.


    "How are you feeling today? Has your body fully recovered?" Andrew looked at Aspen and asked.


    Her cheeks flushed as she gave a sheepish smile. "I''m fine now. And... thanks again for helping me yesterday."


    Andrew chuckled. "Don''t mention it. It was my pleasure."


    Aspen''s face turned redder as she yfully red at him. "Don''t say stuff like that so casually. What if someone else heard you? Don''t you have any shame?"


    Andrew shrugged. "I''m just being honest. Aspen, I didn''t expect you to be so cunning. You got drugged with Enthralling Essence and still managed to lure me into an unforgettable night. That was your real n, wasn''t it?"


    Seeing the man''s smirk, Aspen''s face went bright red, and she bared her teeth at him in mock outrage. hat "Ugh, you''re so annoying! I told you not to bring that up again! I wasn''t in my right mind-I was drugged, okay? It wasn''t intentional!"


    She could not believe the nerve. What did he mean by ''cunning''? He was the one who made her body go limp and trembling by the end of it. If anything, he was the one who enjoyed himself.


    A little whileter, Lauren walked in the door.


    Aspen looked up and teased, "You''rete today, Lauren. You look exhausted."


    Lauren kicked off her heels and plopped down beside Andrew. "Yeah, I''m beat. Just came back from the hospital. Christina and Leroy are finally out of danger."


    Aspen made a nomittal sound.


    nel


    "What now? Something else happened to the ever-dramatic Stevens family? Honestly, nine out of ten things I hear about them, I don''t even believe anymore."


    Lauren replied, "Not this time, Aspen. You''re overthinking it. They were both seriously hurt-Quinton nearly killed them. Leroy especially. He barely made it."


    Aspen''s expression shifted for a split second before she pressed her lips together and said nothing.


    Andrew nced at Lauren and asked calmly, "You paid their medical bills, didn''t you?"


    Lauren nodded, looking innocent. "Andrew, you''re not mad at me for stepping in, are you?"


    Andrew waved her off. "Of course not. You did out of


    kindness that''s a good thing. But you didn''t need to spend your own money Quinton paid 20 million today, remember? Since Christina was injured on the job, the fast-food restaurant will cover her medical expenses. So you really didn''t need to pay out of pocket!"


    Lauren smiled. "It''s fine! It wasn''t that much money anyway."


    After dinner, Lauren, Francesca, and Aspen sat in the living room binge-watching their shows.

 Chapter 1465

    Andrew took one nce at the screen and immediately lost interest-it was one of those over-the-top drama series full of catfights and betrayals set in an ancient royal pce.


    ...


    Serenity Vi was huge, with over 20 rooms. Andrew picked one to use as his alchemy room. Then, he locked himself inside all night, crafting several types of elixirs he might needter.


    The treasure map pieces were all collected, just waiting for the Rhodes family fragment to reveal its true form¡ªthen the real hunt would begin.


    Outwardly, Andrew had been ying it cool, watching from the sidelines. But in truth, much like Tiana, he never nned to let Rafael and Mosby dominate the game unchecked.


    However, Andrew differed from Tiana in one key aspect. Tiana simply coveted the treasure, while Andrew did not want to see Rafael and Mosby seed. Plus, he also owed it to Ronan and Janice to bring justice.


    By the second half of the night, Andrew had nearly finished preparing all the elixirs he would need. He was about to call it a night when a soft, warm body suddenly wrapped around him from behind.


    "Shhh... Andrew, don''t speak. It''s me!"


    He instantly recognized the familiar scent and the curves pressing against his back-there was no mistaking who it was.


    Lauren.


    Grinning, Andrew reached up, grabbed the delicate arms around his chest, and pulled hard. With a soft squeal, Lauren tumbled right into hisp.


    "Alright, what''s this? Why are you sneaking into my room in the middle of the night? Are you hoping to get a shot?" he teased, eyes gleaming with wicked heat.


    Lauren covered her chest as her loose nightgown slipped slightly, pouting. "Andrew, you''re getting so shamelesstely! I just came to check if you were resting. I saw your light was still on, so I popped in to see."


    Andrew raised an eyebrow, his smile yful. "Really? Because it feels like you came here for more than just a little check-in."


    Under his burning gaze, Lauren''s heart raced like a drum, and she stammered, "Okay, fine... I missed you. This is the first time since moving into Serenity Vi that I''ve gotten to be alone with you like this.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I like being around Fran and Aspen too, but... it feels kind of


    special, just the two of us, alone at night like this."


    Andrew chuckled low in his throat. "Special? Then let me show you something even more special."


    Lauren parted her lips instinctively. "What do you "


    Before she could


    finish, Andrew


    lowered his head and kissed her


    hard. Her eyes widened in


    shock-she had not expected


    him to


    be so sudden. She was about to to


    gently push back, maybe show a littledylike restraint, but Andrew''s heated hand had already slipped under her nightgown without hesitation.


    "Andrew-no, wait-stop! If you keep doing that, I-I might scream!"


    Panicked by the thought of Francesca and Aspen overhearing, Lauren gasped


    and tried to hold her breath, frantically whispering her protests.


    However, Andrew was already breathing heavily, his eyes zing. He murmured, "Let them¡ªit doesn''t matter anyway. Come on, let''s take this to the bed."


    Scooping her up with ease, Andrew carried her over and tossed her onto the mattress. Momentster, creaking and squeaking could be heard.


    The bed in Andrew''s makeshift alchemy room had not been used before, so every movement sent loud groans through the old frame. For the rest of the night, the creaking did not stop.


    Lauren spent those hourspletely undone, tossed around like she weighed nothing, finally understanding what Aspen had endured before.


    She used to think Francesca was exaggerating whenever sheined. Surely Andrew could not be that intense. How bad could it possibly be?


    Especially since Lauren had never liked to admit defeat. But that night-no, those few hours-she experienced firsthand what it truly meant to be taken to the edge of heaven and dragged back again.


    By the next morning, the sun was high in the sky by the time Lauren finally stirred


    awake.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1466

    As soon as Lauren stepped out of bed, she let out a yelp and nearly copsed. Her long, fair legs were trembling uncontrobly, and the insides of her thighs were so numb she could not feel a thing.


    Francesca had already left for work, leaving only Aspen behind to care for her.


    "Uh, Aspen... why didn''t you go to the office today?" Lauren asked awkwardly, trying to change the subject.


    Aspen grinned mischievously. "Andrew was worried about you, so he asked me to stay back and look after you. Here, drink some water first, and then I''ll help you get something to eat. That guy has no sense of mercy for us poor, delicate women!"


    Lauren blushed hard and lowered her voice. "When you two do it, is it always that intense too?"


    Aspen giggled behind her hand. "Intense'' is exactly the right word! When we''re together, it''s always like that. And believe me, he goes way harder on me than he did with you. Sometimes, he even makes me cry!"


    Lauren''s eyes widened. "He makes you cry? Is Andrew really that rough with you? If so, I seriously need to have a word with him!"


    Aspen waved her hands quickly. "No, no-it''s not like that! You''ve got it all wrong!"


    Under Lauren''s curious gaze, Aspen''s face flushed, and she bit her lip. "It''s actually because I like it when he''s rough."


    Lauren stared at her, stunned for a moment before her expression shifted into one of understanding. "Aspen, I never would''ve guessed. You''re into that kind of thing? I mean, I know some girls are wired that way-they get turned on by it. So that''s you, huh?"


    Aspen looked even more embarrassed, her voice barely above a whisper. "I''m not totally sure why I feel this way... But I do like it when he''s a bit forceful. Lately, I''ve found myself wanting it to be rougher, more intense, and more primal.


    "My excitement just keeps climbing with it. But I don''t dare tell Andrew. What if he thinks I''m messed up or something?"


    Her voice trailed off, and her face burned as she peeked at Lauren with a mixture of guilt and shyness.


    Lauren could not helpughing as she leaned in and teased, "Wow, Aspen. Who knew you were such a naughty little minx? I think you''ve got both me and Fran beat by a mile!"


    Aspen pouted and yfully nudged


    her. "Hey! That''s not fair. I''m pretty sure you two aren''t any more


    innocent than I am. Take you, for et


    example. Sneaking into Andrew''s roomst night-you think Fran and I didn''t notice?


    "In fact, the moment you slipped in, we both knew. When you two started going at it, we could hear you even with you trying to keep your voice down-we were right outside the door."


    Lauren''s face turned bright red, and she nearly shrieked. "Wait-you two listened inst night?"


    Aspen looked just as sheepish and let out an awkwardugh. "I mean... not on purpose! It''s just... your moan was kind of... addictive. Fran and got all hot and bothered listening! Before we knew it, we''d listened until you begged him to stop!"


    Lauren groaned and buried her face in her hands. "You two creeps! Next time either of you gets it on, I''m going to be right outside the door. Not only listen, but I''ll record it!"


    The two womenughed and yfully argued for a while. After eating, Lauren asked, "Where''s Andrew?"


    Aspen nodded. "He should have gone to the Wright estate!"


    Lauren shrugged. "Poor Quinton is in for it now!"

 Chapter 1467

    At that moment, Andrew and Dn had indeed arrived at the Wright estate.


    Dn chuckled and said, "You know, my mom''s side is also Wright. So why is there such a huge gap between me and their Wrights?"


    Andrew joked, "Maybe you Wrights and Quinton''s Wrights were the same family 500 years ago! Why don''t you try iming some family connection?"


    Dn pulled a face. "Mr. Lloyd, even if we were family five centuries ago, that''s not gonna help me now."


    Andrewughed. "Then stop daydreaming and enjoy your regr life. When you''ve seen more of the world, you''ll realize that the Five Apex Families aren''t as untouchable as they seem.


    "Holtrien has tons of wealthy families. The truly top-tier elite ns and noble houses-those are the ones really worth looking up to!"


    Dn nodded seriously. "I believe it. As long as I stick with you, Mr. Lloyd, I''ll see it all someday."


    Soon, the two were seated in the grand hall of the Wright estate.


    Kevin sat across from them, his face dark and stormy. "Andy, what disaster are you bringing to the Wrights this time?"


    Andrew raised an eyebrow. "Wow, you really are psychic. Because yeah, I am here to deliver bad news-really, really bad news."


    Kevin''s eyelid twitched, and he looked like he was one second away from swearing out loud. Ever since bing sworn brothers with Andrew, the Wrights had been gued by one disaster after another.


    Grand Viper''s two assassins had killed Wright family members, and then Grand Viper himself had attacked the Wright estate gates, nearly injuring Kevin.


    Moreover, all of it was somehow tied to Andrew.


    Kevin could not help wondering if Quinton was right¡ªmaybe Andrew was stirring the pot behind the scenes, manipting everything to spark a war between the Wrights and Grand Viper.


    Nheless, suspicion was one thing. He had no real evidence.


    Tora, the Wright family''s head of security¡ªand a fighter nearly at the martial king level¡ªlet out a cold snort from nearby. "Alright, Mr. Lloyd. What exactly is this ''really bad'' news?"


    As the Wright family''s top fighter, he was not particrly afraid of Grand Viper. On the contrary, he had always wanted to eliminate that old bastard to preserve the Wright family''s reputation.


    Andrew sighed dramatically. "It''s serious. Like, very serious. But before I drop the bomb, Kevin, you and your inner circle should mentally prepare yourselves."


    Seeing how solemn and theatrical Andrew was being, Kevin''s heart dropped, and his face turned grime Even Tora and the other senior. members of the Wrights looked uneasy, momentarily caught off guard.  s?novel


    The family had already been through a stormy seasontely.


    Was something even worse on the horizon?


    Sure, the Wrights still had deep reserves-cards they had not revealed yet. However, even the strongest walls could not stand forever against wave after wave of bad news.


    As everyone stared at him in tense silence, Andrew cleared his throat and delivered his words with deep grief. "Kevin! My godson, Quinton-your very own flesh and blood! That bastard has done something unforgivable! He''s a


    disgrace to the heavens, guilty of the


    worst treachery, a monster who


    deserves a thousand deaths, a


    walking curse, universally hated by


    man and god alike-"


    Kevin ran out of patience and waved his hand frantically. "Enough, enough! Andy, you''re still young, why the hell are you talking like some ancient windbag, rambling without getting to the point? Just tell me straight-what has my son Quinton done now?"


    Andrew stopped and said seriously, "Quinton has betrayed the Wrights and is


    conspiring with Rafael, Mosby, and Grand Viper!"

 Chapter 1468

    Andrew said, "Quinton has been doing this very secretly-no one on the Wright side should know about it! Originally, I thought it would be better not to let you know about this, Kevin.


    "I was worried that it''d break your heart. But in the end, I decided toe forward and tell you the truth. Because if I stay silent, if we let this slide now, it might end up destroying the Wrightster."


    Andrew''s tone was heartfelt, and his face showed the perfect mix of pain and noble concern.


    With a roar, Kevin lost it. "That little bastard really betrayed our family? He''s gotten involved with our enemies? He''s going to be the death of me!"


    Tora quickly stepped forward. "Mr. Wright Senior, please don''t act in anger! I don''t believe Mr. Quinton would be foolish enough to do something like this. There''s gotta be more to the story!"


    Andrew sneered internally. Kevin was impulsive and simple-minded, but the Wright family had sharper tools in the shed, like Tora. He was ruthless and sharp, definitely not one to underestimate.


    Nheless, Andrew had not twisted anything. While he had used deception before to make the Wrights fight against Grand Viper, he was not lying this time.


    Quinton really was working with Rafael and the others this was what Dn had discovered through surveince.


    Kevin took a deep breath and managed to reel in his fury, though his face was still thunderous. "Andy, are you absolutely sure? If this turns out to be false, don''t me me for treating you like an outsider. Quinton''s my firstborn, and your usation inevitably makes me suspect you have ulterior motives!"


    Andrew let out a helplessugh. "I knew it. I knew you wouldn''t trust me. You''d doubt me, your sworn brother, instead. But fine. Come with me. See it with your own eyes, and you know. However, I suggest bringing your private security team... just in case. Things might get ugly."


    Kevin stood up with a snarl, jaw clenched. "Fine. I''ll bring the family''s guards. If that brat really dared to betray the Wrights and join hands with Grand Viper and those other snakes... Then I''ll carry out justice myself. Blood or not-I''ll kill him."


    Andrew did not flinch, but inside, his thoughts were ice cold. ''Rafael, Mosby... You dared to touch my people? It''s time to settle the score.''


    Tora mobilized the Wrights'' elite guards, and with Kevin at the lead, they followed Andrew toward a location on the outskirts of Blumedale.


    Kevin and Andrew rode together in the same car. He asked, "So, Andy, where the hell are we headed?"


    Kevin was agitated throughout the journey. If Quinton really had betrayed the family, it would be a disgrace to him as well.


    Andrew grinned. "We''re almost there. This spot is most likely Rafael''s territory. Grand Viper''s working under Rafael now. And Quinton? He''s hanging around with them too."


    Kevin''s jaw twitched. "If I see that little bastard really throwing his lot in with those scumbags and betraying his own family, then I swear, I''ll peel his skin off myself! Or I''m no man!"


    Half an hourter, a convoy of about eight ck vehicles pulled up quietly along a secluded road at the edge of Blumedale.


    Andrew had everyone get out and pointed to avishly decorated vi in the distance, saying to Kevin, "That''s Rafael''s house! My people have been monitoring from this very spot and have seen Quinton going in and out frequently!"

 Chapter 1469

    Tora let out a cold snort. "Even if Mr. Quinton has beening here often, it doesn''t automatically mean he''s colluding with Grand Viper. The Wrights'' real enemy is Grand Viper, not Mr. Quinton."


    Andrew nodded in agreement. "I get where you''reing from, Tora. The Wrights have a clear target-Grand Viper. You don''t want to provoke Quinton unnecessarily, right? But Kevin, Tora, I suggest you both prepare yourselves mentally.


    "It''s very possible that Rafael is actually the mastermind behind everything. Quinton and Grand Viper? They might just be pawns he''s using to bring the Wrights down."


    Kevin clenched his jaw. "The Wrights and the Driscolls have never had bad blood. What reason would Rafael have to mess with us? He''s got nothing to gain."


    Andrew gave a cryptic smile. "That''s the thing-we just don''t know. Everyone knows Rafael has a reputation for greed, and he''s notorious across Blumedale. Who knows? Maybe he''s got his eye on something valuable that belongs to the Wrights.


    "Maybe he''s set his sights on something valuable that the Wrights have and is making moves behind the scenes! Kevin, as the head of the family, you can''t be too careful!"


    After a few pointed remarks, Andrew stopped talking. Too many words would lead to mistakes, and he was just nting seeds of suspicion to make Kevin overthink.


    Whether Rafael really was plotting against the Wrights did not matter to Andrew, and he did not want to know.


    All he wanted was for the Wrights'' entire elite guard-over 100 strong to storm that mansion. And once inside? To wreck everything and everyone.


    Suddenly, Tora called out, "Mr. Wright Senior, there''s movement¡ªI see Mr. Quinton!"


    At that moment, outside the vi entrance, Quinton emerged with a cold expression. Behind him were Mosby, Rafael, and Grand Viper.


    "You''ve really be useless, Quinton," Rafael said with a dismissive sneer. "If you still can''t convince Andrew to help reveal the final fragment of the treasure map... then there''s no reason to keep you alive!"


    Quinton gritted his teeth angrily. "Mr. Driscoll, I''ve already exined! Andrew will never help us when I approach him, I just get beaten up with nothing to show for it!"


    Mosbyughed. "I can see that beating wasn''t pleasant! But it''s every man for himself; you''ll just have to bear this burden!"


    Quinton felt like his insides were boiling over. These bastards did not even see him as a partner-they did not even see him as human.


    However, it was toote to turel.ne


    back. He was already on the pirate ship, and getting out now was damn near impossible.


    Especially with the Fallen Crimson Dynasty''s treasure on the line-something he had always dreamed of getting a piece of. If he bailed now and turned on Rafael and the others, he would be giving that dream up for good.


    Quinton said tly, "I''ll try one more time. But after that, I''m done. I won''t lift a finger more."


    Then, he turned to leave but paused after a few steps, ncing back. "Oh, by the way¡ªAndrew''s no longer just some outsider. He''s now the chairman of the Gabo Creek


    Chamber of Commerce. That old


    bastard George passed the seat on to him."


    Mosby froze in ce. "Andrew? Chairman of that Chamber of Commerce?"


    Rafael''s face darkened instantly. "Well, thatplicates things. That little upstart keeps climbing. Gabo Creek Chamber of Commerce is the highest seat of power in the region''s business world."


    "With that title, he could easily move trillions in capital. If he decides to use that power... who the hell would dare go against him?"


    Mosby gritted his teeth. "We should''ve taken him out long ago. Now we''ve raised


    a tiger in our backyard, and it''s growing more dangerous every day."


    Grand Viper scoffed. "You two need to calm down. That little punk has just gotten rich, but in the eyes of a powerhouse like me, he''s nothing more than a gold-ted bug! No matter how much money hechas, I can still crush him underfoot!"

 Chapter 1470

    While the four men were still locked in conversation, they suddenly became aware of the risingmotion outside. Grand Viper''s hawk-like eyes immediately


    sharpened as he turned to look into the distance, his tone dropping to a deadly chill.


    "Mr. Driscoll... we''ve gotpany, and they''re not here for tea."


    Quinton and Mosby reacted a beat faster than Rafael, thanks to their higherbat instincts.


    "What the hell..." Mosby muttered, eyes narrowing in suspicion.


    Quinton stared for another second before his face turned ashen. "N-No way. Why is our family''s elite guard here?! And Andrew? Damn that conniving snake-he actually brought my people with him?"


    Rafael''s expression darkened. "Mr. Wright Senior, what''s the meaning of this show of force?"


    By then, Kevin, Tora, and over 100 members of the Wrights'' elite guard had already surrounded the vi in full formation. As the head of one of the Five Apex Families, Kevin''s presence radiated authority.


    He stepped forward, voice cold andmanding. "Mr. Driscoll, sorry for the intrusion¡ªour family''s settling a blood feud."


    He then turned his re toward Grand Viper. "And you, old bastard... You won''t see another birthday. Mark my words, this time next year, you''ll be rotting in the ground."


    Grand Viper grinned wickedly, the massive snake coiled around his neck, flicking its tongue in agitation. "I wasn''t looking for you, but you actually came to me on your own! Since that''s the case, let''s settle all of our grudges. After I kill you, Kevin, I''ll just flee to the northern martial arts world and nevere south again!" Kevin roared angrily, "Grand Viper, all the enmity between us stems from your two assassins! They killed my family''s guard members without provocation, leading to today''s hatred. So all of this is your own doing-you provoked my family first!"


    Grand Viper flew into a rage, screaming, "Kevin, stop making excuses! My two assassins were clearly harmed by your Wright people first, which led to our current situation!


    "You''re supposedly the head of a distinguished family, yet you won''t own up to your actions. What a coward!"


    Kevin was already zing with fury and roared, "Attack! Eliminate that snake- handling old bastard! And break the arms and legs of that Wright family traitor Quinton-bring him back to the Wright estate for judgment!"


    Quinton''s heart was instantly flooded with panic. He stepped forward and frantically shouted, "Father, I''m not a traitor! I''m not! I was forced to do all this! Please, just listen to me! I had no choice!"


    However, Kevin was beyond


    reasoning now. He shouted back furiously, "Shut your damn mouth, you little bastard! Do you think I care what excuses you have? You knew we were mortal enemies with Grand Viper, and you still chose to stand with him?"


    He growled, "Quinton, you ungrateful punk! If I have to kill you today and start over with new sons-so be it!"


    Quinton nearly copsed. He could see it in his father''s eyes-Kevin had murder in his heart.


    When his gaze darted toward Andrew, he saw that smirking face, the one filled with mockery and amusement, and something inside him snapped.


    "Wait! Father Just let me say onest thing! This whole mess was all Andrew''s doing! That treacherous devil yed both sides, fanning the mes on both sides, making our family sh with Grand Viper! This bastard has evil intentions and deserves to die horribly!"


    Quinton jabbed his trembling finger at Andrew, rage boiling over. If he could, he would have torn Andrew apart right there. All his wealth, legacy and pride as the eldest Wright son had all gone up insmoke because of him.


    There were nights Quinton would sit straight up in bed in the middle of the night, screaming to the heavens, "Why?! Why did the universe choose me to destroy like this?"

 Chapter 1471

    At that moment, Rafael spoke up, his face dark with anger. "Mr. Wright Senior, this is my territory! If you want to cause trouble and throw your weight around, do it somewhere else. But if you dare cause trouble on Driscoll territory, then sorry- I''m not letting the Wrights walk away from this unharmed."


    Kevin let out a cold chuckle. "So you''re saying that this whole mess my family is in... was your doing all along? He was right after all. The Driscoll family sure has an appetite¡ªdidn''t think you''d have the guts toe after my family directly."


    Rafael lookedpletely baffled. "My doing? What the hell are you talking about? Mr. Wright Senior, I''ve said before-my family had nothing to do with the bad blood between Grand Viper and you. We never got involved. Also, who are you talking about being right? Is it Andrew?"


    As he said that, Rafael shot Andrew a look filled with seething resentment. "Andrew, you orchestrated this whole thing. You''re the one who manipted us into turning on each other!"


    Andrewpletely ignored him and urged Kevin forward. "Kevin, the facts are right in front of us-here''s nothing more to discuss! The Wright family is one of Blumedale''s most prestigious families. It''s time we settled old scores and cleaned house!"


    Mosby quickly interjected, "Mr. Wright Senior, I have no grudge against either of your families. Would you be willing to hear me out for just a moment?"


    Kevin hesitated briefly, then nodded. "Go ahead, Dr. Lake. I''m willing to listen to what you have to say."


    Mosby immediately pointed straight at Andrew. "Mr. Wright Senior, this entire scheme was cooked up by Andrew! If I''m wrong, I''ll dly offer my head to the Wrights as an apology."


    Kevin frowned. "Do you have any proof, Dr. Lake?"


    Mosby ground his teeth. "It all


    started the day Grand Viper sent his assassin, White Viper, to kill Andrew. But somehow, she ran into your family''s security team, who just happened to be right by his side! That''s what triggered the whole fight between both sides."


    Kevin let out a snort. "Then it''s settled. If Grand Viper''s people killed my family''s men first, then today''s feud just adds to a pile of old scores we already have to settle."


    Mosby raised his voice. "No, that''s exactly where the trick lies! Your family''s squad showing up that day at the right moment was just too much of a coincidence, and they were right there with that boy Andrew!


    "If I''m right, this whole thing was a


    setup. He knew someone wasing after him, so he ran to the Wrights and got you to assign a security detail. Then, he lured them


    straight into a trap, provoking a fight between Grand Viper and your family."


    Tora''s expression changed, and he turned to Kevin. "He''s right, Mr. Wright Senior.


    That day, Andrew came to us personally. You offered him protection out of kindness and sent our people with him.


    "But in the end, our entire team got ughtered by Grand Viper''s crew. And somehow, Andrew walked away without a scratch. You have to admit, the whole thing feels too perfect... too staged."


    Kevin looked convinced. His eyes turned icy as he stared down at Andrew.


    However, Andrew did not even blink. He still wore that faint smile. Though in his mind, he sneered coldly, ''Looks like Kevin isn''t as clueless as I thought. This whole dog-eat-dog drama might still need some extra fuel to fully explode.''


    Grand Viper seized the moment, his


    tone harsh. Mr. Wright Senior, I''m a


    man of the martial world. I know


    where to draw the line. In Blumedale, I''ve always kept the peace with the Five Apex Families, the Three Titans, and other major powers. I''ve never crossed the line."

 Chapter 1472

    Grand Viper snapped, "I''m not some idiot with too much time on my hands. Why would I randomly pick a fight with the Wrights for no reason? But the moment this Andrew kid showed up, our two sides suddenly had a blood feud on our hands. Don''t you think there''s something seriously wrong with that timing?"


    Kevin frowned and remained silent, neither agreeing nor disagreeing. However, anyone could see that his resolve was already wavering, and doubt was creeping into his mind.


    Mosby shed a cruel smile and exchanged a meaningful nce with Grand Viper. Quinton also silently repositioned himself, taking a nking spot without being told.


    In an instant, Andrew found himselfpletely surrounded from all directions. Mosby, Grand Viper, Quinton, and the Wrights'' security team had formed a loose circle around him, trapping him in the center with no escape route.


    Kevin turned his gaze to Andrew, expression dark and unreadable. "Andy, don''t you have anything to exin? If not, then as your sworn brother, I won''t hold back."


    His voice, by the end, was dripping with killing intent.


    Andrew let out a dramatic sigh. "Wow... I didn''t think you''d be so easily fooled by these maniptive snakes. I risked my life toe here with you, thinking we were avenging the Wrights together. But in the end, you''re turning on me? Brother turning against brother-do you know how much that hurts?"


    He looked so hurt and sincere, it did not seem like an act at all. And for a second, Kevin hesitated again, doubt flickering in his eyes. He wondered if Andrew might have actually been framed.


    While Kevin wavered, Rafael, Mosby, Grand Viper, and Quinton were seething with rage.


    "You lying little weasel! Of all the traitors I''ve met, you''re the slimiest. If we don''t take you out today, you''ll be a real threat down the line. You''re already this devious at such a young age-I must take your head!"


    Grand Viper was


    a man of action


    rather than words, with little in his head besides martial arts. Seeing Andrew smooth-talk his way through even this desperate situation, still trying to drive wedges between them, made him want to jump up and crack Andrew''s skulfopen right there.


    For someone like Grand Viper, directbat was no problem at all. But this verbal chess match-theseyers of deceit, mistrust, and maniption? It made


    his head feel like it was going to explode.


    Quinton, too, was boiling inside.


    Andrew''sposure under


    pressure and sharp intellect were far


    beyond what he could ever hope to


    match. If he were the one


    wet


    surrounded like this, cornered on all sides with his life on the line, he would have already cracked.


    He would either be on his knees begging or swinging for his life, no in-between.


    But Andrew? The guy stood there, hands behind his back, like he was just out for a peaceful stroll in his backyard. Quinton had always considered himself cunning and resourceful enough, butpared to Andrew, he was clearly just an amateur.


    Both Mosby and Rafael were seasoned old foxes in their own right. However, at this moment, they both came to the same unspoken conclusion-Andrew had to die today.


    Otherwise, he would be an uncontroble threat in the future, because he was simply too difficult to handle.


    Rafael suddenly roared, "Mr. Wright Senior, what''s there to hesitate about? Have your team move in! We''ll back them up-let''s end this bastard now! Ever since Andrew showed up in Blumedale, people have been paying the price left and right!


    "The Goldings, the Haywoods,


    Mosby-even one of your own sons, I heard, once fell into his trap! Think about it, Mr. Wright Senior. Before all this, the Wrights used to live peacefully and maintain thei


    fearsome reputation throughout


    Blumedale."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!